Skip to main content

Full text of "The British magazine and monthly register of religious and ecclesiastical information, parochial history and documents respecting the state of the poor, progress of education, etc"

See other formats 


7 


J^ 


--ca\Co\Ug2.' 


.t.  Charges  ^^^^'^''^'^^ 


THE 

THE 


4 


B  4 

fTROW   THE    L^» 


► 


THE 


BRITISH    MAGAZINE 


MONTHLY     REGISTER 

OF 
4 

RELIGIOUS    AND.  ECCLESIASTICAL 

INFORMATION, 

AND 

DOCUMENTS  RESPECTING  THE  STATE  OF  THE  POOR, 

PROGRESS    OF    EDUCATION,    &c. 


VOL.  III. 


LONDON: 


JOHN    TURRILL    &    T.    CLERC    SMITH, 

260,  REGENT  STREET. 


MDCCC  XXXIII. 

[iNTKRED    AT    STATIONERs'    HALL.] 


'# 


Hu)ctt«  at  Savill,  PriDten,  107.  St.  Martin's  Lane,  Charing  Cruss. 


CONTENTS   OF   VOL.  III. 


Page 
ORIGINAL  PAPERS:  — 

The  Principles  of  the  EstabUshed 
Church  with  regard  to  the  exercise 
of  free   inquiry   and   the   rights  of 

private  judgment    1 

Italian  Psalmody    9 

History     of     the     Scottish     Episcopal 

Church 14,  127,  253 

English  Architecture,  No.  II 22 

The  Holidays 29 

Thomas  a  Becket 31,  140,  399,525 

The  Church  originally  Founded  and  En- 
dowed in  England,  Protestant  and 

not  Popish  121 

The  Speeches 138 

On  the  Connexion  of  the  Clergy  of  the 
Established  Church  with  the  Judi- 
cial and   Legislative   Functions  of 

the  State 241 

The  Sabbath  260 

Pluralities — Residence  of  Incumbents — 

— and  Working  Clergy 362 

On  the  Bill  for  seizing  the  Property  of 
the  Irish  Church,  and  applymg  it  to 
other  than  Ecclesiastical  Objects  ...     389 
Meditations    Poetiques  par   A.   de  La- 

martine    396,  635,  642 

On  the   General  Sources   of  Religious 

Opinion  500 

Schelling's  Lectures  on  Christianity 621 

Historical   Notices  and  Descriptions   of 

Christian  Architecture  in  England     523 

Reasons  for  supporting  the  Church  629 

Old  Hetty   638 

Parish  Churches: — 

No.  X.  Bishopsbourne  Church  (with 

Engraving) 132 

No.  XI.     Bemerton    Church     (with 

Engraving) 411 

NOTICES  OF  THE  OLDEN  TIME:  — 

A  "Monstrans" <•     38 

Pews    40 

Selections  from  Evelyn's  Diary  ...41,  169,  418 
Extracts    from     Churchwarden's     Ac- 
counts  157,  417,  653 

Balsham  Church,  Cambridgeshire  (with 

Engravings)    269 

Pronunciation  and  Rhyme    545 


Page 
ANTIQUITIES,  &c.  :— 

Chartham  Church,  Kent 647 

Notices  of  Past  Times  from  Law  Books,     650 
Extracts  from  Churchwarden's  Accounts,     658 

SACRED  POETRY 43,  161,  273,  420 

542,  656 

CORRESPONDENCE  :— 

On  Parabolical  Scripture 44 

Remarks  on  the  Septuagint  49 

The  Prophecy  of  Jesus 54,  438 

On  the  Clapton  Provident  Societies 57 

Temperance  Societies 62,  173,  801,  452 

Visitmg  Societies    64 

On  the  Catholic  Magazine    65 

Curates    67 

Farthinghoe  Clothing  Club,  &c 69 

The  Magi  from  the  Sun-rising 163 

On  St.  Luke,  xxi.  32 170 

Socinian  Testimony  to  the  Usefulness  of 

an  Establishment    172 

"  Defensor"  and  Lord  Henley  1 74 

Pluralities  and  Curates 175 

On  Parochial  Psalmody...  178,  179,  682,  683 

On  Tithes  180 

Collect  before  Sermon 182 

Index  to  Theological  Literature    182 

Cases  of  Adultery  183 

Ancient  Table,  in  the  Chapter  House  of 

Salisbury  Cathedral   184 

Stoke-upon-Trent,    Staffordshire  —  Dr. 

Woodhouse's  Donations 185 

St.  Mary's  Benefit  Club    187 

Reply  of  an  Episcopal  Clergyman  to  the 

Voluntary  Church  Association 1 88 

Diocese  of  Durham    189 

The  Rainbow  a  Prophetic  Sign 275,  430 

The  Name  of  Cyrus  [Further  Remarks]  279 

On  Romans,  xii.  20  280 

Vindication  of  the  Early  Parisian  Greek 

Press    283,  427,  548,  658 

Prometheus  Vinctus  287 

FiatJustitia    289 

On  the  Puritans 291 

Clerical  Subscribers  to  Charities  294 

Vi^eekly  Lectures    ...  298,  434,  437,  574,  576 
677,  679,  681 

On  Sunday  Schools 299,  567 

On  Building  Churches  305 


CONTENTS. 


Page 
On    Building    Glebe-houses  ou    Small 

Livings    306 

Ubour  Rares  4*2 ->,  570,- 573,  684 

Testiuionial  to  a  CltTgyman  in  a  Letter 

from  Lord  Monson 442 

Use  of  Cathedral  Preferments 443 

Diocc-s-m  Courts 444 

National  Education  Society    446 

The  Sacrauients 448 

Abolition  of  Pluralities 449 

Churchini?  of  Women    451 

The  Church  in  Wales 454 

Parish  Clerks 456 

Order,  &c.,  in  the  Edition  of  the  Bible 

in  1611    457 

On  the  L^se  of  the  Ember-week  Prayers  457 

Letter  from  Mr.  Offor    458 

On  the  Evils  of  an   Alteration  of  the 

Liturgy    654 

Enmity   to  the    Church,    and    Present 

Duty  of  her  Clergy 656 

On  Pluralities 561 

On  *he  Diffiision  of  Knowledge  562 

On  Matthew,  xviii.  1,  &c 565 

The  Cities  of  the  Plain 662 

The  Rainbow 667 

On  the  Right  Observance  of  the  Lord's 

Day 669 

Irish  Church  Bill  674 

Churchwardens 675 

On  Endowments    685 

Collect  before  Sermon 688 

Communion  on  Good  Friday    687 

Notices  in  Church 687 

Division  of  the  Commandments   688 


NOTICES  AND  REVIEWS  :— 

Greswell's  View  of  the  Early  Parisian 

Greek  Press 75 

Marcus's  Village  Psalmody  75 

Simeon's    Pastoral    Admonition  to    an 

Affectionate  Flock 75 

A  Word  of  Testimony,  or  a  Corrected 
Testimony  of  the  Evidence  respect- 
ing Mr.  Irving   75 

Exton's  Discourse  at  the  16th  Anniv. 
of  the  Framlinghara  D.  Committee 
of  the  Society  for  Promoting  Chris- 
tian Knouleoge 75 

Hare's  Visitation  Sermons    76 

Mrs.  Austin's  Selections  from  the  Old 

Testament  76 

Home's  Manual  of  Prayers  for  the  Af- 
flicted   '. 76 

Select  Library,  Vol.  VI.:  Lives  of  Emi- 
nent Missionaries   76 

Theological  Library,  Vol.  Ill :  History 
of  the  Reformed  Religion  in  France, 
by  the  Rev.  E.  Smedley    76 

Mudie's  Popular  Guide  to  the  Observa- 
tion of  Nature    77 

Biblical  Cabinet,  Vol.  II 77 

Memorials  of  Oxford 77,  464 

PrafisMor  Green's  Address  at  the  com- 
mencement of  the  Medical  Session 
at  King's  Collie    77 


Page 
Arrowsmith's  Grammar  of  Modern  Geo- 
graphy       78 

A  New  History,  Description,  and  Survey 
of  London  and  Westminster,  by  W. 

Smith 78 

Illustrations  of  Modern  Sculpture,  No.  II.       78 
Pusey's    Remarks    on   the    Benefits   of 

Cathedral  Institutions    192 

Mant's  "  Happiness  of  the  Blessed  Con- 

siderefl'^  193 

Parry's    Practical     Exposition    of    St. 

Paul's  Epistle  to  the  Romans   194 

Smith's  Seven  Letters  on  National  Reli- 
gion      194 

Sinclair's  Dissertations,  vindicating  the 

Church  of  England    195 

Maternal  Advice 196 

Charter   House   Prize   Exercises,    from 

1814  to  1832 196 

Walters's  Notes,  Historical    and   Legal, 

on  the  Endowments  of  the  Church     197 

A  Collection  of  Hymns 197 

Taylor's  Life  of  Cowper   197 

Ivimey's  Life  of  Milton 198 

Dublin  University  Calendar  for  1833  ...     200 
The  Holy  Bible  arranged  in   Historical 
and    Chronological  Order,  by  Rev. 

G.  Townsend,  M.A 200 

The  Comparative  Coincidence  of  Reason 

and  Scripture 200 

Prideaux's  Aavice  to  Churchwardens,  by 

R.  P.  Tyrwhitt,  Esq 201 

Books  of  Education 201 

Channing's  Discourses  308 

The  New  Testament,  with  a  Commen- 
tary, by  Rev.  C.  Girdlestone    ......     309 

Mimpriss'  Harmony  of  the  Gospels  in 

the  English  authorized  version 309 

Letters  from  Sussex  Emigrants,  &c. S09 

Girdlestone's   Seven  Sermons  preached 

during  the  Cholera 309 

Letters  of  the  late  Rev.  Irwine  Whitty, 

Rector  of  Golden  310 

The  Church  defended,  in  two  discourses, 

by  the  Rev.  John  Garbett,  M.A.   ...     310 
Myers's  Young  Christian's  Guide  to  Con- 
firmation      310 

Young  Christian's  Sunday  Evenings   ...     310 

Whychcott  of  St.  John's  311 

Two  Sermons  preached  before  the  Uni- 
sity  of  Oxford,  by  the  Rev.  W.  S. 

Cole 311 

Rey.  A.  Campbell's  Sermon  at  the  Visi- 
tation of  the  Bishop  of  Chester    ...     31 1 

Sheppard's  Essays 311 

Fulton  and  Knight's  Pronouncing  Dic- 
tionary      311 

Scenes  in  our  Parish 460 

Hall's    Expository   Discourses    on    the 

pospels    461 

Domestic  Portraiture 462 

The   Text  of  the   English   Bible   con- 
sidered; by  T.  Turton,  D.D 462 

Observations  on  *'  Death-bed  Scenes  and 

Pastoral  Conversations,"  &c 463 

Dove's  Biographical  History  of  the  Wes- 
ley Family 463 


CONTENTS. 


Page 
Archdeacon    Thorpe's    Charge   to    the 
Clergy    of   the     Archdeaconry    of 

Durham  464 

Lives,    Characters,  and   an   Address  to 

Posterity 464 

Le  Bas'  Sermon  for  the  Benefit  of  the 

Hertford  Sunday  Schools 464 

Divine  Visitations,  &c 464 

Memorials  of  Salisbury 465 

Martin's  Illustrations  of  the  Bible 465 

Rev.  Dr.  Hawkins's  Discourses    678 

Titmann's  Synonyms  of  the  New  Testa- 
ment         580 

Rev.  R.  Jones's  Introductory  Lecture  on 

Political  Economy , 680 

Extracts  from  the  Information  received 
by  his  Majesty's  Commissioners  as  to 
the  administration  and  operation  of 

the  Poor  Laws    681 

Major  Palmer's  Treatise  on  the  Modern 
System  of  Governing  Gaols,  &c. ; 
and  Report  from  the  Select  Com- 
mittee on  Secondary  Punishments. . .     684 
The  Christian's  Manual;  or,  the  Bible 

its  own  Interpreter 684 

lyiessiah's  Kingdom;  a  Poem,  by  Agnes 

Bulmer 685 

Anstice's  Selections  from  the  Choric 
Poetry  of  the  Greek  Dramatic 
Writers,    Translated   into   English 

Verse   686 

The  Book  of  Psalms,  in  English  Blank 

Verse,  by  Rev.  G .  Musgrave 586 

Gibbs's  IManual  Hebrew  and  English 
Lexicon;    and   Walker's    Practical 

Introduction  to  Hebrew 686 

Ty tier's  Life  of  Sir  Walter  Raleigh 686 

Whewell's  Astronomy  and  General  Phy- 
sics      686 

Le  Bas' Life  of  Cranmer   689 

Encyclopaedia  Ecclesiastica   690 

Conversion,  in  a  series  of  all  the  Cases 
recorded  in   the    New   Testament, 
&c.  &c.     By  the  Rev.  J.  K.  Craig,     689 
Travels  of  an  Irish  Gentleman  in  search 

of  a  Religion  690 

Hoole's  Discourses— Strong's  Sermons — 

Girdlestone's  Sermons   691 

Bransby  Cooper's  Translation  of  Mede's 
Clavis  Apocalyptica ;  and  Commen- 
tary on  the  Revelation  of  St.  John  .     692 
Rev.   F.   Merewether's   Appeal   to   the 

Nobility,  &c 692 

Essays  on  the  Church,  &c 693 

Thoughts  on  the  Building  and  Opening 

of  the  Church  at  Summer  Town...     694 
Rev.  J.  Sargent's  Life  of  the  Rev.  T.  T. 

Thomason,  M.A 695 

Life  and  Travels  of  the  Apostle  Paul  ...     695 
On  the  Improvement  of  Society  by  the 
Diffusion  of  Knowledge,  &c. ;  by  J. 

Dick,  LL.D 695 

Fergus's  Testimony  of  Nature  and  Reve- 
lation, &c 696 

Stevens's  View  of  the  Rise  and  Fall  of  the 

Kingdoms  of  Judah  and  Israel 696 

Remarks    on    Works    on    Church 

Reform  312,466 


Page 
MISCELLANEA  :— 

Lord  Tenterden  and  the  New  Monthly 

Magazine 93 

Political  Economists  and  the  Poor  96 

Dissenting  Journals    96 

Clergy  who  have  left  the  Church 202 

Extract  from  a  Letter  by  air.  Jago  to  the 

Bishop  of  Bath  and  Wells 203 

Monument  to  Dr.  Gabell  204 

Benefit  Societies 205 

The  Factories 818 

Modesty  and  Charity 322 

The  Home  Missionary  Society 322 

Right  of  Divorce  to  be  claimed 322 

Errors  in  the  Bible 323 

Number  of  Dissenters 366 

Appendix  : — Mr.    Curtis's    Misre- 
presentations EXPOSED    329 

Divorce— The  Monthly  Repository 466 

Grounds  for  Upholding  an  EstabUshed 

Church    488 

The  Primitive  Church    470,  697 

Mr.  Crisp's  Letter  to  the  Editor  of  the 

Bristol  Journal    474 

Falsehood  Contradicted 476 

The  Welsh  Clergy 690 

The  Registration  Bill.. 592 

Congregational  Magazine 692 

Catholic  Magazine 694,  704 

The  Monthly  Repository  696 

Dissenting  Ministers 595 

Things  to  be  lamented  596 

Mr.  Curtis 696,  703 

Reply  to  the  Congregational  Magazine..     701 
Some  Specimens  of  Truth  and  Candour     703 

Modesty —Evangelical  Magazine 704 

Extract  from   the   Life   of  Grotius  by 

Burigny  705 

Addresses  to  Country  Parishioners 705 

Hamlet  of  Bitton   707 

REPORTS,  &c.  :— 

Societies  for  Promoting  Christian  Know- 
ledge and  for  the  Propagation  of 
the  Gospel  in  Foreign  Parts— Peter- 
borough Diocesan  and  District  Com- 
mittee       205 

National  Society  for  Promoting  the  Edu- 
cation of  the  Poor   205,476 

Church  Building  Society  ...349,  477,  597,  710 
First   Report   of   the   Chester    District 

Association  of  the  S.  P.  G.  F.  P....     349 
Dover  and  Sandwich  D.  Com.  of  the  So- 
ciety for  Promoting  Chris.  Know...     350 
Extract  from   the  Report  of  the   Not- 
tingham D.  Com.  of  the  S.  P.  C.  K.    476 

British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society    707 

Church  Missionary  Society  708 

Religious  Tract  Society 709 

King's  College 712 

British  and  Foreign  School  Society 713 

TRIALS:— 

Gibbons  r.  the  Bishop  of  Ely   98 

Sentence    in   the    case   of    Gretton    v. 

Campbell 9^ 


CONTENTS. 


Page 
Rev.  H.  E^-e,  Qerk,  c.  South  Ockendon 

Poor  Rate   206 

John  Clift,  Esq.,  r.  the  Parish  of  South 

Ockendon  (Poor  Rate) 206 

\^Tiiter.  Wilcox 206 

Brown  r.  the  Attorney-General  207 

The  Attorney- GeneraJ  c.  the  Skinners' 

Company    207 

Gibbons  and  another  v.  the  Bp.  of  Ely...  350 

Rex  r.  the  Justices  of  Somersetshire 351 

Bird  r.  the  Executors  of  Smith  477 

In  the  matter  of  Trinity  Hall,  Cam- 
bridge   477 

Lambert  r.  Fisher  and  Another    714 

DOCUMENTS:  — 

Irish  Church  99 

Augmentation 100 

Cathedral  Institutions    208 

Unitarianism  in  England  209 

LabourRate   211 

The  Willingham  Emigrants 212 

Beer  Act 351 

Clerical  Subscriptions    352 

Objects  of  Dissenters 354 

Revenues  of  the  Church  of  Ireland 354 

Mr.  Williams's  Letters  to  the  Editor  of 

the  North  Wales  Chronicle   365 

Clergy  Orphan  Incorporated  Society    ...  478 

Address  to  the  Bishop  of  Gloucester   ...  478 

State  of  Livings  in  Bedfordshire  479 

Dissenting  M  misters  who  have  entered 

the  Church 480 

Subscribers  and  Subscriptions  to  the  So- 
ciety for  Propag.  Gospel  in  F.  P....  481 
New  Church  at  Worcester 482 


Page 

Non-residence  in  the  Diocese  of  Chester,  483 
Extracts  from  the  Bishop  of  Gloucester's 

Sj)eech  at  Cheltenham  597 

Societies  for  Promoting  Christian  Know- 
ledge and  for  the  P.  G.  F.  P 598 

Society  for  Promoting  Christian  Know- 
ledge, and  the  Natioual  Society  for 

the  Education  of  the  Poor 600 

Duddo  Chapel 602 

Beer  Shop 603 

Falsehoods  about  theClercy 716 

Revenues  of  the  Church  of  England 717 

Petition  from  Durham  against  the  Irish 

Church  BiU    718 

Non-Residence  (  From  the  "  Patriot"). . .  720 

CHURCH  REFORM 78,  215,  360,  484 

603,720 


Ecclesiastical  Intelligence  : — Ordi- 
nations, Clerical  Appointments,  Pre- 
ferments, Clergy  Deceased,  &c...  101,  216 
378,  491,  612,  735 

University  News  105,  222,  383,  495 

617,  733 
Births  akd  Marriages...  109,  225,  385,  498 

621,  743 
Events  of  the  Month...  110,  226,386,  498 

621,  744 
New  Books  118,  238,  337,  506,  627,  751 

Funds,  Markets,  &c.,  119,  238,  507,  627,  751 

Notices  to  Correspondents  120,  240 

388,  508,  628,  751 


THE 


BRITISH    MAGAZINE, 


JANUARY  1,  1833. 


ORIGINAL    PAPERS. 


THE   PRINCIPLES  OF  THE  ESTABLISHED  CHURCH 

WITH    REGARD    TO    THE    EXERCISE    OF    FREE  INQUIRY    AND    THE    RIGHTS    OF 
PRIVATE  JUDGMENT. 

I  PROCEED  to  use  the  privilege  which  I  claimed  in  a  former 
number,  of  not  being  considered  as  engaged  in  a  systematic  dis- 
sertation on  the  well-known  and  oft-debated  subjects  to  which  I 
now  think  it  necessary  to  direct  the  attention  of  churchmen.  My 
object  is,  rather  to  detect  fallacies,  and  to  disclose  the  manoeuvres 
of  our  opponents,  than  to  give  a  regular  treatise.  I  wish  the 
questions  at  issue  to  be  put  upon  their  fair  merits,  and  argued 
without  any  juggle  or  mystification.  And  the  subjects  which  I 
have  mentioned  in  the  title  to  this  paper  are  among  those  on 
which  sophistry  and  manoeuvre  have  been  played  off  with  no 
small  success,  and  which  have  induced  many  well-meaning  friends 
to  take  most  erroneous  views  both  of  the  Established  Church,  and 
of  the  pretensions  of  her  enemies. 

One  prominent  charge  which  I  find  insinuated  by  the  assail- 
ants of  the  Church  is,  that  she  is  hostile  to  freedom  of  inquiry 
and  the  right  of  private  judgment;  and  that  for  the  enjoyment 
of  these  privileges  this  nation  is  principally,  if  not  entirely, 
indebted  to  the  dissenters.  I  say  that  this  is  insinuated,  for 
the  charge  is  frequently  not  put  forth  all  at  once  and  broadly. 
A  publication  levelled  at  the  Church  commences  with  a  disserta- 
tion upon  the  use  and  the  rights  of  free  inquiry  and  of  private 
judgment.  These  rights  are  very  pompously  maintained,  as 
though  there  were  some  powerful  and  venomous  foe  always  plot- 
ting or  struggling  against  them,  and  as  though  it  were  a  matter  of 
notoriety  that  the  Church  of  England  denied  them,  in  both  theory 
and  practice.  A  great  deal  of  argument  is  expended  in  prov- 
ing the  natural  title  of  man  to  these  privileges,  with  occasional 
wise  saws  and  reflections  upon  the  tyranny  of  refusing  men  the 
enjoyment  of  them.     The  reader  is  gravely  asked,  whether  "  we 

Vol.  III.— Jan.  1833.  r 


2  THE  PRINCIPLES  OF  THE  ESTABLISHED  CHURCH 

are  to  adopt  the  religion  of  our  counti-y,  because  it  is  so  "  (as  though 
there  were  no  other  reasons) ;  or  "  whether  we  are  to  embrace  the 
religion  of  Jesus  Christ  in  its  pure  simplicity  o{  doctrine  and  dis- 
ciplwe  (who  disputes  it?)  whether  it  may  happen  to  be  the  reli- 
gion of  our  country  or  not?" — whether  we  ought  to  receive  our 
religion  from  our  ancestors,  or  to  impose  it  "  upon  posterity  by 
legal  enactments  ?  " — whether  "  the  Bible  is  to  be  our  text  book  ; " 
whether  every  man  has  *'  the  ri^ht  by  nature  of  private  judg- 
ment;" and  whether  "religion  is  a  matter  of  personal,  indivi- 
dual, and  exclusive  concern  between  him  and  bis  Maker  ?"  Then 
the  use  of  reason  is  mentioned — the  example  of  the  Bereans  duly 
commended  as  a  weighty  proof,  and  the  reader  is  cleverly  led 
away  from  the  real  point  at  issue  to  the  desired  inferences — to  a 
state  of  prejudice  against  the  Church,  and  prepossession  in  favour 
of  the  Dissenters.  He  is  quite  satisfied,  after  weighing  the  im- 
portant catechism  of  truisms  which  has  been  brought  before 
him,  that  he  really  has  the  right  of  private  judgment,  and  may 
actually  use  his  senses  and  his  bible  in  free  inquiry.  The  Dis- 
senters have,  by  arguments,  not  certainly  very  recondite,  however 
advantageously  displayed,  quite  convinced  him  of  what  he  knew 
perfectly  well  before.  He  jumps  then  to  the  conclusion  to  which 
he  was  to  be  brought, — that  the  Church,  which  denies  him  the 
privileges  of  free  inquiry,  and  of  using  his  own  judgment,  is 
oppressive,  and  not  founded  on  truth  ;  and  that  the  Dissenters, 
the  champions  of  these  privileges,  who  have  taken  such  pains, 
and  have  used  such  cogent  arguments,  to  convince  him  that  he 
is  entitled  to  them,  must  be  every  thing  that  Dissenters  wish  to 
be  thought. 

This  is  all  in  the  very  best  style,  and  according  to  the  most 
approved  rules:  the  sellers  do  not  alarm  the  customer,  and  excite 
his  suspicions  of  interested  motives,  by  direct  invitation  to  purchase, 
but  allure  his  attention  and  engage  his  favour  by  the  display  of  a 
marvellous  solicitude  for  his  interest  and  privileges,  and  at  the  same 
time  indirectly  raise  the  value  of  their  commodity,  and  intimate  that 
no  other  persons  can  possess  it  but  themselves  by  a  gmve  caution, 
"  Beware  of  counterfeits  ! "  The  good  honest  man  thus  eagerly 
and  thankfully  receives  fjom  them,  under  a  new  name,  and  per- 
haps mixed  up  with  pernicious  ingredients,  that  which  he  already 
possessed  in  a  plainer  and  better  form. 

The  reader  of  the  above-mentioned  dissertations  in  favour  of 
the  privilege  of  private  judgment  and  free  inquiry  is  in  like 
manner  deluded.  While  he  is  so  well  satisfied  that  his  rig/its  dire 
clearly  proved,  he  has  overlooked  the  important  fact  that  the 
Established  Church  does  not  attempt  to  deprive  her  members j  or 
any  other  persons,  of  those  rights ;  and  that  the  Dissenters  are 
neither  the  sole  dispensers  nor  vindicators  of  them,  nor  the  best 
practical  guardians  to  whose  care  they  may  be  committed. 


WITH  REGARD  TO  THE  EXERCISE  OF  FREE  INQUIRY,  ETC.  O 

Let  the  Churchman  be  carefully  reminded  to  keep  his  eye 
fixed  on  these  points.  I  shall  now  examine  them  a  little,  and 
take  leave  to  suggest  a  few  hints  upon  them. 

The  Dissenters,  and  particularly  the  Independents,  claim  to 
be  the  offspring  of  the  old  Puritans,  and  the  often-cited  autho- 
rity of  Hume  is  brought  forward  to  establish  the  title  of  the 
Puritans  to  be  considered  as  the  founders  and  assertors  of  civil 
and  religious  liberty. 

"  Mr.  Hume,"  (observes  a  writer  of  a  Dissenting  Society,  com- 
bined for  the  purpose  of  depreciating  the  Established  Church  in 
the  estimation  of  the  country)  "  whom  no  one  will  accuse  of  par- 
tiality to  the  sentiments  of  these  reformers,  has  remarked,  that 
'  the  precious  spark  of  liberty  had  been  kindled  and  was  preserved 
by  the  Puritans  alone ;  and  it  was  to  this  sect  that  the  English 
owe  the  whole  freedom  of  their  constitution.'" 

Now,  it  is  expected  that  the  reader  of  this  passage  is  to  receive 
as  indisputable  inferences  that  the  principles  of  the  modern  Dis- 
senters are  congenial  with  those  of  the  ancient  Puritans ;  and  that, 
as  Mr.  Hume  affirms  that  the  Puritans  have  been  the  founders 
and  assertors  of  our  religious  liberties,  therefore  the  Dissenters 
are  the  offspring  of  Puritanism,  and  are  entitled  to  their  propor- 
tion of  the  honour  and  gratitude  of  the  nation.  I  am,  however, 
rather  a  perverse  pupil  in  these  matters.  I  shall  take  upon  my- 
self first  to  doubt  Mr.  Hume's  authority  as  to  the  effect  of  Puri- 
tanism upon  civil  and  religious  freedom  ;  secondly,  to  remark, 
that  if  civil  and  religious  freedom  were  really  a  part  of  their  plan, 
they  certainly  regarded  them  in  a  very  different  point  of  view  from 
that  in  which  the  Dissenters  represent  them  now  ;  and,  thirdly, 
to  question  whether  they  or  the  Dissenters,  whenever  power  has 
fallen  into  their  hands,  were  disposed  to  form  their  practice 
according  to  any  such  principles. 

That  the  spirit  of  free  inquiry  and  of  claiming  the  right  of 
judgment  originated  with  the  Puritans,  is  contrary  to  the  known 
facts  of  history.  Luther  surely  preceded  them,  and  even  Luther's 
efforts  and  success  were  effects  as  well  as  instruments  of  that  power 
which  had  been  set  in  motion,  and  urged  on  by  a  variety  of  causes, 
gradually  operating  before  Luther's  time.  Those  causes  had  im- 
pelled the  spirit  of  inquiry,  and  the  exercise  of  freedom  of  judgment, 
with  an  impetus  which  was  steadily  and  irresistibly  increasing,  and 
which,  humanly  speaking,  could  never  have  been  arrested,  though 
it  might  have  been  retarded,  had  Puritanism  never  have  been  heard 
of.  Towhat  extent  the  Puritansmay  have  promoted  orhaveimpeded 
the  cause  of  civil  or  religious  liberty,  cannot  easily  be  determined. 
We  see  but  one  side  of  the  picture :  what  would  have  taken 
place  if  the  captious  and  vexatious  squabbles  about  garments  had 
never  occurred,  or  if  the  atrocities  of  the  successful  rebellion  had 
never  been  acted,  can  be  only  the  subject  of  conjecture.     Whe- 


4  THE  PRINCIPLES  OF  THE  ESTABLISHED  CHURCH 

ther  also,  in  the  events  which  are  now  supposed  to  have  had  such 
a  beneficial  influence  on  the  liberties  of  the  nation,  the  real 
Puritans  were  any  thing  more  than  tools  of  ambitious  partizans, 
artful  politicians,  or  reckless  levellers,  with  widely  different 
views,  may  be  also  doubted.  We  know,  that  amongst  them  were 
disguised  Jesuits — the  most  reckless  panders  of  slavery  and 
tyranny ;  and  even  among  some  of  their  own  leaders  evidences 
of  most  arbitrary  principles,  and  the  blindest  fanaticism,  may  be 
detected.  I  do  not  advert  to  these  blots  to  detract  from  the 
real  sincerity  and  piety  of  the  Puritans,  but  simply  to  place  them 
in  their  proper  position,  and  to  shew,  that  however  their  schism 
from  the  Church  may  be  justified,  their  motives  and  measures 
were  mingled  with  at  least  as  much  alloy  of  human  passions, 
prejudices,  and  follies,  as  those  of  the  men  who  remained  attached 
to  the  Establishment.  But  however  this  might  be,  one  thing  is 
clear — that  at  first  they  had  no  idea  of  civil  or  religious  liberty, 
such  as  the  Dissenters  now  profess  to  claim. 

The  first  Puritans — the  most  learned  and  pious — would  have 
recoiled  from  the  disuniting,  unsocial,  and  levelling  principles 
laid  down  by  the  modern  Dissenters.  Far  from  denying  the 
authority  of  the  Established  Church,  or  wishing  to  have  it 
contemned,  they  would  have  died  to  preserve  it.  Even  latterly 
they  desired  not  the  abolition  of  the  Established  Church,  and 
professed  both  to  deplore  and  deprecate  any  schism  by  which  its 
unity  was  disturbed.  They  required  only  at  first  that  certain 
amendments  should  be  adopted  :  they  desired  to  take  away  some 
things  and  alter  others,  so  that  their  consciences  might  not  be 
offended,  or  find  a  stumbling-block  in  joining  its  communion. 
How  far  concession  in  these  cases  could  have  been  consistently 
made,  or  how  far  they  would  have  had  the  effect  of  preventing 
more  violent  demands,  (as  it  is  always  said  that  concessions  would 
have  done  when  they  have  not  been  made,  and  as  they  have 
never  been  found  to  do  when  they  have  been  made,)  it  is  foreign 
from  my  present  purpose  to  consider ;  but  I  contend,  that  the 
original  Puritans  had  no  affinity  whatever  with  the  present  race 
of  Dissenters  :  their  views  of  church  authority  and  communion 
were  altogether  different. 

However,  from  one  step  of  opposition  they  proceeded  to  ano- 
ther, and  at  length  came,  certainly,  in  the  reign  of  Charles  the 
First,  to  the  assertion  of  something  like  those  rights  of  free  inquiry 
and  private  judgment,  which  are  now  recommended  by  a  portion  of 
the  Dissenters, — namely,  hostility  to  the  Established  Church,  and 
a  free  licence  for  all  the  dictates  of  fanaticism,  or  any  other  spring 
of  action  by  which  the  multitude  might  be  moved  to  rule  the  mi- 
nisters of  religion,  instead  of  being  directed  by  them.  No  church 
authority,  it  was  pretended,  was  to  exist, — all  were  to  be  indulged 
in  what  were  represented   as  the  unshackled  privileges  of  free 


WITH  REGARD  TO  THE  EXERCISE  OF  FREE  INQUIRY,  ETC.  5 

inquiry  and  private  judgment.  It  so  happened,  however,  that 
these  supposed  discoverers  of  this  El  Dorado  of  hum^n  freedom 
and  true  religious  hberty,  were  presented  with  an  opportunity  of 
fully  developing  in  practice  the  working  of  their  grand  principles, 
and  this  right  of  private  judgment,  &c.  They  were  armed  with 
full  power,  and  fortunately  the  results  of  the  experiment  are  on 
record  for  our  instruction.  Weak  and  infatuated  indeed  will  this 
nation  be  if  it  loses  the  benefit  of  such  an  example. 

Walker's  '*  Sufferings  of  the  Clergy"  is  a  book  still  in  exist- 
ence,— a  folio,  full  of  the  most  tyrannical,  inquisitorial,  unmerci- 
ful persecution, — full  of  the  most  arbitrary  and  overbearing  con- 
tempt and  oppression  of  the  rights  of  private  judgment  and  con- 
science,— full  of  the  wildest  freaks  of  fanaticism,  hypocrisy, 
folly,  injustice,  and  robbery,  that  ever  were  exhibited  in  the 
annals  of  mankind.  Hudibras,  too,  has  in  his  witty  pages  im- 
mortalized the  days — 

'*  When  zeal,  with  aged  clubs  and  gleaves. 
Gave  chace  to  rockets  and  white  sleeves. 
And  made  the  church  and  state  and  laws 
Submit  fold  women  and  the  cause." 

These,  in  truth,  were  the  works  of  the  vindicators  of  the  rights  of 
private  j  udgment  and  free  inquiry.  By  "  their  fruits  ye  shall  know 
them."  May  we  know  them  in  time,  before  we  be  compelled  to 
buy  our  own  experience,  when  we  can  profit  by  that  of  others  ; 
may  we  never  have  to  pass  through  such  an  ordeal  of  licentious 
misrule,  as  to  be  compelled  to  seek  refuge  in  despotism  from  the 
capricious  and  intolerable  evils  of  anarchy.  I  regret  to  take  this 
line  of  argument ;  and  I  even  now  restrict  my  observations  to 
those  Dissenters  who  combine  to  charge  the  Church  with  denying 
the  right  of  free  inquiry  and  private  judgment ;  and  to  arrogate 
to  themselves  the  merit  of  being  the  special  protectors  and  cham- 
pions of  this  right.  That  many  Dissenters  are  too  upright  and 
liberal  to  take  such  a  course,  I  am  aware,  and  am  only  sorry  that 
any  members  of  their  body  should  compel  me  to  take  this  mode 
of  defence,  injustice  to  the  Established  Church. 

I  shall  now  close  this  paper  with  a  few  remarks  upon  the 
principles  of  the  Established  Church  in  regard  to  the  right  of 
private  judgment,  and  free  inquiry.  The  church  does  not, 
according  to  her  principles,  nor  in  her  recent  practice,  deny  that 
right*.  On  the  contrary,  she  has  from  the  reformation  generally 
inculcated  and  maintained  it.  That  occasional  practices  incon- 
sistent with  such   a   principle   may   have   prevailed — that   the 


*  There  is  probably  no  subject  on  which  more  has  been  said,  and  to  less  purpose, 
than  this  rt^r/t^  of  private  judgment.  What  is  the  practical  rule  which  will  satisfy  a 
man's  own  conscience,  and  give  him  security  that  he  is  taking  the  best  road  to  truth 
and  salvation,  when  he  has  done  disputing  and  asserting  his  real  or  fancied  rights? — 
Ed. 


O  THE  PRINCIPLES  OF  TUE  KSTABLISUED  CHURCH 

members  of  the  Established  Church,  as  well  as  others,  were  not 
all  at  once  able  to  emancipate  themselves  from  the  thraldom  of 
former  prejudices,  but  advanced  only  gradually  with  the  times, 
will  not  be  disputed.  But  I  do  contend,  that  her  praclice  has  in 
the  main  corresponded  with  the  principle  of  lespecling  the  rights 
of  private  judgment  and  free  inquiry — the  intent  of  any  seeming 
restrictions  has  been  purely  defensive  (whether  they  were  cal- 
culated to  effect  the  object  in  view,  is  another  question) — she  has 
been  revered  in  foreign  churches  as  a  model  of  religious  discipline 
and  liberality,  and  looked  up  to  as  the  bulwark  of  religious 
freedom.  She  has  thus  maintained  her  character  and  integrity 
under  the  temptation  oi  power ;  while  those  who  reviled  her  under 
the  same  trial  of  their  integrity  and  wisdom,  displayed  to  the  world 
a  signal  failure — one  of  the  most  conspicuous  exhibitions  of  in- 
tolerance, and  folly,  and  cruelty,  that  ever  marked  the  working  of 
human  depravity  and  delusion. 

The  church  does  not  deny  the  right  of  private  judgment.  She 
claims  authority  in  matters  of  faith,  but  not  infallibility.  And 
with  a  plainness,  which  nothing  but  the  most  perverse  misinter- 
pretation can  obscure,  she  limits  her  authority  to  those  doctrines, 
and  those  doctrines  only,  which  may  be  proved  from  Scripture. 
This  is  clearly  put  by  the  writer  of  a  tract  entitled,  "  The  Church 
of  England  defended  from  the  Attacks  of  Modem  Dissenters," 
&c.* 

"  The  authority  which  we  ascribe  to  the  rulers  of  the  church  being  no  more 
than  is  derived  to  them  from  the  commission  of  Christ,  must  be  consistent 
with  the  liberty  which  he  has  left  to  the  rest  of  his  subjects.  For  in  whatever 
instances  he  has  given  another  power  to  preside  over  us,  to  direct  or  command 
us,  in  those,  it  must  be  owned,  he  has  not  left  us  free ;  and,  consequently, 
whatever  liberty  they  take  from  us,  while  they  act  within  the  limits  of  their 
commission,  can  be  no  part  of  that  liberty  which  Christ  has  left  us.  Now, 
those  limits  would  seem  to  be — 1st,  That  no  person  can  lawfully  exercise  his 
authority  in  obliging  us  to  believe  any  doctrine  which  Christ  has  not  obliged 
us  to  believe.  '  2dly,  That  no  person  can  lawfully  exercise  his  authority  in 
obliging  us  to  perform  any  action  which  Christ  has  forbidden.  3dly,  That  no 
person  can  lawfully  exercise  his  authority  in  imposing  on  us  any  indifFerentf 
action  which  Christ  has  not  empowered  him  to  impose.'  These  are  the  limits 
within  which  the  authority  of  the  Church  of  England  is  upheld,  and  they  are 
limits  which  she  imposes  upon  herself.  With  regard  to  the  first  two  :  Every 
precaution  that  is  possible,  in  the  laying  down  of  her  creeds  and  articles,  has 
been  taken  to  make  her  in  perfect  agreement  with  Scripture,  both  in  the  doctrines 


•  This  little  pamphlet,  published  in  1830,by  Seeley,has  never  attracted  the  attention 
it  deserves.  It  contains  in  a  small  compass  a  very  able  vindication  of  the  Church. 
I  shall  be  glad  if  this  notice  should  introduce  it  to  the  friends  of  the  church  generally. 
The  author  is,  I  have  reason  to  believe,  a  very  talented  layman  in  tlie  medical  pro- 
fmnon,  brought  up  in  connection  with  dissent,  consequently  possessing  many  facilities 
forjudging  of  its  practical  tendency  and  results. 

f  As  the  explanation  of  this  assertion  is  not  given,  it  is  not  fair  to  judge.  But  it 
surely  is  not  meant  that  a  Church  may  not  require  compUanee  in  indifferent  matters. 
—En. 


WITH  REGARD  TO  THE  EXERCISE  OF  FREE  INQUIRY,  ETC.  7 

she  inculcates,  and  in  the  heresies  she  condemns,  the  very  words  of  Scripture 
being  used  in  every  case  that  was  possible.  And,  for  fear  that  ignorance,  or  the 
spirit  of  insubordination,  should  reject  her  authority  upon  the  plea,  or  even  the 
suspicion,  that  she  wished  to  propose  anything  for  belief  that  was  antiscrip- 
tural,  one  of  her  articles  (the  twentieth)  states  expressly  that  nothing  contrary 
to  the  Holy  Scripture  is  intended  or  required.  '  It  is  not  lawful  for  the 
church  to  ordain  anything  that  is  contrary  to  God's  word  written  ;  neither 
may  it  so  expound  one  place  of  Scripture  that  it  be  repugnant  to  another  (a  rule 
we  earnestly  recommend  to  our  Dissenting  brethren,  whose  whole  system  is 
built  with  this  error).  Wherefore,  although  the  church  be  a  witness  and  a 
keeper  of  Holy  Writ,  yet,  as  it  ought  not  to  decree  anything  against  the  same, 
so,  besides  the  same,  ought  it  not  to  enforce  anything  to  be  believed  for 
necessity  of  salvation.'  The  sixth  article  is  to  the  same  effect :  '  Holy  Scrip- 
ture containeth  all  things  necessary  to  salvation ;  so  that  whatsoever  is  not 
read  therein,  nor  may  be  proved  thereby,  is  not  to  be  required  of  any  man  that  it 
should  be  believed  as  an  article  of  faith,  or  be  thought  requisite  or  necessary  to 
salvation/  The  sixth  article  is  to  the  same  effect :  '  Holy  Scripture  containeth 
all  things  necessary  to  salvation,  so  that  whatsoever  is  not  read  therein,  nor 
may  be  proved  thereby,  is  not  to  be  required  of  any  man  that  it  should  be  be- 
lieved as  an  article  of  faith,  or  be  thought  requisite  or  necessary  to  salvation.' 
What  possible  excuse,  then,  can  be  imagined  for  the  part  the  Dissenters  are 
taking  .?  She  intends  to  enjoin  nothing  but  what  Scripture  enjoins,  and  forbid 
nothing  but  what  Scripture  forbids  ;  and  if  in  any  instance  any  one  can  shew 
that  her  commands  are  anti-scriptural,  she  tells  him  that  in  such  instance  she 
is  not  to  be  obeyed.  What  should  we  think  of  any  member  of  the  civil 
government,  or  any  child  under  family  law,  who  should  do  as  our  Dissenting 
brethren  do  to  the  church  under  which  God  has  placed  them  ?  Surely  her 
authority  is  entitled  to  as  much  consideration  as  that  of  the  civil  or  the 
parental.  The  authority  of  civil  governors  and  of  parents  has  no  higher 
sanction  than  the  word  of  God,  and  the  word  of  God  also  as  plainly  enjoins 
obedience  to  the  church." 

These  remarks  appear  to  me  well  worthy  of  the  deep  con- 
sideration of  those  Dissenters  who  have  lately  displayed  such 
inveterate  and  rancorous  hostility  against  the  Established  Church, 
or  who  endeavour  to  represent  her  as  wishing  to  curtail  the  right 
of  private  judgment,  or  to  repress  free  inquiry. 

As  a  visible  society,  she  claims  authority  to  propose  the  terms 
of  communion.  It  is  essential  to  any  society  to  do  so.  The 
principle,  however  modified  or  applied,  is  virtually  recognized  and 
acted  upon  in  every  Dissenting  Society  as  well  as  in  the  Estab- 
lished Church.  It  regulates  the  appointment  of  a  minister  in 
Essex  Street,  not  less  than  the  admission  of  a  candidate  for  orders 
at  Lambeth.  It  is  kept  in  view  no  less  tenaciously  at  Hio;hbury 
and  Homerton,  than  at  Oxford  and  Cambridge.  The  authority 
of  the  church  is  binding  on  its  members,  but  no  farther  than  as 
her  decisions  are  consistent  with  Scripture.  She  invites  men  to 
search  the  Scriptures  ; — to  assert  their  supremacy  over  tradition 
was  one  grand  point  on  which  she  separated  from  the  Church  of 
Rome.  She  does  not,  indeed,  tell  every  man  that  he  is  to  disre- 
gard altogether  the  authority  of  the  church — that  any  man, 
however  unsuitable  his  qualifications,  or  insufficient  his  oppor- 
tunities and  leisure,  is  to  be  sent  to  his  bible,  disregarding  all 


8  THE  PRINCIPLES  OF  THR  ESTABLISHED  CHURCH,  ETC. 

the  decisions  and  all  the  teachings  of  the  church  ;  and  that  he  is 
to  form  for  himself  a  system  of  religion.  No — she  directs  him  to 
the  leading  summary  of  doctrine  and  discipline,  prepared  by  the 
heads  of  that  church — she  directs  him  for  such  further  aid  as  he 
may  require  to  the  public,  or  private  instruction  of  an  order  of 
men,  called  and  set  apart  according  to  the  apostolic  model,  and 
the  practice  of  the  church  in  every  age.  And,  finally,  she  refers 
him  to  Holy  Scripture  as  the  only  test  of  these  doctrines,  and 
these  teachers  which  are  to  have  authority,  onli/  as  they  agree 
with  Holy  Writ,  Every  man  is  free  to  make  such  inquiry,  and 
to  exercise  his  judgment.  If  she  does  not  teach  what  Scripture 
teaches,  she  claims  no  obedience.  All  the  limitation  she  places 
on  this  privilege  is,  that  our  liberty  should  not  be  used  as  a  cloak 
of  maliciousness.  But  the  right  of  private  judgment  and  free 
inquiry  is  to  be  exercised,  as  every  other  Christian  right — at 
the  peril  of  the  individual.  He  is  responsible  to  God  and  man 
for  the  abuse  of  it.  It  is  not  to  be  made  a  pretext  for  creating 
divisions  in  the  church  in  every  frivolous  difficulty,  and  still  less 
from  any  unhallowed  passion.  Such  an  exercise  of  the  right  of 
private  judgment  is,  we  contend,  schismatic  and  sinful.  This  is 
the  ground  on  which  I  meet  the  question  asked  by  the  Dissenter 
— why  is  he  to  be  branded  with  the  title  of  schismatic  because 
he  chooses  to  exercise  his  undoubted  right  of  private  judgment, 
and  to  separate  from  the  Established  Church  ?  To  this  I  answer, 
that  whether  he  is  branded  as  a  schismatic,  must  depend  upon 
the  ostensible  ground  on  which  he  separates.  The  church,  as  a 
visible  society,  does  no  more  in  laying  down  the  terms  of  com- 
munion, than  she  is  warranted  in  by  the  practice  of  Dissenters 
themselves.  In  denominating  him  who  rashly  separates  and 
divides  the  church  schismatic,  the  members  of  the  church  are 
not  destitute  of  the  sanction  of  primitive  and  scriptural  authorities. 
As  far  as  regards  the  separatist  himself,  it  is  a  matter  between  him 
and  his  God ;  and  whether  he  will  hereafter  be  considered  in  the 
light  of  a  schismatic,  must  depend  upon  a  judgment  less  fallible 
than  ours,  and  which  will  not,  whatever  the  world  may  decide, 
award  him  an  unjust  portion.  But  whether  he  is  to  be  "  branded^* 
as  a  schismatic,  or,  in  other  words,  whether  the  church  shall 
pronounce  him  such,  and  the  public  confirm  her  verdict,  will 
generally  depend,  and  ought  to  depend  upon  the  weight  of  his 
alleged  reasons  for  separation.  But  it  is  time  I  should  close 
this  paper ;  and  I  shall,  in  conclusion,  again  avail  myself  of  the 
admirable  little  tract  which  I  before  quoted — 

*'  We  know  that  the  principles  which  the  Dissenters  are  ever  advocating, 
(setting  the  spiritual  against  the  literal,  the  substance  against  the  form,  the 
invisible  against  the  visible)  are  such  that,  if  fully  carried  out,  no  church,  as  a 
visible  subordinated  society,  could  exist.  The  service  of  God  and  all  religious 
duty  being,  from  the  nature  of  man  (conditioned  in  a  body  under  the  laws  of 
sense  and  of  time,)  necessarily  connected  with  form  and  mode,  the  progress  of 
a  church's  corruption  must  be  always  to  lose  the  spirit  out  of  the  form  (by 


ITALIAN   PSALMODY.  9 

which  alone,  as  its  proper  vehicle,  it  can  be  expressed)  ;  then,  the  spirit  being 
gone,  Satan's  next  temptation  is,  that  it  should  give  up  the  form,  as  its 
retention  would  savour  of  blasphemy  and  hypocrisy.  Here  the  principles  of 
Dissenters,  with  regard  to  this  Christian  nation,  come  in  to  help  Satan.  They, 
because  their  baptized  countrymen  are  sinking  into  formality,  or  in  proportion 
as  they  do  sink,  preach  to  them  schism  as  the  corrective, — they  induce  them 
to  look  upon  all  their  present  church  obligations  as  empty  formalities ;  to  con- 
sider themselves  unregenerate ;  and  then,  having  put  them  into  the  condition 
of  heathens  again,  they,  by  stimulating  what  little  religious  feeling  is  left  in 
them,  form  them  into  new  churches,  upon  still  less  secure  and  substantial 
principles  ;  principles  which,  being  for  the  most  part  negative  and  metaphysical, 
will  hold  them  together  only  so  long  as  they  have  in  an  established  church 
principles  that  are  positive  and  embodied  to  oppose.  The  principles  of  Dissent, 
therefore,  are  principles  upon  which  every  social  institution  may  be  attacked 
and  pulled  down,  but  none  built  up.  As  they  are  inconsistent  with  any 
authority  in  the  church,  so  they  are  detrimental  to  all  order  and  Christian 
obligation  in  the  State ;  for  they  will  as  easily  break  up  the  relations  between 
subject  and  king,  servant  and  master,  child  and  parent,  as  between  pastor  and 
flock,  church  and  state.  In  fine,  they  are  principles  by  which  the  devil  has 
succeeded  in  detaching  a  great  body  of  God's  own  people,  to  work  for  his 
ends,  unknowingly,  in  the  ranks  of  the  Democrat,  the  Unitarian,  and  the 
Infidel."  '  M. 


ITALIAN     PSALMODY. 

SAVERIO    MATTEL 

Perhaps  one  of  the  most  beautiful  arrangements  introduced 
by  the  Ferrars  into  the  establishment  at  Gidding  was  that  of 
Night  Watchings,  by  which  an  uninterrupted  course  of  Psalmody 
was  kept  up  during  the  twenty  four  hours,  so  that  no  portion  of  the 
day  or  night  passed  in  which  some  member  of  the  family  was 
not  employed  in  what  has  been  so  well  styled  the  most  pleasant 
part  of  duty  and  devotion.  The  enthusiasm  with  which  the 
Ferrars  regarded  the  Psalms  has  been  felt  by  the  most  learned 
and  gifted  men  in  all  ages.  Bishop  Home  has  gracefully  ob- 
served that  "  they  are  the  epitome  of  the  bible  adapted  to  the 
purposes  of  devotion,  and  that  for  this  purpose  they  are  adorned 
with  figures  and  set  off  with  the  graces  of  poetry,  and  poetry 
itself  designed  yet  further  to  be  recommended  by  the  charms  of 
music,  thus  consecrated  to  the  service  of  God ;  that  so  delight 
may  prepare  the  way  for  improvement,  and  pleasure  become  the 
handmaid  of  wisdom,  while  every  turbulent  passion  is  charmed 
by  sacred  melody,  and  the  evil  spirit  is  still  dispossessed  by 
the  harp  of  the  son  of  Jesse."  These  were  the  words  of  one  who 
always  uttered  the  thoughts  of  a  Christian  with  the  lips  of 
a  poet.  In  all  the  changing  scenes  of  our  life  the  gentle  spirit  of 
the  Psalms  walks  by  our  side,  rejoicing  with  us  in  our  joy,  and 
Vol.  III.— /«w.  1833.  c 


10  ITALIAN  PSALMODY. 

weeping  with  us  in  our  sorrow.  We  flee  in  fear  from  the  terrible 
and  denouncing  prophets — but  we  throw  ourselves  in  brotherly 
confidence  upon  the  neck  of  David. 

Italy  is  rich  in  devotional  poetry,  and  I  may  enter  more  fully 
into  the  subject  at  a  future  period  ;  at  present  I  am  desirous 
to  confine  myself  to  the  introduction  of  a  few  specimens 
of  the  Italian  Psalms  of  Saverio  Mattei.  It  will  therefore, 
for  this  purpose,  be  sufficient  to  observe  that  he  was  one 
of  the  most  distinguished  scholars  who  adorned  Italy  in  the 
eighteenth  century,  and  that  he  was  the  chosen  friend  of 
Cesarotti  and  Metastasio.  In  another  paper  I  may  give  some 
further  information  respecting  him.  The  works  of  Mattei  were 
published  at  Naples,  in  eleven  volumes,  in  1780;  and  that  portion 
which  comprises  the  dissertations  upon  Hebrew  poetry  will  well 
repay  the  trouble  of  perusal.  The  Abbate  Cesarotti,  writing  from 
Padua  in  1778,  says,  in  allusion  to  the  Treatise  upon  Sacred 
Poetry,  "  that  he  does  not  remember  to  have  seen  so  much 
erudition  united  to  such  vigour  of  reasoning,  or  so  much 
originality  of  thought  combined  with  such  accuracy  of  investi- 
gation. Everything,"  he  continues,  "  is  solid,  luminous,  and 
delightful." 

"The  following  Psalm,  the  77th,"  Mattei  remarks,  "may 
be  considered  as  a  brief  poem,  complete  in  itself;  it  contains 
the  history  of  all  the  most  beautiful  and  wonderful  miracles 
wrought  by  the  Deity  in  favour  of  the  Israelites,  from  the  time 
of  their  departure  from  Egypt  until  the  reign  of  David."  I 
ought  to  observe,  before  I  offer  my  translation,  that  Mattei's 
knowledge  of  Hebrew  frequently  led  him  to  adopt  some  new 
interpretation  of  various  passages,  and  I  have  preserved  some  of 
these  alterations  in  the  following  version. 


When  the  clouds  do  gather  round  me 
And  my  heart  is  sick  with  fear. 

To  God  I  flee — my  spirit  weepeth  ; 
Unto  Him  my  sighs  are  dear. 

II. 

If  in  the  hushed  dark  I  kneel. 

Am  suppliant  in  the  hour  of  pain, 

With  outstretched  hands — my  lowly  prayer 
Never  goeth  forth  in  vain  ! 

III. 

Alas  !  my  faint  heart  heedeth  not 

The  song  of  comfort  more  ; 
My  sweetest  One  I  cannot  find, 

Th«  peaccfulness  of  yore  ! 


ITALIAN  PSALMODY.  H 


IV, 


Yea,  I,  have  lost  my  dearest  joy. 
My  bosom's  beauty-spell ; 

Amid  such  woes  I  cannot  live. 
Apart  from  Him  I  cannot  dwell] 


Ah,  no  !  the  light  hath  not  departed 
Of  those  days — my  memory  liveth ; 

Yea,  for  those  gleeful  days,  the  tear 
Unto  mine  eyes  fond  memory  giveth. 


With  lonely  watchings  on  my  bed 

My  eyes  are  tired  and  weak. 
To  me  no  gentle  slumber  cometh. 

My  thoughts  are  dark — I  dare  not  speak ! 


And  where  art  thou,  my  gentle  lyre. 
With  thy  soft  and  soothing  tone  ? 

If  I  had  thee  in  my  morning. 
My  heart  would  not  be  all  alone. 

VIII. 

At  length  the  shadows  pass  away 
From  my  soul,  and  on  my  eyes 

The  light  of  gladness  breaks,  as  thoughts 
Of  nobler  aim  begin  to  rise  ! 


It  cannot  be  that  Sion*s  Lord 

My  prayers,  my  weepings,  hath  forgot- 
His  first  and  his  most  tender  love 

The  Blessed  One  remembereth  not ! 


Lord !  shall  thy  mercy-lighted  face 
For  aye  be  turned  away  from  me. 

And  all  my  early  hopes  be  vain 

Which  I  have  treasured  up  in  thee  ? 

XI. 

No,  no,  my  spirit,  kneel  and  pray. 
And  the  mighty  Hand  which  shed 

The  thunder-storm  upon  the  earth. 
Shall  fold  in  peace  upon  thy  head. 


Lord  !  my  memory  recalleth 
The  wonders  thou  hast  done. 

And  the  glory  of  thy  power. 
And  the  fights  thine  arm  won. 


ITALIAN    PSALMODT. 


XIII. 


I  cannot  look  upon  thy  face. 

Thy  secret  thoughts  I  cannot  see — 

But  they  are  true — hath  heaven  or  earth 
Another  God  like  thee  ? 


XIV. 


Wonderful  and  Holy  One ! 

The  voice  of  time  hath  told 
The  terrors  of  thine  arm,  thy  deeds 

Unto  the  men  of  old. 


The  v^aters  saw  Thee,  and  they  shook — 
The  w^aters  saw  Thee,  and  the  wave 

Fled  before  thy  breath  of  wrath — 
Sunk  into  its  ocean  cave. 

XVI. 

The  veil  of  clouds  is  rent  asunder. 

The  rain  descends — ^the  hail-storm  soundeth. 
And,  with  the  wakening  voice  of  thunder. 

The  Heaven  reboundeth  ! 


The  Italian  of  the  7th  stanza  is  very  sweet — 

E  tu  mia  cetera  dove  pur  Sei  ? 
T'  avessi  in  questa  mia  solitudine ! 
Almen  quest'  anima  consolerei. 


This  is  one  of  those  psalms  which  may  be  properly  called 
beautiful  without,  and  glorious  within,  *'  like  apples  of  gold  in 
pictures,  or  network  in  cases  of  silver." 

My  next  specimen  is  from  the  143rd  psalm — 

Air  alma  afflitta  e  timida 
Chi  mai  dara  consiglio  ? 
Che  '1  cor  languente,  e  dubbio 
Consola  in  tal  periglio  ? 

Tu  sol  che  ne'  pericoli 
Neir  aspre  cure,  e  gravi 
Sai,  che  a  te  sol  correvaao 
I  nostri  padri  ed  avi. 

Stendo  le  raani,  e  pregoti 
Signor,  le  grazie  affretta, 
Guardami !  lo  sono  un  arido 
Terren,  che  piaggia  aspetta. 


ITALIAN    PSALMODY.  13 

Basta  un  tuo  sguardo  placido, 
Basta  per  mio  comforto. 
Ma  presto,  o  Dio,  socorrimi, — 
Se  tardi,  io  gia  son  morto. 

Non  son  miei  prieghi  inutili, 
Ne  vana  e  la  speranza, — 
Verran,  verran  tue  grazie. 
Prima  che  il  di  s*  avanza. 


Who  will  speak  comfort  to  the  soul 
Worn  out  with  grief  and  care  ? 
And  who  will  raise  the  fainting  heart. 
And  bid  it  not  despair  ? 


O  Thou  alone  amid  the  night 
Of  our  mourning.  Lord,  art  near. 
As  in  the  ancient  days — thine  arm 
Awake  to  save,  thine  ear  to  hear  ! 

III. 

Father  !  I  lift  my  hands,  and  pray 
That  Grace  upon  my  heart  my  fall, — 
Keep  me  !  for  I  am  like  a  thirsty  land 
That  for  thy  blessed  rain  doth  call. 


I  only  ask  one  look  of  thine 

My  bitter  tears  to  dry. 

But  haste,  and  succour  me,  O  Lord, 

Oh,  hasten,  or  I  die ! 


I  know  my  prayers  are  not  in  vain. 
Nor  vain  my  hope  in  thee ; 
Before  the  morn  doth  wake  again. 
Thy  Grace  will  come  to  me. 

I  have  only  time  to  add  two  or  three  verses  from  the  50th 
psalm,  which  breathes  a  gentle  quietness  and  grace  well  expressed 
in  the  phrase  of  the  Italian  writer — tenera  vemistd  : 

Speak  to  me.  Father,  with  that  voice 
Which  oft  my  sorrow  hath  beguil'd ; 
Let  silver-footed  Peace  come  back 
Unto  thy  weeping  child ! 

But  ere  my  memory  doth  renew 

The  hymns  I  sang  of  old. 

Unbind  the  chain  of  grief,  for  on  my  lips 

The  breath  of  song  hath  long  been  cold. 


14  HISTORY    OF   THE 

And  then  thy  praise  in  gleeful  measure 
Shall  wfiJce  on  every  bounding  string. 
While  round  my  harp  the  people  gather 
To  listen  to  the  lays  I  sing. 


HISTORY   OF  THE  SCOTTISH  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH. 

No.  II. 

Previous  to  the  year  1792,  when  the  penal  laws  which  had  so 
severely  affected  the  Scottish  Episcopal  church  were  repealed  by 
the  legislature,  there  were  many  Episcopalians  in  Scotland,  who 
were  not  non-jurors,  but  who  professed  to  be  members  of  the 
Church  of  England.  Amongst  this  class  may  be  enumerated 
those  English  families  who  resorted  to  Scotland,  and  finally  fixed 
their  residence  in  some  of  the  great  towns ;  EngUsh  mechanics 
employed  in  the  manufactories,  potteries,  &c. ;  and  many  of  the 
indigenous  Scottish  Episcopalians  of  rank,  who  chose  rather  to 
resort  to  the  quaiykd  chapels,  as  they  were  termed,  than  forfeit 
the  political  privileges  whicn  the  Act  of  1748  denied  them,  if  they 
persisted  in  tneir  adherence  to  the  ancient  communion.  In  the 
cities,  and  many  of  the  large  towns,  there  were  congregations  of 
this  description,  who  easily  procured  clergymen  from  England, 
or,  as  it  sometimes  happened,  Scotchmen  in  English  orders  ;  and 
those  clergymen,  being  thus  ordained  in  England  or  Ireland,  were 
duly  qualified  according  to  the  Act  of  1748,  and,  ha^-ing  taken  the 
necessary  oaths  of  allegiance  and  abjuration,  received  the  sanction 
of  government.  It  was  evident  that,  previous  to  the  year  1788, 
when  Prince  Charles  Edward  died,  tnese  clergymen  could  not, 
on  account  of  their  political  situation,  submit  to  the  jurisdiction 
of  the  Scottish  bishops,  because  the  former,  at  their  ordination  in 
England,  had  taken  those  oaths  which  the  Scottish  Episcopal 
clergy  had  refused  to  take,  so  long  as  any  member  of  the  exiled 
family  was  in  existence.  But,  on  the  other  hand,  they  laboured 
under  all  the  disadvantages  resulting  from  the  want  of  Episcopal 
authority.  No  English  or  Irish  bishop  can  have  jurisdiction  in 
Scotland,  and  consequently  these  clergymen  were  amenable  to 
no  superior  ecclesiastical  cognizance,  while  their  chapels  were 
unconsec rated,  and  the  young  persons  of  their  congregations  un- 
confirmed. Although  professing  to  be  Episcopalians,  they  were, 
in  reality,  Independents,  for  every  one  who  knows  any  thing  of 
the  constitution  of  the  Christian  Church,  must  perceive,  at  once, 
that  to  term  churches  or  chapels  Episcopal,  which  are  not  under 
the  jurisdiction  of  any  bishop,  is  a  complete  contradiction  of 
terms. 


SCOTTISH    EPISCOPAL   CHURCH.  15 

Many  of  the  English  ordained  clergy,  indeed,  who  well  under- 
stood the  constitution  of  the  Church,  were  aware  of  their  peculiar 
situation,  and  felt  all  the  inconveniences  resulting  from  it ;  but, 
until  the  penal  laws  were  removed,  it  appeared  to  them  that  they 
could  not  consistently  unite  with  the  Scottish  Church.  As  soon, 
however,  as  those  laws  were  repealed,  the  Scottish  bishops  took 
steps  to  promote  a  union  of  all  the  clergy  of  English  ordination 
with  the  indigenous  clergy,  beginning  with  those  of  Edinburgh, 
concluding  that  an  example  of  sound  principles  might  thus  be 
given  from  the  metropolis  to  the  clergy  in  other  towns  and  vil- 
lages in  Scotland.  The  late  Bishop  Skinner  was  at  that  time  the 
head  of  the  Scottish  bishops,  and  it  occurred  to  that  prelate,  that 
the  most  likely  means  to  effect  a  speedy  union,  would  be  to  invite 
a  sound  and  orthodox  clergyman  from  England  into  Scotland,  to 
be  there  consecrated  a  Scottish  bishop,  with  the  jurisdiction  of  the 
diocese  of  Edinburgh.  Dr.  Abernethy  Drummond  was  at  that 
time  bishop  of  the  united  diocese  of  Edinburgh,  Fife,  and  Glas- 
gow ;  but  that  venerable  prelate  expressed  his  willingness  to  dis- 
join Edinburgh  from  his  jurisdiction,  in  order  to  promotea  measure 
which  would  not  only  tend  to  strengthen  the  Church  in  Scotland, 
but  also  unite  her  more  closely  with  the  Church  of  England. 

The  plan  was  wise,  although  in  this  instance  it  was  not  destined 
to  be  accomplished.  The  gentleman  proposed  to  be  advanced  to 
the  Scottish  Episcopate  was  the  late  Rev.  Jonathan  Boucher,  then 
Vicar  of  Epsom, — a  man  who  had  suffered  much  for  his  loyalty 
in  America,  and  whose  principles  and  conduct  made  him  respect- 
ed and  revered  by  all  who  knew  him.  So  highly  was  he  esteemed, 
that  he  at  one  time  was  thought  of  for  the  bishopric  of  Nova 
Scotia,  to  which  Dr.  Inglis  was  appointed  ;  and  the  Archbishop 
of  Canterbury  was  even  entreated  to  obtain  him  for  Canada.  There 
can  be  little  doubt,  that  if  Mr.  Boucher  had  become  a  member  of 
the  Scottish  Episcopate,  a  more  humble,  though  not  less  aposto- 
lical elevation  than  that  which  his  friends  in  England  wished 
him  to  obtain,  he  would  have  accomplished  that  union  between 
the  English  and  Scottish  clergy  which  was  so  ardently  desired 
by  the  bishops.  This,  at  least,  was  the  opinion  of  Dr.  Abernethy 
Drummond,  who,  in  a  letter  to  Bishop  Skinner,  dated  13th  March, 
1793,  states,  "  that  he  most  cheerfully  adopted  the  plan  which  he 
(Bishop  Skinner)  and  Bishop  Watson  (of  Dunkeld)  proposed, 
and  would  immediately  resign  in  favour  of  the  worthy  vicar  of 
Epsom,  if  he  should  be  so  good  as  to  accept  the  see  of  Edin- 
burgh." 

After  some  correspondence,  Mr.  Boucher  visited  Edinburgh  ; 
and  his  reception,  to  use  his  own  words,  was  '*  highly  flattering 
and  favourable."  "  As  for  myself,"  says  he  to  Bishop  Skinner, 
"  God  is  my  witness,  I  have  much  at  heart  the  furtherance  of  his 


16  HISTORY    OF    THE 

glory,  and  the  welfare  of  his  church.  If  these  are  promoted,  it 
IS  very  immaterial  whether  it  be  by  me  or  not.  I  can  have  no 
worldly  interest  in  view ;  wherefore  do  I  request  and  charge  you 
to  suffer  no  undue  partiality  for  me,  however  flattering  and  grate- 
ful that  partiahty  may  in  other  respects  be  to  me,  to  influence 
your  judgment.  The  gratifying  of  such  feelings  neither  is,  nor 
ought  to  be,  beneath  our  notice  ;  but  in  the  present  instance, 
much  higher  interests  demand  our  attention."  Unfortunately, 
however,  the  purposes  of  the  church  were  in  this  instance  frus- 
trated. A  report  was  propagated,  that  "  the  scheme  in  agitation 
was  to  introduce  bishops  into  Scotland,  with  the  sanction  of  go- 
vernment, and  on  such  a  footing  as  to  entitle  them  to  some  legal 
jurisdiction."  Mr.  Boucher  at  once  declined  proceeding  farther 
in  the  matter  ;  but  continued,  during  his  useful  life,  a  warm  sup- 
porter of  that  humble  church  which  had  thus,  by  the  ignorant  and 
fanatical  rumour  above  alluded  to,  been  deprived  of  his  valuable 
services.  This  excellent  man  died  suddenly,  in  1804,  regretted  by 
all  with  whom  he  was  connected. 

In  the  mean  time,  many  of  the  clergy  submitted  to  the  juris- 
diction and  authority  of  the  Scottish  bishops.  Among  the  first 
of  these  may  be  mentioned,  the  congregation  at  Banff",  of  which 
the  Rev.  Charles  Cordiner  was  minister, — a  gentleman  who  greatly 
distinguished  himself  by  his  antiquarian  researches.  The  clergy 
and  congregations  of  Cruden,  Peterhead,  and  Stonehaven  (Aber- 
deenshire), Musselburgh  and  Leith  (in  Mid-Lothian),  and  va- 
rious other  congregations,  all  voluntarily  united  themselves  to  the 
Scottish  Episcopal  Church,  as  did  also  all  the  chapels  in  the 
cities  of  Edinburgh  and  Glasgow.  So  convinced  were  the  clergy 
of  their  duty  in  this  respect,  that,  previous  to  the  year  1805,  all 
those  of  English  ordination  had  acknowledged  the  Scottish  Epis- 
copal authority  in  the  united  diocese  of  Edinburgh,  with  the  ex- 
ception of  two,  viz.,  those  of  Kelso  and  Dumfries ;  both  of  whom, 
however,  with  their  congregations,  subsequently  adhered.  A  few 
in  the  northern  dioceses  remained,  nevertheless,  in  a  state  of  sepa- 
ration ;  but  they  are  now  reduced  to  the  number  of  three,  and 
these  we  shall  notice  more  particularly  in  the  sequel. 

From  the  year  1793  to  the  year  1804,  no  event  of  particular 
interest  occurred  in  the  Scottish  Episcopal  Church,  except  the 
consecration  of  the  present  venerable  Bishop  of  Moray,  Dr. 
Alexander  Jolly,  as  coadjutor  to  the  late  Bishop  Macfarlane  of 
Ross  and  Argyle.  During  that  interval,  we  find  the  bishops  and 
clergy  occasionally  approaching  the  throne  with  loyal  addresses 
and  congratulations,  which  were  on  every  occasion  most  graciously 
received.  The  only  circumstance  of  a  local  nature  was  the  con- 
stitution of  the  Scottish  Episcopal  Friendly  Society  in  1793-4, 
which  will  be  more  particularly  noticed  afterwai*ds.     In  1803, 


SCOTTISH    EPISCOPAL   CHURCH.  17 

Bishop  Skinner,  of  Aberdeen,  published  his  well-known  work, 
entitled  ''  Primitive  Truth  and  Order  vindicated  from  Modern 
Mis-representation,  with  a  Defence  of  Episcopacy,  particularly 
that  of  Scotland,  against  an  attack  made  upon  it  by  the  late 
Dr.  Campbell,  of  Aberdeen,  in  his  Lectures  on  Ecclesiastical 
History,  with  a  Concluding  Address  to  the  Episcopalians  of 
Scotland."  The  work  to  which  the  Bishop  wrote  this  admirable 
reply,  was  a  posthumous  performance  of  the  celebrated  Dr. 
George  Campbell,  Principal  of  Mareschal  College,  in  the  Univer- 
sity of  Aberdeen,  and  contained  the  substance  of  his  prelections 
to  the  theological  students  of  that  College.  The  "  Lectures  on 
Ecclesiastical  History"  contained  a  violent  tirade  against  Epis- 
copacy in  general,  and  that  of  Scotland  in  particular,  asserting 
"that  not  only  the  polity  of  the  Church  of  England  seems 
to  have  been  devised  (!)  for  the  express  purpose  of  rendering  the 
clerical  character  odious,  and  the  disciphne  contemptible,  but 
that,  as  no  axiom  in  philosophy  is  more  indisputable  than  that 
*  qtiod  millihi  est,  non  est,  the  ordination  of  our  present  Scottish 
Episcopal  Clergy  is  solely  from  Presbyters,  for  it  is  allowed  that 
those  men  who  came  under  the  hands  of  Bishop  Rose,  of  Edin- 
burgh, had  been  regularly  admitted  ministers  or  presbyters  in 
particular  congregations  before  the  Revolution  ;  and  to  that  first 
ordination,"  adds  the  Principal,  "  I  maintain  that  their  farcical 
consecration  by  Dr.  Rose  and  others,  when  they  were  solemnly 
made  the  depositories  of  no  deposits,  commanded  to  be  diligent 
in  doing  no  work,  vigilant  in  the  oversight  of  no  flock,  assiduous 
in  teaching  and  governing  no  people,  and  presiding  in  no  church, 
added  nothing  at  all."— (Vol.  i.  p.  74,  355,  356.) 

The  orthodox  reader  will  probably  smile  at  Dr.  Campbell's 
opinion  of  the  polity  of  the  Church  of  England — an  opinion  so 
strange  as  to  induce  us  to  call  in  question  the  reputation  of  the 
writer.  As  to  his  assertions  relative  to  Scottish  Episcopacy,  it  is 
needless  to  observe,  that  no  Presbyterian  can  understand  the 
nature  of  the  Episcopal  succession,  for  ordination  in  the  Presby- 
terian communion  is  held  to  be  a  mere  form,  the  call  of  the 
people,  being  that,  according  to  them,  which  constitutes  a  minister. 
No  man  but  an  Erastian  will  maintain  that  unless  a  church  be 
established  by  the  civil  power,  it  is  no  church,  but  a  mere 
schismatical  association.  An  Act  of  Parliament  may  dissolve  the 
church  as  the  legal  Establishment ;  but  it  can  neither  make  nor 
unmake  it — it  can  only  take  away  that  which  it  gave,  viz.  certain 
rights  and  privileges;  but  it  cannot  affect  the  apostolical  suc- 
cession, which  it  never  had  in  its  power  at  any  time  to  confer. 
The  sneer  at  Dr.  Rose's  consecrations  and  ordinations,  after  he 
was  ejected  at  the  Revolution  from  the  See  of  Edinburgh,  is  as 
ineffectual  as  it  is  ignorant  and  illiberal.     The  first  Protestant 

FoL.  lll.^Jan.  1833.  d 


18  HISTORY   OP   TSfi 

Revolution  Bishops  in  Scotland  were  the  Rev.  John  Sage, 
formerly  one  of  the  ministers  of  Glasgow,  and  the  Rev.  John 
Fullarton,  minister  of  Paisley,  both  of  whom  had  received  Epis- 
copal ordination  as  presbyters,  when  Episcopacy  was  the  national 
religion  of  Scotland.  These  two  Bishops  were  consecrated,  in 
1705,  by  Dr.  John  Paterson,  the  deprived  Archbishop  of  Glasgow, 
Dr.  Robert  Douglas,  the  deprived  Bishop  of  Dunblane,  and  Dr. 
Alexander  Rose,  the  deprived  Bishop  of  Edinburgh.  There  were 
six  consecrations  held  afterwards,  during  Bishop  Rose's  life-time, 
that  prelate  having  survived  all  the  deprived  Bishops  for  a  few 
years,  at  all  of  which  he  assisted,  along  with  Bishop  Douglas, 
during  the  life  of  that  prelate.  It  is  by  these  and  the  subsequent 
consecrations  that  the  apostolical  order  has  been  preserved  in 
Scotland  to  the  present  time. 

-  It  is  unnecessary,  in  this  historical  sketch,  to  offer  any  analysis 
of  Bishop  Skinner's  work — a  volume  which  has  had  a  most  exten- 
sive circulation,  and  which  ought,  especially  in  these  times,  to  be 
in  the  hands  of  every  member  of  the  Episcopal  Church  throughout 
the  empire.  The  worthy  prelate  received  many  congratulatory 
letters  respecting  it  from  some  of  the  most  distinguished  clergy- 
men of  the  Church  of  England,  and  so  convincing  are  its 
arguments  that  it  has  never  received  a  reply.  It  is  worthy  of 
remark,  that  a  presbyterian  minister  of  the  present  Established 
Church,  who  held  the  office  of  Principal  of  St.  Mary's  College, 
and  Professor  of  Divinity  in  the  University  of  St.  Andrew's, 
pronounced  "  Primitive  Truth  and  Order"  to  be  the  best  defence 
of  Episcopacy  in  the  English  language,  and  more  than  a  sufficient 
refutation  of  Dr.  Campbell. 

While  Bishop  Skinner  thus  gained  a  complete  victory  over  the 
illiberal  attacks  of  his  deceased  antagonist,  the  publication  of  his 
work  was  attended  with  the  happiest  consequences  to  the  church. 
It  was  so  generally  read  in  Scotland  by  Episcopalians,  that  it 
tended  to  revive  the  desire  for  union  between  the  remaining 
English  clergy  and  those  of  Scottish  ordination,  and  that 
measure,  which  had  been  frustrated  in  1793,  was  now  destined  to 
be  accomplished.  In  order  to  accelerate  the  measure.  Bishop 
Skinner,  who  was  then  head  of  the  Episcopal  College,  summoned 
a  general  convention  of  the  whole  Church  at  Laurencekirk,  in  the 
county  of  Aberdeen,  on  the  24  th  day  of  October,  1804,  the 
purpose  of  which  meeting  was,  as  the  Bishop  expressed  himself 
in  his  circular  to  the  clergy,  "  to  exhibit,  in  the  most  solemn 
manner,  a  public  testimony  of  our  conformity  in  doctrine  and 
discipline  with  the  Church  of  England,  and  thereby  to  remove 
every  obstacle  to  the  union  of  the  Episcopalians  of  Scotland." 

It  is  to  be  observed  that,  previous  to  this  pferiod,  one  of  thte 
great  objections  to  the  Scottish  Episcopal  Church  by  the  English 


SCOTTISH   EPISCOPAL   CHURCH.  19 

Episcopalians  in  Scotland  was,  the  want  of  a  confessional,  or 
acknowledged  Articles  of  Faith;  for,  although  the  Act  of  1792, 
which  removed  the  penal  laws,  had  made  it  imperative  that  all 
the  clergy  should  sign  the  Thirty-nine  Articles,  such  a  public 
acknowledgment  had  either  been  neglected  or  delayed.  Mean- 
while, previous  to  the  meeting  of  the  convocation,  a  corres- 
pondence commenced  between  the  late  Right  Rev.  Dr.  Sandford 
and  Bishop  Skinner  on  the  subject  of  union,  in  which  the  former 
stated,  that  however  anxiously  a  union  might  be  desired,  sub- 
scription to  the  Thirty-nine  Articles  would  be  indispensable;  and 
that,  were  these  Articles  made  "the  permanent  confessional  of  the 
Scottish  Episcopal  communion,  the  continuance  in  separation  of 
the  English  clergy  could  not  be  justified  on  any  ground  which 
would  bear  the  scrutiny  of  ecclesiastical  principles."  ^ 

This  excellent  prelate,  then  Dr.  Sandford,  and  formerly 
Student  of  Christ  Church,  Oxford,  had  since  the  year  1792 
resided  in  Edinburgh,  where  he  officiated  to  a  most  respectable 
and  intelligent  congregation  of  Episcopalians,  not  under  the 
jurisdiction  of  the  Scottish  bishops.  The  worth,  piety,  an4 
learning  of  Dr.  Sandford  were  universally  known,  and  any  repre- 
sentations from  him  were  certain  of  having  qi  due  influence. 
Accordingly,  these  communications  had  the  desired  effect.  The 
convocation  assembled  at  Laurence  kirk  on  the  appointed  day, 
at  which  were  present  four  bishops,  thirty-eight  presbyters,  and 
two  deacons.  After  divine  service  was  concluded,  the  convocation 
was  formally  constituted  by  Bishop  Skinner,  and  the  thirty-nine 
articles  of  the  church  of  England,  without  alteration  or  addition, 
were  adopted  and  subscribed  as  the  permanent  standard  of  the 
Scottish  Episcopal  Church,  and  enjoined  to  be  subscribed  in  all 
time  coming  by  evevy  candidate  for  holy  orders.  And  as  many 
of  the  indigenous  clergy  used  the  eucharistical  office  as  set  forth 
in  the  Scottish  service-book  of  Charles  I.,  it  was  enjoined  that 
the  English  clergy  uniting  themselves  to  the  church  should  be 
at  liberty  to  use  the  communion  office  as  Lt  is  contained  in  the 
Book  of  Common  Prayer.  As  soon  as  the  convocation  was  dis- 
solved. Bishop  Skinner  addressed  a  letter  to  each  of  the  Arch- 
bishops and  Bishops  of  the  Church  of  England,  including  the 
Bishop  of  Sodor  and  Man,  and  to  the  Archbishop  of  Armagh,  as 
Primate  of  the  Irish  church,  making  known  to  these  prelates  the 
result  of  the  convocation.  Letters  were  received  in  reply,  frona 
almost  the  whole  of  their  Lordships,  expressing  sentiments  of  the 
most  friendly  regard  for  the  Episcopal  Church  in  Scotland,  and 
their  fervent  wishes  for  her  prosperity. 

Dr.  Sandford  now  made  no  hesitation  in  uniting  himself  ancj 

*   Reniains  of  Bishop  Sandford,  vol.  i.  p.  46. 


20  HISTORY    OF   THE 

his  congregation  to  the  Scottish  Episcopal  Church,  and  accord- 
ingly acknowledged  Bishop  Skinner,  of  Aberdeen,  as  his  Dio- 
cesan, the  See  of  Edinburgh  being  then  vacant  by  the  resignation 
of  Dr.  Abernethy  Drummond.  On  this  occasion,  he  addressed 
his  congregation  in  a  most  affecting  manner,  in  which  he  laid 
before  them  the  reasons  which  had  induced  him  to  adopt  the 
course  he  had  done,  shewing  them  the  benefits  of  episcopal  juris- 
diction, and  proving  to  them  that  a  continuance  in  a  state  of 
separation  was  unnecessary,  and  consequently  schismatic. 

The  example  of  Dr.  Sandford  was  followed  by  the  Rev.  Archi- 
bald Alison,  LL.B.,  one  of  the  ministers  of  the  Cowgate  chapel, 
Edinburgh  ;  the  Rev.  Robert  Morehead,  M.A.,  then  minister  of 
the  chapel  in  Leith,  afterwards  Mr.  Alison's  colleague  ;  and  by 
others  of  the  clergy  of  the  city  of  Edinburgh.  Only  two 
attempts  were  made  to  disturb  the  now  prosperous  state  and 
the  future  prospects  of  the  church.  A  layman  in  the  town  of 
Banff,  where  the  two  congregations  had  united,  after  in  vain 
attempting  to  make  an  impression  on  the  members  by  his  repre- 
sentations of  the  doctrines  and  discipline  of  the  church,  raised  a 
process  before  the  Supreme  Courts  of  Scotland,  with  a  view  to 
dissolve  the  union  of  the  two  chapels.  The  defendants  were 
successful,  but  obtained  their  victory  at  the  expence  of  law 
charges  amounting  to  270/.  This  sum,  to  which  the  factious 
opposition  of  one  individual  subjected  them,  the  united  congre- 
gation of  Banff  would  have  been  unable  to  pay,  had  it  not  been 
for  the  kindness  of  Dr.  Horsley,  the  distinguished  Bishop  of  St. 
Asaph,  and  well  known  friend  of  the  Scottish  Episcopal  Church. 
His  Lordship  instituted  a  subscription  among  the  English  and 
Irish  bishops,  and  procured  from  these  prelates  and  from  private 
individuals  and  clergymen  in  England,  the  sum  of  294/.  5s., 
which  he  remitted  to  Scotland,  and  thus  relieved  the  united 
chapels  of  Banff  from  their  serious  embarrassments.  Tlie  other 
attempt  to  disturb  the  peace  of  the  church  was  made  by  an 
English  divine,  residing  in  Scotland,  the  Rev.  Alexander  Grant, 
D.D.,  "  minister  of  the  English  Episcopal  congregation  in 
Dundee,"  who  published  what  he  termed  "  an  apology  for  con- 
tinuing in  the  communion  of  the  church  of  England."  A  copy 
of  this  pamphlet  was  transmitted  by  Dr.  Grant  to  Bishop 
Horsley,  and  also  to  the  other  prelates  of  the  church  of  England. 
From  the  Bishop  of  St.  Asaph,  however,  he  received  a  reproof, 
which  silenced  him  on  the  subject;  although  he  continued  during 
his  life  in  a  state  of  separation  from  the  other  bishops,  he  did 
not,  I  believe,  receive  any  reply.  "  It  has  long  been  my  opinion," 
says  the  Bishop  of  St.  Asaph  to  Dr.  Grant,  "  and  very  well 
known  to  be  my  opinion,  that  the  laity  in  Scotland  of  the  Epis- 
copal persuasion,  if  they  understand   the  genuine  principles  of 


SCOTTISH    EPISCOPAL   CHURCH.  21 

episcopacy  which  they  profess,  ought  in  the  present  state  of  things 
to  resort  to  the  ministry  of  their  indigenous  pastors  ;  and  the 
clergymen  of  Enghsh  or  Irish  ordination,  without  uniting  with 
the  Scottish  bishops,  are,  in  my  judgment,  doing  nothing  better 
than  keeping  aUve  a  schism.  I  find  nothing  in  your  tract  to 
alter  my  mind  on  these  points." 

In  1805,  the  only  congregation  in  the  Scottish  metropolis 
which  had  been  hitherto  in  a  state  of  separation,  St.  George's, 
York-place,  was  united  to  the  church,  on  the  appointment  of  the 
Rev.  Richard  Shannon,  of  Trinity  College,  Dublin,  to  be  the 
minister. 

The  see  of  Edinburgh  v/as  at  this  time  vacant  by  the  resigna- 
tion of  Dr.  Abernethy  Drummond,  and  it  was  evident  that  most 
important  interests  were  involved  in  the  appointment  of  his  suc- 
cessor. The  Scottish  Episcopal  Church  was  in  a  more  prosperous 
situation  than  she  had  ever  been  since  the  Revolution  : — the  penal 
laws  removed,  acknowledged  by  the  state,  and  in  full  communion 
with  the  chuich  of  England.  In  this  state  of  things,  the  former 
plan  of  electing  a  clergyman  in  English  orders  to  the  vacant  See 
was  revived,  and  it  received  the  hearty  concurrence  of  those  of 
Scottish  ordination.  The  choice  of  the  Edinburgh  clergy  fell  on 
Dr.  Sandford,  as  being  the  person  to  whom  the  Episcopalians 
were  chiefly  indebted  for  the  union  they  enjoyed,  and  he  was 
accordingly  elected  and  consecrated  at  Dundee,  on  the  9th  of 
February,  1806,  Bishop  Skinner  of  Aberdeen,  Bishop  Jolly  of 
Moray,  and  Bishop  Watson  of  Dunkeld,  being  the  officiating 
prelates.  Dr.  Walker,  now  Bishop  Sandford's  successor  in  the 
See  of  Edinburgh,  preached  the  ordination  sermon,  which  was 
afterwards  published,  and  excited  considerable  interest  at  the 
time.  The  fruits  of  the  election  of  Bishop  Sandford  to  the  epis- 
copate are  obvious  from  the  rapid  increase  of  the  communion  over 
which  he  presided.  During  the  time  he  held  the  episcopate, 
from  1806  to  1830,  the  number  of  clergy  under  his  jurisdiction 
increased  from  seven  to  twenty-five,  of  whom,  says  the  author  of 
his  memoir,  "  five,  formerly  independent,  submitted  themselves  to 
his  control,  and  seven  officiate  in  congregations  recently  formed, 
and  sanctioned  for  the  first  time  by  himself." 

In  1807,  no  event  of  any  consequence  occurred  in  the  history  of 
Scottish  Episcopacy.  That  year,  however,  is  marked  by  the  death 
of  the  Rev.  John  Skinner,  of  Longside,  Aberdeenshire,  the 
venerable  and  truly  pious  incumbent  of  that  humble  and  rustic 
district  for  more  than  half-a-century.  This  clergyman  was  one 
of  those  who,  as  observed  in  my  former  paper,  was  persecuted  by 
the  government  for  his  religion,  he  having  been  imprisoned  in 
Forfar  jail  for  six  months,  for  no  other  offence  than  that  of  having 
performed  divine  service  to  more  than  Jive  persons.     He  was  a 


22  ENGLISH    ARCHITECTURE. 

profound  scholar  and  theologian  ;  while  he  was  no  less  dis- 
tinguished as  a  Scottish  poet ;  and,  as  such,  he  was  appreciated  by 
some  of  the  most  eminent  men  of  his  time,  who  were  his  friends 
and  correspondents.  His  "  Ecclesiastical  History  of  Scotland, 
from  the  earliest  period  to  the  year  1788,"  although  peculiar  in 
style,  and  defective  in  arrangement,  is  the  only  history  of  value 
which  we  possess.  He  died  in  the  arms  of  his  son,  the  late 
Bishop  of  Aberdeen,  whom  he  had  the  happiness  to  see  at  the 
head  of  the  Episcopal  College.  His  memory,  his  genius,  and  his 
virtues,  are  still  cherished  by  the  Scottish  Episcopalians  ;  and  of 
him  it  may  be  truly  said,  in  the  words  of  the  poet,  that 

"  A  man  he  was  to  all  the  country  dear ; 
And  passing  rich  with  forty  pounds  a  year."* 

C  To  be  continued. ) 


ENGLISH     ARCHITECTURE. 

In  a  preceding  number  I  directed  my  readers'  attention  to  the 
following  facts : — 

1.  That  in' the  Roman  buildings  the  arch  was  used  only  for  conve- 
nience ;  and  instead  of  courting  admiration,  shrunk  from  notice. 

2.  That  the  architects  of  the  middle  ages  did  not  imitate  the 
Romans  only  because  they  could  not. 

3.  That  the  rib  and  pointed  arch  were  introduced,  7iot  as  orna- 
ments, but  as  necessary  deformities, 

4.  That  it  was  the  unavoidable  prominence  of  these  features 
which,  by  giving  taste  a  compulsory  direction,  as  it  were,  drove 
men  into  the  peculiarities  of  the  Gothic,  or  rather  Catholic,  style. 

This  last  assertion  I  illustrated  in  the  history  of  the  rib,  which, 
on  its  first  introduction,  was  ornamented  almost  at  random,  as  will 
readily  be  perceived  in  the  following  specimens  (see  Plate) :  No.  I, 
fig.  1,  a  rib  in  Iffley  church;  fig.  2,  a  cluster  of  ribs  in  St.  Peter's 
church,  Oxford  ;  fig.  3,  a  rib  in  the  north  aisle  of  Romsey  Abbey. 
The  designers  of  these  ribs  seem  to  have  been  feeling  their  way 
in  the  dark  ;  yet,  if  I  am  right  in  fancying  that  these  attempts 
succeeded  one  another  chronologically,  in  the  order  I  have  assigned 
to  them,  even  here  we  may  discern  a  tendency  towards  the  cha- 
racter which  ultimately  prevailed,  the  section  of  fig.  3,  if  taken 
half-way  between  the  points  a,  a,  being  not  unlike  that  which  I 
took  from  the  aisles  of  Christ  Church  chancel.     In  the  progress 


•  It  may  Imj  here  observed,  that  Mr.  Skinner's  emoluments  never  exceeded  the 
above  sum  ;  and  too  many  of  the  present  clergy  are  at  present  in  the  same  situation. 
The  district  in  which  he  ^pent  his  long  life  is  a  perfect  wildeoiess.  The  tlutdied 
house  or  dwelling  in  which  lie  resided  is  still  pointed  out  to  strangers. 


Fiq.  1. 


Fig.  II. 


Fig 


a        /3 


Fig.  III. 


{See  page  22.] 


ENGLISH  ARCHITECTURE. 


^• 


m 


of  the  works  at  Christ  Church,  the  elastic  character  of  which  the 
rib  was  susceptible  seems  to  have  occurred  distinctly  to  the  architect, 
and  was  sufficiently  brought  out  by  him  in  the  aisles  of  the  nave, 
to  approve  itself  afterwards  as  a  pattern.  Fig.  B  (in  my  last  arti- 
cle) is  the  section  which  prevails  throughout  that  most  elegant 
structure,  the  Christ  Church  chapter-house;  and  fig.  C,  which, 
in  effect,  differs  but  little  from  it,  is  perhaps  the  most  exquisite  of 
the  forms  which  has  yet  been  devised  for  this  purpose. 

This  I  stated  more  in  detail  in  the  concluding  part  of  my  last 
article  :  in  the  present  it  will  be  my  object  to  trace  the  steps  by 
which  the  idea  of  what,  in  my  last  article,  I  called  elasticity 
found  its  way  into  other  parts  of  the  system. 

And  first,  as  regards  the  mouldings  of  the  intercolumnar  arches. 

When  the  Romans  substituted  the  arch  for  the  epistylium,  they 
did  not  attempt  to  ornament  it  appropriately,  but  gave  it  the 
appearance  of  a  hent  architrave.  INio.  2,  fig.  1,  is  the  com- 
mon Grecian  architrave  ;  fig.  2,  the  I\omi)n  misapplication  of 
it.  This  device  is  obviously  unmeaning  ;  indeed,  its  defect  is 
acknowledged  by  the  practice  of  modern  architects,  who,  for  the 
sake  of  relief,  frequently  have  recourse  to  a  second  arch,  (as  in  fig. 
3,)  parallel  to  the  first,  and  leceding  behind  it.  A  relief  of  the 
same  kind  was  sought  in  the  middle  ages,  by  modifying  the  form 
of  the  Roman  architrave.  Fig.  2  was  turned  into  Hg.  4 ;  the  recess 
detached  the  line  a.  from  3,  and  thus  gave  the  effect  of  a  second 
receding  arch. 

With  a  slight  modification  of  the  form  x,  fig.  5  represents  a 
horizontal  section  of  two  arches,  such  as  fig.  4,  resting  back  to 
back  on  the  same  pier,  and  branching  in  opposite  directions  :  the 
dotted  line  represents  the  pier,  or  rather  column,  on  which  they 
rest.  This  fig.  is  taken  from  the  nave  of  Christ  Church  ;  (s)  is  the 
section  of  a  perpendicular  shaft,  which  apparently  supports  the 
vaulting,  and  which  terminates  in  some  fanciful  ornament,  where 
it  comes  in  contact  with  (x)  (x).  I  shall  not  be  very  wrong  in 
ascribing  this  specimen  to  the  last  few  years  of  the  reign  of 
Henry  I.  So  far,  then,  I  find  the  treatment  of  the  Gothic  intei^ 
columnar  arch  corresponding  closely  with  the  Roman,  indeed 
deviating  from  it  only  in  that  respect  in  which  modern  imitators 
of  Roman  architecture  have  allowed  themselves  to  deviate  from  it. 
Fig.  6  is  a  corresponding  section  taken  from  the  work  of  Wil- 
liam of  Sens,  at  Canterbury.  It  is  evidently  a  modification,  and 
by  no  means  a  violent  one,  of  fig.  5;  but  the  striking  thing  about  it 
is  this, — that  it  differs  from  fig.  5  and  fig.  3  just  in  those  respects 
iri  which  figs.  5  and  3  differ  from  fig.  2.  The  rods  (a)  (/S)  are  still 
farther  enlarged,  and  the  recess  ^  deepened,  as  if  William  of  Sens 
had  recognized  in  Christ  Church,  or  some  similar  building,  an 
approximation  to  the  form  which  his  eye  felt  the  want  of,  and 
was  encouraged  to  feel  his  way  a  step  farther.     By  these  two 


24  ENGLISH  ARCHITECTURE. 

changes  he  made  so  great  a  difference  in  the  ratio  of  the  hne 
N  O  to  O  P,  that  the  interval  between  a,  a,  became  insignifi- 
cant, and  the  four  rods  a,  a,  (3,  /3,  were  thrown  into  a  single 
group. 

And  now  let  us  suppose  each  of  these  rods  to  undergo  the  change 
which  metamorphosed  fig.  A  into  fig.  B  in  the  last  article ;  and 
we  shall  have  a  form  not  materially  differing  from  fig.  7,  which  is 
taken  from  Cologne  cathedral. 

Such,  then,  are  the  successive  changes  through  which  the 
Roman  architecture  passed  into  the  most  approved  Gothic  mould- 
ing,— and  these  all  proceed  ou  the  same  principle.  The  two 
things  aimed  at  in  each  change  are  force  and  lightness, — the 
first  of  which  was  attained  by  deepening  the  recesses,  so  as  to 
cast  darker  shadows,  and  the  other  by  giving  the  rods  (a)  (/3),  &c., 
.a  more  absorbing  consequence.  These  changes,  together  with 
the  transition  from  the  round  to  the  pointed  arch,  and  the  paral- 
lel changes  which  I  shall  proceed  to  trace  in  the  column,  con- 
tributed jointly  to  produce  that  elastic  effect  which  I  have  before 
noticed,  and  which  seems  not  so  much  to  have  arisen  from  the 
happy  thought  of  any  individual  architect,  as  from  the  nature  of 
the  arch  itself.  It  seems  that  this  striking  feature  refused  to  blend 
with  the  previously  arranged  system,  but  gradually  remodelled  the 
whole  on  a  new  principle.  To  use  rather  a  harsh  metaphor,  it 
acted,  as  it  were,  chemically  on  the  other  elements  of  architecture, 
dissolving  their  old  combinations, — taking  up  some,  and  deposit- 
ing others, — combining  them  in  new  proportions,  and  crystalliz- 
ing them  in  a  new  form. 

I  observed,  that  while  the  changes  above  noticed  were  taking 
place  in  the  intercolumnar  arch,  the  column  itself  underwent 
parallel  changes.  These,  however,  were  not  quite  so  regular  in 
their  progress.  It  seems  for  a  long  time  to  have  been  assumed 
by  architects  that  a  column  must  be  something  round  ;  and,  till 
the  latter  end  of  the  twelfth  century,  the  utmost  latitude  they 
allowed  themselves  in  deviating  from  this  form,  was  now  and 
then  to  substitute  an  octagon  for  it. 

On  the  rebuilding  of  Canterbury  Cathedral,  1174,  William  of 
Sens  ventured  on  a  farther  innovation  :  after  he  had  completed 
some  part  of  his  work,  and  had  been  able  to  observe  the  effect  of 
the  slight  clustered  shafts,  by  which  he  had  given  apparent  sup- 
port to  the  vaulting,  he  conceived  the  i\ovel  idea  of  clustering  the 
column  itself.  This  he  did  in  the  manner  represented,  (fig.  1, 
No.  3,)  by  attaching  the  slight  marble  shafts  A,  C,  C,  to  the 
sides  of  an  octagonal  column.  In  the  summer  of  the  fourth 
year,  says  Gervase,  "  A  cruce  incipiens  decern  pilarios  erexit 
scilicet  utrinque  quinque, — quorum  duos  primes  marmoreis 
jornatu  coiumnts  contra  alios  duos  principales  fecit ;"  and  after- 


ENGLISH    ARCHITECTURE.  25 

wards,  contrasting  the  new  cathedral  with  the  old,  he  says,  "  Ibi 
columna  nulla  marmorea,  hie  innumerse." 

The  result,  however,  was  not  entirely  satisfactory  :  these  shafts 
did  not  sufficiently  correspond  in  position  to  the  bent  rods  which 
formed  the  moulding  of  the  arch,  as  will  be  seen  on  comparing 
the  shaded  part  of  fig.  1  (No.  3)  with  the  dotted  line  which  repre- 
sents the  section  of  the  arch  above  the  column.  A  and  D  are 
the  only  shafts  which  refer  C,  C,  C,  C,  project  too  far ;  and, 
except  when  seen  directly  in  front,  would  never  look  like  conti- 
nuations of  the  rod  which  seems  intended  to  spring  from  it. 

Yet  one  step  had  certainly  been  gained  by  the  experiment :  it 
suggested  to  succeeding  architects  the  possibility  of  deviating 
with  advantage  from  what  had  hitherto  been  the  received  form  of 
the  column,  and  set  them  on  devising  some  remedy  for  the  awk- 
wardness which,  in  this  instance,  could  not  fail  to  be  perceived. 
As  long  as  the  cylindrical  or  even  octagonal  form  was  adhered  to, 
the  eye  had  not  been  attracted  to  any  particular  defect;  the  general 
air  was  indeed  flat  and  unsatisfactory,  yet  there  was  no  especially 
weak  point  to  arrest  attention.  On  the  other  hand,  the  attempt 
of  WiUiam  of  Sens,  v/hich  evidently  tended  to  improve  the  gene- 
ral tone  of  the  building,  at  the  same  time  betrayed  its  own  weak 
point. 

Accordingly  we  find,  that  after  this  time  ihe  cylinder  was  dis- 
used, and  that  another  form  succeeded  it,  of  which  we  shall  pro- 
ceed to  trace  the  origin. 

The  architects  of  the  twelfth  century,  though  they  adhered 
pertinaciously  to  the  round  column,  felt  at  liberty  to  devise  any 
form  they  liked  for  their  pilasters;  and  whenever  an  arch,  instead 
of  resting  on  columns,  abutted  against  the  walls,  the  pilaster  which 
would  be  required  on  each  side,  as  its  apparent  support,  was 
always  so  shaped  as  to  correspond  to  the  moulding  of  the  arch 
itself;  e.  g.  under  the  tower  of  Christ  Church  Cathedral,  there 
are  four  arches  abutting  against  the  main  walls  of  the  transepts, 
chancel,  and  nave,  and  apparently  supported  on  ornamented  pro- 
jections or  pilasters,  of  which  the  section  was  given  in  fig.  2. 
Here,  as  before,  the  shaded  part  of  the  figure  is  the  section  of  the 
pilaster,  the  dotted  line  the  section  of  the  arch  resting  on  it ;  the 
correspondence  between  the  two  is  obvious,  and  the  good  effect 
which  such  correspondence  produces  could  not  fail  to  strike  those 
who  had  felt  its  want  in  the  design  of  William  of  Sens.  We 
may  readily  suppose,  then,  that  a  pilaster,  such  as  that  described 
in  fig.  2,  might  suggest  the  idea  of  a  novel  column.  Two  such 
pilasters  placed  back  to  back,  would  at  once  answer  the  purpose, 
and  if  an  additional  shaft,  the  size  of  A,  was  applied  on  each 
side  to  the  flat  surfaces,  B  B,  the  whole  would  become  symmetri- 
cal :  indeed,  the  resulting  section  would  closely  resemble  that  of 
fig.  3,  differing  from  it  in  nothing  but  the  angles  («,  a.) 
Vol.  III.— Jan.  1833.  e 


26  ENGLISH    ARCHITECTURE. 

But  fig.  3  is  the  column  of  Cologne  Cathedral,  the  dotted  line 
giving,  as  above,  the  section  of  the  arch. 

On  comparing  fig.  3,  No.  3,  with  fig.  7,  No.  2,  it  will  be  seen 
that  the  dotted  line  in  the  latter  corresponds  to  the  shaded  part  of 
the  former,  and  vice  versa,  but  that  the  group  (s)  is  the  same  in 
each ;  in  fact,  the  shafts  of  which  this  is  the  section  run  in  an 
unbroken  line  from  the  vault  to  the  very  base  of  the  cathedral. 
Thus  the  columns  of  Cologne  exhibit  a  perfect  developement  of 
the  idea  which  was  first  indistinctly  apprehended  by  William  of 
Sens  ;  their  shafts  may  be  arranged  into  three  groups,  two  of 
which  (9,  9,)  support  the  inter-columnar  arches,  and  represent 
stems,  from  which  a  /3  7,  &c.  branch  off — the  third  (e)  rising  far 
above  these  arches,  branches  off  into  three  ribs,  two  diagonal  and 
one  transverse. 

-  Here,  then,  is  a  second  series  of  changes,  tending  towards  the 
same  end  as  the  former,  and  terminating  in  the  same  building. 

I  now  come  to  the  feature  which,  of  all  others,  imparts  to  the 
architecture  of  the  13th  and  14th  centuries  its  character  of  elas- 
ticity— window  tracery. 

The  origin  of  this  remarkable  feature  is  involved  in  some 
obscurity.  If  we  begin,  as  we  have  hitherto  done,  with  the 
Roman  forms,  and  trace  them  through  their  successive  modifica- 
tions, we  arrive  at  nothing  like  it.  We  do  indeed  trace  a  series 
of  changes  in  the  window,  parallel  to  those  which  have  been 
noticed  in  the  rih,  arch,  and  column,  but  this  presents  us  with  no 
link  that  looks  even  like  the  germ  of  tracery.  It  begins  with  the 
single-lighted  round-headed  window.  We  then  find  this  single 
light  supported,  as  it  were,  by  two  small  blank  windows,  one  on 
each  side,  as  in  Christ  Church.  Afterwards,  these  also  became 
lights.  Then  all  three  were  pointed.  At  last  they  emerge  as  the 
many  lighted  lancet  window,  such  as  that  in  the  Christ  Church 
Chapter-house.  And  here  we  come  to  an  abrupt  termination, 
which,  indeed,  we  acknowledge  as  a  natural  one.  The  choice 
specimen  of  architecture  to  which  I  have  just  alluded  must 
approve  itself  to  every  one  as  complete  (reXetov  n)  by  the  evident 
harmony  of  its  parts,  the  identity  of  character  exhibited  in  its 
vaulting,  its  clustered  pilasters,  and  its  windows.  Here,  then,  we 
might  suppose  that  taste  would  have  rested  satisfied,  and  that 
none  but  puerile  lovers  of  novelty  would  have  attempted  any 
thing  beyond. 

Yet,  if  we  turn  to  the  style  which  immediately  succeeded,  we 
find  starting  at  once  into  sudden  existence  a  form  totally  new,  yet 
unquestionably  the  right  one, — the  true  note  to  complete  the 
chord.  Fig.  IV.  is  a  window  in  Cologne  Cathedral,  designed  about 
1250,  one  of  the  earliest,  as  well  as  most  beautiful,  specimens  of 
tracery.  We  shall  now  attempt  to  suggest  a  process,  by  which  it 
may  have  occurred  to  its  designers. 


ENGLISH    AROHITKOTIJRE. 


27 


As  far  back  as  the  reign  of  Stephen,  when  the  windows  of 
churches  were  beginning  to  assume  the  lancet  character  in  its 
rudest  form,  we  find  occasionally  in  their  towers  what  looks  like 
the  germ  of  a  different  style.  A  very  rude  specimen  occurs  in 
the  tower  of  Christ  Church  Cathedral  :  vide  fig.  I.  This  is  obvi- 
ously a  blank  window,  with  three  openings  cut  in  the  back  to 
admit  light  to  the  belfry.  My  second  specimen,  fig.  II.,  is  taken 
from  the  tower  of  St  Giles's  Church,  Oxford;  its  date  is  not 
historically  known,  but  can  scarcely  be  fixed  much  later  than  the 
middle  of  the  12th  century.  It  looks  like  an  imitation  of  Christ 
Church,  and  is  clearly  an  improvement  upon  it.  It  will  be  ob- 
served, that  this  window,  in  its  present  form,  is  not  adapted  for 
the  reception  of  glass,  which,  if  introduced  in  the  position  D  E, 
would  destroy  the  relief  of  the  shafts,  by  cutting  them  in  two, 
and  shewing  only  half  on  each  side.  In  order  to  fit  such  a  win- 
dow for  this  purpose,  without  injuring  its  effect  as  seen  either 
from  the  inside  or  the  out,  it  would  be  necessary  to  adopt  some 
such  plan  as  that  represented  in  the  section  fig.  III.,  where  there  is 
a  duplicate  of  section  fig.  II.,  inside  the  casement  F  G,  and  the 
same  work  which  connects  the  counterparts  is  so  arranged  as  not 
to  interfere  with  the  circular  appearance  of  the  shafts. 

With  the  exception,  then,  of  the  quatre  foil,  fig-  III.  is  fig.  IL 
just  so  far  altered  as  to  adapt  it  for  the  body  of  the  church  instead 
of  the  belfry.  An  instance  does  not  at  this  moment  occur  to  us, 
in  which  the  quatre  foil  is  so  introduced  in  a  window  of  this 
character,  but  the  variety  would  certainly  suggest  itself  to  any 
one  that  had  seen  Christ  Church  and  St.  Giles's. 

Now,  fig.  III.,  inelegant  as  it  is,  resembles,  in  many  respects,  the 
most  elegant  specimens  of  early  tracery,  especially  in  the  following 
three,  which  are  critical,  as  they  distinguish  the  early  tracery  from 
that  which  succeeded  it. 

L  The  mullion  in  early  tracery  is  made  up  of  two  shafts,  as 


A 

C 

V 


D  D,  connected  in  such  a  manner  as  to  leave  them  apparently 
free,  and  not  to  interfere  with  the  simplicity  of  their  effect  by 
introducing  other  lines  ;  in  this  respect  it  materially  differs  from  B, 
and  still  more  from  C,  the  forms  which  afterwards  superseded  it : 


28 


ENGLISH    ARCHITECTURE 


rv^ 


i.  e.  when  viewed  either  from  within  or  without,  it  much  niore 
resembles  the  simple  shaft  of  St.  Giles's  than  they  do. 

2.  In  early  tracery,  the  bending  lines  at  the  head  of  the  win- 
dow are  not  continuations  of  the  straight  shaft,  but  are  separated 
from  it,  as  in  the  window  of  St.  Giles's,  by  a  capital.  This  was 
afterwards  dropped. 

3.  In  the  early  windows,  the  points /)/>  are  detached  from  the 

sides  of  the  main  arch,  and  each 
compartment  is  similar  to  the  whole, 
as  in  fig.  A,  Afterwards  this  lead- 
ing form  was  superseded  by  that  of 
fig.  B. 

These  three  characteristics  of  the 
early  tracery  seem  to  indicate  an 
origin  something  of  the  kind  which 
we  have  assigned  to  it.  They  are 
all  points  of  resemblance  between 
figs.  III.  and  IV.,  or, indeed,  II.  and 
IV.  Still,  however,  the  chasm  which  separates  these  specimens  is  a 
wide  one,  and  we  must  be  content,  for  the  present,  to  leave  it  so; 
In  the  mean  time  I  would  suggest  that  it  is  not  so  wide  in  reality 
as  in  appearance. 

If  we  leave  out  of  considera- 
tion the  minor  details,  propor- 
tion of  muUions,  &c.,  and  look 
only  to  the  bending  lines,*  the 
difference  between  the  two  forms 
reduces  itself  to  something  very 
simple.  The  step  from  the  first 
to  the  second  of  the  annexed 
figs,  is  not  a  very  bold  one,  and 
if  made  at  all,  would  be  made 
at  once.  But,  whatever  may 
have  been  the  process  that  suggested  the  first  conception  of  tra- 
cery, there  can  be  no  doubt  that  its  introduction  added  greatly  to 
the  harmony  of  Gothic  architecture,  that  its  substitution  for  the 
lancet  window  was  not  capricious,  but  natural,  and  in  an  especial 
manner  promoted  that  very  effect,  towards  which  all  the  changes 
which  we  have  noticed  had  for  a  long  time  been  tending,  — 
elasticity, 

N.B. — It  will  be  observed  that  the  writer  of  these  articles  has 
assumed  the  date  of  Coutance  Cathedral  to  be  unknown ;  he 
does  not  profess  to  have  examined  the  question  with  minute  at- 
tention, but  of  this  he  is  certain,  that  the  evidence  commonly  put 
forward,  viz.  the  record  quoted  in  Mr.  Cottman's  Normandy,  does 
not  of  itself  warrant  a  conclusion  so  inconsistent  with  every  well 
established  fact  in  the  history  of  architecture. 


29 


THE     HOLIDAYS. 


"  O  that  I  were  as  in  months  past,  as  in  the  days  when  God  preserved  me  :  when 
his  candle  shined  upon  my  head,  and  when  by  his  light  I  walked  through  dark- 
ness :  as  I  was  in  the  days  of  my  youth,  when  the  secret  of  God  was  upon  my 
tabernacle  :  when  the  Almighty  was  yet  with  me." — Job  xxix,  2 — 5. 

Notwithstanding  the  manifest  mutability  and  transient  nature 
of  the  world,  we  are  sometimes  witnesses  to  scenes  and  situations, 
beauties  and  enjoyments  in  it,  which  declare  the  elements  of  a 
more  permanent  and  more  elevated  condition.  The  state  of  con- 
science, which  accompanies  a  pious  and  innocent  life,  that  peace 
of  God  that  passeth  all  understanding,  possesses  us  with  intima- 
tions and  knowledge  of  a  spiritual  and  unsuffering  kingdom.  The 
same  conscious  spirit  of  delight  and  liberty  seems  especially  to  dwell 
within  us  in  the  days  of  our  childhood  and  early  life,  and  the 
elevation,  grandeur,  and  beauty  of  all  our  enjoyments  then,  seem 
to  cast  upon  the  scenery  of  nature  and  society  a  splendour  and 
perfection  not  made  to  fade  and  pass  away.  Indeed  the  childHke 
simplicity  of  character  and  detachment  from  the  world  which 
Christianity  recommends  us  to  hold  through  life,  would  preserve, 
(if  we  were  obedient  to  it)  the  conviction  strongly  and  vividly 
in  our  nature  ;  and  we  find  it  to  be  the  characteristic  of  genius 
that  it  is  strong  enough  to  effect  this  triumph  over  the  world,  that 
it  carries  the  joys  and  delight  of  youth  into  manhood  and  old 
age,  proving  the  words  of  the  poet,  that 

"  To  things  immortal  time  can  do  no  wrong. 
And  that  which  never  is  to  die,  for  ever  must  be  young." 

But  the  passions  and  businesses  of  the  world,  for  the  most  part, 
soon  overwhelm  us  with  the  veil  of  their  mortality,  obscuring  all 
those  brilhant  intimations  and  sweet  assurances  of  our  original 
nature, — its  gay  fearlessness  of  decay,  its  bright  earnests  of  en- 
joyment. 

In  manhood,  then,  when  we  look  back  upon  the  glorified  feel- 
ings which  were  spread  over  every  object,  and  our  then  belief  in 
their  unalterableness  and  permanency,  we  should  remember  them 
as  declarations  and  acknowledgements  by  our  nature,  of  its 
estate  of  immortality  and  blessedness;  we  should  recall  them,  as 
the  first,  and  often  strongest,  evidence  to  the  essential  character 
of  our  nature,  to  its  adaptation  and  appointment  for  glory  and 
happiness.  Nor  do  these  feelings  arise,  as  some  would  account  for 
them,  from  the  then  novelty  of  all  external  things  about  us,  for 
that  novelty  would  not  awaken  a  pleasure  in  the  same  degree  pure 
and  splendid  in  an  evil  and  a  worldly  spirit, 

"  Who  beholds  undelighted  all  delight." 

It  is  rather  explained  by  a  daily  analogy  of  which  all  are  con- 
scious, the  peculiar  and  happy  feeling  of  the  morning,  when  the 


30  THE   HOLIDAYS. 

spirit,  refreshened  by  sleep,  comes  re-created,  as  it  were,  from  the 
hand  of  its  Maker,  and  feels  (notwithstanding  their  familiarity) 
"  all  things  to  be  good."  Like  this  is  youth,  our  "  morning  of 
life,"  when  the  intentions  and  workmanship  of  the  Divine  Artist 
appear  plain  and  unworn  upon  us,  and  his  spirit  of  a  blissful 
and  eternal  nature,  envelopes  and  possesses  us,  clearly  displaying 
our  origin  and  our  destination. 

These  declarations  of  our  original  are  gradually  obscured  by 
the  world,  whose  spirit  almost  overwhelms  us,  and  that  bright 
light  which  we  brought  with  us,  and  in  which  we  first  "  lived  and 
moved,  and  had  our  being,"  is  with  difficulty  retained  in  the  strife 
and  debasement  of  earthly  intercourse.  Yet  to  preserve  it  is  the 
voice  of  nature  and  the  direction  of  Christianity  ;  and  to  revert 
to  those  early  scenes  when  the  light  of  heaven  shone  happily 
before  us  and  around  us,  must  tend  to  strengthen  our  hope  and 
conviction,  that  that  which  once  has  been,  shall  not  altogether, 
and  for  ever,  have  passed  away.  I  never  witness  the  presence, 
and  the  gay  and  innocent  delight  of  boys,  in  their  Christmas  and 
Summer  holidays,  when  let  loose  upon  society  from  their  little 
monasteries  of  concealment,  but  they  seem  to  me  as  two  gleams 
of  splendour  appointed  to  appear  twice  every  year,  spreading 
themselves  over  the  world  to  cheer  and  irradiate  the  living  land- 
scape of  good  and  evil,  and  to  keep  alive  the  remembrance  of 
that  unclouded,  unanxious,  and  happy  spirit,  which  is  our  true 
inheritance.  To  view  it  as  Gray  has  done  in  the  latter  part  of  his 
Ode  on  Eton,  is  to  anticipate  and  dwell  upon  a  temporary  absence 
of  it  only,  and  a  transient  and  casual  eclipse  by  the  vices  and 
evils  of  the  world,  which,  though  falling,  in  a  certain  degree,  on 
all  who  pass  through  it,  yet  is  so  far  from  a  genuine  consequence, 
and  probable  termination,  a  priori,  of  the  character  and  promises 
of  early  life,  that  it  stands  there  as  in  contradiction,  and  most 
unnatural  dissimilarity  to  them.  Gray  has  considered  vice  and 
suffering  (for  the  sake  of  the  pathos  and  contrast  in  his  poem)  as 
if  they  were  the  fulfilment  of  our  being,  which,  in  truth,  are  only 
its  accident  and  its  perversion.* 

He  who  received  and  knew  our  nature,  has  declared  that  Sin 
and  Death  are  permitted  to  dwell  with  us  only  for  a  while,  and 
that  they  shall  not  in  the  end  prevail.  If  we  listen  to  him  in 
obedience,  we  shall  find  that  these  prompt  and  spontaneous 
notices  of  our  opening  life  are  appointed,  all  of  them,  to  endure 
and  to  triumph,  and  that  the  bright  promises  of  boyhood  are  to  re- 


♦  "  God  made  not  death  ;  neitlicr  hath  he  pleasure  in  the  destruction  of  the  living. 
For  he  created  all  things  that  they  might  have  their  being  :  and  the  generations  of 
the  world  were  healthful :  and  there  is  no  jioison  of  destruction  in  them  ;  nor  the 
kingdom  of  death  upon  the  earth.  For  righteousness  is  immortal.  But  ungodly  men 
with  their  works  and  words  called  it  unto  them." —  Wiadont  of  Sohnum,  ch.  i.  v.  13—16. 


THOMAS    A    BECKET.  31 

ceive  their  natural  growth  and  fulfilment — "  for  of  such  is  the 
kingdom  of  heaven." 

That  life  of  happiness  and  light  of  truth,  which  arose  so  en- 
chantingly  upon  us,  shall  then  have  an  end  assimilated  in  har- 
mony to  its  early  expectations,  and  the  song  of  the  poet,  when  he 
witnesses  or  adverts  to  the  scenes  of  youth  and  its  enjoyments, 
shall  not  be  the  anticipation  of  evil  and  of  sorrow,  but  the  earnests 
and  convictions  of  beauty,  immortality,  and  joy  : — 


Pure  to  the  soul  and  pleasing  to  the  eyes. 
Like  angels  youthful,  and  like  angels  wise/ 


T. 


THOMAS     A     BECKET. 

Continued  from  Vol.  II.  p.  459. 
MEANS    USED    TO    SECURE    HIS    ELECTION    AS    ARCHBISHOP. 

We  now  come  to  the  remaining  point  which  we  stated  our  intention 
to  notice — the  means  used  to  secure  Becket's  election  to  the  arch- 
bishopric ;  and  that  we  may  not  be  suspected  of  under-stating  the 
arguments  for  the  view  which  we  question,  we  will  give  them  in  the 
words  of  Lord  Lyttleton  : — 

"  Him,  [Becket]  therefore,  he  [the  king]  resolved  to  advance  to  that 
dignity  [the  archbishopric]  at  this  critical  time.  Becket  himself  much 
desired  it,  if  we  may  believe  Gilbert  Foliot,  Bishop  of  London,  who, 
in  a  letter  which  he  wrote  to  him  afterwards,  and  on  another  occasion, 
affirms  ^  that  his  eyes  were  watchfully  fixed  on  the  archbishopric 
before  Theobald  died,  and  that  he  did  all  he  could  to  secure  it  to  him- 
self on  that  event.'  As  this  prelate  [Gilbert  Foliot]  then  [when  the 
letter  was  sent]  possessed  the  confidence  of  the  king,  he  might  be 
assured  of  the  fact  from  the  mouth  of  that  prince ;  and  without  such 
information,  or  other  very  strong  evidence,  it  is  not  probable  that  he  would 
have  ventured  to  charge  Bevket  with  it  in  such  positive  terms.  Some 
friends  of  the  latter,  in  their  accounts  of  his  life,  assert  indeed  that 
when  Henry  first  acquainted  him  with  his  intention  of  making  him 
archbishop,  he  gave  that  monarch  a  fair  warning  *  that  it  would  cer- 
tainly produce  a  quarrel  between  them,  because  his  conscience  would 
not  allow  him  to  sufier  many  things  which  he  knew  the  king  would 
require,  and  even  already  presumed  to  do  in  ecclesiastical  matters.' 
They  add,  that  as  he  foresaw  that  by  accepting  this  offer  he  should 
lose  the  favour  either  of  God  or  of  the  king,  he  would  fain  have  refused 
it,  and  was  with  great  difficulty  prevailed  upon  to  accept  it  by  the 
pope's  legate. 

"  But  that  any  part  of  this  apology  for  him  is  true,  I  greatly  doubt, 
as  it  stands  contradicted  by  the  affirmation  of  Gilbert  Foliot,  which  in 
this  particular  is  evidence  of  far  gi^eater  credit  than  the  word  of 
Becket  himself,  and  as  it  ill  agrees  with  the  methods  which  were 
undeniably  taken  to  procure  his  election — methods  he  must  have 


32  THOMAS    A    BECKET. 

known  to  be  very  inconsistent  with  the  canons  of  the  church,  and 

what  was  then  called  its  freedom. 

m  *  *  *  * 

"  It  appears  from  an  epistle  sent  to  Becket  afterwards  by  all  the 
bishops  and  clergy  of  England,  that,  as  far  as  they  durst,  they  signi- 
fied at  this  time  their  disapprobation  of  the  king's  desire  to  promote 
him  to  Canterbury  ;  and  that  in  spite  of  the  popularity  which  he  so 
much  affected,  the  whole  nation  cried  out  against  it.  We  are  also 
assured  by  the  same  evidence,  which  can  hardly  be  rejected^  that 
Matilda  did  her  utmost  to  dissuade  her  son  from  it.  But  though 
upon  other  occasions  Henry  paid  her  the  greatest  respect,  he  deter- 
mined to  act  in  this  matter  by  his  own  judgment;  and  having  taken 
his  part,  as  he  believed  on  good  reasons,  his  passions  were  heated  by 
the  opposition  he  met  with,  and  his  affection  for  his  favourite  con- 
curred with  the  pride  of  royal  dignity  to  make  him  adhere  to  his 
purpose. 

"  Nor  was  Becket  himself  less  eager  than  his  master  in  this  affair,  if 
we  may  believe  the  testimony  of  the  Bishop  of  London,  who  says  in 
the  letter  I  have  quoted  before,  that  as  soon  as  the  death  of  arch- 
bishop Theobald  was  known  to  that  minister,  he  hastened  to  Eng- 
land in  order  to  procure  the  vacant  See  for  himself.  Yet  he  found 
such  im willingness  in  the  electors,  that  notwithstanding  all  his  power, 
and  the  address  which  he  always  shewed  in  the  conduct  of  business, 
he  was  not  elected  till  above  a  twelvemonth  after  his  predecessor's 
decease. 

"  Henry  at  last  growing  impatient  of  so  long  a  delay,  sent  over  from 
Normandy  his  justiciary.  Rich,  de  Luci,  to  bear  his  royal  mandate  to 
all  the  monks  of  Canterbury  and  suffragan  bishops,  that  without  fur- 
ther deliberation  they  should  immediately  elect  his  chancellor,  Becket, 
to  be  their  archbishop.  So  great  a  minister  who  brought  such  an 
order  from  a  king,  whom  no  person  in  his  realm  had  ever  disobeyed, — 
except  the  Lord  Mortimer,  whose  rebellion  had  ended  so  disgracefully 
to  himself,^-could  hardly  be  resisted  by  ecclesiastics.  Yet  the  Bishop 
of  London  had  the  courage  to  resist  him ;  and,  if  we  may  believe  wliat 
he  himself  avers  in  his  letter  to  Becket,  did  not  give  way  till  banishment 
and  proscription  had  been  denounced  against  himself  and  all  his 
relations  by  the  justiciary  of  the  kingdom.  The  same  threats,  he 
tells  us,  were  used  to  the  other  electors  :  all  were  made  to  understand 
that  if  they  refused  to  comply,  they  would  be  deemed  the  king's 
enemies,  and  treated  as  such  with  the  utmost  rigour.  ^  The  sword 
of  the  king,'  says  the  above  mentioned  prelate  to  Becket,  '  was  in 
your  hands,  ready  to  turn  its  edge  against  any  on  whom  you  should 
frown  ;  that  sword  which  you  had  before  plunged  into  the  bowels  of 
your  holy  mother,  the  church.'  He  explains  these  last  words  to 
mean  the  wound  which  had  been  given  to  the  privileges  of  the  church 
by  the  imposition  which  the  chancellor  had  laid  on  the  clergy  for  the 
war  of  Toulouse ;  and  concludes  these  severe  remonstrances  on  the 
irregularity  of  his  election  with  the  following  words : — *  That  if,  as  he 
had  himself  asserted  in  a  letter  to  which  this  was  an  answer,  the 
liberty  of  the  church  was  the  life  of  the  church,  he  then  had  left  her 


THOMAS    A    BECKEt.  38 

lifeless.'  It  was,  indeed,  a  more  violent  and  arbitrary  proceeding 
than  any  that  had  hitherto  been  known  in  this  reign.  For  though 
Henry  ever  since  his  accession  to  the  crown  had  maintained  the  indis- 
putable prerogative  of  it,  not  to  let  any  archbishop  or  bishop  be 
chosen  without  his  recommendation,  which  the  chapters  and  others 
concerned  had  always  obeyed,  yet  still  some  appearance  of  a  free 
election  was  kept ;  the  electors  were  influenced  rather  than  com- 
pelled, or  at  least  the  compulsion  which  they  were  really  under  was 
decently  hidden.  But  in  this  instance  all  the  terrors  of  power  were 
employed  without  disguise,  and  even  beyond  the  bounds  of  justice/* 

Such  is  Lord  Lyttleton's  account  of  Becket's  election ;  which,  aS 
will  have  been  observed,  is  drawn  entirely  from  two  sources. 

1.  A  letter  to  Becket  from  the  bishops  and  clergy  of  the  province 
of  Canterbury — "  evidence  which  can  hardly  be  rejected." 

And,  2.  A  letter  written  shortly  after  the  former,  by  Gilbert  Folidt, 
who  *^  might"  have  derived  his  information  from  the  king,  and  who, 
**  witliout  such  information,  or  other  very  strong  evidence,"  would  never 
^*  have  ventured  to  charge  Becket  in  such  positive  terms."  Indeed, 
whose  '^  affirmation"  is  sufficient  to  set  aside  the  united  testimony  of 
all  Becket's  historians,  since  "  m  this  particular  it  is  an  evidence  ef  far 
greater  credit  than  that  of  Becket  himself"  ? 

The  first  of  these  letters,  the  "  evidence  which  can  hardly  be  re- 
jected," is  brought  forward  to  prove  the  unpopularity  of  Becket's 
election  with  both  clergy  and  laity,  and  the  opposition  of  the  empress 
Matilda.  The  first  of  these  charges  is  so  vague,  and  the  second  so 
immaterial,  that  we  do  not  feel  much  concerned  about  the  "  evi- 
dence," whether  it  can  be  "  rejected"  or  no.  It  may,  however,  be 
just  worth  while  to  state  the  circumstances  under  which  this  letter 
was  written. 

It  is  a  well  known  fact,  tha;t  in  the  year  1165,  all  the  clergy  who 
ventured  to  take  part  with  Becket  were,  with  their  relations,  obliged 
to  leave  the  kingdom ;  and  that  those  who  remained  were  entirely 
under  the  control  of  Henry.  For  some  time  things  went  on  very 
smoothly.  Becket's  own  authority,  unsupported  by  the  pope,  was 
not  sufficient  to  compel  the  obedience  of  his  suffragans  ;  and  as  long 
as  the  state  of  Alexander's  affairs  was  such  as  to  render  Henry's 
displeasure  an  object  of  fear  with  him,  Becket,  who,  as  was  said  of 
him  at  the  time,  "  only  barked  when  he  was  prepared  to  bite," 
thought  it  prudent  to  remain  inactive.  This  state  of  things  continued 
till  the  spring  of  1166,  at  which  time  the  Pope  felt  himself  in  a  con- 
dition to  authorise  effective  measures,  and  gave  Becket  permission  to 
excommunicate  all  those  of  the  king's  officers  who  had  taken  a 
decided  part  against  him;  to  suspend  the  Bishop  of  Salisbury,  for  an 
act  of  insubordination;  and  if  these  measures  failed,  to  come  to  ex- 
tremities with  the  king  himself.  Of  this  the  king's  party  obtained 
speedy  intelligence  ;  and  since,  according  to  the  ecclesiastical  law  of 
the  time,  an  appeal  against  a  sentence  of  excommunication  was  only 
valid  if  made  before  the  sentence  was  pronounced,  the  Bishop  of 
Lisieux  and  other  messengers  of  consequence,  were  immediately  dis- 
patched to  Pontigni,  to  give  Becket  formal  notice  that  they  appealed 

Vol.  III.— /an.  1833.  f 


34  THOMAS    A    BECKET. 

against  him  as  a  suspected  judge.  They  arrived  just  too  late  to 
effect  their  purpose.  Becket  had  that  very  day  left  Pontigni  with  a 
secret  and  very  singular  object ;  and  before  they  were  able  to  convey 
their  message  to  him,  had  pronounced  the  dreaded  sentence  in  the 
church  of  Vezelay. 

In  the  mean  time  orders  had  been  sent  to  all  the  ports  along  the 
coast  of  England  and  Normandy  to  search  the  person  of  every  one 
who  passed  from  one  country  to  the  other ;  and  to  inflict  the  severest 
punishment  on  any  one  on  whom  letters  should  be  found  either  from 
the  Pope  or  Becket.  But  here,  too,  the  vigilance  of  the  king's  party 
proved  ineffectual ;  the  sentences  were  formally  delivered  to  the 
Bishop  of  London,  with  orders  to  fonv^ard  them  to  all  the  bishops  of 
the  province  of  Canterbury:  and  the  result  was,  that  an  evasive 
answer  was  returned  to  Becket,  either  really  or  nominally,  from  the 
collective  body  of  the  clergy. 

This  letter  is  Lord  Lyttleton's  unquestionable  evidence,  written,  as 
it  professes  to  be,  (J)  by  a  body  of  persons  from  among  whom  all 
Becket's  friends  had  been  banished — (2)  who  had  no  option  left 
them  of  neutrality — (3)  who  had  just  been  balked  in  a  twofold 
attempt  to  evade  his  authority — (4)  who  could  find  no  apology  for 
their  own  conduct  except  in  disparaging  his. 

The  other  letter,  that  of  Gilbert  Foliot,  is  of  much  greater  import- 
ance, and  charges  Becket  with  having  been  accessory  to  proceedings 
very  inconsistent  with  his  subsequent  professions. 

Now  we  cannot  deny  that  Gilbert  Foliot  ^^  might"  have  derived  his 
information  from  the  King.  But  that  "  without  such  information  or 
other  very  strong  evidence,  he  would  never  have  ventured  to  charge 
Becket  in  such  definite  terms*'  does,  we  own,  seem  to  us  a  much  more 
questionable  proposition. 

This  Gilbert  Foliot  was  supposed  by  Becket  to  have  been  the 
real  author  of  the  letter  above  alluded  to,  which  was  nominally  sent 
fi-om  the  whole  body  of  the  clergy,  and  he  had  in  consequence 
received  a  severe  reprimand :  in  answer  to  it  he  wrote  the  letter,  or 
rather  pamphlet,  we  now  speak  of.  The  reason  he  assigns  for 
writing  it  may  in  some  measure  affect  our  views  of  its  credibility. 
He  says — 

"  Cum  Ecclesiam  Dei  subvertere,  fas  nefasque  confundere  &c., 
eraissis  publice  scriptis  denotemur,  difficile  est  ut  sileanms,  et  banc 
adversum  nos  opinionem  vel  a  prcesentihus  admiiti,  vel  indefensam 
futurcB  posteritati  transmitti,  confessionem  innuente  silentio,  permit- 
tamus." 

This  letter,  then^  was  no  private  affair  between  Gilbert  and  Becket, 
which  must  depend  upon  its  truth  for  its  poignancy.  It  was  a 
published  jjamphletf  to  vindicate  his  conduct  in  the  eyes  of  his  own 
generation  and  posterity — an  ex- parte  statement,  addressed  to  per- 
sons who  had  no  other  source  of  information,  and  who,  if  they  could 
be  deceived  without  it,  could  be  deceived  by  it.  Moreover,  it  was  an 
ex-parte  statement  which  could  hardly  be  answered ;  for  the  coast  was 
at  this  time  so  strictly  blockaded,  that  without  great  danger  to  the 
Ijearer,  no  letter  from  Becket  could  reach  England ;  and  it  was  not 


THOMAS   A   BECKET.  35 

very  likely  that  Becket  would  risk  the  safety  of  his  friends  to  carry 
on  a  paper  war. 

Lastly,  it  should  not  be  altogether  left  out  of  sight  who  this  Gilbert 
Foliot  was,  to  whose  testimony  under  such  circumstances  so  much 
importance  is  attached. 

He  had  been  originally  a  monk  of  Chegni,  where  he  obtained  great 
reputation  for  learning  and  austerity ;  and  was  in  consequence  pro- 
moted to  the  rich  Abbey  of  St.  Peter's,  Gloucester.  In  this  station  he 
corresponded  with  Pope  Eugenius,  and  all  the  other  most  famous 
persons  in  the  church,  on  a  footing  of  confidence  and  familiarity 
which  betokens  a  consciousness  of  the  place  he  occupied  in  public 
estimation.  In  the  year  1147,  he  was  farther  advanced  to  the 
Bishoprick  of  Hereford,  and  his  fame  for  abstinence  and  voluntary 
poverty  advanced  likewise.  So  that,  to  use  the  words  of  his  friend, 
the  Abbot  of  Reading,  [Cave  Manuscript.  1.  285.]  "Ecclesiam  Dei 
suavissimo  replevit  odore."  His  influence  was  acknowledged,  not 
only  by  churchmen,  but  by  the  highest  lay  nobility.  It  was  appa- 
rently at  his  suggestion,  that  the  Earl  and  Countess  of  Leicester 
devoted  themselves  to  a  monastic  life.  Reginald  de  St.  Waleric  had 
been  acting  oppressively  towards  the  Monks  of  Osney ;  and  Gilbert, 
though  not  oificially  concerned,  w^as  the  person  to  remonstrate  with 
him.  The  light  in  which  he  was  regarded  by  Henry  is  sufficiently 
manifested  in  the  letter  which  solicits  his  acceptance  of  the  See  of 
London.  On  receiving  the  Pope's  mandate  for  his  translation,  Henry 
wrote  to  him  in  the  following  terms  : — 

"  Domini  Papae  mandatum  executioni  mandare  non  differatis,  mihi 
in  hoc  plurimum  obsecuturus,  et  eo  amplius  favorem  et  amoris  argu- 
mentum,  si  erga  vos  augeri  possit,  et  omnium  Baronum  meorum  con- 
secuturus.  Ibi  [in  London]  quippe  quotiescunque  in  Regno  meo  de 
magnis  aliquid  agendum  occurrit,  concilia  celebranda  sunt,  et  consilia 
sumenda.  Barones  pro  negotiis  suis  consilio  fulciendis  confluunt. 
Ut  igitur  latius  vestrse  bonitatis  et  virtutis  immensee  difFundatur  et 
pateat  magnitudo,  non  immerito  vobis,  at  Londoniensis  Ecclesise  soli- 
citudinem  et  curam  pastoralem  suscipiatis,  Dominus  Papa  curavit, 
Ecclesise  illi,  tali  indigenti  Pastore,  satisfaciens ;  mihi  et  hseredibus 
meis  et  Regno  meo  non  mediocriter  providens." 

Such  was  the  language  in  which  Henry  solicited  Gilbert's  accept- 
ance of  one  of  the  highest  pieces  of  preferment  in  the  country :  and 
Becket,  then  a  Bishop,  accompanied  the  King's  letter  with  one  still 
more  flattering  in  his  own  name.  He  was  consecrated  Bishop  of 
London,  April  28,  1163  ;  and  just  about  this  time  Becket's  misunder- 
standings with  the  King  were  drawing  towards  a  crisis. 

The  next  thing  we  hear  of  Gilbert  is,  that  at  the  council  of  Tours, 
May  21,  1163,  he  made  overtures  to  the  Pope  to  dispense  with  his 
professing  subjection  to  the  See  of  Canterbury.  The  request  was 
granted  on  the  ground  that  he  was  still  bound  by  the  profession  he 
had  already  made  on  his  appointment  to  the  Bishoprick  of  Hereford. 
[Ep.  D.  Thomce,  I.  25,]  But  we  find  from  Gilbert's  own  statement, 
that  though  he  accepted  the  dispensation,  he  denied  the  ground 
on  which  it  was  granted.     At   the  council  of  London,  October  1 


W  THOMAS   A    BBCKUT. 

of  the  same  year,  it  became  evident  that  Becket  had  altogether 
lost  the  King's  confidence  and  support ;  and  fi-om  this  time  Gilbert 
took  a  decided  lead  in  the  government  party ;  indeed  he  seems  to 
l^ive  stept  into  the  situation  which  Becket  had  forfeited,  and  to  have 
been  invested,  as  far  as  the  power  of  the  state  could  invest  him,  with 
Archiepiscopal  authority. 

At  the  same  time,  whether  from  a  strong  sense  of  the  obligations 
which  this  fresh  elevation  imposed  on  him,  or  fi'om  a  consciousness 
tliat  his  present  position  was  ambiguous,  and  might  require  some 
demonstration  to  set  him  right  in  the  eyes  of  the  world,  he  seems 
to  have  imposed  on  himself  fresh  austerities,  which  were  generally 
l^nown  and  talked  of.  September  4,  1163,  Alexander  wrote  to 
him — 

"Andimus  et  veridic4  multonim  relatione  comperimus,  qnod  tu 
camem  tuam  ultra  quam  deceat  et  expediat  attenuas  et  affligis.  *  *  * 
Monemus  igitur  Frateniitatem  tuam  et  exhortamur  attentius  quatenus 
carni  tuee  nequaquam  hujusmodi  austeritatem  indicas.  *  *  *  Jt^ 
quod  corpore  iion  ultra  debilitando  quam  deceat,  servitio  conditoris 
valeas  robustius  inheerere," 

Gilbert  however  preferred  fasting  to  obedience  ;  and  by  degrees  his 
reluctance  to  profess  subjection  to  Becket  was  accounted  for  by  his 
conduct.  He  demeaned  himself  on  all  occasions  as  if  exempted  from 
Archiepiscopal  jurisdiction  j  and  at  last  went  so  far  as  formally  to 
justify  his  systematic  disobedience  on  the  ground,  (1)  that  the  Diocese 
of  London  had  been  originally  the  seat  of  the  Primacy,  and  (2)  that 
since  his  own  translation  to  that  See  no  profession  had  been  exacted 
from  him.     (Cave.  Manuscript.  Letter  1,  176.) 

These  facts,  admitted  on  all  sides,  prepare  us  to  believe  another 
on  the  assertion  of  Becket' s  friends.  They  assert,  and  Gilbert  when 
charged  with  it  does  directly  deny,  that  on  the  death  of  Theobald, 
he  aspired  to  the  vacant  See  of  Canterbury ;  and  that  whatever 
opposition  Becket's  election  met  with,  was  attributable  to  this  cir- 
cumstance. Neither  is  there  any  thing  in  the  assertion  either  impro- 
bable in  itself,  or  discreditable  to  Gilbert.  A  Benedictine  Monk, 
highly  celebrated  for  learning  and  piety,  who  had  been  a  Bishop  for 
14  years,  and  waa  esteemed  by  the  nobility,  lay  as  well  as  clerical, 
might  fairly  compete  with  Becket  for  the  highest  station  in  the  church. 
And  the  reluctance  which  he  afterwards  manifested  to  acknowledge 
Becket's  authority,  might  be  the  natural  and  even  pardonable  conse- 
quence of  a  failure. 

But  however  leniently  we  may  be  disposed  to  think  of  Gilbert's 
conduct,  he  clearly  was  not  the  person  to  judge  impartially  of  his 
successful  rival.  Nor  is  his  evidence  rendered  in  any  way  more 
credible  by  the  peculiar  circumstances  under  which  he  wrote  the 
letter  in  question.  Had  this  letter  been,  as  Lord  Lyttleton  supposes, 
addressed  privately  to  Becket,  we  still  should  have  regarded  it  with 
something  short  of  confidence.  But  being,  as  it  is,  a  published 
pamphlet  "  vindicating  his  character  to  his  own  and  future  times," 
we  confess  we  do  think  it  very  questionable  indeed. 

Such  is  the  evidence  of  Gilbert  Foliot ;  but  at  the  same  time  that 


THOMAS   A    BECKET.  37 

we  venture  to  question  its  credibility,  we  hesitate  to  claim  any  great 
reliance  for  those  "  some  of  Becket's  friends,"  whose  word  Lord 
Lyttleton  so  miceremoniously  sets  aside.  We  had  rather  seek  for 
information  from  historians  wlio  may  be  supposed  to  have  taken  a 
less  warm  interest  in  the  events  they  relate. 

The  lirst  we  shall  quote  is  Gervase  of  Canterbury,  whose  bias, 
like  that  of  all  other  contemporary  historians,  was  certainly  in  favour 
of  Becket,  but  who  wrote  at  a  time  when  the  state  of  parties  in  the 
church  was  cross- divided,  and  when  other  controversies  had  super- 
seded that  in  which  Becket  was  concerned.  Gervase  was  admitted 
a  Monk  of  Canterbury  the  same  day  that  Becket  was  consecrated, 
[Script.  Hist.  x\ug.  a  Twysden,  p.  1418.]  and  therefore,  though 
lie  could  not  speak  from  personal  loiowledge  to  the  circumstances  of 
the  election,  still  he  derived  his  information  as  nearly  as  possible 
from  the  fountain  head.     His  account  is — 

"  A.D.  1161.  Obiit  venerandee  memorise  Theobaldus  Cantuariensis 
Archiepiscopus  totius  Anglise  primas  et  Apostolicse  Sedis  Legatus, 
anno  Pontiiicatus  sui  22.  quarto  decimo  Kal.  Mail.  Erat  auteni 
his  diebus  Thomas  Cantuar.  Archidiac.  et  Regis  Cancellarius,  in 
Anglia  potentissimus,  in  omnium  oculis  gloriosus,  sapientia  prseclarus, 
nobUitate  cordis  omnibus  admirabilis,  inimicis  et  semulis  suis  terribilis, 
utpote  Regis  amicus  et  in  Regno  secundus,  sed  et  Regis  Rector  et 
quasi  magister. 

"  A.D.  1162.  Rex  Henricus  suis  transmarinis  impeditus  negotiis, 
admirabilem  ilium  Thomam  Cancellarium  ad  expedienda  Regni  ne- 
gotia  transmisit  in  Angliam :  h^  tamen  prima  et  preecipua  intentione 
ut  in  Archiepiscopum  Cantuariensis  Ecclesiee  eligeretur.  Post  mo- 
dicum, mense  videlicit  Maio,  venerunt  Cantuariam  nuntii  ex  parte 
etprsecepto  Domini  Regis.  Episcopus  scilicet  Cicestrensis,  Episcopus 
Exoniensis,  Episcopus  Roffensis,  Abbas  de  Bello,  et  frater  ejus  R. 
de  Luci,  portantes  conventui  Domini  Regis  apices  et  mandatiun,  ut 
Prior  cum  aliquibus  Monachis  un^  cum  Episcopis  et  Clero  Anglise, 
apud  Londoniam  convenirent,  sibi  Archiepiscopum  totique  Anghse 
Primatem  electuri.  Hoc  igitur  audito  nuntio,  venerandus  ille  Wiber- 
tus  Prior,  et  qui  cum  eo  erant,  invocata  spiritus  sancti  gratia,  Thomam 
Regis  Cancellarium  in  nomine  S.  Trinitatis  elegerunt." 

It  appears  from  this  account  that  much  the  greater  part  of  the 
interval  between  the  death  of  Theobald  and  the  election  of  Thomas 
arose  from  the  King's  delp-y  in  fixing  on  a  successor,  and  that  it 
probably  arose  from  the  Common  cause  of  such  delays,  avarice. 
Theobald  died  April  17,  1161 ;  Becket  wa-s  not  sent  to  England  till 
1162 ;  the  mandate  to  elect  did  not  arrive  till  May,  and  the  consecra- 
tion was  celebrated  June  2.  This  relation  seems  to  leave  little, 
time  for  strenuous  opposition ;  and  the  silence  of  Gervase  confirms 
the  presumption  that  nothing  of  the  sort  took  place.  But  the  vahdity 
of  the  inference  will  be  better  appreciated,  on  referring  to  this  same 
Gervase's  account  of  the  three  following  elections — those  of  Richard, 
Baldwin,  and  Hubert. 

The  other  historian  to  whom  we  shall  refer  is  Radulphus  de  Diceto, 
a  person  who  had  access  to  the  very  best  information  on  the  subject. 


38  NOTICES    OP    THE    OLDEN   TIME. 

and  wlio,  belonging  as  he  did  to  a  party  to  which  Gervase  was  strongly 
opposed,  may  be  regarded  as  a  very  good  supplementary  evidence, 
Radulphiis  de  Diceto  was  Archdeacon  of  London  at  the  time  of 
Becket's  election,  and  during  part  of  the  subsequent  troubles  acted  as 
secretary  to  Henry.     He  tells  us  in  his  short  but  accurate  records — 

"  Clero  totius  Provinciee  Cantuariorum  generaliter  Londonise  con- 
vocato,  preesente  Henrico  filio  Regis,  et  Regni  Justiciariis  Thomas 
Cantuariensis  Archidiac.  et  Regis  Cancellarius  nemine  reclamante 
solemniter  electus  est  in  Archiepiscopum ;  electionem  factam  sine  aliqud 
contradictione  recitavit  Henricus  Wintoniensis  Episcopus  apud  West- 
monster,  in  refectorio  Monachorum  quarta  feri^  ante  Pentecostem." 

This  may  seem  to  be  sufficient,  but  we  will  risk  the  appearance  of 
an  anticlimax,  to  acquaint  our  readers  with  the  view  w^hich  John  of 
SaUsbury  took  of  Gilbert  Foliofs  charge  against  his  friend.  In  the 
Autumn  of  1166,  Becket  sent  to  him  the  letter  w^hich  he  had  received 
from  his  suffragans,  and  which  was  more  than  suspected  to  be  Gilbert's 
composition.  He  returned  an  answer  criticising  this  letter  point  by 
point,  and  noticed  the  charge  of  which  we  now  speak  as  follows : — 

"  Nee  euro  de  mendaciis  quee  super  introitu  vestro  interserere  ausus 
est :  Prcesens  audivi  et  vidi  :  solus  ille  verbum  electionis  vestree  gratum 
non  habuit.  Qui  prcB  cceteris  omnibus,  quod  multis  claruit  et  claret 
indiciis,  ut  in  sedem  vestram  induceretur,  aspiravit.  Non  tamen 
obloqui  ausus  est,  aliis  arguentibus  ambitionem  et  impudentiam  ejus. 
Etelectioni  habitee  fere  omnibus  plus  applausit." 

This  certainly  is  the  statement  of  a  person  anxious  to  speak  and 
think  well  of  Becket,  but,  if  we  may  judge  from  what  we  have  already 
seen,  not  anxious  to  deceive  him.  John  of  Salisbury,  as  his  letters 
shew,  was  no  flatterer,  and,  except  a  wish  to  flatter,  no  motive  can  be 
assigned  for  his  disguising  a  fact  with  which  he  must  have  been 
acquainted,  to  a  friend  who  was  interested  in  knowing  it. 

Here  then  we  shall  close  our  inquiry,  the  result  of  which  seems  to  be 
in  some  degree  at  variance  with  commonly  received  opinions.  Upon 
the  whole  we  think  that  there  is  little  ground  for  asserting,  either  that 
Becket  while  Chancellor  was  remarkable  for  his  indifference  to  reH- 
gion,  or  while  Archbishop  for  his  pretensions  to  it — or  that  his  elec- 
tion, though  he  was  certainly  the  nominee  of  the  King,  was  procured 
by  means  at  all  more  violent  than  was  usual  on  such  occasions.  And  if 
this  is  not  overstatuig  the  result  of  our  inquiry,  we  think  it  goes  far  to 
exonerate  Becket's  character  at  least  from  the  imputation  of  insmcerity. 

(  Tohe  continued.) 


NOTICES  OF  THE  OLDEN  TIME. 


A  "  M0N8TRANS." 

To  the  Editor  of  the  British  Magasine. 

Sm, — In   those  countries    where    the   Romish  religion  is  professed, 
the  festival  of  "  Corpus  Christi"  is   a  day  of  much  pomp  and  pa- 


NOTICES   OF    THE   OLDEN     TIME.  39 

geantry.  In  our  own  land,  when  darkened  by  superstitions,  it 
was  observed  with  much  solemnity.  Processions  were  made  in  the 
respective  parishes  with  all  the  splendour  and  magnificence  that  their 
means  would  allow ;  and  the  pix  was  carried  under  a  canopy,  adorned 
with  flowers,  and  accompanied  by  a  long  train  of  torch-bearers,  sing- 
ing priests,  and  musicians.  In  my  churchwardens'  accounts,  I  find 
numerous  entries  of  expences  incurred  on  that  day,  some  of  which  I 
will  transcribe  as  introductory  to  one  very  remarkable. 

A.D.  1491.  "  Itm  p^  on  Corpus  xpi  day  for  garlands  and  flaggs  w* 
pakthrede  viijd." 

1500.  "  Itm   payd    ffor    Corpp   Cristy   Torche   More   than    was 
gatherred  emongst  the  pishe  xxd." 

"  Itm  payd  ffor  Rose  garlonds  ffor  the  presession  viijd." 
1506.  "  Itm  paid  for  Roossis  to  make  garlondds  for  them  that  bare 
toorches  iijd." 

1509 — 11.  "Itm  paid  for  small  bells  for  the  sacremet  uppon  corp 
xpi  day  xxjd." 

"  Itm  p'*  to  a  mynstrell  for  ij  corp  xpi  dayes  viijd." 
1514 — 16.  "Itm  paide  to  Dennes  smythe  for  the  platynge  of  iiij 
Judas  for  torchis  ayenst  corp  xpi  daye  ijs." 

1526.  "  Payde  for  the  cloth  Abowt  the  sakrament  ijd." 
"  Payde  for  the  hire  of  A  pst  to  here  y^  sacment  &  a  clerke  viijd." 
1537.  "  Itm  payd  to  Chesse  the  brovderer  for  a  new  clothe  to  be 
borne  on  the  sacrement  w*  all  the   apparell  thereto  a  lynyng  &  sylk 
ffrenge  &  all  y^  brovderyng  &  y®  brygg  sateyn  y*  shall  go  ther  vnto  all 
iijls.  vjs.  viijd." 

1549.  "  Py  ffor  a  Cannaby  Clothe  that  was  borne  owar  the 
sacramett  [sic]  xls." 

1556.  "  Itm  for  iiij  tornde  stawys  for  y^  Cannabe  xviijd." 
The  entry  to  which  I  have  alluded  as  remarkable  is  this : — 
A.D.  1506.  "  Itm  paid  for  the  hyre  of  A  Monstrans  at  corpus  xpe 
tyde  viijd." 

I  was  completely  puzzled.  It  struck  me  that  I  had  read  some- 
where (I  think  in  Don  Quixote)  of  the  giant  Tarasco  on  Corpus 
Christi  day,  and  I  fancied  this  was  a  monster  of  the  same  family. 
But  the  following  extracts,  which  I  aflerwards  met  with,  prove  that  it 
was  a  figure  of  John  Baptist  going  before  the  host,  and  pointing  to 
it:-— 

"  In  hoc  vero  ab  Vrbano  Papa  instituto  festo  hodie  in  Processione 
Sacramentum,  seu  hostia  consecrata  circumfertur  et  ostentatur  populo 
in  MoNSTRANTiA,  quse  inde  nomen  habet,  videlicet  a  monstrando  seu 
ostentando  panaceo  illo  Deo,  in  eam  incluso  Greece  Hierothecam, 
vulgus  Sacerdotum  Portabilem  Sacramenti  Soculum  vocat,  teste 
Bruschio  de  Monasteriis."  (Hospinian.  de  Orig.  Fest.  Christian, 
p.  115,  edit.  1674.) 

"  Then  doth  ensue  the  solemn e  feast  of  Corpus  Christi  day, 

Who  then  can  shewe  their  wicked  use,  and  fond  and  foolish  play  ? 
The  hallowed  bread,  with  worship  great,  in  silver  pix  they  beare 
About  the  church,  or  in  the  citie  passing  here  and  theare. 
His  armes  that  beares  the  same  two  of  the  welthiest  men  do  holde, 
And  over  him  a  canopey  of  silke  and  cloth  of  gold, 


40  NOTICES   OF   THE    OLDEN   TIME. 

Foure  others  use  to  beare  alonge     •     •     •     •     • 

Saint  John  before  the  bread  doth  go,  and  poynting  towards  him, 

Doth  shew  the  same  to  be  the  Lambe  that  takes  away  our  siniie : 

On  whome  two  clad  in  angels  shape  do  sundrie  floures  fling, 

A  number  great  of  Sacring  Kelles  with  pleasant  sound  doe  ring, 

The  common  wayes  with  bowes  are  strawde,  and  every  streete  beside, 

And  to  the  walles  and  windowes  all  are  boughes  and  branches  tide." 

Barndbe  Googe's  Translation  of  Naogeorgi  Hegnum  Papiaticum. 

I  am,  Sir, 
Your  obedient  servant, 

Arch.^ophilus. 


PEWS, 

To  the  Editor  of  the  British  Magazine, 

Sir, — Having  read  the  article  in  your  Magazine  entitled  <'Pews," 
(p.  245)  I  liave  been  led  to  oiFer  to  your  notice  the  following  extract 
from  Mr.  Staveley's  "History  of  Churches  in  England;"  from  which 
it  appears  that  although  they  undoubtedly  existed  before  the  Reforma- 
tion, yet  that  they  were  not  numerous,  and  by  no  means  formed  the 
same  conspicuous  portion  of  the  church's  furniture  as  they  do  at 
present  The  passage  is  taken  verbatim  from  the  beginning  of 
chap.  xvi. 

"  Now  though  churches  were  always  furnished  with  some  necessary 
seats  for  ease  and  convenience ;  yet  those  of  that  sort  which  we  now 
have  were  set  up  but  at,  or  since  the  Reformation,  for  many  ceremo- 
nies, and  processions,  and  other  services,  could  not  be  performed,  it 
seats  had  been  posited  as  now  they  are.  And  for  regulating  the 
ancient  seats,  such  as  they  were,  I  find  this  constitution  in  a  synod 
held  at  Exeter  by  Peter  Wivil,  Bishop  of  that  diocese,  in  the  fifteenth 
year  of  King  Edward  III.  [Synod  Exon.  A.D.  1287.  cap.  12.] 
<  Item  au  divimus,  quod  propter  sedilia  in  Ecclesia  rixantur  multoties 
Parochiani,  &c.'  i.  e.  *  Whereas  we  are  given  to  understand,  that  the 
Parishioners  do  often  quarrel  about  the  seats,  to  the  great  scandal  of 
the  church,  and  disturbance  of  Divine  Service,  frequently  tw^o  or  more 
challenging  the  same  seat ;  we  do  ordain  that  from  henceforth  none 
shall  claim  any  property  in  any  seat  in  the  church  except  noblemen 
and  patrons :  And  if  any  come  into  the  church  to  say  their  prayers, 
let  them  do  it  in  what  place  they  please.'  From  this  constitution,  and 
for  other  reasons,  I  apprehend,  that  before  Henry  VIII.  his  time,  that 
is,  before  the  Reformation  w^as  begun,  there  were  not  any  pews  or  seats 
to  be  seen  in  our  churches,  except  some  that  were  appropriated  to 
persons  of  quality  and  distinction :  and  some  are  apt  to  think,  that 
those  which  our  ancestors  then  had  were  moveable,  and  the  property 
of  the  incumbent ;  if  so,  consequently  at  his  disposal.  For  before  the 
Reformation,  it  was  the  use  for  the  people  to  thrust  up  together  near 
the  priest,  without  respect  to  the  condition  and  qualities  of  persons : 
and  some  would  place  themselves  near  to  some  altar,  pillar,  or  tomb, 
with  the  convenience  of  a  matt,  cushion,  or  some  small  stool  or  form, 
4x)  rest  upon.     But  when  the  service  of  the  mass  (performed  generally 


NOTICES    OF    THE    OLDEN    TIME.  4^1 

at  the  high  altar,  the  priest  turning  his  back  to  the  people)  was  laid 
aside,  and  Divine  Service  ordered  to  be  read  in  a  desk,  then  both 
that  and  the  pulpit  were  placed  for  the  most  convenience  of  the 
people's  hearing ;  and  the  whole  chui'ch  furnished  with  seats  for  that 
purpose ;  the  ordering  of  the  same  being  in  the  power  of  the  ordinary, 
who  placed  the  people  and  their  families  therein  in  decent  maimer, 
according  to  their  respective  ranks  and  qualities,  as  we  see  them  con- 
tinued to  this  day ;  and  thereupon  in  time,  some  seats  become  appro- 
priated to  some  certain  capital  messuages  within  the  parish." 

The  instances  brought  forward  by  your  correspondent  seem  to 
strengthen  Mr.  Stavely's  account ;  as  only  three  memoranda  of 
mending  and  making  pews  occur  during  a  space  of  more  than  forty 
years ;  one  of  which  particularly  mentions  the  site  being  "  the  Lady 
Chapel,"  and  the  locality  of  the  others  is  not  named.  As  to  the  refer- 
ence in  the  note  to  Shakspeare  (Richard  III.),  for  the  occurrence  of 
the  term  "pew-fellow,"  it  may  be  sufficient  to  remark,  that  his 
anachronisms  are  most  numerous.  Any  one  feeling  disposed  to  turn 
to  Vol  II.  of  "  Douce's  Illlustrations  of  Shakspeare,"  will  there  find 
a  long  list  of  them  enumerated.* 

I  am.  Sir,  your  faithful  servant, 

iMughridge,  Nov.  8,  1832.  W.  S. 


SELECTIONS  FROM  EVELYN'S  DIARY. 

Continued  from   Vol.  II.  p.  475. 

1658.  23  May. — There  w^as  now  a  collection  for  persecuted  and 
sequestered  Ministers  of  the  Church  of  England,  whereof  divers  are  in 
prison.   A  sad  day !     The  Church  now  in  dens  and  caves  of  the  earth. 

1659.  9  Nov. — We  observed  our  solemn  Fast  for  the  calamity  of 
our  Church. 

18  Dec. — Preached  that  famous  divine  Dr.  Saunderson  (since 
Bishop  of  Lincoln),  now  80  Yeares  old,  on  30  Jer.  13,  concerning  the 
evil  of  forsaking  God. 

1660.  6  Jan. — Dr.  Allestree  preached  at  the  Abby,  after  which 
4  Bishops  were  consecrated,  Hereford,  Norwich 

1661.  29  May. — This  w^as  the  first  Anniversarie  appointed  by  Act 
of  Parliament,  to  be  observed  as  a  day  of  General  Thanksgiving  for 
the  miraculous  Restauration  of  his  Majesty.  Our  Vicar  preaching 
on  the  118  Psalm,  24,  requiring  us  to  be  thankful  and  rejoice,  as, 
indeed,  we  had  cause. 

3  Nov. — One  Mr.  Breton f  preached  his  probation  sermon  at  our 
Parish  Church,  and,  indeed,  made  a  most  excellent  discourse  on  1  John, 
29,  of  God's  free  grace  to  penitents,  so  that  I  could  not  but  recommend 
him  to  the  patron. 


*  W.  S.  mistakes  the  Editor's  meaning  in  the  note  referred  to.     All  that  was  meant 
was,  that  pew-fellow  was  a  word  in  familiar  use  in  Shakspeare's  time,  which  would 

hardly  have  been  the  case  if  pews  had  been  unknown  till  after  the  Reformation Ed. 

f  Hee  obtained  the  living. 
Vol.  lU.—Jan.  1833.  g 


42  NOTICES   OP   THE   OLDEN   TIME. 

10.  In  the  8dlernoone,  preach*d  at  the  Abby,  Dr.  Basire,  that 
greate  travailler,  or  rather  French  Apostle,  who  had  been  planting 
the  Church  of  England  in  divers  parts  of  the  Levant  and  Asia.  He 
shewed  that  the  Church  of  England  was,  for  purity  of  doctrine,  sub- 
stance, decency,  and  beauty,  the  most  perfect  under  Heaven ;  that 
England  was  the  very  land  of  Goshen. 

20. — The  Bishop  of  Gloucester*  preached  at  the  Abby  at  the 
funeral  of  the  Bishop  of  Hereford,  brother  to  the  Duke  of  Albemarle. 
It  was  a  decent  solemnity.  There  was  a  silver  mitre  with  episcopal 
robes,  born  by  the  Herald  before  the  Hearse,  which  was  followed  by 
the  Duke,  his  brother,  and  all  the  Bishops,  with  divers  Noblemen. 

1662.  15  Jan. — This  solemn  Fast  was  held  for  the  House  of 
Commons  at  St.  Margaret's.  Dr.  Reeves,  the  Dean  of  Windsor, 
preach'd  on  7  Joshua,  12,  shewing  how  the  neglect  of  exacting  justice 
on  offenders  (by  which  he  insinuated  such  of  the  old  King's  mur- 
derers as  were  yet  reprieved  and  in  the  Towner)  was  a  maine  cause 
of  God's  pimishing  a  land.  He  brought  in  that  of  the  Gibeonites  as 
well  as  Achan  and  others,  concluding  with  an  eulogie  of  the  Parlia- 
ment for  their  loyaltie  in  restoring  the  Bishops  and  Cleargie,  and  vin- 
dicating the  Church  from  sacrilege. 

17  Aug. — Being  the  Sonday  when  the  Common  Prayer  Booke 
reformed  and  ordered  to  be  used  for  the  future,  was  appointed  to  be 
read,  and  the  Soleme  League  and  Covenant  to  be  abjured  by  all  the 
Incumbents  of  England,  under  penalty  of  loosing  their  livings,  our 
Vicar  read  it  this  morning. 

21  Dec. — One  of  his  Majesty's  Chaplains  preach'd,  after  which, 
instead  of  the  antient,  grave,  and  solemn  wind  musiq  accompanying 
the  organ,  was  introduced  a  concert  of  24  violins  between  every  pause, 
after  the  French  fantastical  light  way,  better  suiting  a  tavern  or  Play- 
house than  a  Church.  This  w^as  the  first  time  of  change,  and  now  we 
DO  more  heard  the  cornet  which  gave  life  to  the  organ,  that  Instru- 
ment quite  left  off,  in  which  the  English  were  so  skillful.  I  dined  at 
Mr.  Povey's,  where  I  talked  with  Cromer,  a  great  Musician. 

1663.  17  April. — I  saluted  the  old  Bishop  of  Durham,  Dr.  Cosin, 
to  whom  I  had  ben  kind  and  assisted  in  his  Exile,  but  which  he  Uttle 
remembered  in  his  greatnesse. 

29.  Dr.  Creighton  preach'd  his  extravagent  Sermon  at  St  Mar- 
garet's, before  the  House  of  Commons. 

5  Nov. — Dr.  South,  my  Lord  Chancellor's  Chaplain,  preached  at 
Westminster  Abby,  an  excellent  discourse,  concerning  obedience  to 
Magistrates,  against  the  Pontificians  and  Sectaries.  I  afterwards 
dined  at  Sir  Ph.  Warwick's,  where  was  much  company. 

1665.  24  Feb. — Dr.  Fell,  Canon  of  Christ  Church,  preach'd  before 
the  King,  on  15  Romans,  2,  a  very  formal  discourse  and  in  blank 
versef,  according  to  his  manner;  however,  he  is  a  good  man. 


•  Dr.  William  Nicholson. 
f  Mr.  ExtoD,  it  seems,  had  a  predecessor  in  his  poetic  fancies.     See  Review 
department — Ed. 


^ 


SCARED    POETRY.  43 

2  Aug. — A  solemn  Fast  thro'  England,  to  deprecate  God's  dis- 
pleasure against  the  land  by  pestilence  and  war ;  our  Dr.  preaching 
on  26  Levit.  41,  42,  that  the  meanes  to  obtaine  remission  of  punish- 
ment was  not  to  repine  at  it,  but  humbly  submit  to  it. 


SACRED  POETRY. 


FROM  THE  GREEK. 

Alas  !  the  mallows,  when  along  the  dale 
They  fade  and  perish, — when  the  parsley  pale 
And  the  bright-leaved  anethus  droops,- — once  more 
These  live  and  bloom  in  beauty  as  before. 
But  we,  the  wise,  the  warUke,  and  the  great. 
Wither  beneath  the  touch  of  death — and  straight 
Sleep, — deaf  within  the  hollow  earth, — a  sleep 
Eternal,  without  dreams  and  deep. 

Thus  sung  the  ancient  bard  of  Sicily, 

The  shepherd  poet,  as  he  wander'd  forth 

And  saw  the  flowers  of  summer  droop  and  die. 

Under  the  touch  of  the  malignant  north. 

Rare  visitant  of  that  unclouded  sky. 

And  yet  he  knew  each  semi-vital  flower 

Was  watch'd  by  Nature's  God,  and  clothed  in  sleep 

By  the  wise  tenderness  of  Sov'reign  Power, 

That  it  might  live.     What  demon  whisperM  there. 

What  charms  and  hellish  drugs  conspired  to  steep 

The  poet's  heart  in  darkness  and  despair  ? 

How  dull  a  thought !  that  God,  whose  love  can  bless 

The  falling  rose,  and  tend  the  worm  with  care. 

Made  man  a  living  soul  for  Nothingness  I 

F.  D.,  Ch.  Ch.,  B.A. 


SONNET. 

Glory  and  Excellency  of  this  land  ! 

Thee  I  revisit  late,  and  much  admire 

Thy  form  unalter'd,  even  as  my  sire 

And  I  adorn'd  thee  with  ambitious  hand. 

Well  nigh  forgotten  where  I  held  command, 

I  come  in  other  guise  ;  the  long  desire 

Hath  turn'd  me  grey,  and  scarce  my  limbs  aspire 

Erect  before  the  face  of  heaven  to  stand. 

Seven  weary  years  I  dwelt  alone  and  mute. 

Nor  hath  my  once  authoritative  tongue 

More  skill  of  elocution,  than  the  lute 

Neglected  and  for  many  years  unstrung. 

Yet  thou  shalt  be  demolish'd  branch  and  root. 

And  this  dishonour'd  flesh  again  be  young. 

A.  H. 


m 


44  POETRY. 

VERSES 

Found  vne  Morning  pinned  to  a  Lady's*  Cabinet  Pianoforte, 

If,  through  music,  outward  sense 
May  be  purg'd  of  its  offence. 
And  from  shame  of  gross  desire 
t^  Heav'n-wise  taught,  to  heav'n  aspire ; 

If  to  stir  when  fest  is  sloth, — 
And  to  still  when  thought  is  ruth, — 
If  these  objects  be  indeed 
Like  heav'n's  bounty  and  our  need ; 
Precious  boon  of  man  must  dwell 
In  this  curtain'd*  citadel. 

If  that  boon  may  be  betray'd, 
*  And  a  thing  of  danger  made, — 

Glutton,  with  insatiate  pow'rs. 
Of  our  answerable  hours,-— 
Sensual  science  deified. 
Feeding  vanity  and  pride ; — 
Let  us  guard  the  precious  prize 
With  a  Christian's  ears  and  eyes. 
Let  the  song  that  lightens  care. 
The  song  that  strengthens  love,  be  there ; 
Skill,  with  numerous  motion  charming, — 
Passion,  with  high  impulse  warming, — 
And  the  mystery  profound 
Lock'd  in  twin  and  triple  sound; 
Where,  though  varying  notes  pursue 
Each  its  diflFerent  channel  true. 
But  one  current  seems  to  roll 
On  the  undividing  soul. 

Touching  graces  !  joys  divine  ! 
*■  Love  without,  and  peace  within ! 

Charter'd  pleasure  !  health  of  art! 
Social  sympathies  of  heart ! 
In  these  cells  your  vigils  keep. 
On  these  strings  expectant  sleep  : 
There  true  concord  meet  and  make. 
And  when  my  sister  strikes,  awake! 


CORRESPONDENCE. 


The  Editor  begs  to  remind  his  readers  that  he  is  not  responsible  for  the  opinioos 
of  his  Correspondents. 


ON    PARABOLICAL    SCRIPTURE. 

To  the  Editor  of  the  British  Magazine. 

Sib, — Of  all  the  modes  of  construing  Holy  Writ,  there  is  none  so 
dangerous,  or  which  furnishes  so  convenient  a  cloak  for  total  irreligion, 
Ba  the  indefinite,  and  therefore  unlimited  right  assumed  of  accepting 

•  Tlie  author's  sister 
f  Alluding  to  the  fashion  aAcr  which  this  sort  of  instrument  is  made. 


CORRESPONDENCE.  45 

its  words  in  an  allegorical  sense,  that  is  to  say,  of  accepting  them  as 
words  of  explicit  falsehood,  but  of  an  implicit  and  subjacent  truth.  If 
the  word  of  Scripture  was  never  so  modified,  that  dangerous  vice 
could  never  have  found  its  way  into  theology,  because  it  is  always 
the  foundation  of  reality  which  upholds  the  edifice  of  fiction  ;  and 
if  such  modes  of  speech  were  in  all  cases  as  inconsistent  with  pure 
veracity f  as,  by  the  very  terms  of  the  case,  they  are  with  explicit 
truthy  none  such  could  be  found  in  inspired  writings,  or  in  the  writings 
of  inspired  men.     It  is  undeniable  that  they  are  often  used. 

The  great,  and  perhaps  the  only  class  of  such  passages,  is  the  pre- 
dictive, or,  in  the  vulgar,  false,  and  limited  use  of  that  word,  2)ropheti<;. 
The  use  of  prophecy,  as  applied  to  events  remotely  future,  was  to  furnish 
to  anterior  generations  such  an  incomplete  and  general  foreknowledge 
of  those  events  which  God  had  in  store,  as  might  suffice  to  keep  alive 
among  them  that  hope  which  is  the  sister  of  faith,  and  those  fears 
which  are  a  corrective  to  our  evil  desires ;  but,  to  subsequent  gene- 
rations, it  was  so  framed  as  to  furnish  the  means  of  clear  and  full 
recognition,  such  as  delights  the  mind  upon  attaining  to  the  solution 
of  a  well-constructed  enigma,  to  evince  the  divine  origin  of  our 
rehgion,  and  to  shew  that  the  events  of  the  world  had  all  been  cal- 
culated and  ordained  beforehand  by  Omniscience.  But  the  imparting 
of  a  previous  knowledge  of  future  events,  as  minute  as  the  recognition 
of  the  past  and  fulfilled,  would  disturb  the  good  order  of  human 
affairs,  and  often  tend  to  defeat  the  very  end  which  Providence  had 
determined  to  accomplish.  Predictive  declarations  are  therefore  per- 
petually offered  to  us  in  language  which  has  only  moral  and  spiritual 
veracity,  and  not  natural  truth,  and  by  which,  being  well  aware  of  its 
nature,  we  are  not  deceived ;  just,  if  I  may  use  that  example,  as  we 
receive  x  for  an  unknown  number,  but  4  or  5  for  real  numbers,  by 
which,  if  they  are  false  ones,  we  are  deceived  in  our  reckoning. 

The  only  other  class  of  scriptural  affirmations  that  requires  to  be 
considered,  in  this  point  of  view,  is  the  parabolic. 

Parables,  apologues,  or  (in  the  ^sopic  sense  of  the  word)  fables, 
were  early  made  use  of  to  illustrate  moral  truths,  and  impress  them  on 
the  memory  by  exercising  the  mind  of  the  hearer,  who  in  such  case 
is  not  a  passive  recipient,  but  has  to  make  some  efibrt  of  his  own  wit. 
A  narrative  of  facts  which  might  have  occurred,  or  of  facts  which 
might  be  supposed  to  have  occiured,  was  delivered,  and  the  inference 
to  w^hich  that  state  of  facts  would  lead  the  hearer's  mind  is  called 
their  moral. 

No  dispute  could  arise  upon  the  point  of  veracity,  where  the  fa<jts 
were  of  the  class  secondly  above  mentioned,  which  could  only  exist  in 
hypothesis.  For  that  reason  the  purest  parable  or  fable  is  that  in 
which  human  affairs  are  illustrated  by  the  supposed  words  and  actions 
of  brute  animals  or  plants ;  because  that,  of  which  the  natural  truth 
is  an  obvious  impossibility,  cannot  be  a  moral  falsehood.  The  most 
remarkable  instance  of  such  a  parable  in  Scripture  is  that  which  was 
delivered  by  Jotham,  son  of  Gideon,  "  The  trees  went  forth  on  a  time 
to  anoint  a  king  over  them,"  &c. — Judges  ix.  8. 

But  the  case  of  a  narrative  illustrating  human  affairs  by  human 


46  CORRESPONDENCE. 

affairs,  and  forming  a  little  romance  or  novel  instead  of  a  pm-e 
^sopian  fable,  is  materially  different.  It  may  be  questioned  whether 
such  a  narrative  can  be  delivered  falsely,  and  yet  salvd  fide.  The 
use  and  custom  of  resorting  to  such  illustrations  in  any  given  country, 
as  in  Syria,  does  not  solve  that  difficulty;  because  all  that  such  use 
and  custom  could  enable  the  hearer  to  conclude  would  be,  that  it 
either  might  be  a  parable,  or  might  be  a  real  circumstance  : — 

"  O  Laertiade  quicquid  dico  autfuit  aut  non.** 

The  easy,  obvious,  and  proper  conduct  to  pursue  in  such  a  case  is, 
to  declare  that  the  facts  are  parabolical,  and  composed  for  the  sake  of 
practical  illustration,  when  they  are  so.  Such  was  the  conduct 
of  Nathan,  when  he  followed  up  his  romance  of  the  pet  lamb  and 
cniel  landlord  with  adding,  "  Thou  art  the  man,"  and  that  of  the 
Lord,  when  he  said,  /  will  liken  him  to  a  w4se  man  which  built  his 
hguse,  &c.,  and  when  he  said,  "  Hear  ye  the  parable  of  the  sower," 
and  "the  kingdom  of  heaven  is  likened  to  a  certain  king,"  and  so 
forth.  For  in  all  these  cases,  the  very  words,  or  the  idiom  of  them, 
signify  the  nature  of  the  story.  It  is  right  that  I  should  add,  that 
whenever  the  evangelist  says  "  he  spake  by  a  parable,"  his  meaning 
is,  that  Jesus  himself,  when  he  spake  it,  gave  it  out  as  and  for  a  para- 
ble, and  that  we  are  not  to  understand  that  he  explains  the  truth  to  71s, 
but  that  Jesus  left  his  audience  in  a  state  of  ignorance  or  deception. 

It  is  obvious,  that  divine  wisdom  and  human  experience  may 
inculcate  their  precepts  effectually,  either  by  stating  hypothetical 
cases,  or  by  citing  real  instances  of  what  has  happened.  And  it  is 
no  less  so,  that  the  latter  is  by  far  the  stronger,  and  more  cogent 
method  of  appealing  to  the  minds  of  men.  It  is  a  strong  thing  to  be 
able  to  say,  "  beware  of  evil  courses,  and  remember  the  fate  of 
John  Hodges,  who  was  hanged  last  assizes."  But  if  the  same  admo- 
nition were  offered  as  a  parable,  relating  to  sins  and  punishment  of  an 
imaginary  character,  it  would  be  much  enfeebled.  The  omnipotence 
of  the  parabolist  may  have  convicted  and  hanged  the  hero  of  the 
parable ;  but  yet,  the  hearer  may  suppose,  since  the  whole  is  sup- 
position, a  very  different  result,  arising  from  the  clemency  of  judges, 
the  defeat  of  witnesses,  and  the  like.  Since,  therefore,  the  real 
instance  is  superior  to  the  hypothetical,  there  can  be  no  reason  for 
assuming  any  statement  of  the  Lord  or  his  prophets  to  be  fiction, 
where  it  is  not  asserted  or  insinuated  to  be  such.  The  only  reason 
which  might  raise  up  such  a  probabiUty  in  other  cases,  namely,  the 
danger  and  absence  of  worldly-minded  discretion  in  adverting  to 
the  faults  of  real  people,  fails  in  this ;  for  the  Lord  fears  no  man,  and 
is  a  respecter  of  no  person.  This  reasoning  would  become  irresistible, 
if  we  should  think  that  any  declaration  of  facts  untrue,  without  a 
consistent  declaration  that  they  are  such,  would  detract  from  the 
divine  verity. 

If  an  audience  were  informed,  that  the  labourers  upon  a  nobleman's 
estate  had  revolted,  and  massacred,  first  the  bailiffs,  and  ultimately 
the  son  and  heir,  of  their  master,  no  such  circumstances  having  taken 
place,  and  were  left  by  the  speaker  in  the  uncertainty  whether  it  had 


CORRESPONDENCE.  47 

really  happened  or  not,  and  in  the  suspicion  that  it  had,  they  would 
be  deceived  and  led  into  error  by  his  tongue.  It  would  be  a  poor 
excuse  to  say,  that  in  such  cases  the  moral  of  the  tale  is  useful,  and 
its  fictitiousness  productive  of  no  ill  effects,  even  if  it  were  or  could 
be  thus  inoffensive ;  because  such  a  doctrine  is  at  variance  with  one 
of  the  fundamental  attributes  of  God.  The  mercies  of  God  are 
immense,  and  the  love  from  which  they  proceed  is  pure  of  all  self- 
ishness, and  they  admit  of  no  comparison  with  those  qualities  and 
feelings  in  created  beings.  But  vengeance  also  belongs  to  Him  alone, 
and  the  severities  of  Him  who  treads  the  wine-press  of  wrath  exceed 
those  of  any  subordinate  power.  His  mai-vellous  works  of  mercy  and 
of  justice  are  measured  out  according  to  the  Lesbian  rule  of  right, 
which  never  errs,  but  bends  to  the  shape  of  every  circumstance. 
What  then  is  the  rule,  what  is — 

The  perfect  witness  of  all-judging  Jove, 

upon  which  all  other  attributes  of  perfection  are  in  a  manner  depend- 
ent ?  It  is  that  perfect  spirit  of  verity,  in  which  veracity  and  truth 
(things  that  are  quite  distinct  in  created  intelligences)  are  eternally 
and  necessarily  united ;  inasmuch  as  fallibility/  is  their  only  point  of 
separation.  God,  therefore,  although  He  be  forgiving,  is  not  forgive- 
ness, and  although  he  be  severe.  He  is  not  vengeance,  but  God  is 
TRUTH.  It  is,  in  my  opinion,  some  blasphemy  to  say  that  a  false 
belief  of  facts  could  arise  from  the  plain  and  direct,  but  false,  affirm- 
ation of  those  facts  by  Christ. 

But  it  is  nearly  impossible  for  anecdotes  of  mankind  to  be  related 
without  truth,  and  erroneously  believed  as  true,  without  being 
positively  mischievous.  We  know  what  effect  is  produced,  and  inten- 
tionally produced,  upon  the  character  and  popularity  of  our  clergy, 
by  the  diligence  of  their  enemies,  in  dragging  forth  and  exaggerating 
every  instance  of  their  real  misconduct,  and  in  the  frequent  invention 
of  calumnies  against  them.  Every  such  scandalous  tale  that  is  circu- 
lated has  its  effect.  If  it  were  published  in  oiu*  papers,  that  a  poor 
man  was  lying  cruelly  wounded  on  the  highway,  and  that  the  bishop 
of  the  diocese,  and  the  parson  of  the  parish,  had  passed  by  him 
without  listening  to  his  groans  or  relieving  his  affliction,  we  know  well 
the  impression  it  would  produce.  It  seems  therefore  to  me,  that 
whoever  used  this  phrase  "  the  parable  of  the  good  Samaritan,"  would 
make  the  Lord  his  God  a  calumniator.  If  Jesus  had  made  the  mul- 
titude believe  that  labourers  had  risen  up  against  their  master,  and 
murdered  his  upper  servants,  and  his  son,  with  no  other  consequence, 
than  the  probability  of  some  future  retaliation  on  his  part,  I  say,  if 
such  a  tale  had  gone  abroad  upon  his  high  authority,  what  must 
people  have  thought  of  the  police  and  government  of  the  country  ? 
What  opinion  would  the  severe  Tiberius  have  conceived  of  Pilate's 
administration  ?  He  who  vainly  alleges  facts  against  society  in 
general,  or  any  of  its  order,  calumniates  both  it  and  them,  and  can 
hardly  fail  to  serve  the  interested  or  malicious  designs  of  some  faction 
or  other.  Jesus  therefore  could  only  allege  them  as  avowed  para- 
bles or  as  positive  truths,  and  there  remains  no  middle  term.     The 


48  CORRESPONDENCE. 

woman  of  Tekoah  may  here  be  cited :  it  has  been  said  that  she 
delivered  a  parable,  but  she  did  no  such  thing :  she  told  a  lie.  It 
deceived  the  king  for  a  little  while,  but  his  great  sagacity  detected  it, 
and  traced  it  to  its  original  author. 

The  upshot  of  this  is  the  historical  truth  of  all  the  Lord's  illus- 
trative anecdotes,  being  possible  in  themselves,  and  not  presented  to 
us  as  parables.  Those  anecdotes  which  I  consider  myself  required 
to  believe  on  the  above  grounds,  are  also  such  a.s  possess  the  most 
striking  air  of  truth  and  nature.  The  benevolence  of  the  good  Sama- 
ritan, and  the  misfortunes  and  penitence  of  the  prodigal  son,  are 
authentic  traits  of  the  age  and  country  in  which  our  Saviour  lived  ; 
and  we  may  presume,  that  the  tale,  which  contains  those  very  curious 
words  "  and  the  lord  commended  the  unjust  steward,"  derives  its 
peculiarities  from  the  character  and  remarkable  behaviour  of  real 
agents.  But  the  most  extraordinary  and  interesting  of  these  narra- 
tions is  that,  whereof  the  scene  is  laid  in  the  valley  of  the  shadow 
of  death,  and  which  has  made  us  in  some  sort  Epopts  of  those  mysteries 
which  are  between  this  world  and  the  next,  of  the  abode  of  saints 
and  the  abode  of  sinners,  whom  novies  styx  interfusa  coercet. 
Besides  the  general  reasons  rehed  upon,  the  express  mention  of  the 
proper  name  Lazarus  avouches  to  us  that  this  relation  is  historical. 
If  there  be  one  thing  more  than  another  which  distinguishes  a  para- 
ble from  a  poem  or  novel,  it  is  the  absence  of  proper  names.  Certain 
circumstances  strongly  lead  us  to  the  persuasion  that  he  was  the 
brother  of  Mary  and  Martha.  If  one  Lazarus  was  the  person  in 
whose  history  the  secrets  of  the  prison-house  are  partly  revealed  to 
us,  and  another  was  the  person  who  actually  returned  from  the  man- 
sions of  death,  to  tell  those  secrets,  the  coincidence  would  be 
wonderful.  But  there  is  also  another.  Dives  was  of  the  Pharisees, 
by  this  token,  that  his  brothers  had  Moses  and  the  Prophets,  that  is 
to  say,  believed  in  them,  although  they  did  not  profit  by  their  per- 
cepts ;  but  the  Sadducees  had  only  Moses.  He  prayed  Abraham  to 
send  Lazarus  from  the  elysium  of  death,  to  his  father's  house, 
to  admonish  his  brethren ;  and  Abraham  (whose  power  to  do  this 
was  probably  assumed  without  reason  by  the  pharisee)  replied,  "  if 
they  hear  not  Moses  and  the  prophets,  neither  will  they  be  persuaded 
though  one  rose  from  the  dead."  Lazarus  was  sent  back  from  the 
grave,  and  lived  again  among  his  former  acquaintance,  and  the  pha- 
risees  were  not  persuaded  though  one  had  risen  out  of  the  corruption 
of  the  charnel-house,  and  they  "  consulted  that  they  might  put 
Lazarus  also  to  death ;"  and  the  words  of  father  Abraham  were 
made  good.  Is  it  not  manifest,  that  we  are  reading  of  one  man,  and 
one  transaction,  and  that  the  account  given  by  John  explains  that 
which  is  given  by  Luke  ?  I  think  he  must  be  a  little  credulous,  or 
much  prejudiced,  who  will  suppose  one  Lazarus  whose  unavailing 
resmrection  was  talked  of,  and  another  Lazarus  whose  resurrection 
actually  occurred.  The  following  is  the  only  difficulty  1  have  ever 
felt.  Lazarus  was  a  beggar  (Trrwvoe),  and  at  one  time  lay  at  the  rich 
man's  gate,  yet  Mary  and  Martha  were  in  no  great  poverty,  and 
were  also  fond  of  their  brother.     But  I  do  not  think  it  a  serious  one. 


CORRESPONDENCE.  49 

The  sisters  were  probably  of  humble  eondition,  and  the  brother,  being 
by  a  grievous  disease  entirely  .prevented  from  maintaining  himself^ 
was  Q,  pauper,  which  would  perhaps  be  a  better  word  than  beggar,  and 
was  permitted  by  the  usages  of  his  country  to  seek  some  assuage- 
ment of  his  necessities  from  the  wealthy,  especially  those  to  whom 
he  was  known,  as  the  Lazarus  of  Abraham  was  to  the  family  of 
Dives,  instead  of  throwing  the  entire  burthen  of  his  maintenance 
upon  his  poor  relations. 

It  was  taught  in  the  dark  ages,  that  all  the  penalties  for  sin  com- 
mitted, or  compensations  for  "good  things  received"  and  abused  in 
selfish  sensuality,  to  which  a  man  was  exposed  in  the  interval  between 
his  death  and  the  last  judgment  of  quick  and  dead,  as  this  Jew  was 
during  the  life-time  of  his  surviving  brethren,  were  commutable. 
People  were  made  to  believe  that  the  prayers  of  the  clergy  would 
produce  that  eifect  in  proportion  to  the  frequency  of  their  repetition. 
An  enormous  source  of  .simoniacal  gain  was  thus  opened  to  the  clergy, 
to  their  own  corruption,  and  that  of  all  classes.  The  severity 
employed  towards  Dives,  and  others  in  the  like  case,  came  to  be 
termed  purgation,  a  heterodox  phrase,  founded  upon  the  pagan  views 
of  the  soul  and  its  immortality,  and  the  juggling  operations  by 
which  men  were  to  be  extricated  from  this  real  punishment,  or 
imaginary  refiner's  fire,  were  called  Missse,  a  phrase  of  disputed 
etymology,  but  which  I  believe  to  derive  itself  from  their  supposed 
power  to  set  the  soul  free,  mittere.  When  the  mind  of  man  obtained 
that  liberation  which  his  soul  had  so  long  bargained  for  in  vain,  and 
became  violently  indisposed  to  all  the  favourite  arguments  of  the 
Romish  doctors,  an  anxiety  showed  itself  to  get  rid  of  the  Scripture 
anecdotes,  and  make  parables  of  them  all,  and  most  especially  of  that 
one,  of  which  the  historical  nature  is  doubly  assured.  It  was  ill  done. 
It  is  always  ill  to  sport  with  divine  truth  for  any  motive ;  and,  above 
all,  to  break  down  and  blend  the  laws  of  distinction  between  a  truth, 
an  allegory,  and  a  lie. 

H. 


REMARKS   ON   THE    SEPTUAGINT. 

Sir, — The  origin  of  the  Septuagint  is  enveloped  in  mystery  and  loaded 
with  fable,  but  enough  is  known  to  give  it  a  particular  claim  to  our 
regard.  Amidst  the  unceasing  changes  in  kingdoms  and  their  dialects, 
the  chosen  nation,  to  whom  were  committed  the  oracles  of  God,  were 
scattered  from  their  inheritance,  and  the  language  of  inspiration  be- 
came a  dead  letter.  Hence  arose  the  necessity  of  a  translation, 
which  was  accomplished  by  diiferent  hands,  at  different  periods  of  the 
third  century,  B.C.,  according  to  the  exigencies  of  the  Jewish  church  in 
Egypt.  I  shall  not  here  remark  on  the  directing  hand  of  Providence 
that  led  to  the  adoption  of  the  Greek,  which  was  soon  to  become  a 
universal  language,  and  afford  a  ready  means  of  pubhshing  the  Gospel 
to  all  the  world;  it  is  rather  my  object  to  draw  attention  to  the  style 
in  which  was  executed  this  first  transfusion  of  the  word  of  God.  As 
Vol.  III.— /aw.  1833.  .h 


50  CORRESPONDENCE. 

it  was  the  work  of  the  same  remarkable  people,  to  whom  the  divine 
oracles  were  originally  given,  it  may  well  command  respect  at  our 
hands;  and  it  is  a  higher  principle  than  curiosity  that  would  lead  us  to 
a  full  consideration  of  the  manner  in  which  they  secured  to  them- 
selves the  benefits  of  their  most  distinguished  privilege :  farther,  it  is 
a  question  of  particular  interest  at  the  present  time,  when  men  are 
engaged  in  ti'anslating  the  Bible  into  all  languages  and  are  calling  for 
improvements  of  it  in  our  own. 

The  method,  then,  on  which  these  first  translators  decided,  was  a 
literal  and  even  a  servile  translation.  Now  this  decision,  although  at 
first  view  it  may  appear  like  the  true  growth  of  superstition,  will  ra- 
ther be  found,  on  farther  consideration,  to  be  the  genuine  fruit  of  wis^ 
dom.  By  it  they  paid  due  deference  to  God  in  rendering  his  word 
as  simply  as  the^^  could,  and  quite  free  fi'om  any  colouring  which  it  13 
in  the  power  of  a  translator  to  give  to  a  work  according  to  his  own 
Tiews.  By  it  they  also  gained  the  applause  of  men,  as  this  manner 
(for  I  do  not  here  speak  of  the  degree)  has  rec*eived  the  sanction  of 
the  soundest  judgments;  thus  the  unstudied  bareness  of  the  Vulgate, 
for  fidelity  and  simplicity,  has  ever  been  preferred  by  learned  men 
to  the  classical  periods  of  Castalio  ;  and,  without  conti-oversy,  the 
simple  dignity  of  our  authorised  version  retains  more  of  the  spirit  and 
form  of  the  original  than  the  modernized  and  polished  productions  of 
recent  translators;  in  their  performances,  although  particular  passages 
may  be  less  obscure,  yet  if  a  dozen  verses  together  be  read  in  any 
part,  their  great  inferiority  will  manifestly  appear.  The  English 
nation  is  particularly  favoured  in  this  respect ;  for  whilst  our  idiom 
so  far  agrees  with  that  of  the  Hebrew  as  to  allow  of  a  literal  transla- 
tion without  any  violation  of  its  own  laws,  it  so  far  dififers  as  to  im- 
press on  such  a  work  an  air  of  antiquity  and  simplicity,  very  far 
removed  fi-om  the  familiarity  of  modern  phi'ase.  Unfortunately,  in 
this  age  of  change  and  noveUy,  everything  simple  and  venerable  has 
sadly  fallen  into  disrepute;  however  great,  therefore,  may  be  the 
openmg  for  nnprovement,  however  loud  the  call  for  amendment,  let  not 
the  Bible  at  least  be  tampered  with  ;  and  whenever  a  revision  of  it  shall 
be  taken  in  hand,  great  benefit  will  be  found  to  arise  from  such  obso- 
lete notions  as  a  regard  to  precedent  and  a  love  of  antiquity.  It  was 
by  means  of  literal  translation  that  the  art  of  Hebrew  composition 
was  first  brought  to  light,  and  shone  forth  in  all  the  beauties  of  its  out- 
ward form,  in  its  symmetry  of  arrangement  and  correspondence  of 
parts ;  and  1  have  no  doubt  that  the  same  means  will  be  greatly  eflfec- 
tual  towards  bringing  into  bold  relief  the  hidden  meaning  of  its  in- 
ward power,  when  the  dim  shadowings  of  prophecy  shall  be  embodied 
m  realities,  and  the  apparently  unconnected  parts  of  Scripture  shall 
fall  unconstrained  into  their  places,  leaving  at  fault  both  the  simplicity 
of  the  simple  and  the  cunning  of  the  wise  by  the  goodliness  and  com- 
pleteness of  its  whole-     Seeing  that  it  was  reserved  for  these*  latter 

*  The  nature  of  Hebrew  poetry  and  its  laws  of  parallelism  were  discovered  even 
so  lately  as  by  Bishop  Lowth,  175.'3,  and  quite  recently  (1820)  were  applied,  for 
Ibe  fiut  time,  by  Bishop  Jcbb,  to  the  New  'I'estiuneut. 


CORRESPONDENCE.  51 

times  to  lift  the  veil  that  concealed  even  the  bodily  features  of  the 
Hebrew  muse^  we  should  be  careful  to  transmit  them  unimpaired,  and 
must  be  content  to  leave  to  another  age  the  full  comprehension  of  the 
spirit  that  stirs  within  her. 

The  critical  uses  of  the  Septuagint  are  twofold ;  to  emend  the  text 
of  the  Old,  and  to  illustrate  the  style  of  the  New  Testament.  As  it 
is  the  most  ancient  version  of  the  Jewish  Scriptures,  it  is  very  valu- 
able in  shewing  the  state  of  the  Hebrew  text  in  that  remote  period  ; 
and  we  are  greatly  indebted  to  it  for  extricating  us  out  of  many  diffi- 
culties by  having  preserved  a  different  reading.  Its  application  to  the 
New  Testament  is  different  in  kind,  but  fully  equal  in  value.  A 
close  comparison  of  the  Greek  Testament  phrases  with  similar  ones 
in  the  Septuagint,  and  a  critical  translation  of  both,  from  the  Hebrew, 
will  often  afford  a  better  sense  than  a  direct  translation  from  the  New 
Testament.  As  the  authors  of  our  Christian  Scriptures  expressed* 
Hebrew  phrases  and  idioms  in  Greek  words,  we  are  certainly  more 
likely  by  this  process  to  arrive  at  the  very  mind  that  was  in  the 
Apostles,  The  utility  of  this  method  will  more  evidently  appear  from 
this  additional  consideration,  that  the  Septuagint  very  soon  came  into 
general  repute  among  the  Jews ;  even  to  the  Rabbis  it  was  a  princi- 
pal source  of  knowledge,  but  was  the  only  one  open  to  the  gi'eat  body 
of  the  nation.  When  King  James  "had  once  out  of  deep  judgment 
apprehended  how  convenient  it  w^as  that  there  should  be  one  more 
exact  translation  of  the  holy  Scriptures  into  the  English  tongue,"  he 
laid  it  in  charge  on  our  venerable  translators  to  retain  the  ecclesiasti- 
cal and  appropriated  words;  and  it  was  such  a  plan  as  this  that  the 
writers  of  the  New  Testament  followed,  although  they  pursued  it  to 
a  much  greater  extent.  The  Greek  of  the  Septuagint  had  long  been 
the  only  language  of  the  synagogue,  and  it  was  always  employed  in 
religious  subjects ;  they  therefore  not  only  retained  the  appropriated 
words,  but  confined  themselves  altogether  to  that  singular  style  which 
had  originated  at  iVlexandria,  in  a  literal  translation  from  the  Hebrew. 
Thus  the  Septuagint  is  not  only  valuable  as  an  ancient  version  in 
correcting  the  Jewish  Sciiptures,  but  still  more  so  as  a  glossary,  or 
collection  of  scholia,  to  explain  the  phraseology  of  our  own. 

I  shall  now  give  an  example  of  the  latter  method  for  the  sake  of 
illustrating  a  difficult  passage  in  the  New  Testament.  Matt.  xv. — (3) 
"  But  he  answered  and  said  unto  them.  Why  do  ye  also  transgress  the 
commandent  of  God  by  your  tradition  t^  (4)  For  God  commanded, 
saying.  Honour  thy  father  and  mother :  and  he  that  curseth  father  or 
mother,  let  him  die  the  death.  (5)  But  ye  say,  whosoever  shall  say 
to  his  father  or  his  mother.  It  is  a  gift,  by  whatsoever  thou  mightest 
be  profited  by  me  ;    (6)  And  honour  not  his  father  or  his  mother,  he 


*  In  Matt.  vii.  21 — ov  ttolq  d<r{ktvai.Tai  is  a  Hebraism,  and  equivalent  to  Nemo 
prorsus  intrahit — Not  one  of  those  that  say  unto  me,  Lord,  Lord,  shall  enter  into  the 
the  Kingdom  of  Heaven.  The  two  lines  in  v.  21  set  forth  two  opposite  characters, 
which  are  more  fully  described  in  verses  24  and  26.  This  connexion  would  be  more 
observable  by  reducing  the  whole  passajje  irito  its  parallelisms. 


52  CORRESPONDENCE. 

shall  be  free.     Thus  have  ye  made  the  eommandment  of  God  of  none 
effect  by  your  tradition." 

In  the  first  place,  let  him  die  tJie  death  is  the  Septuagint  translation 
of  JlQ')'^  niD,  he  shall  surely  die — Ex.  xxi.  17,  Gen.  ii.  17.  But  the 
whole  difficulty  of  the  passage  lies  in  the  word  and  in  the  beginning 
of  the  sixth  verse.  Now  in  conditional  sentences  where  the  second 
member  depends  on  the  first,  the  Hebrews  said  "  If  so  and  so  and  so 
and  so"  where  we  should  say  then  or  omit  the  particle  altogether, 
thus — "  If  it  be  a  son  and  ye  shall  kill  him,  but  if  it  he  a  daughter  and 
she  shall  live." — Ex.  i.  16.  In  this  pecuHarity  the  Hebrew  original 
is  often  literally  followed  by  the  Septuagint  version,  which,  in  its  turn, 
is  sometimes  imitated  in  the  Greek  Testament. — For  example,  Gen^ 
xxviii.  20- — eai^  y  fier  tfxov  (if  God  will  be  with  me)  koL  eorat  (then 
[and]  shall  the  Lord  be  my  God ;  and  1  Sam,  xii.  15 — khv  /xri  aKovarjre 
(if  ye  will  not  obey)  Kal  eorat  (then  [and]  shall  the  hand  of  the  Lord 
be  against  you.)  It  is  the  same  idiom  that  obtains  in  this  place  of  St. 
Matt. — iav  eiTTT}  (if  a  man  say)  Kal  ov  /z?)  rtfiricTri  (then  [and]  he  shall 
not  honour.  Thus,  as  the*  Greek  idiom  will  not  allow  that  Kal 
should  here  be  translated  and,  so  the  usage  of  the  Septuagint  teaches 
us  that  its  true  meaning  is  then.  The  arrangement  by  parallelisms 
confirms  this  rendering,  and  indeed  throws  a  clear  light  upon  ther 
whole  passage.     "And  he  answered  and  said  unto  them: — 

•^  Why  do  yourselves  also  break  the  commandment  of  God  through  your 
tradition  ? 

For  God  commanded : 
Saying,  Honour  thy  father  and  thy  mother. 
And  he  that  revileth  father  or  mother  shall  surely  die ; 

AVhereaa  ye  say  : 
If  one  delare  to  father  or  mother.  An  offering  be  thy  due  relief. 
Then  he  shall  not  honour  his  father  or  his  mother  ; 

Truly  ye  have  done  away  the  commandment  of  God  through  your  tradition."t 

By  the  vile  proceeding  here  exposed,  a  man  did  not  bind  himself 
to  make  any  offering  to  God ;  he  was  only  no  longer  fi-ee  to  honour 
by  maintenance  his  needy  parents.    It  was  as  if  he  should  say,  "  May 

•  If  Kai  were  conjunctive  so  as  to  connect  the  two  verbs  if  a  man  say  and  if  he 
honour  not,  the  additional  negative  ov  would  necessarily  be  omitted  as  in  Mat.  xxi. 
21. — tdv  tx*?^*  TTtcriv  Kal  fir)  SiaKpiOrjTe.  (ift/e  have  faith  and  if  ye  doubt  not.} 

t  Bishop  Jebb,  in  his  Sacred  Literature,  first  applied  the  principle  of  parallelisms 
to  the  explanation  of  this  passage,  but  he  has  not  produced  the  happy  effect  so  con- 
spicuous in  his  other  examples.     He  translates  and  arranges  it  in  this  manner  :  — 
"  And  why  do  ye  transgress  the  commandment  of  God,  by  your  tradition  ? 
For  God  commanded,  saying  : 

Honour  thy  father  and  tliy  mother  ; 

And  he  who  revileth  father  or  mother,  let  him  die  the  death : 

But  ye  say  : 

Whosoever  shall  say  to  his  father  or  mother,  be  that  a  gift,  by  which  thou 
mightest  have  been  relieved  from  me ; 
Must  also  not  lionour  his  father  or  his  mother  : 
Thus  have  ye  nullified  the  commandment  of  God  by  your  tradition.*' 


CORRESPONDENCB.  53^ 

miecKief  befal  me,  if  ever  I  help  you  in  the  least."  Although  reviling 
of  every  kind  was  denounced  with  certain  death  in  God's  law,  yet 
this  form  of  it  was  countenanced  by  the  tradition  of  the  Pharisees,  in 
hopes  of  casual  profit  to  the  temple ;  for  as  often  as  the  man  should 
afterwards  attempt  to  assist  his  parents,  he  incurred  the  infamy  of 
a  broken  vow,  and  the  whole  of  such  relief  was  forfeited  to  the 
treasury. 

Such  an  exersise,  in  the  Septuagint,  as  I  have  exemplified  above, 
will  amply  repay  all  the  time  bestowed  upon  it ;  and  the  inducement 
to  engage  in  it  would  be  greatly  increased,  if  some  one  of  our  many  able 
men  should  publish  the  book  of  Genesis  in  Greek,  or  rather  selections 
from  it,  with  notes  pointing  out  the  derivation  of  the  Septuagint  ex- 
pressions from  the  Hebrew,  and  the  formation  of  the  Greek  Testament 
phraseology  from  the  Septuagint.  A  moderate  attention  to  such  a 
little  work  would  afford  a  more  thorough  and  rational  knowledge  of 
the  Greek  Testament,  than  could  be  derived  from  a  most  perfect  ac- 
quaintance with  the  classics ;  indeed,  the  accomplished  classical  scho- 
lar can  no  more  expect  than  the  plain  English  scholar  to  know  the 
real  origin  and  nature  of  the  Greek  Testament  language  without 
some  pains  bestowed  in  the  manner  here  mentioned.  It  cannot  be 
unseasonable  to  draw  attention  to  this  point  at  a  time  when  our  Bishops 
are  declaring  their  intention  to  raise  the  standard  of  qualification  for 
orders.  In  his  printed  charge,  the  Bishop  of  London  requires  compo- 
sition in  Latin  from  all  candidates,  and  the  Bishop  of  Salisbury  some 
acquaintance  with  the  early  Christian  Fathers,  &c.  &c.  The  gene- 
ral advance  in  knowledge  may  require,  and  the  number  of  applicants 
may  allow  the  heads  of  the  church  to  be  more  select  in  the  admission 
of  its  ministers ;  but  no  single  requirement  would  more  effectually 
secure  in  our  clergy  the  literary  quahfications  suitable  to  their  profes- 
sion than  that  under  consideration. 

Lastly :  the  Septuagint  affords  a  ready  help  towards  a  Hebrew 
translation  of  the  Greek  Testament.  The  comparison  of  phrases 
before  mentioned  is  admirably  adapted  for  this  purpose,  and  the  ex- 
tensive recurrence  of  parallelisms  in  the  New  Testament,  as  pointed 
out  by  Bishop  Jebb,  will  necessarily,  if  judiciously  attended  to,  lead 
future  translators  into  the  genuine  manner  of  Hebrew  composition. 
These  are  helps  which  prudent  men  will  eagerly  lay  hold  of,  so  ta 
acquit  themselves  that  their  work  may  most  effectually  gain  the  re- 
spect of  the  Jews  and  command  their  attention  ;  and  soundness  of 
judgment  will  much  more  be  shewn  in  an  anxious  care  to  provide 
one  more  exact  translation  against  the  appointed  time  of  their  national 
restoration,  than  in  a  prematm-e  zeal  for  the  dubious  conversion  of  a 
handful,  by  any  means  whatever,  to  minister  to  present  religious  excite- 
ment. The  Christian  Scriptures  still  come  before  them  with  suspi- 
cion, and  the  more  complete  shall  be  their  Hebrew  dress,  the  more 
true  to  the  original  they  are  likely  to  prove,  and  they  will  certainly 
gain  a  more  ready  access  to  their  favour  and  understanding,  when  the 
God  of  their  fathers  shall  again  become  conspicuously  their  God  and 
they  his  people.     The  number  of  quotations,  applications,   and  allu- 


54  CORRKSPONDENCK. 

sions  taken*  from  the  Septuagint  in  the  New  Testament  will  be  found 
infinitely  to  surpass  the  expectations  of  those  who  have  not  made  the 
investigation.  Thus  the  Septuagint,  which  we  have  received  at 
Jewish  hands  to  our  better  understanding  of  the  Hebrew  Scriptures, 
enables  the  Christian  to  hold  up  the  light  of  the  Gospel  with  greater 
efficacy  to  the  benighted  Jew  : — 

"  It  is  twice  blessed  ; 
It  blesseth  him  that  gives,  and  him  that  takes." 

W.  B.  W. 

•*— —  Vicarage^  Beds, 


THE    PROPHECY    OF    JESUS. 

To  the  Editor  of  the  British  Magazine. 

Sir, — A  recent  authorf  observes,  "that  writers  on  the  millennium  strive 
hard  to  give  to  yevfa  the  sense  of  edyog  (^nation),  in  Luke  xxi.  32 — 
'  This  generation  shall  not  pass  away  till  all  be  fulfilled ;'  and  para- 
phrase the  verse  thus :  *  In  spitej  of  unparalleled  sufferings,  the  Jews 
shall  exist  as  a  nation  till  Christ's  personal  return.'  "  It  is  difficult  to 
imagine  why  the  millennium  is  here  brought  in ;  because  the  persistency 
of  the  Jewish  nation,  un destroyed,  and  unblended,  is  a  manifest  truth, 
and  their  long  future  continuance  m  that  state  cannot,  from  the  present 
aspect  of  affairs,  be  doubted  of  There  is  a  sort  of  incorrectness  in 
thus  mixing  up  controverted  doctrine  with  plain  fact,  where  the  letter 
only  is  relevant. 

But  the  author  says,  that  yevea,  in  Scriptural  Greek,  has  only  these 
two  meanings,  viz.  "  an  account,  tradition,  or  genealogy,  and  a  gene- 
ration of  cotemporary  men  or  the  manner  of  life  in  that  generation." 
If  such  be  the  case,  the  plainest  and  most  satisfactory  explanation  of 
this  prophecy  must  be  abandoned,  and  it  must  be  replunged  into  the 
great  difficulties  that  otherwise  involve  it.  But  Professor  J.  F. 
Schleusner  declares  that  -yerea  does  signify  "  offspring,  posterity,  all 
who  derive  their  origin  from  one  common  stock,  a  family,  nation,  tribe, 
or  kin ;"  w^hich  is  the  well  known  Homeric  sense  of  the  word, 

TavTT}C  TOi  ytvtriQ  ri  Kai  aifiaTOQ  ivxofuu  ilvai. 

And  he  cites  the  following  satisfactory  Hellenistic  authorities :  Josephus 
A.  i.  10.  3.  and  A.  i.  5.  Genes,  xxxi.  3.  Levit.  xx.  18.  and  xxv.  41. 
Jer.  viii.  3.  together  with  a  few  others  which  are  not  to  the  purpose. 
It  may  be  added,  that  the  word  sometimes  is  used  for  a  set,  class,  or 
denomination  of  people,  without  any  literal  consanguinity  or  com- 
munity of  procreation,  in  which  respect  only  Psalm  Ixxii.  (Ixxiii.)  15. 
seems  to  differ  from  the  above-mentioned  passages. 

•  Besides  the  numerous  original  parallelisms  of  the  New  Testament  in  "Sacred  Lite- 
rature," there  arc  a  few  examples  of — (1)  Simple  quotations  from  the  Septuagint.— 
(2)  Complex  quotations,  taken  from  different  parts  and  combined. — (3)  Quotations 
mingled  with  original  matter  ;  in  all  these,  the  parallelism  is  strictly  observed. 

f  BriU  Mag.  vol.  ii.  p.  261.  %  Why  do  they  mseia  these  five  wordu? 


CORRESPONDENCE.  S5 

The  prophecy  of  the  Lord  is  delivered  to  us  by  the  three  first  evan- 
geUsts,  Matt.  xxiv.  Mark  xiii.  Luke  xxi.  It  announces  the  approach- 
ing judgments  of  God  against  Jerusalem,  the  calamities  of  the  Jewish 
nation,  and  the  persecutions  of  the  faithful.  The  gospel  of  St.  Matthew 
proceeds  in  these  w^ords,  (to  us,  who  live  long  after  the  completion  of 
those  events,  most  astounding,)  "  Immediately  after  the  tribulation  of 
those  days  shall  the  sun  be  darkened,  &c.,  and  then  shall  the  sign  of 
the  Son  of  man  appear  in  heaven,  and  then  shall  all  the  tribes  of  the 
land  mouru,  and  they  shall  see  the  Son  of  man  coming  in  the  clouds  of 
heaven  with  power  and  great  glory,  and  he  shall  send  his  angels  with 
a  great  sound  of  a  trumpet,  and  they  shall  gather  together  his  elect 
from  the  four  winds,  from  one  end  of  heaven  to  the  other,  &c.  Verily 
I  say  unto  you,  this  generation  shall  not  pass  away  till  all  these  things 
be  ful tilled."  How^ever,  some  seventeen  centuries  have  passed  away 
since  the  tribulation  of  those  days,  and  not  one  syllable  of  all  this  has 
come  to  pass.  Neither  in  the  period  w^hich  followed  the  siege  by  Titus, 
nor  in  that  which  followed  the  more  extensive  desolation  by  Adrian, 
did  any  manifestation  of  God  the  Son  take  place,  or  any  great  and 
happy  reunion  of  the  faithful.  Nothing  occurred  in  those  periods,  or 
down  unto  this  period,  to  which  those  words  could  be  even  allegorically 
applied.  But,  at  the  same  time,  I  must  protest,  that  if  such  a  phrase 
as  "  seeing  the  Son  of  man  coming  in  the  clouds  with  power  and 
glory"  be  capable  of  allegorization,  it  is  nearly  time  to  shut  up  the 
volume,  the  pulpits,  and  the  churches,  for  anything  may  signify  any- 
thing, and  (among  others)  the  words  of  the  Nicene  fathers  "  I  believe 
that  he  shall  come  again  with  glory  to  judge  both  the  quick  and  the 
dead"  may  mean  any  thing  besides  w^hat  they  say.  Saint  Mark 
abstained  from  repeating  the  word  immediately  (evdeotg)  from  St. 
Matthew,  and  said  "m  those  days,  after  that  tribulation,"  by  which 
process  he  rather  softened  down  the  phraseology  by  which  the  reader 
was  surprised  in  his  predecessor,  than  removed  the  real  difficulty. 
The  last  of  the  three  Gospels  in  question,  which  was  composed  in  the 
earnest  desire  to  rectify  whatever  w^as  defective  or  clear  up  whatever 
seemed  obscure  in  those  which  preceded,  gives  a  very  different  colour 
to  our  Saviour's  prophecy.  It  describes  four  successive  systems  of 
events.  1.  Jerusalem  besieged,  and  the  Jews  led  captive  into  all 
nations.  2.  The  continuing  oppression  of  Palestine,  expressed  in 
these  words,  "  And  Jerusalem  shall  be  trodden  down  of  the  nations, 
until  the  times  of  the  nations  be  fulfilled."  3.  When  those  times  are 
fulfilled,  there  shall  be  gi-eat  troubles,  signs  in  the  sun  and  moon,  &c., 
and  a  general  anxiety  in  the  minds  of  men.  4.  "  And  then  shall  they 
see  the  Son  of  man  coming  in  a  cloud  with  power  and  great  glory." 
It  is  added,  in  him,  as  in  both  hm  predecessors,  "  This  generation  shall 
not  pass  away  till  all  be  fulfilled."  We  thus  learn  that  it  was  im- 
properly said  in  the  gospel  of  Matthew,  that  the  signs  in  the  heavens, 
which  are  to  foreshow  the  coming  of  the  Lord  unto  judgment,  would  be 
immediately  a/ter  the  capture  of  Jerusalem  and  dispersion  of  the  Jews; 
and  that,  on  the  contrary,  the  entire  times,  or  series  of  ages,  during 
which  the  consequences  of  that  catastrophe  were  to  continue,  the  Jews 
being  exiles,  and  the  land  of  their  fathers  in  the  hands  of  strangers. 


56  CORRESPONDENCE. 

were  to  intervene  between  the  said  catastrophe  and  the  said  premo- 
nitory signs  in  the  heavens.  Saint  Matthew  had  written  down  this  dis- 
course without  duly  weighing  the  force  and  position  of  the  adverb  that 
he  made  use  of,  and,  by  that  inadvertency,  perhaps  the  strongest  of  all 
arguments  might  have  been  furnished  to  those  who  regard  the  Lord  as 
not  the  real  Messiah,  if  the  later  EvangeUst  had  not  given  a  fuller  and 
more  intelligible  report  of  what  He  said.  But  the  very  same  reasons, 
which  constitute  the  importance  of  St.  Luke's  chapter,  prove  that  he 
speaks  of  old  Jacob's  yevEtfg  re  Kai  at/zaroc,  and  not  of  any  "  generation  of 
contemporary  men."  The  Lord  declared  to  the  unbelieving  JudaJif 
**  Thou  shalt  tarry  until  I  come,"  and  he  is  the  man  who  wanders 
upon  the  face  of  the  earth  and  must  not  die.  If  the  Bishop  of  Armenia 
(who  visited  England*  in  1228,  and  astonished  John  Bull  with  several 
extraordinary  narrations)  had  been  duly  aware  of  this,  he  would  not 
have  averred  his  own  personal  acquaintance  with  the  Wandering  Jew. 
-  There  is  another  Scripturef  often  coupled  with  this  one,  but 
materially  different.  **  Verily  there  be  some  standing  here  which 
shall  not  taste  of  death,  till  they  see  the  Son  of  man  coming  in  his 
kingdom."  Had  it  been  said,  "which  shall  not,  &c.,  until,  &c., 
Cometh  in  his  kingdom,"  it  would  undoubtedly  predict  either  the 
impending  and  shortly  subsequent  coming  again  of  Christ  in  his  glory, 
or  the  indefinite  reservation  of  certain  persons  then  living,  like  the 
Teservation  of  Enoch  and  Elias  for  God's  ulterior  uses.  The  former 
of  which  would  be  a  false  prophecy,  and  the  latter  is  not  recommended 
to  us  by  any  circumstances  of  confirmation.  But  the  words,  "  until 
they  seCf  &c.,"  are  of  a  very  difierent  import,  as  applied  to  those  days 
of  abundant  inspiration.  General  opinion  and  tradition  has  applied  the 
words  of  our  Saviour  to  the  right  person,  even  while  it  was  ignorant  of 
the  justice  of  that  application,  and  believed  in  the  erroneous  opinion 
last  above-mentioned. 

Quel  tanto  al  Redentor  caro  Giovanni, 
Per  cui  il  sermone  tra  i  fratelli  uscio 
Che  non  dovea  per  morte  finir  gli  anni : 
Si  che  fu  causa  che'l  Figliuol  di  Dio 
A  Pietro  disse ;  "  perche  pur  t'  aflfanni, 
S*  io  vo  che  cosi  aspetti  il  venir  mio  ?" 
Benche  non  disse,  "  egli  non  de'  morire," 
Si  vede  pur  che  cosi  voile  dire. 

Quivi  fu  assunto,  e  trovo  compagnia : 

Che  prima  Enoch  il  patriarca  v'era, 

Eravi  insieme  il  gram  profeta  Elia, 

Che  non  an  visto  ancor  1'  ultima  sera: 

E  fuor  de  V  aria  pestilente  e  ria 

Si  goderan  V  eterna  primavera. 

Fin  che  dian  segno  1'  angeliche  tube 

Che  torni  Cristo  in  su  la  bianca  uube. — Orl  Fur,  34.  58. 

John  was  not  in  his  state  of  nature,  but  "  was  in  the  Spirit,"  when 
God  said  to  him  "  What  thou  seest,  write  in  a  book,"  and  *' he  saw 


•  See  Matt  Paris,  p.  297.  t  Mntt.  xvi.  28.  Luke  ix.  27. 


CORRESPONDENCB.  57 

heaven  opened,  and  behold !  a  white  horse,  and  he  that  sitteth  upon 
him  was  called  Faithful  and  True,"  &c.  &c.  Esaias  in  the  last  year  of 
King  Uzziah  *'  saw  the  glory  of  Jesus  and  spake  of  him,"  (John  xii.  41); 
and  in  like  manner  St.  John  did  not  taste  of  death  before  he  had  seen 
the  Kingdom  of  God. 

There  was  one  man  who  lived  till  he  had  beheld  the  consummation, 
and  there  is  one  generation  of  mankind,  who  shall  neither  be  exter- 
minated, nor  blended  down,  nor  disappear  by  any  other  process  of 
national  extinction,  till  that  consummation  is  brought  to  pass. 


ON   THE    CLAPTON    PROA^DENT    SOCIETIES. 

To  the  Editor  c'^the  British  Magazine. 

Sir, — If  the  following  notice  of  a  "Provident  Society"  at  work  in 
that  part  of  the  parish  of  Hackney  which  is  under  my  charge,  is  not 
too  long  for  you,  or  can  be  made  not  too  long,  I  should  be  glad  to  see 
it  in  your  pages.  It  has  worked,  under  some  local  hindrances,  much 
to  our  satisfaction  ;  and  might,  I  think,  be  beneficially  adopted  in  any 
populous  parish,  where,  as  with  us,  gross  improvidence  in  summer, 
and  want  of  work  in  winter,  leave  the  poor  without  the  means  of 
supporting  themselves  for  a  great  part  of  the  year.  There  is  another 
Society  on  similar  principles  in  operation  in  the  other  part  of  the 
parish ;  but  the  account  here  given  is  of  that  with  which  I  am  more 
intimately  acquainted,  although  there  is  little  difference  between  the 
two,  except  in  unimportant  particulars. 

The  principles  upon  which  the  Society  was  founded  were  these — 

I.  That  the  state  of  distress,  in  which  the  poor  are  found  in  the 
winter,  is  owing  very  much  to  their  extreme  want  of  providence 
during  the  summer. 
II.  That  indiscriminate  charity  during  the  winter,  so  far  from  being 
really  serviceable  to  them,  is  injurious ;  as  it  perpetuates  their 
improvident  habits  by  giving  them  something  to  look  forward  to 
for  support  in  the  winter,  apart  from  their  own  earnings. 

And  the  objects  of  the  Society,  in  connexion  with  these  principles, 
were  these — 

1.  To  repress,  as  far  as  was  practicable,  all  indiscriminate  charity 
(which,  in  almost  every  case,  would  be  better  designated,  as 
"  encouragement  for  the  poor  in  improvidence  and  vice,")  while 
we  opened  a  way,  at  the  same  time,  through  which  the  benevo- 
lence of  individuals  might  reach  cases  of  real  distress. 
II.  To  encourage  the  poor  to  lay  by  in  the  summer  against  the  winter ; 
and  thus  to  teach  them  by  degrees  the  possibility  of  their  sup- 
porting themselves  by  their  own  earnings,  and  the  comfort  of  it. 

In  pursuance  of  these  objects,  we  determined  upon  the  following 
plan  of  operations.  The  detail  of  the  plan  will  be  explained  suffi- 
-ciently  for  my  present  purpose   in   the   statement  given  of  "  The 

Vol.  III.~/an.  1833.  i 


^  CORRESPONDENCE. 

Amount  {ind  Mode  of  Relief  c^eed  upon ; ' '  and  the  "  regulations  regard- 
ing Deposits}"  but  it  may  be  as  well,  first,  to  state  generally,  that  we 
adopted  the  plan,  with  modifications,  upon  which  District  Visiting 
Societies  act,  combining  with  it  the  business  of  a  Weekly  Deposit 
Society.  We  divided  the  neighbourhood  into  a  certain  number  of 
districts,  and  appointed  visiters  for  each ;  and  when  every  necessary 
arrangement  for  commencing  operations  was  completed,  we  called  the 
poor  together,  explained  to  them  the  objects  of  the  Society,  circulated 
this  explanation  among  them,  and  then  left  a  similar  circular  with  all 
the  householders  in  the  place,  containing  a  list  of  the  different  dis- 
tricts into  which  the  neighbourhood  was  divided,  with  the  names  and 
residences  of  the  visitors  attached,  requesting  their  cordial  co-opera- 
tion v^^th  us ;  and,  in  particular,  begging  them  not  to  relieve  the  poor 
at  their  doors,  but  either  to  send  them  at  once  to  their  visitor  for  relief, 
or,  at  least,  not  to  relieve  them,  till  their  visitor  had  been  communi- 
pated  with, 

AMOUNT    OF    RELIEF,  ETC. 

(A.)  The  amount  of  relief  allowed  to  be  given  in  any  one  case  is  not 

more  than  two  shillings  a- week. 
(B.)  This  amount  is  given,  as  much  as  possible,  not  in  money,  but  in 

work,  food,  clothing,  &c. 
(C.)  In  summer,  no  relief  is  given,  except  in  cases  of  sickness,  or 

where  the  applicant's  parish  is  quite  out  of  reach. 
(D.)  In  winter,  relief  is  not  given  (except  in  cases  of  sickness)  till  the 

applicant  has  been  before  the  Sub-Committee,  [No.  3]  and 

his  case  approved  by  them. 
(E.)  Blankets  are  lent  to  the  poor  during  the  winter,  at  the  discretion 

of  the  visitor,  to  be  returned  in  May. 

DEPOSITS. 

(F.)  Deposits  are  taken  weekly ;  either  for  money  to  commence  in 
March,  and  last  32  weeks ;  or  for  coals  to  commence  in 
May,  and  last  24  weeks ;  or  for  both. 

(jpr.)  N'Ot  more  than  2s.  a-week  is  received  for  the  money  deposit,  nor 
more  than  1*.  for  the  coal  deposit 

(H.)  The  deposits  for  money  are  returned  in  November,  with  a 
premium  of  sixpence  upon  every  four  shillings  laid  by ;  the 
deposits  for  coals  in  December,  January,  and  February,  by  a 
sack  of  coals  at  a  time,  at  the  rate  of  a  bushel  for  every  nine- 
pence  laid  by. 

(I.)  No  person  is  allowed  to  deposit  for  coals,  whose  wages  amount 
to  more  than  a  guinea  a-week ;  and  none  for  money,  whose 
wa^es  amount  to  more  than  twenty -five  shillings  a-week. 

These  were  our  regulations  the  first  year.  The  benefits  offered  to 
Depositors  were  larger  than  we  intended  to  continue,  and  tJie  class  of 
persons  admitted  to  deposit  above  those  whom  we  were  most  desirous 
tfn  lerve.  But  we  thonght  it  advisable  ratjjer  to  Qxceed  in  our  offers  at 
4vt  thw>  otherwise;  particularly,  as  every  new  year. would  give  us 
^  opportunity  of  making  any  alteration  m  our  plan   that   might 


CORRESPONDENCE.  59 

appear  desirable, — accordingly,  the  second  year  the  following  altera- 
tions took  place : — 

(K.)  The  sum  allowed  to  be  deposited  (G)  was  reduced  one-half;  one 
shilling  a-week  only  being  now  allowed  to  be  deposited  for 
money,  and  sixpence  a-week  for  coals. 

(L.)  As  we  were  enabled  to  purchase  coals  at  a  much  lower  rate  the 
second  year  than  we  could  the  first,  our  coal  premium  was 
reduced  in  proportion,  although  our  engagement  stands  the 
same ;  viz.,  to  give  a  bushel  of  coals,  or  its  equivalent^  for 
every  ninepence. 

(M.)  In  order  to  induce  money-depositors  to  take  out  their  money 
hy  the  week  during  the  winter,  instead  of  receiving  it  all  at 
oncef  we  ofiered  a  double  premium  (H)  upon  money  deposits 
taken  out  weekly. 

This  may  seem  a  large  increase,  but  in  fact  it  amounted  to  this — 
that,  supposing  the  whole  thirty-two  shillings  (F  and  K)  to  have  been 
deposited,  the  depositor  would  receive  four  shillings  more  on  the 
whole  than  before ;  two  pounds  instead  of  one  pound  sixteen  shillings. 
And  the  difference  in  benefit  to  the  depositor,  between  his  receiving 
his  money  in  one  sum,  at  the  end  of  the  autumn,  to  be  spent,  in  all  pro- 
bability, before  the  winter  set  in ;  and  his  receiving  it  by  small  sumsf 
weekly,  during  the  winter,  while  out  of  work,  was  thought  sufficient 
reason  for  the  change.  Neither  did  we  forget  that  those  persons  were 
less  likely  to  apply  to  us  for  assistance  in  the  winter,  who,  during  the 
winter,  had  still  money  of  their  own  to  receive  from  us. 

Having  now  put  your  readers  in  possession  of  the  main  principles 
on  which  the  Society  is  conducted,  I  shall  proceed  to  speak  of  its 
results,  as  gathered  from  the  experience  of  the  two  years  in  which  we 
have  been  in  operation. 

It  will  be  borne  in  mind  then,  that  the  objects  immediately  before 
us  were  these — 

I.  To  repress,  as  far  as  was  practicable,  all  indiscriminate  charity ; 
but  opening,  at  the  same  time,  a  way  through  which  the  benevo- 
lence of  individuals  might  reach  cases  of  real  distress. 
II.  To  encourage  the  poor  to  lay  by  in  the  summer  against  the  winter, 
and  thus  to  teach  them,  by  degrees,  the  possibiKty  of  supporting 
themselves  by  their  own  earnings,  and  the  comfort  of  it. 

With  regard  to  the  first  object,  before  the  Society  was  established, 
impositions  were  constantly  practised  upon  the  inhabitants  by  persons 
representing  themselves  as  in  the  greatest  distress,  and  living  in  the 
neighbourhood.  It  was  the  immediate  effect  of  the  establishment  of 
the  Society  to  put  an  end  to  all  abuses  of  this  kind.  The  parties, 
instead  of  having  money  given  them  at  the  door  as  before,  were 
referred  to  the  visitor  of  the  district  in  which  they  pretended  to  be 
Uving  ;  to  whom,  it  is  needless  to  add,  they  would  never  go.  And  as 
regards  the  begging  from  door  to  door  by  poor  really  living  in  the 
place,  the  practice  has  been  in  a  \ery  great  degree  diminished,  though 


09  CORRESPONDENCS. 

I  wish  I  could  say  that  it  had  been  altogether  suppressed.  The  parties 
are  referred  to  their  visitors.  If  they  deserve  relief,  they  have  it  from 
the  visitor ;  if  not  (and  in  almost  every  case  it  is  the  worthless  poor  who 
beg  in  this  manner),  a  shilling  at  one  house,  and  sixpence  at  another, 
and  half-pence  at  the  rest,  are  no  longer  levied  to  be  spent  in  drink,  or 
to  be  their  encouragement  again  next  summer  not  to  lay  by  for  the 
winter. 

And  to  shew  that  while  we  have  thus  diminished  to  a  great  extent 
the  evil  of  indiscriminate  charity,  we  have,  at  the  same  time,  "  opened 
a  way  through  which  individual  benevolence  may  reach  cases  of  real 
distress,"'  it  will  only  be  necessary  to  observe,  that  after  the  establish- 
ment of  the  Society,  no  cases  of  sickness  attended  with  want  or  of  real 
distress  could  exist  without  being  soon  known  to  the  visitor,  and  there- 
fore within  the  means  of  relief;  and  that  charitable  contributions,  to 
the  amount  of  seventy  pounds  the  first  year,  and  eighty  the  second  (a 
great  part  of  which  would  in  other  years  have  been  spent  upon  the 
idle  and  vicious  poor  at  the  door),  have  been  appropriated  by  our 
means  to  genuine  cases  of  sickness  and  distress. 

With  regard  to  our  second  object,  viz.,  "  to  induce  the  poor  to  lay 
by  in  the  summer  against  the  winter."  In  the  first  year,  the  deposits 
amounted  to  116/.  Is.  Qd.  In  the  first  year,  that  is,  we  induced  the 
poor  to  save  116/.  out  of  their  summer  earnings  for  their  wants  in  the 
winter.  In  the  second  year,  the  deposits  amounted  to  180/.  11*. 
In  the  second  year,  that  is,  we  induced  the  poor  to  save  180/.  out  of 
their  summer  earnings  against  their  wants  in  the  winter ;  or,  more  tJian 
lialf  as  much  again  as  in  the  first  year ;  and  this,  let  it  be  remembered, 
though  the  amount  allowed  to  be  deposited  was  half  that  of  the 
first  year. 

In  the  first  year  the  number  of  Depositors  was 112 

lu  the  second  year 179 

^       .    .         p   S  Old  Depositors , 77 

Consisting  of  J  ^^^  Depositors. 102 

Out  of  the  112  depositors  of  the  first  year,  and  the  102  new  depo- 
sitors of  the  second  year,  very  nearly  half  were  of  the  class  of  poor 
who  usually  come  upon  the  parish  for  relief — out  of  work  during  the 
winter,  and  when  in  work,  receiving  fifteen  shillings  a-week  for  wages, 
or  under ;  of  the  rest,  the  great  majority  were  not  in  the  receipt  of 
more  than  eighteen  shillings  a  week  when  in  work,  and  out  of  work 
often  during  the  winter. 

In  the  first  year  the  number  of  separate  deposits  was   122 

In  the  second  year 210 

Of  these,  the  larger  part  were  for  coals;  the  number  of  coal-depo- 
sitors being,  within  a  little,  double  the  second  year  what  they  were 
the  first. 

It  will  be  observed  that  35  of  our  first  year's  depositors  did  not 
contmue  the  second  year.  Out  of  these,  13  had  left  the  place,  3  were 
not  allowed  to  deposit,  3  not  being  allowed  for  coals  decUned  for 
money,  7  said  they  could  not  afford  it,  9  could  not  tell  why  they  did 
not.     I  notice  the  reasons  why  these  35  did  not  continue  to  deposit 


CORRESPONDENCE.  61 

the  second  year,  because,  as  it  is  our  object  to  encourage  the  liahit  of 
laying  by  in  the  poor, — to  them  an  inclination  to  do  so, — it  is  well  that 
your  readers  should  know  why  we  did  not  succeed  in  this  respect 
with  these  35.  T  should  add,  that  out  of  the  19  last  mentioned,  8 
live  directly  within  the  operation  of  a  Coal  Society,  whose  practice  it 
is  to  give  a  bushel  of  coals  for  sixpence  during  the  winter,  to  any  who 
apply  for  it.  And  as  their  temptation  to  the  poor  not  to  lay  by  in  the 
summer  is  threepence  a  bushel  greater  than  our's  "to  lay  by,"  it  has 
very  probably  not  been  without  its  eifect  upon  more  of  our  first  depo- 
sitors than  the  eight  alluded  to.  What,  however,  the  general  feeling 
among  our  poor  is  of  the  benefit  of  depositing,  is  sufiiciently  shewn 
by  the  fact  that  we  had  102  new  depositors  the  second  year ;  nearly 
as  many  again  as  we  had  the  first. 

I  had  intended  to  have  noticed  some  of  the  difficulties  we  have  met 
with  in  the  working  of  the  plan,  in  order  to  put  your  readers  into  full 
possession  of  what  may  fairly  be  expected  from  it ;  but  I  am  afraid 
1  have  already  trespassed  too  much  upon  your  room.  I  shall,  thers'- 
fore,  content  myself  with  saying,  generally,  that  it  is  only  after  a 
certain  point  in  our  progress  that  our  usefulness  is  aifected  by  any 
of  the  obstacles  to  which  we  are  subject.  And  the  worst  therefore 
that  can  be  said  against  us  is  no  more  than  this,  that  we  do  not  as 
much  good  as  we  might  under  more  favourable  circumstances.  But 
these  observations  apply  exclusively  to  our  first  object.  With  regard 
to  the  deposit  part  of  our  operations,  I  see  as  little  hindrance  to  its 
useful  working  as  can  be  well  conceived.  The  only  difficulty  here  is, 
to  know  where  to  draw  the  line  between  those  who  may  deposit  and 
those  who  may  not.  For  to  admit  as  depositors  persons  who  have 
sufficient  means  to  procure  the  necessaries  of  life  without  assistance, 
is  to  teach  those  who  are  well  able  to  depend  upon  their  own  earnings 
for  subsistence,  not  to  do  so,  and  therefore  to  act  in  direct  opposition  to 
our  main  object,  which  is  "  to  teach  all  the  possibility  of  depending 
upon  their  own  earnings,  and  the  comfort  of  it ;"  it  is,  in  short,  to 
draw  an  independent  class  of  poor  down  to  the  dependent.  The  rule 
upon  which  the  Society  at  present  acts  on  this  point  is  stated  in  [IJ, 
but  the  limit  there  assigned  is  generally  considered  not  to  be  narrow 
enough,  and  in  all  probability  will  shortly  be  farther  reduced.  But  it 
is  only  necessary  to  exercise  a  little  caution  in  this  particular  to  ensure 
the  success  of  this  part  of  our  operations.  The  poor  are  too  well 
aware  of  the  great  benefits  they  derive  from  depositing,  not  to  be 
always  ready  to  do  so  upon  almost  any  terms  that  may  be  proposed 
to  them.  "  I  did  not  like  it  at  first,  but  how  glad  I  am  now  that  1  put 
by."  "It  comes  like  a  gift  to  us."  "It  is  like  coming  out  of  the 
fire  to  us."  Such  expressions  as  these  are  very  common  with  them 
when  spoken  to  on  the  subject  of  depositing.  And  your  readers  have 
only  to  imagine  A,  who  has  not  deposited,  seeing  a  sack  of  coals  shot 
into  B's  (his  next  door  neighbour),  who  has  it  every  fortnight  during  the 
winter  without  anything  then  to  pay  for  it,  to  understand  how  easily 
the  incKnation  to  deposit  may  be  created  in  the  poor,  and  continued 
in  them. 

One  word  I  must  be  allowed  to  add  before  I  close.     Is  there  not  a 


63  CORRESPONDENCE. 

principle  called  up  in  the  breast  of  the  poor  man  by  the  habit  of 
depositing,  that,  under  judicious  encouragement,  might  do  much  to 
deminish  the  evil  effects  of  the  Poor  Laws  ?  What  is  there  in  the 
nature  of  things,  apart  from  legal  enactments,  to  prevent  parochial 
relief  being  so  administered  as  to  encourage  depositing  ? 

I  am.  Sir, 

Yom-'s  faithfully. 
Upper  ClaptOHy  Nov.  7th.  CHARLES  J.   HeATHCOTE. 

P.S.  I  have  omitted  to  state,  that  the  result  of  the  alteration  (M) 
adopted  the  second  year,  in  the  payment  of  the  money-deposit,  was, 
that  out  of  95/.  laid  by  with  us  for  the  money-deposit,  53/.  is  to  be 
drawn  out  weekly,  5s.  at  a  time.  Out  of  74  money-depositors,  35 
take  it  out  weekly. 


TEMPERANCE    SOCIETIES. 
To  the  Editor  of  the  British  Magazine. 

Mr.  Editor, — I  think  you  have  occasionally  shewn  an  interest  in  the 
success  of  Temperance  Societies.  It  does  indeed  appear  absolutely 
necessary  that  some  decisive  measure  should  be  adopted,  for  the  pur- 
pose of  abating,  if  possible,  the  tremendous  evils  w^hich  intemperance 
is  spreading  through  the  land.  Ever  since  the  passing  of  those  two 
Acts  of  Parliament,  for  licensing  the  sale  of  beer  and  ardent  spirits, 
(two  of  the  greatest  blots  upon  our  statute  book,)  the  vice  of  drunken- 
ness, and  with  that  all  other  vices,  have  increased  even  beyond  our 
gloomy  apprehensions.  The  societies  above-mentioned  present  the 
only  remedy  hitherto  devised :  they  have  been  completely  successful, 
as  far  as  they  have  been  properly  supported,  and  would,  if  taken  up 
as  they  deserve  to  be,  do  all  that  couW  be  expected  or  desired. 

I  send  you  an  extract  from  the  Bolton  Report  of  this  year,  in 
order  that,  if  you  deem  it  likely  to  serve  the  cause,  it  may  obtain  cir- 
culation through  your  widely-spread  pages. 

Your's  sincerely, 

J.  S. 

*'  The  very  decided  and  rapid  advancement  of  the  cause,  in  this  town  and 
neighbourhood,  may  be  greatly  attributed  to  the  zeal  with  which  it  has  been 
taken  up  by  the  working  classes ;  nor  must  we  omit  to  mention  a  considerable 
number  of  Sunday  scholars  and  teachers ;  who  have  been  most  creditably 
active  in  publishing  the  good  tidings  of  this  society,  and  have  become,  in  the 
hands  of  Providence,  very  effectual  instruments  in  promoting  its  success. 

"  But  it  may  here  probably  be  asked,  by  some  who  have  not  yet  joined 
us.  What  good  has  your  society  done  ?  How  many  drunkards  has  it  re- 
claimed? We  answer:  1. — That  the  good  is  not  to  be  measured,  merely 
by  the  reclaiming  of  notorious  drunkards :  every  body  knows,  that,  of  all 
evil  habits,  drunkenness  is  the  most  difficult  to  be  conquered  and  cured; 
and  the  task  is  commonly  given  up  as  helpless  ;  we  have,  however,  been 
honoured  with  a  few  trophies  of  this  kind  :  a  few  confirmed  drunkards  have 
been  '  converted  from  the  error  oi  their  way.'  2. — But  the  success  of 
this  society,  in  the  work  of  reform,  has  been  far  more  extensive.  Many  per- 
sons, who  did  not  deserve  the  title  of  *  confirmed  drunkards,'  but  yet  lived  in 


CORRESPONDENCE.  63 

the  frequent  habit  of  excess,  have  been  effectually  awakened  from  their  evil 
and  miserable  practices,  and  have  become  decidedly  temperate  men.  The  hap- 
piest consequences  have  thus  resulted  both  to  themselves  and  their  families  : 
instead  of  want  and  nakedness,  and  dirt  and  disorder,  which  once  filled  their 
dwellings  with  wretchedness,  they  are  now  enjoying,  with  much  thankfulness, 
plenty,  and  comfort,  and  peace.  And  what  is  still  more  valuable,  several  in- 
stances have  occurred,  of  persons  so  reclaimed  being  brought  to  a  vital  sense 
of  religion,  to  a  due  observance  of  the  Sabbath,  and  the  worship  of  their  God. 
3. — A  considerable  impression  has  been  made,  through  the  medium  of  this 
society,  upon  the  minds  and  habits  of  many  who  are  not  yet  united  with  it. 
By  the  circulation  of  our  tracts,  and  the  conversations  which  have  been 
excited,  the  evils  of  intemperance  have  been  more  strongly  felt  and  acknow- 
ledged, and  drinking  has  diminished  by  private  consent.  4. — The  principal 
good,  however,  which  this  society  has  done,  relates  to  the  temperate;  and  such, 
it  should  be  thoroughly  understood,  is  our  main  object.  Hundreds  of  persons 
are  now  emboldened  and  strengthened  to  persevere  in  their  resolution  to  lead 
a  sober  life,  who  might  otherwise,  like  their  thoughtless  neighbours,  have  been 
unguardedly  led  astray.  As  the  drunkards  die  oflf,  their  ranks  are  continually 
recruited  from  the  temperate  ;  one  temperate  person  after  another  is  gradually 
corrupted  ;  not  being  sufficiently  aware  of  the  wily  and  insensible  manner  in 
which  drunkenness  fatally  creeps  on,  nor  acquainted  with  half  the  ravages 
which  it  makes  upon  the  peace  and  happiness  of  the  community,  they  are  the 
more  easily  prevailed  upon.  But  by  reading  our  tracts,  and  attending  our 
weekly  meetings,  they  have  become  well  informed  on  this  matter :  they  are 
more  alive  to  the  horrors  of  this  pernicious  and  pestilential  vice ;  they  see  the 
danger  of  this  besetting  sin ;  how  slowly  and  unsuspectedly  it  steals  upon  a 
man,  like  a  thief  in  the  night,  to  rob  and  to  destroy.  Thus  they  have  signed 
the  pledge ;  and  their  resolution  is  fixed  far  more  deeply  than  it  probably  ever 
would  have  been,  if  they  had  been  left  to  themselves  and  to  ordinary  circum- 
stances. 5. — It  should  also  be  distinctly  noticed,  that  a  great  number  of 
young  people  (above  the  age  of  fourteen  years)  have  been  sincerely  interested 
in  this  cause  ;  they  see  the  snares  which  are  laid  for  their  feet,  and  the  mise- 
ries brought  on  by  habits  of  intoxication ;  they  have  taken  their  stand  on  the 
side  of  religion,  and  wisdom,  and  virtue  ;  and  not  only  so ;  many  of  them 
have  induced  their  families  and  friends  to  join  it,  and  thus  have  proved  instru- 
ments of  blessing  to  numbers  older  than  themselves.  6. — The  very  circum- 
stance of  several  hundred  persons  assembling  together  weekly,  for  a  moral 
purpose — to  hear  instruction  upon  the  excellency  of  any  virtue,  and  the 
abominations  of  any  vice — is  of  itself  a  practice  of  no  small  advantage ;  a 
spirit  of  brotherly  kindness  and  good  will  is  thereby  produced  and  cherished; 
the  multitudes  attending  are  out  of  the  way  of  evil,  and  in  the  way  of  good, 
and  many  *  a  word  in  season '  may  be  dropt,  which  shall  find  an  entrance,  by 
the  divine  blessing,  into  a  careless  unawakened  heart,  and  rendered  the  means 
of  '  saving  a  soul  alive.' 

"  For  it  is  an  undeniable  fact,  that  Temperance  Societies  have  been  signally 
blessed  as  harbingers  of  religion,  wherever  they  have  been  effectually  established; 
in  America  particularly,  where  they  had  their  origin,  and  whers  the  system  has 
been  most  extensively  and  fully  tried,  religion  has  followed  in  their  train. 
Numerous  individuals,  nay  almost  whole  towns  and  districts,  sunk  in  profli- 
gacy and  sin,  have  been  roused,  and  enlightened  and  converted  ;  deserted 
churches  are  filled  again ;  and  the  gospel  is  taking  deeper  root  in  the  land. 
The  same  good  fruit  has  been  borne  in  our  own  country,  and  our  own  town 
also,  in  proportion  to  the  time.  For  though  Temperance  Societies  do  not  rest 
exclusively  on  religious  ground,  yet  is  it  their  acknowledged  purpose  to  sub- 
serve the  interests  of  religion :  this  principle  is  expressly  recognised  in  our 
own  pledge;  and  on  this  account  we  appeal,  strongly  and  urgently,  to  every 
Christian  minister  and  every  Christian  individual.     It  is  universally  agreei 


W  CORRESPONDENCE. 

that  drunkenness  presents  the  greatest  of  all  hindrances,  the  most  formidable 
of  all  barriers,  to  the  reception  of  spiritual  instruction,  and  the  inlet  of  reli- 
gious knowledge;  the  removal  therefore  of  this  hindrance  and  this  barrier  is 
a  work  not  to  be  despised.  The  guarding  and  forefending  of  our  uninfected 
neighbours,  and  especially  our  rising  generation,  from  this  moral  plague,  is  a 
decided  service  rendered  to  the  gospel ;  it  is  at  least  '  preparing  the  way  of 
the  Lord,  and  making  straight  in  the  desert  a  high-way  for  our  God.'" 


VISITING  SOCIETIES. 
To  the  Editor  of  the  British  Magazine. 

Sir, — Observing  in  your  Journal  of  this  month  that  a  Visiting  So- 
ciety is  about  to  be  established  at  Oxford,  I  feel  most  anxious, 
through  the  same  medium,  to  oifer  a  fev^-  hints  to  those  interested  in 
the  formation  of  it.  Under  judicious  direction  it  wdll  prove  a  blessing 
^to  the  poor,  but  if  entered  upon  without  due  consideration  as  to  the 
possible  effects,  will  be  only  productive  of  disappointment  to  the  bene- 
volent supporters  of  it,  and  very  partial  benefit  to  the  objects  of  their 
kind  intentions.  I  am  a  member  of  two  district  Societies,  and  my 
experience  as  ^'isitor  has  led  to  this  conclusion,  that  the  systematic 
extension  of  relief  has  in  the  aggregate  a  decided  tendency  to  injure 
Jthe  morals  of  the  poor,  in  as  much  as  it  encourages  idleness  and 
profligacy.  Unlocked  for  assistance  is  seldom  otherwise  than  bene- 
ficial, but  the  certainty  of  relief  which  alleged  poverty  and  distress, 
however  produced,  meets  w-ith,  has  nearly  destroyed  every  feeling  of 
the  poor  to  support  their  families  by  labour.  I  have  seen  the  greatest 
apparent  misery  decline  proffered  employment,  from  the  knowledge 
that  the  hand  of  charity  would  be  widely  extended  on  relating  a  tale 
of  woe. 

Far  be  it  from  me  to  close  the  heart  which  is  alive  to  the  sufferings 
of  real  distress — there  are  cases,  where  but  for  the  aid  of  charitable 
institutions  deserving  persons  must  perish.  I  would  urge  the  most 
liberal  subscriptions,  but  at  the  «ame  time,  it  is  of  the  utmost  conse- 
quence that  the  money  benevolently  given  should  be  judiciously 
applied. 

I  venture  to  suggest  that  two-thirds  at  least  of  any  fund  be  expended 
in  finding  employment ;  needle- work  should  be  supplied  to  the  females, 
and  on  condition  only  of  their  earning  a  certain  sum  per  week,  and  a 
small  portion  of  that  as  savings  deducted,  should  entitle  them  to  the 
loan  of  linen  during  the  period  of  their  lying-in ;  peculiar  cases  of 
inability  to  fulfil  the  general  regulation  might  form  an  exemption. 
A  certain  weekly  allowance  of  money  during  that  period  is  injudicious; 
it  is  then  claimed  as  a  right ;  but  articles  of  food  could  be  given  at  the 
discretion  of  the  lady  visiter. 

Subscribers  might  have  the  privilege  of  sending  linen  to  the  Com- 
mittee to  be  made  by  the  women  whose  names  were  on  the  books  of 
the  Society,  according  to  the  following  scale : — 

The  subscriber  of  J/.  1*.  to  be  entitled  to  the  amount  of  15*.  in 
needle  work,  and  the  privilege  of  recommending  one  sempstress. 
Those  at  10*.  to  7*.  6c/.,  but  no  recommendation.     At  5s.  to  2». 


CORRESPONDENCE.  C5 

When  work  could  not  be  thus  obtained,  common  materials  for 
clothing  should  be  bought  to  be  made  by  the  females  at  a  moderate 
price,  to  be  purchased  by  them  at  the  lowest  possible  amount,  and 
the  surplus  offered  for  general  sale.  Shoemakers  could  be  em- 
ployed on  similar  principles,  and  means  devised  for  employment  of 
many  trades. 

I  fear  my  letter  is  somewhat  longer  than  can  be  admitted  in  your 
columns :  should  you  find  it  inadmissible,  I  trust  the  subject  will  be 
noticed  in  a  more  concise  form,  and  communication,  if  desired,  be  held 
by  letter  to  any  address  given. 

I  remain. 

Your  constant  reader, 

X.  Y.  Z. 


ON  THE  CATHOLIC  MAGAZINE. 

To  the  Editor  of  the  Briti$h  Magazine. 

Sir, — In  your  number  for  December  you  extract  a  few  specimens  of 
the  temper  of  the  Catholic  Magazine,  and  wish  for  information  respect- 
ing it;  whether  its  "  editors  are  priests  ?"  and  whether  ^'any  Romanists 
of  family  can  tolerate  such  a  production  ?"  In  reply  to  these  queries, 
you  will  be  surprised  when  I  tell  you,  that  this  scurrilous  publication 
is  the  accredited  organ  of  the  Roman  priesthood  in  this  island.  The 
prospectus  announcing  its  birth  appeared  in  November,  1830  ;  and  was 
addressed  "  to  the  Catholic  Clergy  and  Laity  of  the  United  Kingdom." 
It  bore  the  written  approvals  of  two  vicars  apostolic,  Drs.  Walsh  and 
Baines,  with  that  of  thirty-seven  (afterwards  increased  to  fifty-eight) 
priests,  and  these  include  every  name  of  any  note  in  their  body.  It  was 
**  to  be  conducted  on  a  liberal  and  enlarged  plan ;  that  the  utmost  free- 
dom of  discussion  be  admitted,  but  that  all  asperity  of  language  be  ex- 
cluded ;  and  that  a  spirit  of  moderation,  of  candour,  and  forbearance, 
invariably  pervade  the  work."  Of  their  adherence  to  this,  the  passages 
adduced  in  the  British  Magazine  are  a  beautiful  specimen.  The 
avowed  editors  were  the  following  priests,  viz. : — "  the  Rev.  J.  Kirk, 
Lichfield;  Rev.  F.  Martyn,  Walsall;  Rev.  E.  Peach  and  T.  M. 
M'Donnell,  Birmingham;  and  the  Rev.  T.  Gascoyne,  St.  Mary's 
College,  Oscott ;  assisted  by  the  clergy  who  attend  the  Oscott  confer- 
ence," &c.  After  such  a  muster  of  forces,  something  w^orthy  the 
greatness  of  old  Rome  was  fully  expected.  A  more  ridiculous  failure 
has  seldom  occurred,  even  in  the  annals  of  literary  periodical  parade. 
However,  what  it  wants  in  talent  is  abundantly  made  up  by  per- 
sonal grossness  and  misrepresentation ;  w^orthy  the  general  character 
of  Mr.  McDonnell,  who  is  known  to  be,  in  fact,  its  chief  editor. 

To  your  question  whether  "  Romanists  of  family  can  tolerate  such  a 
work ;"  I  should  answer  generally  in  the  negative,  for  the  last  number 
of  the  Catholic  Magazine  complains  grievously  of  "  the  disgraceful 
apathy  of  the  upper  classes  of  the  Catholic  body;"  and  reads  them  an 
edifying  lecture  upon  the  approaching  downfal  of  the  aristocracy.  It 
is,  of  course,  cordially  disapproved  by  such  gentlemen  as  the  Hon.  E. 

Vol.  III.^ Jan.  1833.  k 


06  CORRESPONDESCE. 

Petre,  who  nobly  sustained  the  obUgation  of  his  oath  not  to  injvire  the 
established  church,  for  which  he  was  arraigned  by  Mr.  Shiel  within, 
and  by  the  Catholic  Magazine  without ;  for  this  Christian  production 
has  been  constantly  laboiuing  (as  for  instance  in  the  last  number)  to 
prove  that  Romanists  are  virtually  absolved  from  any  obligation  to 
keep  that  oath.  At  the  same  time,  there  may  be  individuals  of 
family,  though  I  think  not  many,  who  resemble  the  Earl  of  Shrews- 
bury ;  whose  feehngs  are  evinced,  as  well  by  his  cordial  support  of 
the  worst  productions  of  his  party,  as  by  his  vehement  attacks  on  the 
highest  ranks  of  the  English  church,  in  the  House  of  Lords,  and  upon 
its  humblest  members,  in  the  persecution  of  a  private  curate,  in  his 
own  parish. 

I  could  give  some  striking  details  of  the  progress  of  this  our  invete- 
rate enemy  in  the  midland  districts,  and  of  its  bearing  upon  public 
meetings ;  as,  among  the  rest,  the  rejection  of  the  church-rate  at  Bir- 
mingham, which  is  imputable  solely  to  the  machinations  of  that  active 
inover  of  the  political  union,  Mr.  McDonnell,  who,  in  his  proceedings, 
was  deserted  even  by  some  of  the  most  violent  radicals.  But  I 
will  only  add,  that  the  appearance  of  the  Catholic  Magazine  led  also 
in  Birmingham  to  the  publication  of  a  counteracting  periodical,  the 
Protestant  Journal,  which,  I  regret  to  say,  is  likely  to  fall,  for  want  of 
general  support.  Certainly,  I  wish  the  judgment  manifested  in  it  did 
as  much  honour  to  the  zealous  editor,  as  the  typography  does  credit  to 
the  Birmingham  press.  However,  its  defects  might  have  been  remedied ; 
but,  when  extinct,  a  vehicle  will  be  closed  for  many  valuable  commu- 
nications, and  for  much  information  respecting  the  progress  of  the 
never-slumbering  foe  of  truth  and  freedom.* 

I  am,  Sir,  respectfully, 

L.  V. 


♦  The  Editor  cannot  avoid  saying  a  few  words  here  respecting  the  Protestant 
Journal.  Like  L.  V.,  he  may  not  always  coincide  in  opinion  or  judgment  with  the 
Editor.  But  he  is  bound  to  offer  his  tribute  of  respect  and  esteem  to  a  man  who  by 
all  accounts  goes  through  labour  the  most  severe,  unremitting,  and  unrewarded,  under 
every  discouragement,  simply  and  solely  from  a  desire  to  serve  the  sacred  cause  in 
which  he  is  embarked.  The  Editor  has  been  informed  that  Mr.  AUport  is  compelled 
frequently  to  work  eighteen  and  nineteen  hours  a  day  with  a  most  scanty  and  insuf- 
ficient income,  and  with  no  payment  for  his  learned  and  curious  labours.  It  ought 
to  be  added  that  this  indefatigable  man  published  last  year  a  translation  of  Davenant 
on  the  Colossians,  with  a  most  interesting  and  valuable  life  of  Davenant,  and  many 
notes.  Whether  persons  agree  in  Davenant's  views  or  not,  the  value  of  his  work 
is  not  doubtful ;  and  it  is  with  sincere  regret  that  the  Editor  has  learnt  that  Mr. 
AUport  has  suffered  severely  by  this  undertaking.  He  begs  earnestly  to  reconimend 
the  work  to  those  among  his  brethren  who  have  the  means  of  purchasing  it,  and 
thus  assisting  a  most  deserving  and  excellent  man. 

In  conclusion,  let  the  Editor  call  attention  to  the  statement  in  this  letter,  that  the 
Catholic  Magazine,  a  work  exceeded  by  none  in  virulence,  coarseness,  and  vulgarity, 
is  edited  by  priests  and  approved  by  their  bishops.  What  a  strange  church  is  the 
Roman  Catholic  church  !  It  might  stand  on  its  dignity,  on  its  age,  on  the  excellence 
and  learning  of  its  writers.  But  if  the  coarsest  language,  the  most  unchristian  means, 
and  union  with  all  which  it  most  detests  and  has  always  denounced,  will  serve  the 
purpose  of  depressing  an  enemy,  it  never  hesitates  for  a  moment  to  adopt  these 
dreadful  and  degrading  means  of  warfare. 


CORRESPONDENCE.  07 

CURATES. 

To  the  Editor  of  the  British  Magazine. 

Mr.  Editor, — The  cause  of  pluralists  has  been  advocated  in  your 
Magazine  with  all  the  ingenuity  that  the  subject  will  admit  of.  Will 
you  allow  me  to  enter  the  lists,  and  with  every  feeling  of  personal 
respect  to  your  correspondent  (vol.  i.  p.  35o.),  to  speak  a  word  in 
behalf  of  curates  ?  Now  I  wish  to  appeal  to  those  stubborn  things 
called  facts,  and  from  the  Clerical  Guide  and  Parhamentary  Returns, 
as  my  authorities,  beg  to  produce  the  following  testimonies  respecting 
the  pluralists  and  curates  in  1827.  We  there  find  that  12,200  pieces 
of  preferment  were  possessed  by  7659  persons,  of  whom  3801,  or  very 
nearly  one  half,  held  more  than  one  preferment  each.  It  farther 
appears  that  390  of  these  last,  who  were  also  dignitaries  of  the  church, 
held  among  them  1297  dignities  and  benefices,  i.  e.  upwards  of  three 
each.  The  state  of  things  cannot  now  be  very  diiferent  from  what  it 
was  five  years  since,  and  may  be  assumed  to  be  sufficiently  near  the 
truth  at  the  present  time.  Come  we  now  to  the  curates,  and  we  learn 
from  the  parliamentary  return  in  1827  that  there  were  at  that  time 
4254.  Add  these  to  the  number  of  incumbents,  and  we  shall  obtain 
11,913  as  a  fair  estimate  of  the  number  of  parochial  clergy  required 
for  the  ministerial  superintendence  of  the  kingdom.  This  must 
remain  nearly  the  same,  whether  these  clergymen  are  incumbents 
or  curates,  and  as  this  number  must  evidently  be  kept  up,  the  suc- 
cession, as  far  as  I  can  see,  must  remain  the  same,  whether 
pluralities  are  allowed  or  abolished.  I  believe,  indeed,  that  in 
many  cases,  and  particularly  in  our  country  parishes,  the  holder  of 
two  or  more  adjoining  benefices  with  a  small  population  might  be 
enabled  to  advance  the  welfare  of  his  people  more  than  if  the  same 
preferments  were  divided  among  two  or  more  incumbents,  but  it  is  in 
such  cases  alone  that  I  would  plead  for  their  continuance.  If  it  be 
asked,  by  way  of  defending  pluralities,  what  can  a  clergyman  do  upon 
a  pittance  of  150/.  a  year? — I  would  reply,  what  can  a  curate  do 
upon  half  that  sum  ?  I  am  sorry  to  observe  that,  notwithstanding,  by 
Lord  Harro why's  act,  the  minimum  salary  of  curates  is  fixed  at  80/. 
Out  of  4254  stipends,  of  which  a  return  was  made  to  Parliament, 
2375  were  returned  as  below  that  sum,  and  only  forty-three  returned 
as  receiving  the  whole  proceeds  of  the  benefice.  And  yet.  Sir,  in 
piety,  talent,  and  education,  and  a  faithful  discharge  of  their  important 
duties,  I  do  not  know  that  curates  are  in  any  way  inferior  to  those 
who  employ  them.  The  Christian  principle  is  this,  that  the  labourer 
is  worthy  of  his  hire ;  and  I  cannot  see  how  plurahties,  to  the  extent 
that  they  now  exist,  can  be  reconciled  upon  this  principle.  At  the 
same  time.  Sir,  I  would  encourage  no  reckless  innovations ;  I  would 
act  with  becoming  deference  to  the  powers  that  be,  and  to  whom,  as 
ministers,  we  owe  reverential  obedience.  At  the  same  time,  I  would 
think  it  a  duty  both  to  them  and  the  church  at  large  to  offer,  in  a 
spirit  of  Christian  meekness,  any  suggestions  which  may  tend,  in  my 


68  CORRESPONDENCE. 

opinion,  to  strengthen  our  Zion,  by  taking  away  from  her  enemies  all 
just  grounds  of  complaint  against  her. 

I  remain,  Mr.  Editor, 

Your  obedient  servant, 
December  7,  1833.  G.  W.  R.* 


♦  G.  W.  R  's  letter  is  calculated  to  cause  great  concern.  He  wishes  to  say  a  word 
on  behalf  of  curates.  Why  is  any  thing  required  on  fceAaZ/"  of  curates  ?  Who  wishes 
to  ill-use  them?  W^ill  he  allow  himself  to  be  asked  whether  he  really  believes  that 
incumbents  are  enemies  to  curates  ?  Doubtless  in  a  very  large  body  there  will  be 
some  ungenerous  men  ;  but  does  he  really  believe,  if  he  knows  the  state  of  the  incum- 
bents, that  they  are  as  a  body  inclined  to  withhold  from  their  assistants  what  they 
can  afford  to  give  ?  Who  are  the  incumbents?  Some  certainly  went  into  the  church 
with  a  certainty  of  provision.  But  how  large  a  class  is  there  who  were  for  a  longer 
or  shorter  season  curates  themselves,  with  no  prospects  before  them,  and  receiving  just 
what  they  now  give,  without  thinking  themselves  ill  used.  Does  G.  W.  R.  believe 
that  these  men  are  enemies  to  curates,  or  require  any  one  to  speak  in  behalf  of  curates 
t»  them  ?  Does  he  think  that  if  he  became  a  rector  to-morrow,  he  should  become 
ungenerous  and  oppressive  to  younger  and  more  helpless  men  ?  The  Editor  must 
say,  that  having  set  out  in  life  as  a  curate  without  any  prospect,  he  shall  always  feel 
strong  gratitude  to  the  two  incumbents  under  whom  he  served  for  their  invariable 
kindness  to  him.  And  he  heard  only  a  few  days  ago  of  one  of  these  cruel  incumbents 
and  pluralists,  who  by  his  situation  in  a  cathedral  had  provided  for  two  of  these  op- 
pressed curates.  These  cases  are  the  rule,  and  ill  usage  the  exception.  With  respect 
to  the  facts,  G.  W.  R.  might  remember  that  Lord  Harrowby's  act  applies  only  to 
cases  of  non-resident  rectors,  and  of  those  whose  incumbency  began  subsequently  to 
his  act,  while  the  returns  of  1827,  doubtless,  embrace  these  two  classes.  Besides 
this,  are  curates  the  only  persons  to  be  considered?  The  Editor's  near  neighbours  at 
one  time  were  two  clergymen  above  seventy  years  of  age,  whose  infirmities  prevented 
them  from  doing  their  duty, — one,  indeed,  was  blind.  Neither  benefice  amounted  to 
180^.  per  annum,  and  yet  the  population  in  each  was  considerable.  Does  G.  W.  R. 
think  that  it  would  be  right  that  if  these  two  men  had  gone  to  live  with  their  friends 
and  "  die  at  home  at  last,"  nearly  their  whole  income  should  have  been  given,  in  their 
hour  of  need  and  infirmity,  to  young  men,  perhaps,  just  ordained,  who  had  never  done 
a  year's  service  to  the  church  ?  Doubtless,  the  people  as  well  as  the  old  pastor  are  to 
be  considered,  but  while  frail  and  infirm  men  are  to  be  employed  in  the  church,  the  pro- 
visions of  Lord  Harrowby's  act  cannot  be  enforced  strictly  without  cruelty,  from  which 
any  but  paper  reformers  would  shrink.  On  the  non-resident  or  pluralist,  competently 
provided  for,  every  one  would  wish  to  see  them  rigidly  enforced. 

With  respect  to  the  argument  about  pluralities  alluded  to,  G.  W.  R.  does  not  ap- 
pear to  understand  it,  and  the  Editor  has  found  the  same  difficulty  with  many  persons 
in  conversation.  No  one  denies  that  if  every  benefice  was  served  by  its  incumbent, 
the  same  number  of  clergy  would  be  required  as  now.  But  what  was  meant  about 
the  difficulty  of  getting  a  succession  in  that  case  was  obviously  this.  Now  as  a  curacy, 
from  being  temporary  in  duration  as  well  as  limited  in  amount,  is  not  valuable,  there 
is  nothing  painful  or  objectionable  in  any  man's  asking  for  one.  And  besides  this, 
there  is  a  constant  demand  for  curates,  by  the  change  of  circumstances  in  persons  and 
benefices.  Many  men  are  ordained  upon  titles  for  two  or  three  years,  a  period  for 
which  an  incumbent  happens  to  want  assistance.  But  supposing  such  curacies  were 
things  unknown,  would  a  man  who  had  no  friend  ready  to  give  him  a  living  even 
when  it  was  vacant,  resolve  on  going  into  the  church  ?  How  should  he  accomplish 
his  object,  if  he  did  so  resolve  ?  There  would  be  a  few  curates  employed  by  resident 
rectors  in  large  places,  and  the  competition  for  these  curacies  would  be  such  as  to  make 
them  almost  as  diflScult  to  obtain  as  a  small  living.  Could  a  young  and  friendless 
man  apply  to  the  patron  of  even  a  small  living,  to  whom  he  was  unknown,  and  ask 
him  for  the  reversion  of  it  ?  Would  the  patron,  even  if  inclined  to  listen  to  such 
applications,  do  right  in  promising  preferment  to  one  who  might  turn  out  unworthy 
and  had  then  given  no  proof  of  his  ministry  ?  And  finally,  suppose  all  these  diflRcultics 
over,  and  a  promise  even  of  an  old  man's  living  obtained,  (old  men  live  much  longer 
than  is  expected,)  what  is  to  become  of  the  expectant  in  the  mean  while?     Ho  could 


CORRESPONDENCE.  69 

FARTHINGHOE  CLOTHING  CLUB,  &c. 

To  the  Editor  of  the  British  Magazine. 

Sir, — In  numbers  five  and  eight  of  your  useful  Magazine,  the  Far- 
thinghoe  Clothing  Club  is  mentioned  by  two  correspondents,  in 
terms  of  high  commendation.  Upon  one  of  the  rules,  however,  they 
have  formed,  it  seems,  very  opposite  opinions,  I  mean  the  rule  which 
determines  the  time  for  depositing.  If  I  may  be  allowed  through  the 
medium  of  your  Journal  to  correct  an  error  into  which  C.  S.  has 
fallen,  and  to  give  my  reasons  for  framing  the  regulation  as  it  realli/ 
exists,  I  may,  perhaps,  obtain  the  entire  assent  to  my  plan  of  a 
gentleman  who  appears  anxious,  like  many  others,  to  discover  the 
best  method  of  improving  the  condition  of  the  poor.  I  am  induced 
to  request  this  permission  in  your  December  Magazine,  because  this 
is  the  season  of  the  year  when  the  pnblic  are  naturally  better  dis- 
posed than  at  other  times  to  consider  and  promote  the  cause  of 
charity,  and  because  the  beginning  of  a  new  year  is  usually  and  pro- 
perly the  time  when  clothing  societies  commence  their  depositing 
operations. 

C.  S.  objects  to  the  deposits  being  paid  on  Sunday/  at  the  church, 
and  asks,  after  a  flattering  encomium  upon  the  state  of  the  parish, 
whether  Farthinghoe  has  not  some  school-room  to  which  the  children 
of  the  poor  might  bring  the  deposits  of  their  parents  on  a  week  day, 
if  those  parents  were  unable  to  attend.  Now,  to  the  acceptance  of 
money  from  a  parent  by  the  hands  of  the  child,  I  have  many  strong 
objections,  one  of  which  is,  that  the  practice  would  soon  become 
general.  In  Farthinghoe,  not  only  a  parent  from  every  cottage  is 
a  depositor,  but  almost  every  child  from  every  cottage,  and  in  my 
opinion  the  moral  effect  of  the  Society  is  greatly  encreased  by  the 
numerous  attendance  which  I  secure,  by  insisting  that  no  one  person 
shall  bring  two  deposits.     If  a  substitute  is  accepted,  in  any  case,  it  is 


not  go  into  the  church  without  a  title  or  employment,  and  it  would  certainly  be  a 
great  evil  for  him  not  to  be  professionally  employed.  Again,  take  the  case  of  those 
who  have  livings  at  command.  The  patron  of  a  benefice  brings  up  a  son  or  relation 
to  the  church,  knowing  that  he  shall  have  no  diflSculty  in  obtaining  a  curacy  for  him 
till  the  living  is  vacant,  and  that  thus  he  will  be  settled  in  his  profession  and  properly 
employed.  If  he  could  not  have  this  prospect,  what  is  he  to  do  with  his  relation  till 
the  living  is  vacant  ?  No  one  has  attempted  to  answer  these  questions,  but  every 
body  contents  himself  with  saying  that  as  there  will  be  the  same  number  of  vacancies, 
the  same  number  of  persons  will  get  into  the  church  every  year.  The  real  question 
is  this :  If  a  man  has  no  hope  of  ani/  living  at  all,  or  only  of  the  living  A,  what  matter 
is  it  to  him  that  there  is  every  probability  that  livings  B,  C,  D,  and  E,  on  to  the  end 
of  the  alphabet  will  be  vacant,  when  he  has  and  can  have  no  connexion  with  them? 

G.  W.  R.  talks  of  curates  being  as  learned,  intelligent,  pious,  &c.  &c.,  as  rectors. 
But  clergy  bepin  their  career  as  curates,  and  if  it  may  be  said  without  offence  to  G. 
W.  R.,  a  young  man  ordained  yesterday  is  not  so  learned,  intelligent,  or  experienced, 
as  he  will  be  ten  or  fifteen  years  afterwards,  and  on  that  account  has  not  the  same 
claims  in  the  one  case  as  the  other.  G.  W.  R.  and  others  seem  to  think  of  incumbents 
as  a  dreadful  race.  If  G.  W.  R.  after  six  or  eight  years'  service  as  a  curate  should 
obtain  a  living,  does  he  imagine  that  he  shall  find  himself  a  less  pious  man  the  next 
morning,  or  will  he  think  that  the  young  curate  to  whom  he  may  give  a  title  the  next 
week  has  as  strong  claims  on  the  church  as  himself 


70  CORRESPONDENCE. 

a  child  for  a  child,  an  adult  for  an  adult — a  regulation  by  which  much 
confusion  is  avoided,  and  by  which  the  youngest  children  are  gra- 
dually accustomed  to  the  payment  of  their  little  deposits.  As  to  the 
place  of  payment,  the  truth  is,  the  deposits  are  received  in  the  school- 
room, the  school-room  at  Farthinghoe  being  situate  in  the  church- 
yard, and  the  words  of  the  rule  being  that  the  money  is  to  be  paid 
there  "  immediately  after  attendance  at  morning  or  evening  divine 
service."  But  I  apprehend  the  chief  objection  entertained  by  C.  S. 
against  the  rule  is,  that  the  deposits  are  required  to  be  made  on  a 
Sunday.  Now  with  respect  to  that,  I  have  only  to  obser\'^e,  that  I 
am  so  far  from  insisting  upon  it  as  applicable  to  all  cases,  that  in  a 
parish  in  Kent,  where  I  have  established  a  similar  society,  I  have 
consented  to  a  week  day  for  depositing,  while  at  Farthinghoe  I  have 
chosen  Sunday,  my  mind  in  each  case  being  directed  by  a  regard  to 
local  circumstances.  Yet  I  have  no  hesitation  in  declaring  in  favour 
of  Sunday,  as  a  day  for  receiving  deposits,  and  that  too  immediately 
-after  an  attendance  at  divine  worship,  in  all  cases  where  the  circum- 
stances of  the  parish  admit  of  it.  My  reasons  for  this  will  appear 
from  the  following  extract  (page  17)  of  a  statement  of  results  respect- 
ing the  Farthinghoe  Clothing  Society,  which  I  pubhshed  at  Messrs. 
Rivingtons'  a  year  ago,  and  every  copy  of  which  has,  I  fear,  [?]  been 
sold : — 

"  Rule  7. — ^To  prove  the  value  of  this  rule  I  refer  the  reader  to  the  Results 
6, 10,  11,  and  14.  It  may  perhaps  excite  objections  with  some,  but  I  have 
never  heard  an  objection  sufficiently  strong  to  overcome  the  Results  in  its 
favour.  It  requires  attendance  at  divine  worship  in  the  church  on  the  part  of 
the  depositor.  In  doing  so,  it  requires  that  which  is  calculated,  it  may  be  be- 
lieved, to  bring  a  blessing  upon  the  society  as  well  as  the  depositor.  The  laws 
of  God  and  man  demand  it,  independent  of  the  society,  and  in  all  friendly 
clubs  a  similar  rule  prevails.  The  society  enjoins  it,  supplying  a  motive  for 
attendance  at  divine  worship  where  higher  motives  might  be  wanting.  Surely 
it  cannot  be  regarded  as  inconsistent  with  the  designs  of  God,  by  whom  '  the 
Sabbath  was  made  for  man,'  thus  to  require  what  God  himself  demands  of  his 
creatures.  They  who  might  not  choose  to  have  the  payments  made  on  the 
Sunday,  could  not,  I  conceive,  have  any  objection  to  the  depositors'  presence 
at  public  worship  being  required. 

"  To  those  persons  that  object  to  the  deposit  being  made  on  a  Sunday,  on 
the  score  of  its  being  a  worldly  and  secular  act,  there  is  in  my  opinion  an  easy 
reply  ;  it  is  this — there  is  not  one  operation  of  the  society  that  is  not  intended, 
and  that  is  not  calculated,  to  promote  the  moral  and  religious  improvement  of 
the  depositors.  An  ennobling  and  Christian  intercourse  between  the  rich  and 
the  poor ;  the  encouragement  and  practice  of  charity  ;  the  industry  of  the 
working  classes  ;  their  joining  in  public  prayer ;  the  opportunity  of  religious 
instruction  ;  the  endeavour  to  possess  a  conscience  void  of  oflFence  ;  the  culti- 
vation of  those  provident  habits  upon  which  morality  as  well  as  comfort  is 
found  to  depend,  and  out  of  which  may  arise,  by  divine  assistance,  those  very 
dispositions  which  are  essential  to  salvation : — such  are  the  objects  of  this 
society — the  very  objects,  it  may  be  observed,  for  which  the  Sabbath  was  ap- 
pointed— for  which  Christians  assemble  together  in  the  house  of  God — for 
which  they  kneel— for  which  they  supplicate.  Can  any  man  that  seriously 
considers  this,  be  of  opinion,  that  the  simple  act  of  depositing  3rf.  towards  a 
fund  connected  with  such  tendencies — promoting  such  happiness — advancing 
such  mighty  interestfi — that  such  an  act,  I  say,  can  be  displeasing  to  the 


CORRESPONDENCE.  71 

Almighty  ?  As  to  its  being  a  secular  employment,  is  it  more  secular  than  the 
holding  of  a  parish  vestry  on  that  day,  an  act  commanded  by  law,  upon  the 
ground,  it  may  be  supposed,  that  the  temporal  good  of  the  poor  cannot  be  pro- 
moted at  a  better  time  ?  In  Scotland  and  in  Ireland,  a  kind  of  voluntary 
poor's  rate  is  regularly  raised  every  Sunday  during  divine  service,  by  carrying 
a  box  from  pew  to  pew  for  gifts.  Collections  are  everywhere  made  in  Eng- 
land after  charity  sermons ;  money  is  received  for  the  assistance  of  the  poor  at 
the  Sacrament ;  and  loaves  of  bread  are  in  many  English  parishes  given  away 
in  the  church  on  Sunday.  Connect  all  this  with  the  superior  convenience 
with  which  the  labouring  poor  are  enabled  to  deposit  on  the  Sabbath,  over 
the  six  days  of  their  toil — do  this,  and  then  say  in  what  respect  is  the  sacred 
day  violated  ?  Call  it  a  weekly  charity  sermon,  and  who  can  object  to  it  ?  In 
framing  this  rule,  I  had  no  intention  to  exclude  dissenters,  there  not  being  a 
single  dissenter  in  my  parish,  and  the  attendance  at  church  being  good  and 
regular ;  yet,  as  a  clergyman,  I  cannot  consider  that  this  rule  is  objectionable 
from  its  operating  to  the  exclusion  of  dissenters,  for,  1.  The  dissenters,  I  be- 
lieve, never  include  any  but  those  of  their  own  body  in  their  own  charitable 
societies. — 2.  The  dissenters  are  not  hereby  prevented  from  establishing  similar 
societies  among  themselves,  for  the  relief  of  their  own  members. — 3.  It  may 
properly  operate  to  keep  members  of  the  establishment  from  quitting  the 
household  of  their  faith,  as  some  are  apt  to  do,  not  from  any  ground  of  objec- 
tion to  the  principles  of  our  establishment,  but  from  worldly  and  temporal 
reasons. — 4.  The  society,  in  encouraging  depositors  to  go  to  church,  encourages 
them  to  hear  those  doctrines  which  every  clergyman  of  the  establishment  re- 
gards as  involving  questions  not  of  party  triumph,  but  of  eternal  happiness. 
— 5.  If  dissenters  are  included  in  such  a  society,  while  the  members  of  the 
establishment  are  excluded  from  the  dissenting  societies,  a  positive  pecuniary 
premium  will  be  given  to  bribe  men  into  places  of  dissent. — 6.  It  enables  the 
clergyman  to  know  more  of  the  character  of  the  depositor. — Lastly,  I  again 
refer  the  reader  to  the  improvement  in  morals,  to  which  this  society  appears 
have  contributed." 

And  now,  Sir,  that  I  have  thus  explained  the  grounds  upon  which  the 
Sunday  rule  of  my  Clothing  Club  was  built,  allow 'me  to  state  the 
principle  upon  which  I  conceive  a  clothing  society,  and  almost  every 
charitable  parochial  institution  should  be  conducted  for  the  benefit  of 
the  poor.  The  grand  object,  and  therefore  the  great  tendency  of 
every  plan,  whether  the  aim  be  avowed  or  concealed,  should  be  to 
unpauperise  the  labourer,  and  that  at  any  present  sacrifice  of  money, 
and  at  any  loss  of  temporary  popularity.  I  speak  here  principally 
in  reference  to  the  southern  and  midland  counties,  and  I  say  that  all 
love  as  well  as  all  labour  is  worse  than  misapplied  that  does  not 
endeavour  to  rescue  the  poor  from  the  degradation,  the  profligacies, 
the  miseries,  the  inhumanities  of  pauperism.  I  respect  the  motives 
of  those  benevolent  persons  who  try  to  cheer  the  gloom  of  the  pauper's 
dwelling  by  gifts  of  clothing  and  fuel,  and  by  the  produce  of  cheap  land 
allotments.  But  I  cannot  conceal  from  myself  the  melancholy  truth, 
that  every  expedient  to  endear  pauperism  to  the  labourer,  by  sur- 
rounding it  with  comforts,  is  to  perpetuate  one  of  his  direst  misfor- 
tunes, and  to  render  his  worst  calamity  hereditary  to  his  children. 
The  system,  but  too  general,  and  alas !  too  plausible,  of  remedying  to 
the  poor  man  all  the  evils  of  his  improvidence,  is  assuredly  to  generate 
an  improvident  race,  and  thus  to  ruin  to  a  frightful  extent  not  only 
the  bodies  but  the  souls  of  the  poor.     It  is  always,  therefore,  in  refer- 


72  CORRESPONDENCE. 

ence  to  the  system,  of  which  clothing  societies  and  land  allotments 
form  a  part,  that  their  real  value  is  to  be  considered.  The  charities  of 
the  wealthy,  aye,  and  of  persons  possessed  of  moderate  means  in  Eng- 
land, are  truly  admirable  to  contemplate ;  but  they  are  not  always 
wisely  directed,  nay,  their  tendency  is  not  unfrequently  to  aggravate 
the  suffering  they  are  given  to  relieve,  and  to  increase  the  amount  of 
misery  many  fold.  Instead  of,  or  rather  in  addition  to  clothing  the 
body  and  filling  the  belly  to  day,  with  that  which  may  be  sold  or 
wasted,  or  may  pass  away  to-morrow,  let  the  system  be  changed 
that  renders  the  one  naked  and  the  other  empty.  But  how,  it  will 
be  said,  can  this  be  effected  ?  I  reply  by  stating,  that  in  nine  parishes 
out  of  ten,  with  which  I  have  been  able  to  form  any  intimate 
acquaintance,  the  greater  portion,  if  not  the  entirety  of  the  pauperism 
might  be  got  rid  of  by  a  judicious  use  of  land  allotments  and  clothing 
societies.  That  such  results  have  not  taken  place,  where  those  cha- 
ritable efforts  have  been  made,  has  been  owing  to  this,  that  the  real 
-  evil  of  pauperism  has  not  been  clearly  discerned  or  sufficiently  con- 
sidered, and  that  a  special  endeavour  to  eradicate  it  has  formed  no 
part  in  the  parochial  arrangements.  I  am  told  that  parishes  could  not 
be  brought  to  consent  to  this  or  that  plan,  but  I  do  not  hear  that  it  has 
been  proposed  and  rejected.  Besides,  I  am  told  this  by  persons  who, 
upon  inquiry,  I  find  have  themselves  no  clear  and  distinct  view  of 
the  nature  and  workings  oi pauperism ^  and  consequently  cannot  have 
convinced  their  fellow  parishioners  of  the  evil  of  it.  Others,  again, 
profess  to  wait  for  an  entire  repeal  of  the  poor  laws  (dum  defluat 
amnisy)  and  think  it  useless  to  employ  individual  exertion  till  the 
legislature  has  rendered  it  unnecessary.  Yet  among  these  different 
classes  of  men,  I  find  many  most  benevolent  persons  studiously  em- 
ployed in  promoting  clothing  societies  and  land  allotments,  without 
being  aware,  that  by  those  very  means  nine  tenths  of  the  existing 
pauperism,  of  which  they  complain,  might  be  removed.  I  insist 
upon  this  w4th  confidence,  and  fi*om  my  own  experience,  as  the 
following  statement  will  shew. 

In  1826  the  parish  of  Farthinghoe,  in  Northamptonshire,  was  as  law- 
less, as  profligate,  as  drunken,  as  poaching,  as  idle,  inasmuch  as  it  was 
as  pauperised  a  parish  as  any  with  which  I  have  ever  been  acquainted. 
It  had  gradually  attained  to  that  state,  and  seemed  to  threaten  every 
farmer  as  well  as  every  labourer  with  ruin.  The  report  of  its  expendi- 
ture in  that  year,  as  made  to  the  House  of  Commons,  will  be  found, 
I  believe,  to  be  715/.;  the  population  was  about  500  ;  the  acres  about 
1400,  of  which  about  1050  are  pasture  and  350  arable;  the  soil 
divided  among  seven  landed  proprietors  in  somewhere  about  the  follow- 
ing proportions  of  acres — 1070,  100,  100,  70,  50,  5,  5 ;  in  addition  to 
these  proprietors  of  land,  there  were  ten  owners  of  houses  not  pos- 
sessed of  land.  I  mention  these  statistics  in  order  to  make  your 
readers  acquainted  with  the  extent  of  difficulty  which  was  to  be 
overcome,  ere  the  parish  could  be  unpauperised,  and  to  shew  by 
what  lias  been  done,  what  may  he  done.  In  1826,  I  convinced  myself 
that  if  something  were  not  shortly  done,  besides  preaching  in  the 
church  and  advising  and  remonstrating  out  of  it,  neither  counsel  in 


CORRESPONDENCE.  73 

the  house  of  God,  nor  entreaties  at  the  dwellings  of  the  poor,  would 
be  of  much  avail.  Accordingly,  I  made  up  my  mind  to  endure  every 
kind  of  obloquy,  and  proclaim  war  upon  ahle-hodied  pauperwm,  in 
every  shape,  wherever  and  whenever  I  could  meet  with  it  in  the 
parish.  In  this  attempt  I  knew  I  should  have  to  sustain  the  fiercest 
opposition  in  all  quarters,  save  that  of  the  chief  (no/i-resident)  landed- 
proprietor  of  1070  acres,  whose  support  had  been  promised  me.  The 
result  has  been,  that  since  March,  1829,  up  to  the  present  day, 
(Nov.  16th,  1832,)  not  a  single  able-bodied  labourer  has  received  (I  may, 
I  believe,  say,  scarcely  one  has  asked  either  for  himself  or  his  family, 
how^ever  large)  one  farthing  from  the  overseer;  the  farmers  have  had 
their  work  all  done ;  the  labourers  have  been  constantly  employed 
and  hberally  paid,  and  the  general  state  of  the  parish  rendered,  as  to 
order,  morals,  cleanliness,  comfort  and  contentment,  the  reverse  in 
every  respect  of  what  it  was  in  1826.  The  report  of  the  parish  ex- 
penditure ending  in  March,  1832,  is  253/.,  and  in  March,  1833,  will 
probably  be  below  190/.,  sums  paid  for  eight  apprentices  and  six 
emigrants  forming  part  of  the  parochial  expences  within  the  last 
four  years. 

If  am  asked,  as  I  have  often  been  asked  of  late,  what  my  system 
has  been,  I  have  only  this  reply  to  make — the  only  system  pursued 
has  been  that  of  detecting  and  destroying  pauperism  under  whatever 
guise  or  disguise  it  might  exist,  and  that  in  spite  of  all  discourage- 
ments and  dissuasives.  How  each  case  was  treMed,  the  select  vestry- 
book  w^ill  shew,  since  scarcely  any  thing  has  been  done  or  said  in  the 
vestry-room,  whether  by  rate-payer  or  by  pauper,  for  the  last  six  or 
seven  years,  that  is  not  most  minutely  recorded.  I  have  only  to  add 
that  I  have  endeavoured  in  every  possible  manner  to  elevate  the 
labourers  and  to  instil  into  their  minds  notions  of  comfort.  A  pig, 
a  clock,  a  barrel  of  beer,  has  more  to  do  in  determining  the  moral, 
and  through  that,  by  degrees,  the  religious  character,  than  is  generally 
supposed.  Make  a  man  comfortless,  and  you  make  him  improvident; 
make  him  improvident,  and  he  is  lost  both  here  and  hereafter.  The 
want  of  forethought  pervades  the  whole  entire  man  ;  he  sinks  into 
the  condition  of  an  idle,  reckless  profligate,  thus  exemplifying  the 
melancholy  sentiment  of  the  poet  — 

"  Who  falls  from  all  he  knows  of  bliss. 
Cares  little  into  what  abyss." 

To  raise  his  mind,  I  have  endeavoured  to  render  comforts  not  only 
attractive  but  accessible,  connectiag  the  acquisition  of  them,  however, 
with  character,  industry,  and  morality.  Instead  of  indulging  him  in 
his  desire  of  living  in  an  unrented,  or  a  too  low-rented,  and  therefore, 
squallid,  filthy,  ruinous,  cottage,  I  have  made  him  pay  a  rent  that, 
though  moderate  (for  it  has  hardly  ever  exceeded  21.  per  annum),  has 
covered  the  roof  with  a  warm  thatch,  neatly  painted  the  whole  of 
the  exterior  w^alls,  given  him  new  lattice  windows,  built  substantial 
brick  partitions  to  his  pantry,  painted  his  doors  and  his  window- 
frames  and  his  very  mantle-piece  and  shelves,  and  lastly,  built  (at 
least  this  is  now  nearly  universal)  a  hovel  and  a  pigstye  at  a  small 
Vol.  III.— Jan.  1833.  l 


74  CORRESPONDENOB. 

distance  from  his  dwelling.  In  addition  to  this  every  space  near  the 
labourer's  cottage  has  been  enclosed,  and  a  portion  of  it  embellished 
with  flow^ers  sufficient  to  give  him  a  pride  in  its  exterior  neatness,  and 
make  him  exert  himself  to  preserve  it  upon  an  equality  with  the 
neighbouring  gardens. 

And  now.  Sir,  may  I  not  ask,  without  being  snubbed  as  vain,  why 
others  should  not  act  upon  the  principle,  which  I  assure  them  has 
proved  m  every  respect,  not  only  gratifying  in  its  results,  but  actually 
economical  in  the  progress  of  it  ?  Why  should  not  each  person,  ac- 
cording to  the  circumstances  of  the  parish  in  which  he  resides,  check 
at  least,  if  he  cannot  eradicate  the  growth  of  pauperism  ?  Why  should 
not  every  active  clergyman  or  layman,  with  slender  means,  solicit  the 
co-operation  of  the  great  landed  proprietor,  and  by  that  union  effect 
what  is  so  essential  to  the  well-being  of  all?  Addressing  myself 
through  "  The  British  Magazine,"  to  readers  conversant  with  rural 
affairs,  I  shall  be  pardoned  for  submitting  to  their  serious  consideration, 
whether  the  grand  parochial  curse  of  England  might  not  be  in  nume- 
rous instances  averted,  in  all  mitigated  ;  and  whether  land  allotments 
and  clothing  societies,  directed  to  their  full  use,  may  not  effect  far 
greater  good,  in  their  remote  and  somew^hat  indirect  consequences, 
than  in  their  more  obvious  and  immediate  results.  In  conclusion  of 
this  long  address  I  will  observe^  that  under  the  head  of  pauperism,  I  do 
not  include  the  relief  which  is  given  to  the  aged,  the  sick,  the  infirm,  and 
the  orphan ;  to  them  I  would  be  liberal  in  assistance,  and  upon  them  I 
would  wish  to  affix  no  stigma  ;  but  I  fi-eely  confess  that  I  am  anxious  to 
remove  even  them  from  the  degrading  acceptance  of  alms  from  an 
overseer,  and  at  this  very  time  I  am  forming  a  plan,  by  which  I  hope 
to  induce  the  rate-payers  in  my  parish  to  undertake  to  relieve  certain 
persons  upon  our  permanent  weekly  list  as  objects  of  private  charity, 
at  homey  instead  of  paying  them  through  the  overseer.  That  in  this, 
and  in  all  such  matters,  many  persons  may  succeed  far  better  than  I 
have  djone,  I  have  no  doubt,  for  (the  truth  is  declared  as  an  encourage- 
ment to  others)  although  I  am  able  to  act  fortiter  in  re,  I  have  un- 
fortunately for  myself  a  lack  of  its  desirable  accompaniment,  the 
ability  to  recommend  what  I  propose  by  the  suaviter  in  modo.  The 
object  of  this  letter  must  be  accepted  as  an  apology  for  its  length,  and 
the  illness  of  the  writer,  now  at  Cheltenham  in  search  of  health,  for 
some  of  its  deficiencies. 

I  am,  Sir,  your  obedient  servant, 

F.  L. 

(Curate  of  Farthinghoe. ) 
T.'S.  With  respect  to  land  allotments,  a  quarter  of  an  acre  has 
seemed  to  be  the  maximum  within  the  ability  of  the  honest  labourer 
to  cultivate.  The  rent  should  be  fair,  and  by  no  means  so  low  as  to 
make  the  land  appear  to  be  allotted  by  way  of  charity.  All  rent  is 
deemed  a  grievance  in  such  a  case  ;  my  general  scale  has  been  half 
a  quarter  of  an  acre  to  each,  at  the  rent  of  3/.  per  acre,  free  from  rates 
and  tithe.  This,  by  the  bye,  is  in  addition  to  a  garden  at  home, 
which  every  labourer  rents  as  part  of  his  cottage  occupancy. 


75 
ISrOTICES    AND     REVIEWS. 


A  View  of  the  Early  Parisian  Greek  Press,  including  the  Lives  of  the  Stephani, 
Notices  of  other  Contemporary  Greek  Printers  at  Paris,  and  various  particulars 
of  the  Literary  and  Ecclesiastical  History  of  their  times.  By  the  Rev.  W.  P. 
Greswell.     Oxford.     1833. 

These  learned  and  elaborate  volumes  are  recommended  most  heartily,  not  only 
to  bibliographers,  but  also  to  all  critical  scholars,  to  whom  it  is  a  great 
object  to  know  accurately  the  character  of  the  early  Greek  printers,  and  the 
history  of  their  works.  They  contain,  besides  these  particulars,  very  interesting 
memoirs  of  Budseus,  a  defence  of  Robert  Stephens  against  the  charges  of 
Porson  ;  and  some  valuable  remarks  on  the  troublous  times  during  which  some 
of  the  most  remarkable  works  of  the  Stephens's  were  produced. 

yillage  Psalmody.     By  the  Rev.  L.  Marcus,  M.A.   London.   Monro  and  May. 

An  excellent  collection  of  about  80  plain  tunes  ;  well  fitted  for  country  con- 
gregations. 

A  Pastoral  Admonition  to  an  Affectionate  Flock.  By  the  Rev.  C.  Simeon. 
London.     Holdsworth  and  Ball.     1832. 

A  VERY  excellent  sermon,  on  an  interesting  occasion — the  author  completing 
the  50th  year  of  his  anniversary.  The  strong  protest  against  Antinomianism, 
and  the  affectionate  exhortation  to  a  constant  and  indissoluble  union  between 
faith  and  practice,  deserve  especial  notice. 

A  Word  of  Testimony,  or  a  Corrected  Testimony  of  the  Evidence  respecting  Mr, 
Irving.     London.     Douglas.     1832. 

The  controversy  about  Mr.  Irving  is  one  into  which  this  Magazine  has  pur- 
posely declined  entering.  All  that  need  be  said  about  this  book  is,  that  it 
contains  an  authenticated  account  of  the  charges  against  Mr.  Irving,  and  his 
defence,  and  is,  therefore,  that  which  must  be  used  by  his  friends  and  foes. 

A  Discourse  delivered  at  the  1 6th  Anniversary  of  the  Framlingham  D.  Committee 
of  the  Society  for  Promoting  Christian  Knowledge.  By  R.  B.  Exton,  Rector 
of  Athelington,  &c.     Woodbridge.     1832. 

Even  in  these  days  there  is  something  new.*  For  here  is  actually  a  ser- 
mon in  blank  verse,  and  in  blank  verse  so  good,  at  all  events,  that  it  could 
not  be  mistaken  for  prose.  Mr  Exton  does  not  give  one  single  word  in 
explanation  of  his  reasons  for  choosing  verse  instead  of  prose  for  his  sermon. 
Nor  can  it  be  necessary  to  say  one  word  against  it :  when  one  man  de- 
parts from  the  rule  which  has  been  followed  by  tens  of  thousands  for  centuries, 
it  is  for  him  to  assign  his  reasons,  not  for  them  to  defend  their  own  practice. 

Mr.  Exton,  by  the  way,  is  the  author  of  a  very  useful  book  for  the  Parochial 
Minister,  which,  we  are  happy  to  see,  has  reached  a  third  edition.    It  is  called 
Speculum  Gregis,  and  presents  the  young  Parish  Minister  with  very  conve- 
nient tables  for  registering  the  religious  condition  of  all  the  families  in  hi 
parish. 


*  Not  quite  new,  however,  if  one  understands  aright  what  Evelyn  says  of  Fell, 
ee  the  Extracts  from  Evelyn  in  this  Number. 


76  NOTICES   AND   REVIEWS. 

'  Offences  in  the  Ministry,  a  Stumbling  Block  to  Christians  ;*  and  '  Religion  the 
Humanizer  of  Man,  and  Support  of  Society :'  two  Visitation  Sermons.  By 
Augustus  Wm.  Hare,  Rector  of  AltoQ  Barnes,  Wilts. 
Both  these  sermons  must  be  most  warmly  and  earnestly  commended  to  gene- 
ral attention.  The  first  is  not  only  a  most  valuable  exhortation  to  the  clergy 
to  avoid  the  offences  most  likely  to  injure  their  cause,  but  is  a  beautiful  speci- 
men of  the  manner  in  which  a  delicate  and  difficult  subject  can  be  handled  by 
a  Christian  gentleman  and  scholar,  not  only  without  giving  offence,  but  so 
as  to  give  high  gratification  to  all  who  read  or  hear  what  he  says.  The  of- 
fences to  which  Mr.  Hare  especially  and  rightly  points  attention,  are  unneces- 
sary separations  on  account  of  trifling  differences  and  worldly -mindedyiess.  One 
can  easily  imagine  how  these  subjects  could  be  treated  so  as  to  oflfend  every 
body,  and  please  and  profit  no  one.  Mr.  Hare's  Christian  feelings  and  refined 
taste  have  enabled  him  exactly  to  reverse  this  opeiation. 

The  second  Sermon  is  a  very  powerful,  and,  in  many  respects,  original  ex- 
posure of  the  doctrine  of  Expediency, 

Selections  from  the  Old  Testament;  or,  the  Religion,  Morality,  and  Piety  of  the 
"  Hebrew  Scripture  ;    arranged  under  heads.     By  Sarah  Austin.     London  : 

Wilson.  1833. 
Mrs.  Austin's  preface  is  so  pleasing  and  modest  as  almost  to  disarm  criticism. 
Nor,  in  truth,  is  there  any  thing  to  criticise,  so  to  speak,  in  her  work ;  for 
what  she  has  undertaken  she  has  done  very  well.  But  it  is  a  very  doubtful 
point  whether  the  undertaking  is  itself  well  judged.  The  picking  out  from  the 
various  and  very  different  books  of  the  Old  Testament  passages  containing  the 
same  sentiments,  and  making  them  up  into  a  continuous  series  of  sentences,  so 
as  to  form  chapters  and  books,  is  not  one  which  is  free  from  objection.  The  one 
great  excellence  of  the  Bible  morality  is,  in  truth,  the  detached  form  in  which 
it  comes,  its  mixture  with  events,  with  reflections,  with  prophecy,  and  with 
warnings.  And  besides,  for  many  purposes,  it  is  very  desirable  and  necessary 
to  remember,  not  only  a  sentiment,  but  where  it  is,  what  gave  rise  to  it,  and 
what  it  enforces.  These  benefits  are  done  away  with  by  a  selection  like  this, 
especially  as  the  references  are  not  given. 

Manual  of  Prayers  for  the  Afflicted.     By  the  Rev.  T.  H.  Home.     London : 

Cadell.     1833. 
This  is  really  a  very  excellent  manual  of  prayers,  principally  selected  from  the 
best  of  our  ancient  divines,  or  else  couched  entirely  in  the  words  of  scripture ; 
with  a  practical  essay  on  affliction,  abridged  from  Sir  M.  Hale.     It  may  be 
fairly  recommended  to  general  use. 

Select  Library,  Vol.  VI.    Lives  of  Eminent  Missionaries,  Vol.  I.     By  J.  Came, 
Esq.     London  :  Fisher  and  Co. 

The  lives  in  this  volume  are  those  of  Eliot,  Ziegenbalg,  Schwartz,  Hans  Egede, 
some  of  the  early  Moravian  missionaries, — Kiernander,  Hocker,  and  Andes. 
They  are  full  of  interest.  Of  the  life  of  that  venerable  apostle  Schwartz 
nothing  need  be  said ;  but  there  are  really  some  of  the  others  scarcely  inferior 
to  it  in  interest,  especially  that  of  Eliot,  the  first  preacher  to  the  North  Ameri- 
can Indians,  which  is  almost  a  romance.  Mr.  Came  is  a  very  agreeable 
writer,  and  we  shall  be  very  glad  to  see  the  remaining  volumes  of  his  work. 

Theological  Library.      Vol.   III.      History  of  the  Reformed  Religion  in 

France.     By  the  Rev.  E.  Smedley.     Rivingtons. 
This  volume  is  one  of  the  most  remarkable  specimens  which  the  present  day 


NOTICES   AND   REVIEWS.  77 

affords  of  easy,  clear,  and  pleasant  narrative.  It  is  well  worthy  (and  one 
could  not  say  more)  of  the  author  of  the  *'  History  of  Venice"  in  the  Family 
Library,  a  delightful  work  indeed.  They,  too,  who  look  beyond  the  surface, 
will  find  that  Mr.  Smedley  is  not  only  a  delightful  writer,  but  a  great  reader. 
His  notes  give  ample  proof  of  his  industry,  of  the  extent  of  his  researches,  and 
of  his  wide  acquaintance  with  the  best  original  sources  of  information.  The 
history  is  carried  down  to  the  tragedy  of  St.  Barthelemi. 

A  Popular   Guide  to  the   Observation  of  Nature.     By  R.   Mudie.     London  : 
Whittaker  and  Treacher.     1833.     (Constable's  Miscellany,  Vol.  LXVH.) 

This  volume  should,  as  the  author  observes,  be  rather  called  Inducements  to 
observe  Nature ;  and  he  attempts  to  give  this  inducement  by  well-chosen 
instances  of  the  pleasant  instruction  which  that  observation  affords.  We 
like  both  the  plan,  the  choice  of  observations,  and  the  author's  style  and 
manner.  

Biblical  Cabinet,    Vol.  H.     Edinburgh :  Clark. 

This  volume  contains  a  good  essay  on  the  language  of  Palestine  in  our  Lord's 
time,  by  Pfannkuche  ;  another  by  Planck,  on  the  language  of  the  New  Testa- 
ment ;  a  third  by  Tholuck,  on  the  interpretation  of  the  Old  Testament,  in  some 
of  which  one  cannot  by  any  means  agree  ;  and  a  fourth  by  Beckhaus,  on  the 
Tropical  Language  of  the  New  Testament,  of  which  it  is  no  disparagement  to 
say,  that  it  is  very  much  like  most  essays  on  that  subject,  viz.,  that  it  finally 
leaves  all  to  the  reader's  good  sense  and  discrimination.  It  is  to  be  hoped  that 
this  undertaking  will  succeed,  especially  if  the  editors  can,  by  such  essays  as 
Planck's,  turn  attention  to  the  criticism  of  the  New  Testament,  a  subject 
miserably  neglected.  The  Editor  would  find  a  good  many  German  essays 
translated  in  an  American  work  called  the  "  Biblical  Repertory." 

Memorials  of  Oxford.     No.  II. 

This  second  number  more  than  keeps  the  promise  of  the  first,  for  instead  of 
three,  it  has  actually  five  wood  cuts,  besides  two  plates  from  Le  Keux's  exqui- 
site drawings.  The  first  of  these  represents  one  of  the  most  graceful  and 
beautiful  buildings  of  its  style — the  Chapter  House  of  Christ  Church,  Oxford* 
The  extraordinary  cheapness  and  the  excellence  of  this  work  were  noticed  before* 

Address  delivered  at  the  commencement  of  the  Medical  Session  at  King's  College; 
Oct.  1st,  1832.     By  Professor  Green. 

A  Magazine  Reviewer  occasionally  meets  with  a  work  of  such  sterling  excel* 
lence,  that  he  bitterly  regrets  his  inability  to  do  it  justice  for  want  of  room* 
This  is  especially  the  case  as  to  Professor  Green's  lecture.  It  is  a  work  of  ar 
very  high  order  indeed.  No  doubt,  idle  people  will  denounce  it  as  obscure> 
because  it  wants  no  small  attention  to  follow  the  reasonings  by  which  Pro- 
fessor Green  shews  the  unity  of  all  science — defines  what  science  is — shews 
how  knowledge  by  observation  dwells  by  the  side  of  it — how  the  applied  real 
sciences  are  the  offspring  of  pure  science  and  scientific  observation — how  the 
application  of  science  to  the  needs  of  a  social  state  constitutes  a  profession—^ 
and  how  the  three  great  professions  are  bound  by  a  vital  connexion.  But 
these  reasonings  well  deserve  attention,  and  too  much  respect  cannot  be  felt 
or  exprest  for  the  lofty  tone  and  high  principles  of  this  remarkable  lecture — 
for  the  veneration  which  it  displays  for  religion — for  the  beauty  and  good- 
feeling  of  the  tribute  which  it  pays  to  the  peculiar  advantages  oftheeldef 
Universities,  and  the  justice  and  clearness  with  which  it  shews  what  may  be 
expected  from  an  institution  like  King's  College.     Nothing  better  can  be 


78  NOTICES   AND   REVIEWST. 

wislied  to  that  Institution,  which  is  prospering  exceedingly,  than  the  advantage 
of  such  Professors  as  Mr.  Green  in  every  department,  and  nothing  would  do 
the  public  mind  more  good  than  the  patient  consideration  of  essays  like  his. 

Arrowsmith*s  Grammar  of  Modem  Geography  (with  a  Praxis),  for  the  use  of 
King's  College:  1832. 

The  same  character  may  fairly  be  given  of  this  as  of  the  sister  work  on 
Ancient  Geography,  that  they  do  credit  to  the  name  of  Arrowsmith,  from  the 
accuracy  and  quantity  of  the  information  given,  and  the  excellence  of  the 
maps,  though  necessarily  small. 

A  New  History,  Description,  and  Survey  of  London  and  Westminster.  By  W. 
Smith.    London :  Wilson.     1832.     First  Part. 

Tnisvolume  contains  a  great  deal  of  useful  and  curious  antiquarian  matter  at  a 
very  low  price, with  a  great  deal  which  is  interesting  on  the  foundation  of  Lon- 
don churches,  &c.  It  wants  more  care  and  attention  in  composition,  which  is 
-often  so  incorrect  and  careless  as  to  have  neither  grammar  nor  meaning, — a 
condition  in  which  cheap  books  must  often  be.  But  it  is  right  to  say,  that 
though  coming  from  the  same  office  as  that  tissue  of  falsehood,  the  Black  Book, 
and  other  abominations  of  the  same  kind,  it  appears  to  contain  nothing  objec- 
tionable in  any  shape  or  way. 

Illustrations  of  Modern  Sculpture.  No.  II.  (With  criticisms  on  tJie  style  of 
each  subject,  and  a  poetical  illustration.)  By  T.  K.  Hervey.  Relfe  and 
Unwin ;  Tilt ;  and  Moon,  Boys,  and  Graves. 

This  work  has  been  already  noticed,  and  must  be  noticed  again,  as  one  of  the 
most  remarkable,  at  once,  for  cheapness,  splendour,  and  interest,  which  has 
appeared  even  in  these  days.  The  subjects  of  this  number  are  \ery  pleasing — 
Chantrey's  Resignation,  Baily's  Maternal  Love,  and  Thorwaldsen's  Hebe. 
The  character  given  of  Mr.  Chantrey  as  of  one  who  looks  to  his  own  times,  for 
his  subject  and  his  inspiration,  is  very  just.  Mr.  Chantrey  is  quite  right  too. 
A  modern  sculptor  cannot  give  us  an  Apollo,  because  his  feelings  cannot  be 
those  of  an  ancient.  The  extreme  beauty  and  finish  of  the  engravings,  the 
happy  choice  of  the  subjects,  the  justice  done  to  our  modern  sculptors,  and 
the  value  both  of  the  prose  and  poetry,  give  this  work  every  claim  to  commen- 
dation. 


CHURCH    REFORM.     No.  III. 

(^Continued  from  No.  ix.,  p.  299.) 

When  the  poet  observed  that  ^schylus  said  the  same  thing  twice 
over,  he  certainly  did  not  intend  any  compliment  by  his  observation  ; 
and  yet,  without  quixotizing  in  defence  of  ^schylus  on  that  occasion, 
one  may  venture  to  observe,  that  saying  the  same  thing,  not  twice, 
but  ten  times  over  again,  is  very  often  not  only  very  wise,  but  very 
necessary.  More  especially  in  times  when  men  are  led  by  their 
passions,  or  their  fears,  to  adopt  certain  conclusions,  or  certain  lines  of 
conduct,  they  are  so  utterly  disinclined  to  hear  what  makes  against 
those  conclusions  or  conduct,  that  it  can  only  be  by  -(Eschylus's  plan, 
by  saying  the  same  thing  over  ten  times,  and  vociferating  it  with  all 


CHURCH   REFORM.  7^ 

possible  clamour  consistent  with  due  regard  to  the  lungs  and  decorum, 
that  there  is  the  least  chance  of  being  heard.  This  is  all  meant  for 
our  friends,  the  Church  Reformers,  who  are  particularly  bad  listeners, 
and  in  w^iose  case  it  may  veritably  be  believed  that  it  is  necessary  to 
vociferate  twenty  times  as  often  and  as  loud  what  one  has  to  say  as 
in  any  other  case  whatever,  before  the  least  hope  of  making  the  due 
impression  can  be  entertained.  They  have  one  exceeding  bad  habit, 
which  is,  that  if  any  one  opposes  a  particular  plan  of  reform,  they  say 
that  he  opposes  all  improvement  ;*  and  it  is  therefore  necessary,  for 

*  In  order  that  formal  proof  may  be  given  of  a  proposition  which,  however,  few 
would  deny,  let  the  reader  have  the  patience  to  go  through  the  following  letter, 
which  came  forth  lately  at  Cambridge.  The  political  part  is  preserved  only  not  to 
.  destroy  the  chain  of  argument. 

"  To  the  Editor  of  the  Cambridge  Chronicle. 
"SiR,^ — The  ground  on  which  the  high  Conservatives  of  Cambridge  appear  anxious 
to  place  the  issue  of  the  approaching  contest  for  the  University,  is  one  which  must 
necessarily  prove  fatal  to  themselves.  If  the  church  (they  say)  be,  upon  the  whole, 
beneficial,  preserve  it  such  as  it  is ;  if  otherwise,  destroy  it  instantly  and  utterly. 
Their  dilemma  is  entirely  harmless ;  it  will  not  entangle  the  understanding  of  a 
single  clergyman.  The  argument  is  too  shallow ;  the  answer  too  obtrusively 
obvious. 

"  In  examining  the  general  question  of  Church  Reform,  it  is  too  little  to  say,  that 
the  immense  majority  of  the  people  of  England  demand  it,  in  most  intelligible 
language.  The  truth  is,  (and  it  would  be  shameful  to  conceal  or  disguise  it,)  that 
there  is  absolutely  no  party  among  the  laity  which  does  not  admit  at  least  the 
expediency  of  some  reform;  while  among  the  clergy  themselves  there  is  a  very 
numerous  body  desirous  of  considerable  change.  The  opposite  opinion  has  scarcely 
any  sympathy  anywhere  beyond  these  precincts — it  is  peculiar  to  some  excellent,  but 
npt,  perhaps,  very  clear-sighted  Ecclesiastics,  who  compose,  as  they  may  presently 
discover,  the  minority  of  our  constituency. 

"  Neither  will  it  at  all  avail  them  now  to  assert  that  the  opinions  which  were 
expressed  eighteen  months  ago,  are  still  binding  on  those  who  then  expressed  them. 
The  opinions  may  possibly  remain  the  same  ;  but  the  questions  are  wholly  different. 
On  the  last  occasion  the  Members  of  the  Senate  were  invited  to  declare  their  sense  on 
a  great  political  question.  Now  the  ecclesiastical  interests  are  more  nearly  concerned. 
Then  it  was  proposed  to  make  a  certain  virtual  transfer  of  power  from  one  branch  of 
the  Legislature  to  another.  Now,  the  prominent  difference  amongst  us  seems  to  be, 
whether  this  establishment,  of  which  most  of  us  are  ministers,  is  to  be  pronounced 
unalterable  or  not. 

"  The  political  measure,  which  they  generally  opposed,  was  carried  in  spite  of  their 
resistance  ;  and,  if  there  be  any  such  thing  as  moral  concatenation, — or  let  me  more 
plainly  say,  if  any  one  event  ever  took  place  from  which  it  was  possible  to  prognosti- 
cate any  other — the  Act  for  a  Reform  in  Parliament  must  be  followed  by  an  Act  for 
Church  Reform.  Be  it  for  evil  or  for  good  (for  I  will  not  assume  that  question), 
be  it  for  our  humiliation  or  for  our  great  spiritual  advancement  and  purification, 
some  alterations  must  speedily  be  made  in  the  externals  of  the  church.  The  ma- 
jority of  the  clergy  are  far  too  enlightened  not  to  see  that  necessity.  There  are  many 
who  hail  it  as  the  means  of  general  improvement  and  renovation  ;  and  their  present 
course  is  obvious.  But  to  those  who  tremble  at  the  approaching  crisis,  while  they 
acknowledge  its  approach,  only  this  alternative  remains — either  to  lend  their  aid  to 
mitigate  what  they  think  an  evil,  but  what  they  know  to  be  inevitable ;  or  else  to 
plunge  into  a  desperate  opposition,  which  will  not  retard  the  impending  change  one 
single  hour,  but  which  maT/  exasperate  its  nature  to  an  extent  which  no  man  can 
affect  to  prescribe.  I  sincerely  trust  that  there  is  no  clergyman  who  will  not 
examine  this  subject  with  calmness  adequate  to  its  importance,  and  then  seize 
the  coming  occasion  to  record  his  deliberate  opinion  by  his  suffrage. 

"  Trin.  Coll.,  nee.  2."  "A." 

Now  can  anything  be  more  unjust,  more  untrue,  more  ignorant  of  the  op/nzons 


8P 


CHURCH   REFORM 


the  twentieth  time  at  least,  to  say  that  the  persons  whom  they  call 
anti-reformers  in  the  Church  oppose  no  reforms  but  such  as  are  unjust 
in  principle  and  likely  to  he  mischievous  in  practice.  They  certainly 
take  the  liberty  of  thinking  that  some  reforms  are  not  practicable,  that 
the  exaction  of  tenths  is  unjust  and  would  be  ineifectual,  that  the 
extinction  of  pluralities  would  be  mischievous,  and  that  seizing  cathedral 
property  to  augment  small  livings  would  be  both  unjust  and  mis- 
chievous. One  observation,  indeed,  on  the  first  particular,  it  is  impossible 
not  to  make,  which  is,  that  a  large  portion  of  Church  Reformers  plainly 
shew  themselves  unacquainted  with  half  the  facts  of  the  case  and  with 
the  practical  difficulties  which  embarrass  all  changes  and  must  pre- 
vent many.  They  are  really  children  in  practice,  though  giants  in 
theory ;  very  wise  and  clear  on  paper,  but  not  altogether  so  wise  and 
so  clear  when  the  scene  of  action  is  transferred  from  the  clean  sheet 
of  white  paper  to  the  unclean  unwashed  working-day  world.  Plura- 
-lities  are  abominable,  says  the  reformer;  therefore  they  must  be 
abolished,  says  a  second,  and  consequently  they  can  without  difficulty, 
cries  a  third.  Let  it  he  done  instantly  !  is  shouted  forth  by  all.  How  it 
can  be  done,  what  evils  will  arise  from  the  change  and  the  new  system, 
and  how  that  new  system  will  effect  the  many  important  purposes 
which  the  old  one  effected  with  its  partial  evils,  are  matters  far  below 
their  dignity  to  inquire.  The  new  system  looks  well  on  paper. 
There  is  admirable  symmetry  in  it ;  it  wears  a  *  kingly  crown'  upon 
its  *  baby  brow,'  and  that  is  enough.  Then,  of  course,  the  abominable 
Mr.  M^Leod,  who  douhts  whether  this  can  be  effected,  and  whether 
it  will  not  do  more  harm  than  good  if  it  can,  is  to  be  reviled  and 
denounced  forthwith  as  a  bigot  and  anti-reformer,  instead  of  the 
shghtest  attention  being  paid  to  his  practical  difficulties,  or  his  careful 
siuvey  of  the  case.  Really,  really,  vile  monsters  as  anti-reformers 
.  are,  this  request  for  an  answer  to  their  arguments,  and  a  removal  of 
their  doubts  and  difficulties,  is  not  a  very  unreasonable  request  on 
their  part.  And  the  proper  answer  to  it  is,  not  to  give  them  a  bad 
name  and  call  them  anti-reformers,  but  to  demolish  their  arguments, 
and  to  shew  that  it  is  right  to  tax  one  living  for  the  sake  of  another, 
&c.  &c.  Whether  the  reformers  will  listen  to  this  request,  on  this 
twentieth  time  of  asking,  one  does  not  know  ;  but  at  all  events  a  time 
will  come  when  others  (if  not  they,  in  bitter  repentance)  will  see  that 
it  is  only  just  and  reasonable. 


and  the  acta  of  the  men  whom  it  attacks  than  this  letter  ?  Is  there  any  one  who 
asks  that  the  Church  should  be  preserved  as  it  is,  in  the  sense  which  this  unfair 
writer  wishes  to  be  put  on  the  phrase,  i.  e.  without  improvement  9  Has  he,  or  has  that 
class  of  Church  Reformers  for  whom  he  speaks,  ever  said  or  done  one-twentieth  part 
for  the  Church  or  its  improvement  which  the  bigotted  anti-reformers  have  done, 
till  party  feelings  entered  into  the  question,  and  set  them  on  a  subject  wliich  claimed  a 
very  small  portion  of  their  regards  before?  Beyond  this  one  artifice  (not  argument), 
what  does  this  letter  contain  but  what  has  been  alleged  in  these  papers,  viz.  a 
statement  that  the  people  will  have  reform,  and  therefore  we  are  bound  to  join  in 
the  cry  and  the  mel6e?  In  short,  if  an  act  will  certainly  be  done,  whether  just  or 
unjust,  I  am  to  join  in  it.  This  is  not  logic  which  one  would  expect,  nor  morality 
whidi  one  would  wish,  to  come  from  an  University* 


CHURCH    REFORM  81 

Let  the  Church  Reformers  look  to  a  paper  called  the  Idle  Churchy 
in  this  Magazine,  which,  however  imperfect  and  unworthy  of 
the  subject,  contains  an  outline  of  what  has  been  doing  in  some 
main  departments  in  the  Church  for  the  last  twenty  years,  and 
let  them  ask  whose  work  this  is.  It  is,  in  good  truth,  the  work 
almost  altogether  of  the  ignorant,  bigotted,  prejudiced,  selfish  Anti- 
reformers  ;  and  certainly,  whether  they  could  have  done  more  or 
not,  it  will  never  support  the  allegations  made  against  them  that 
they  are  inclined  to  do  nothing.  They  have  done  this,  too,  in  the 
face  of  all  the  difficulties  with  which  the  movements  of  very  large 
bodies  are  always  necessarily  attended,  and  the  inconvenient  (though 
often  most  useful)  trammels  which  encumber  (but  steady)  the  steps  of 
an  Established  Church.  The  reformers  may,  therefore,  be  assured, 
whether  they  will  listen  or  not,  that  there  is  evidence  already  produced, 
in  the  face  of  which  it  will  not  do  for  them  to  say  that  there  is  an 
indisposition  in  the  Anti-reformers  to  all  plans  of  reform,  because  there 
is  an  indisposition  to  theirs.  The  Anti-reformers  claim  to  love  the 
Church  at  least  as  well  as  they ;  to  have  been,  and  to  be,  as  devoted 
in  heart,  thought,  and  care  to  its  best  and  dearest  interests.  Yes, 
there  are  individuals  at  least  in  that  calumniated  party  (but  they 
would  never  forgive  the  writer  who  dared  to  praise  them  for  what 
their  noble  natures  consider  as  only  the  dutiful  tribute  of  grateful 
hearts  to  God  for  the  blessings  of  such  a  Church,  or  to  call  their  names 
forth  to  public  notice  on  such  an  occasion)  who  have  for  years  and 
years,  by  day  and  night,  in  season  and  out  of  season,  in  joy  and 
sorrow,  given  every  aid  which  the  devotion  of  wisdom  and  thought, 
and  experience  and  munificence,  could  give,  to  promote  improvements 
in  the  Church ;  and  have  kindled  in  feebler  minds,  and  less  richly 
endowed  natures,  some  of  the  same  hallowed  fire  which  warms  their 
own  hearts.  Long  will  the  remembrance  of  their  good  deeds  stamp 
the  real  character  of  their  party  in  the  minds  of  all  who  can  really 
judge,  and  will  really  inquire,  though  they  may  be  scouted  by  some, 
and  branded,  in  common  with  those  who  act  with  them,  as  bigots  and 
Anti-reformers,  lagging  behind  the  age,  and  blind  to  its  requirements. 

But,  in  good  truth,  there  is  much  more  to  be  said  on  this  score, 
though  it  could  not  be  brought  into  the  formal  shape  of  such  a  paper 
as  the  "  Idle  Church."  There  are  many  minor  matters  in  the  Church 
which  may  admit  of  improvement,  and  on  which  a  stress  quite  ludi- 
crous is  laid  by  those  who  have  the  microscopic  eyes  of  reformers,  and 
perpetually  turn  flies  into  elephants,  when  they  are  abuse-hunting. 
For  example,  peculiar  jurisdictions  occasionally  admit  of  disorder. 
Such  a  peculiar  as  that  of  the  Dean  of  Salisbury,  comprising  120 
parishes,  does  not.  It  is,  of  course,  just  as  well  ordered  as  any  com- 
mon archdeaconry,  and  it  can  matter  little  whether  it  is  placed  more 
formally  under  episcopal  jurisdiction.  But  where  a  living  stands  by 
itself  out  of  the  jurisdiction  which  surrounds  it,  or  where  a  collegCj 
or  the  crown,  has  a  peculiar  jurisdiction  over  a  living  in  its  gift,  when 
such  hvings  fall  into  bad  hands,  evils  unquestionably  arise  for  want  oi" 
a  power  of  control  which  it  would  be  desirable  to  remove.  When, 
again,  the  case  of  clerical  delinquency  occurs,  either  the  jealousy  once 

Vol.  ll\.~Jan.  1833.  m 


82  CHURCH    REFOUM. 

entertained  of  the  liberty  of  the  subject,  even  when  he  was  a  priest, 
or  the  peculiar  desire  once  felt  to  surround  ecclesiastics  with  an  undue 
protection,  has  invested  the  accused  party  with  a  power  of  appeal, 
wiiich,  when  he  is  desperate  in  character,  enables  him  to  ward 
off  the  definitive  sentence  in  a  way  extremely  to  be  deprecated. 
Rare  as  the  case  of  crime  requiring  interference,  and  rarer  still  as 
the  case  of  crime  rather  courting,  at  all  events  braving,  the  pub- 
licity of  continued  appeals  is,  no  doubt  this  is  an  evil,  although 
it  is  not  what  it  is  represented  to  be — is  not,  as  the  Radical  and 
Dissenting  journals  represent  it,  a  protection  which  confers  entire 
impunity  on  scandalous  clerks.  Has  the  bigotted  anti-reforming  party 
shewn  no  inclination  to  set  these  minor  matters  right,  and  reform  the 
ecclesiastical  courts  ?  Even  the  mob  of  the  Tower  Hamlets  division, 
whose  delegate  Dr.  Lushington  is  to  be,  heard  from  his  lips,  as 
the  "  Morning  Chronicle"  tells  us,  on  one  of  those  occasions  when  he 
:5vent  down  to  court  the  favour  of  his  future  masters,  that  360  of  the 
vile  ecclesiastical  courts  belonging  to  the  Church,  can-ying  with  them 
patronage  to  the  amount  of  many  thousands  of  pounds,  are  to  be 
abolished,  and  the  whole  system  altered.  When  a  person  pledges 
himself  to  be  the  delegate  of  the  Tower  Hamlets,  or  any  other  Ham- 
lets, it  is  a  matter  of  very  little  consequence  what  representation  he 
makes,  how  just  or  how  unjust,  for  he  is  no  longer  his  own  master,  and 
it  would,  therefore,  be  mere  waste  of  time  to  inquire  what  impression 
Dr.  Lushington  intended  to  produce  by  this  representation  of  the  abuses 
of  the  Church,  to  he  corrected  in  the  next  Parliament^  trimmed,  as  was 
observed  last  month,  by  a  paltry  compliment  to  the  Primate  for  his 
willingness  to  surrender  his  rights  of  patronage.  Let  it  be  said, 
clearly  and  distinctly,  that  this  bill  for  the  correction  of  the  evils  al- 
luded to  emanates  from  a  commission  of  bishops  and  lawyers  ap- 
pointed three  or  four  years  ago,  at  the  wish  of  the  bishops,  and  not  in 
compliance  w4th  any  clamour  for  reform  ;  *  that  it  proposes  to  remove 
the  peculiar  jurisdictions,  so  that  no  irregularities  from  that  source  shall 


•  There  are  most  important  changes  proposed  by  this  commission  on  other  than 
Church  matters,  viz.,  the  modes  of  devising  real  property,  and  of  trying  the  validity 
of  wills.  An  abstract  of  it  was  given  in  one  of  the  early  numbers  of  the  "  British 
Magazine."  Among  other  changes  it  proposes  to  do  away  with  all  country  ecclesias- 
tical courts,  and  bring  all  wills  and  administrations  into  the  jurisdiction  of  one  Lon- 
don court.  The  object  proposed  is,  that  all  wills  may  be  found  in  one  place.  But 
as  it  is  quite  clear  that,  the  fees  in  country  and  London  courts  for  acts  of  court  as 
to  wills  being  the  same,  the  only  effect  of  this  change,  besides  throwing  business 
into  the  hands  of  London  proctors,  and  ruining  all  the  country  ones,  will  be  to  add 
to  each  executor's  bill  of  costs  for  probate,  the  fees  of  a  London  agent,  instead  of  the 
lOrf.  Qd.  or  1«.  \d.  now  paid  to  a  surrogate,  (i,  e.  in  cases  of  property  under  100/. 
just  to  double  the  expenses  of  probate  at  least,)  it  may  be  doubted  whether,  when  the 
country  tastes  the  sweets  of  this  reform  (with  which  the  churchmen,  of  course,  are  not 
concerned),  they  will  particularly  bless  the  lawyers  who  recommend  it.  Every  pur- 
pose would  be  answered  by  compelling  the  country  courts  to  return  a  catalogue  of 
every  will  proved  in  them  to  one  office  in  London,  so  that  by  a  single  search  it  might 
be  ascertained  where  probate  was  granted.  At  all  events  it  would  be  enough  for  the 
country  courts  to  send  a  copy  of  each  will.  But,  in  truth,  tlie  catalogue  would  be 
enough,  for  where  one  country  will  is  to  be  examined  by  a  Londoner,  twenty  are  to 
be  examined  by  country  practitioners. 


CHURCH    REFORM.  83 

arise  in  future,  and  to  introduce  what  (if  directed  against  any  class 
of  his  Majesty's  subjects  but  poor  priests)  would  unquestionably  be 
reckoned  a  most  arbitrary  method  of  trying  them  when  accused,  and 
subjecting  them  to  every  possible  loss  of  fortune  and  station  in  civil 
society.  When,  besides  all  this,  it  is  remembered  that  the  Anti- 
reforming  prelates  have  carried  a  bill  which  enables  them  to  allot  some 
of  their  revenues  to  augment  the  poor  livings,  and  that,  as  a  statement 
in  the  last  number  goes  to  shew,  they  are  doing  this  to  a  great  extent ; 
that  they  endeavoured  to  effect  a  composition  for  tithes ;  that  they 
proposed  to  do  away  with  all  pluralities  in  cathedrals,  and  so  many  in 
benefices  that  it  may  be  doubted  whether  even  their  proposal  would 
not  make  the  obtaining  a  due  succession  of  fit  clergy  very  difficult,  it 
must  be  allowed  that  they  who  accuse  the  x\nti-reformers  with  being 
Anti-reformers,  have,  to  say  the  least,  a  very  tolerable  confidence  in 
their  own  powers  of  talking  louder  than  other  people,  and  preventing 
the  real  state  of  the  case  fi-om  being  known. 

The  Anti-reformers,  it  has  been  said,  love  the  Church  with  a  pure 
and  ardent  devotion ;  and  though  they  will  not  revile  her,  to  shew 
their  love,  like  the  Reformers,  will  make  mountains  of  mole-hills,  and 
dwell  upon  what  is  inevitable,  they  desire,  because  they  love  her,  to 
see  everything  connected  with  her  carried  to  its  highest  pitch  of  im- 
provement. iVrdently  and  anxiously  do  they  desire,  for  example,  to 
see  the  standard  for  the  qualification  of  the  clergy  raised  to  the  very 
highest  pitch  which  shall  be  deemed  feasible,  as  one  of  the  methods 
most  likely  to  produce  increased  activity  and  zeal  in  her  service.*  It 
is  an  idle  fear  which  supposes  that  the  lay  patrons  in  the  Church  would 
object  to  this ;  the  only  difference  would  be,  that  the  most  highly 
gifted  member  of  the  family  would  be  anxiously  selected  for  the 
family  preferment,  instead  of  the  matter  being  left  to  circumstances, 
as  it  is  now,  so  that  the  selection  is  more  or  less  fortunate,  accord- 
ing to  circumstances.  Most  heartily  do  they  rejoice  at  witnessing 
the  energ^^  with  which  the  bishops  have  for  several  years  been  en- 
forcing the  law  which  requires  a  resident  minister  to  be  placed  in 
every  parish  where  it  is  feasible,  and  at  knowing  by  returns-^  which 
cannot  be  disputed,  how  much  progress  has  been  made  in  this  good 
work.     They  may  grieve  that  in  many  cases  the  Church  is  so  ill 


*  See,  for  example,  the  Bishop  of  Lichfield's  Charge, 
f  Many  plans  have  been  suggested  for  assisting  in  this  object.  One  very  simple 
one  would  effect  much.  If  an  examination  in  Divinity  were  introduced  at  each 
university  at  a  certain  period  after  the  B.  A.  degree,  and  instead  of  the  certificate  of 
attendance  at  divinity  lectures,  a  certificate  of  having  passed  this  examination  were 
required,  the  eflPects  would  soon  be  visible.  This  plan  changes  nothing,  and  avoids 
the  question  of  continued  residence.  A  B.  A.  might  reside  or  not,  as  he  chose. 
Very  probably,  far  greater  and  more  useful  improvements  might  be  eflfected.  The 
advantage  of  this  is,  that  it  interferes  with  nothing,  and,  at  all  events,  curtails  no  ex- 
pense beyond  one  journey.  It  is  only  fair  to  say,  that  nothing  has  been  more  mis- 
represented (and  for  dishonest  purposes  too)  than  the  expenses  of  the  university. 
Many  persons  go  through  Trinity  college,  Cambridge,  as  pensioners,  not  sizars,  for 
150Z.  a-year,  every  thing  included.  Luxurious  parents  have  no  right  to  complain  if 
their  sons  practise  at  college  (as  they  would  elsewhere)  the  lessons  which  they  have 
taught  them. 


84 


CHURCH    REFORM. 


endowed  as  it  is,  and  would  gladly  see  a  clergyman  with  a  compe- 
tency in  every  parish  ;  but  as  at  present  that  cannot  be,  they  gladly 
accept  the  great  improvement  which  has  been  effected  ;  they  do  not 
do  either  the  curates  or  the  ministerial  office  so  much  injustice  as  to 
suppose  that,  where  the  income  of  the  curate  and  rector  would  differ 
very  little,  the  rector  would  be  of  much  more  service  than  the  curate, 
except  where  he  was  more  experienced ;  and  they  would  not  change  ar- 
rangements which  are  beneficial  in  other  respects,  in  order  to  send  into 
a  parish  an  incumbent  of  200/.  a-year,  with  heavy  burthens  on  it, 
instead  of  a  curate  with  100/.,  and  no  burthens  at  all. 

Let  them  be  used  fairly,  too,  in  another  respect.  They  are  the  last 
persons  who  wish  to  see  an  over-rich  clergy,  and  the  first  to  grieve  at 
the  indecent  accumulation  of  preferment  in  any,  most  of  all,  in  un- 
worthy hands. 

It  is  necessary,  indeed,  to  say  a  word  or  two  on  this  subject,  as  so 
much  nonsense  and  so  much  mischief  and  so  much  falsehood  is  talked 
about  it.  The  dreadful  tract  which  was  adverted  to  last  month, 
called  "Safe  and  Easy  Steps,"  may  be  taken  as  affording  the 
best  specimens  of  all.  At  one  part  it  talks,  in  its  usual  strain  of 
revihng,  of  the  Bishops  who  speak  of  the  sum  necessary  for  a 
gentleman  to  subsist  on ; — at  another  it  states  that  the  primate  is 
the  recognizer  and  legalizer  of  a  practice  ruinous  to  the  souls  of 
thousands,  viz.,  pluralities,  and  that  it  could  hardly  have  been  ex- 
pected that  any  peer,  however  bad,  would  have  defended  them  as  the 
primate  did,  on  the  ground  that  the  motive  of  income  was  wanted  to 
induce  men  of  talent  to  go  into  the  church,  as  though  men  of  piety 
could  never  be  men  of  talent,  or  the  cause  of  religion  ever  be  bene- 
fited by  men  who  undertook  the  ministry  fi'om  views  of  unprincipled 
self-interest,  &c.  &c.  No  answer  can  or  need  be  given  to  this  mis- 
chievous nonsense,  whether  it  be  CdJiXedi  fanaticism  or  deliberate  wicked- 
ness. It  is  mentioned  to  shew  the  style  of  feeUng  and  assertion  used  ; 
and  then,  at  the  end  of  this  selfsame  pamphlet,  we  find  arrangements 
made  which  are  to  allow  500/.  a  year  to  be  given  to  some  clergy  !  ! 

Leaving  this  miserable  man,  let  us  look  at  the  case  plainly.  If  it 
is  meant  that  a  Christian  minister  is  to  be  induced  to  enter  the  Chris- 
tian ministry  without  a  single  thought  but  that  of  the  love  of  God, 
let  those  who  say  this  settle  first  whether  any  settled  income  of  any 
kind,  voluntarily  or  compulsorily  paid,  it  is  no  matter,  is  com- 
patible with  such  a  demand.  That  there  are  cases  where  such 
should  be  the  sole  motive,  that  it  often  has  been,  often  will  be, 
while  the  gospel  retains  its  power,  is  true  and  certain.  This  is 
the  motive  of  many  such  a  missionary  as  those  whose  case  Mr. 
Hunt  so  affectingly  describes  as  worn  down  by  want  and  fatigue 
in  the  American  wilderness,  and  there  yielding  up  in  solitude, 
or  it  may  be  alone,  in  the  midst  of  a  thankless  people,  their  pure 
and  Christian  spirits  to  their  Maker.  But  is  this  to  be  the  case  in  a 
settled  and  civilized  country  ?  The  wicked  declaimers,  who  wish  to 
prejudice  men  against  the  clergy,  talk  of  apostolic  poverty  and  primi- 
tive simplicity,  and  the  weak  and  foolish  repeat  this.  But  when  we 
come  to  talk  with  those  who  have  any  reason  or  decency,  we  find 


CHURCH    REFORM.  85 

that  they  admit  a  settled  and  certain  provision  to  be  very  desirable, 
but  only  demur  as  to  the  amount.  Now,  the  instant  that  people  come 
to  question  between  five  hundred  and  three,  they  have  given  up  all 
topics  for  declamation,  and  have  admitted  the  degrading  and  horrible 
fact  that  they  think  a  minister  of  religion  ought  not  to  trust  to 
to-morrow  for  to-morrow's  supplies,  but  to  know  what  he  is  to  expect. 
This  is  an  awkward  statement  for  them,  but  it  cannot  be  got  rid  of. 
They  may  be  less  greedy  of  gain  than  others,  but  he  who  thinks  that 
the  love  of  God  alone  ought  to  send  people  into  the  ministry,  cuts  a 
bad  figure  if  he  follows  up  this  declaration  by  a  demand  for  two  or 
three  hundred  a  year.  He  must  be  a  bold  man  who  talks  of  this  in 
the  same  breath  with  apostolic  practice.  He  may  go  to  which  side 
he  pleases  ;  he  may  say,  "  I  will  give  up  every  thing  like  a  settled  pro- 
vision," and  then  he  has  chosen  one  side,  and  whether,  for  a  civilized 
country,  a  wise  part  or  not,  still  an  intelligible  one ;  or  he  may  say, 
"  I  will  have  only  a  moderate  competency,  for  I  abhor  riches,"  and 
then  he  has  just  as  certainly  enlisted  himself  on  the  side  of  "  unprin- 
cipled self-interest."'  He  cannot  be  on  both  sides,  and  take  at  once 
the  credit  due  to  a  rejection  of  money  and  the  comfort  from  accept- 
ance of  it.  After  this,  there  is  no  difference  of  principle  between  him 
and  the  persons  whom  he  reviles  so  outrageously,  and  the  whole  is  a 
matter  of  detail,  a  question  how  far,  in  a  given  state  of  things,  it  is  ad- 
visable to  carry  an  admitted  principle.  If,  indeed,  men  like  to  go 
the  whole  length,  and  say,  that  the  present  constitution  of  society  is 
radically  vicious,  that  all  accumulation  of  riches  should  be  prevented, 
and  the  name  of  a  rich  man  be  a  sound  unknown,  they  may  still 
make  out  a  good  case  for  keeping  all  the  clergy  on  a  bare  subsistence. 
Where  the  community  is  poor,  they  certainly  ought  to  be  poor  too  ; 
but,  at  present,  unless  some  such  blessed  consummation  as  Owenism 
or  St.  Simonianism  arrives,  it  seems  likely  that  rich  men  will  exist  in 
the  country.  In  other  words,  the  clergy  are  to  exercise  their  ministry 
among  rich  and  highly  educated  people,  as  well  as  among  poor. 

Now  nothing  can  be  more  certain  than  that  in  any  country,  if  a  par- 
ticular class  of  men  have  the  habits,  feelings,  and  manners  of  the  inferior 
classes,  although  their  moral  characters  may  command  respect,  they 
never  will  have  any  influence  with  the  upper  rank  of  society,  and 
never  will  be  admitted  into  habits  of  intimacy  with  them.  If  this  is 
true  elsewhere,  most  especially  is  it  true  in  England.  What  may  be 
the  case  in  future  is  another  matter,  and  what  may  hereafter  be  the 
distinction  between  the  several  classes  of  society  remains  to  be  seen. 
But  we  cannot  legislate  for  an  unknown  future,  and  can  only  arrange 
things  for  the  best  according  to  that  form  of  society  in  which  we  live, 
and  very  gentle  modifications  of  it.  It  may  be  repeated,  then,  that  if 
it  is  thought  a  matter  of  importance  that  the  clergy  should  have  influ- 
ence over  the  upper  classes,  and  free  access  to  them — that  is,  to  those 
classes  on  whom  the  welfare  and  virtue  of  the  community  is  very 
much  dependent,  from  the  extent  of  their  influence  and  their  example — 
the  manners,  habits,  education,  and  feeling  of  the  clergy  must  be  such, 
to  say  the  least,  as  not  to  unfit  them  for  the  society  of  their  superiors 
in  station.  As  to  what  is  said,  on  the  other  side,  about  the  respect  paid 


8o  CHURCH   REFOllM. 

to  moral  character,  and  the  commanding  influence  of  high  principle, 
nothing  can  be  more  true  in  one  sense,  more  false  in  another.  I  may- 
have  the  most  unfeigned  respect  for  the  Christian  principles  of  my 
servant,  but  it  is  not  the  less  true  that  he  will  have  no  influence  what- 
ever over  my  views.  Men  are  not  habitually  influenced  by  those 
whose  habits  and  manners  are  of  an  inferior  cast  to  their  own — by 
those,  the  tone  of  whose  manners  is  such  as  to  prevent  any  sympathy 
or  pleasurable  intercourse  between  them.  Of  course  there  will  always 
be  brilliant  exceptions  to  this  rule  ;  but  we  are  not  looking  to  excep- 
tions, but  to  the  rule  itself  Now  nothing  can  be  clearer  than  this — 
that  if  a  profession  holds  out  no  prospect  of  anything  beyond  a  mere 
subsistence  (which  would  be  the  case  on  the  equalization  plan),  it  will 
not  justify  an  expensive  education,  and  consequently  will  command 
the  services  only  of  men  who,  whatever  the  excellence  of  their  conduct 
may  be,  will  not  have  it  in  their  power  to  influence  the  upper  classes 
^of  society  at  all. 

It  is  the  inequality  of  livings  which  effects  this  (in  the  writer's 
judgment)  most  desirable  end.  If  there  are  some  few  stations  in  the 
church  which  give  rank,  and  some  few  which  give  affluence,  these  are 
a  part  of  the  reward  of  every  man  in  the  profession,  although  he 
never  attains  them  himself.  They  raise  his  profession,  and  conse- 
quently raise  him  in  the  scale  of  society,  and  give  that  profession, 
consequently,  a  wider  range  of  action,  and  wider  sphere  of  influence. 
They  open  the  door  to  free  and  familiar  intercourse  with  persons  of 
high  station,  cultivated  minds,  poUshed  manners,  and  wide  influence  ; 
and  they  consequently  call  on  all  to  whom  the  door  is  thus  opened 
to  prepare  themselves  to  enter  into  it,  by  the  cultivation  of  their  intel- 
lects and  manners  and  by  the  tone  of  their  education.  Let  it  be  re- 
membered, all  the  while,  that  the  converse  of  this  proposition  does  not 
hold — that  no  polish  of  manners,  and  no  cultivation  of  the  intellect, 
unfit  the  possessor  for  holding  intercourse  with  the  poorest  and  hum- 
blest members  of  society — that  the  most  finished  gentleman,  if  he  be 
a  Christian,  can  do  quite  as  much  good,  to  say  the  least,  in  the 
cottage  or  by  the  dying  bed,  as  one  hardly  raised  above  the  sufferer's 
own  place  in  society.  This,  then,  is  the  defence  of  those  stations  and 
those  arrangements  in  the  church  which  give  to  some  of  its  members 
(they  are  very  few  in  number)  rank  or  emolument,  or  both. 

It  may  be  advisable  now  to  refer  to  a  few  particulars  of  import- 
ance on  which  men's  minds  are  busy  at  the  present  time,  though,  from 
the  extent  of  the  subject,  some  portion  of  these  remarks  must  be  de- 
ferred till  the  next  Number. 

That  every  month  brings  with  it  some  fresh  light  as  to  the  state  of 
things  regarding  the  church  is  certain  enough.  When  we  observe  not 
only  what  the  ministerialist   and  the  radical*  candidates  say  about 


•  It  may  be  well  to  notice  here  the  atrocious  falsehoods  wittingly  put  forth  by  many 
of  these  persons  on  the  hustings.  Every  one  makes  allowance  for  vehement  statements 
and  violent  language  on  such  occasions,  but  men  of  Iionour  do  not  make  such  state- 
ments on  any  occasion.  One  person,  by  birth  and  station  a  gcntteman,  by  profession  a 
barrister,  and,  by  some  means  or  other  for  our  happiness,  now  au  M.  P.,  told  his  electors 


CHURCH    KKFORil.  87 

Tithes,  but  also  that  the  conservative  candidates  have  one  and  all  profest 
their  readiness  to  give  them  up,  of  course  as  far  as  the  carrying  a  bill 
for  commutation  through  the  Commons,  if  such  a  bill  is  proposed, 
goes,  no  rational  man  can  doubt  about  it,  because  there  is  not  one 
voice  to  say  No  to  it.  Nor  can  it  be  expected  that  the  Lords  should 
on  that  point  make  any  stand.  All  that  can  be  said,  then,  by  those 
who,  like  the  writer,  while  they  are  not  blind  to  the  partial  inconve- 
niences of  the  Tithe  System,  still  believe  that,  on  the  whole,*  it  has 
less  of  evil  and  more  of  good  than  any  other  feasible  plan,  is  their 
honest  conviction,  that  after  resolutions  against  Tithes  have  been 
moved,  and  a  Committee  appointed,  it  is  a  very  doubtful  matter 
whether  that  Committee  will  be  able  to  devise  the  practical  means  of 
getting  a  new  investment  of  church  property  which  shall  not  be 
less  secure,  shall  not  secularize  the  clergy  more,  and  shall  not  expose 
individuals  to  greater  difficulties  and  losses.  If  these  desirable  objects 
can  be  effected,  no  persons  will  rejoice  more  to  ffnd  themselves  mis- 
taken. The  attempt  being  made  at  this  stage  of  our  progress,  it  is 
clear  enough  that  that  portion  of  the  landed  proprietors  which  hoped 
to  profit  by  the  spoils  will  be  defeated,  and  the  only  parties  who  will 
suffer  (if  the  objects  above  alluded  to  can  be  at  all  effected)  will  be 
the  farmers.  They  had  the  advantage  of  having  two  parties  to  deal 
with,  each  of  whom  they  could  play  off"  against  the  other,  whether 
fairly  or  unfairly  ;  and  not  being  content  with  this  enormous  advan- 
tage, they  are  now  about  to  lose  it.  Were  they  in  better  circum- 
stances, they  could  claim  no  compassion.  For  some  years  they  have 
been  profiting  (where  they  did  profit)  very  much  at  the  expense  of 
the  clergy,  and  they  have  requited  the  obligation  by  doing  all  they 
could  to  destroy  their  best  friends. 

With  respect  to  church  property/,  there  is  one  eri'or  so  inveterate 
that  one  can  hardly  hope  to  be  able  to  make  any  impression  on  those 

coolly  that  the  Bishop  of  London  had  ^100,000  a  year,  the  Bishop  of  Durham  more, 
and  that  it  was  high  time  that  they  should  all  be  stript  of  their  carriages  and  servants, 
and,  after  receiving  a  maintenance,  the  rest  should  be  given  to  the  poor.  It  will 
give  great  satisfaction  to  the  landed  interest  to  hear  that  the  same  honourable  gentle- 
man assured  the  electors  that  this  was  very  little,  that  he  looked  far  beyond  that,  for 
that  men  like  the  Dukes  of  Northumberland,  Buccleugh,  and  Rutland,  were  pests  to 
the  country,  that  no  man  could  spend  above  a  certain  sum  except  on  his  vices,  and 
that  a  reformed  Parliament  would  soon  strip  them  of  their  abominable  wealth,  and 
give  it  to  the  industrious  and  excellent  poor.  Corporations,  too,  were  all  infamous. 
He  was  himself,  said  this  honourable  gentleman,  member  of  one — viz.  the  Inner 
Temple,  which  was  worth  three  millions.  And  what  was  it  used  for?  Why  to  sup- 
ply the  eating  and  drinking  of  a  very  few  wretched  creatures.  They,  too,  were  to  be 
stript  at  once,  and  the  excellent  poor  to  be  enriched  by  their  spoils.  And  such  men 
are  to  have  a  voice  in  settling  our  destinies  !  Will  this  person  be  honest  enough  to 
avow,  or  honest  enough  to  disavow,  the  language  of  the  hustings,  at  St.  Stephen's? 
His  name  is  quite  ready,  if  his  friends  like  to  ask  for  it. 

*  No  one  has  ever  argued  against  the  Tithe  System  with  the  real  practical  know- 
ledge, wisdpm,  and  ability  of  "Z.  Y."  Yet  there  aresome  inconveniences  of  a  change 
which  he  has  overlooked.  In  a  large  living,  land  would,  perhaps,  not  be  a  dangerous 
investment.  Six  hundred  acres  might  be  divided  into  three  farms,  and  if  one  farmer 
failed  the  rector  Avould  not  be  quite  ruined.  But  in  no  small  livings  could  the  glebe 
farm  be  divided,  for  obvious  reasons;  and  then  in  case  of  a  failure  of  one  tenant,  what 
becomes  of  the  clergyman  who  has  no  private  income  ? 


88  CHURCH   REFORM. 

who  entertain  it.  It  is  this.  Reformers  hold,  or  chuse  to  hold 
that  the  church  is  one  great  corporation,  possessed  of  property  with 
which  it  w^as  endowed  as  a  corporation  for  definite  purposes.  Then 
they  very  sagaciously  go  on  to  argue  that  there  must  of  necessity  be 
in  every  body  poUtic  some  power  of  compelling  corporations  to  effect 
the  purposes  for  which  they  were  created,  and  to  remedy  such  evils 
as  to  the  use  and  distribution  of  their  property  as  have  crept  in  with 
time.  Of  course,  from  these  premises,  it  is  very  easy  to  deduce  any 
consequences  one  pleases  as  to  changes  of  church  property.  If  any 
good  can  be  effected  for  religion,  why  not  throw  it  all  into  one  fund,-— 
why  not  take  from  the  large  livings  to  increase  the  small,  or  do  any- 
thing else  which  ingenuity  may  dictate  ?  But  where  is  the  foundation 
for  all  this  ?  What  is  it  which  erects  the  church  into  such  a  corpora- 
tion ?  This  is  a  pure  fancy,  invented  in  ignorance  or  malice.  The 
real  history  is  this,  that  the  rector  of  every  parish  is  a  corporation  sole, 
an  integral  himself,  not  an  atom  combining  with  many  other  atoms  to 
^orm  one.  The  foundations  of  church  property  are  separate  and  local 
acts,  not  one  national  act.  The  possessor  of  a  certain  estate  endowed — 
not  the  church  at  large y  but — the  rector  of  his  parish  wdth  the  tithes  of 
that  estate  to  maintain  a  rector  for  ever  in  that  parish,  in  order  that 
he  might  reside  there,  and  benefit  that  parish  temporally  and  spi- 
ritually. Now  this  being  the  real  truth,  when  the  parish  of  A  has  been 
a  rectory  perhaps  since  the  Conquest,  when  tithes  are  still  paid  to  the 
rector,  when  the  rectory  continues  in  every  respect  temporal,  and 
spiritual,  to  afford  to  the  parish  the  benefits  contemplated  by  him  who 
erected  it,  and  in  every  respect  to  answer  the  purposes  of  the  founder, 
may  the  church  reformers  be  asked,  by  what  law,  or  what  imagina- 
tion of  law,  or  right,  or  equity,  they  take  away  any  of  the  tithes  of  that 
parish,  give  them  to  the  parish  of  B  merely  because  it  is  poor,  and 
thereby  violate  both  the  letter  and  spirit  of  the  original  benefactor's 
foundation  ?  If  this  may  be  done,  what  may  not  be  done  as  to 
property  ?* 

But  this  matter  must  be  pursued  somewhat  farther  still.  The 
favourite  argument  for  present  changes  is  the  alleged  changes  which 
took  place  at  the  Reformation.  If,  it  is  said,  the  property  was  trans- 
ferred from  the  Roman  Catholic  to  the  Protestant  church,  how  can 
any  one  deny  the  right  of  Parliament  to  interfere  again  ?  A  little 
knowledge  of  history  would  be  singularly  useful  to  church  reformers. 
Would  they  be  so  good  as  to  point  out  the  act  or  acts  of  Parliament 
which  interfered  in  the  way  they  imagine  ?  The  real  fact  is,  that 
this  argument,  like  many  others,  arises  from  pure  ignorance.  What 
actually  happened  was  this — not  that  the  property  was  transferred 
from  one  church  to  another,  but — that,  the  constitution  and  govern- 
ment of  the  church  remaining  the  same  —  the  greater  doctrines 
remaining  the  same — the  purposes  remaining  the  same,  the  church  in 
England  assumed  to  itself  that  power  (which  many  of  the  first  Roman 


*  Dr.  Burton,  in  the  second  edition  of  his  second  pamphlet,  in  commenting  on 
this  Magazine,  overlooks  the  fact  that  the  writer  attacks  his  principle,  while  his  reply 
only  defends  the  de^ee  in  which  he  would  apply  it. 


CHURCH    REFORM.  89 

Catholic  wTiters  allow  that  every  national  church  possesses)  of  re- 
forming its  own  system,  and  accordingly  threw  off  many  additions  to 
its  creed  and  worship  which  had  been  introduced  by  the  superstition 
and  error  of  recent  ages — that  a  large  portion  of  the  clergy  gladly 
accepted  this  great  benefit,  and  remained  in  possession  of  their  bene- 
fices, and  in  discharge  of  their  parochial  duties.  What  transfer  of 
property  took  place  when  A.B.,  being  rector  of  C.  before  the  Reforma- 
tion, continued  to  be  rector  of  C.  after  it,  using  an  English  liturgy 
instead  of  a  Latin  one,  and  having  renounced  the  recent  and  corrupt 
doctrines  of  purgatory,  transubstantiation,  &c.,  but  still  maintaining 
all  the  doctrines  held  by  the  primitive  church,  still  abiding  by  its 
discipline,  and  deriving  his  orders  in  an  unbroken  succession  from  the 
primitive  church.*  In  short,  property  was  not  transferred  from  one 
church  to  another,  but  the  chm"ch  itself  underwent  certain  changes, 
retaining  its  great  features,  its  great  purposes,  and  the  property  with 
which  it  had  been  endowed  in  order  to  effect  them. 

Still  it  will  be  argued  that  monasteries  were  suppressed,  and  their 
property  taken,  and  that  changes  took  place  as  to  bishoprics,  and, 
it  being  found  convenient  to  argue  the  question  on  the  ground  of 
precedents,  this  will  be  supposed  to  justify  any  further  changes  now. 
To  this  there  is,  however,  an  answer,  which  they  who  use  the  argu- 
ment do  not,  perhaps,  exactly  foresee.  If  an  actual  necessity  arises,  as 
in  the  case  of  resistance  to  government,  so  in  the  case  of  property, 
though  it  is  impossible  to  define  the  limits  within  which  the  necessity 
is  to  be  restrained,  evils  which  cannot  be  endured  must  be  remedied 
by  means  not  justifiable  in  other  cases,  by  means  perfectly  abomina- 
ble, if  no  farther  reason  for  their  use  can  be  suggested  than  mere 
improvement  or  convenience.  If  the  country  is  desolated,  or  if  a  moral 
pestilence  is  devastating  it,  because  there  are  a  few  livings  of  1000/. 
per  annum,  w^hile  there  are  very  many  under  100/.,  no  doubt  means 
for  reducing  the  inequality  may  be  resorted  to,  which,  under  less 
grave  circumstances,  ought  to  be  denounced  as  full  of  danger  to  all 
property  whatever.  If  it  is  merely  contended  that  this  inequality  is 
inconvenient  and  undesirable  in  some  respects  (while  it  is  also  advan- 
tageous in  some)  he  must  be  a  bold  man  who  would  recommend  a 
recourse  to  means  which  are  not  justifiable  in  ordinary  cases  for 
remedying  the  inconvenience.  In  all  cases,  he  who  asserts  the 
necessity  has  to  prove  it.  And,  consequently,  as  to  the  case  of  the 
monasteries,  the  answer  is,  that  if  there  was  a  necessity  the  act  was 
justifiable,  but  does  not  justify  a  similar  line  of  action  where  there  is 
no  necessity — and  that  if  there  was  not  a  necessity,  a  bad  precedent  is 
an  equally  bad  argument.  How  strange,  how  marvellous  a  thing  is  it, 
in  such  a  state  of  society  as  ours,  in  the  midst  of  all  the  high  civili^ 
zation,  the   luxury  and  refinement  w^hich  strike  the  eye  on   every 

*  It  is  true  enough  that  all  parishes  were  not  created  at  the  same  time,  but 
many  were  created  before  purgatory  was  received  as  a  doctrine  of  the  church, 
before  the  celibacy  of  the  clergy  was  confirmed,  &c.  &c.  So  that  even  if  a  transfer  had 
taken  place,  from  the  Roman  Catholic  to  the  Protestant  church,  in  very  many 
cases  it  would  have  been  a  restitution  of  property  to  that  church  to  which  it  had 
been  originally  given. 

Vol.  III.— /an.  1833.  N 


90  CHURCH    REFORM, 

side,  to  find  one's  self  at  every  moment  treating  questions  which 
belong  to  the  very  first  steps  of  society.  What  must  be  the  condition 
of  the  lofty  and  gorgeous  superstructiu-e,  when  we  are  digging  round 
the  foundations,  and  pulling  out  its  corner  stones  ? 

There  is  another  point  or  two  on  which  it  is  desirable  to  say  a  few 
words,  because  so  much  false  argument  is  perpetually  used  about 
them.  And  first  of  all  (the  beautiful  connexion  between  the  various 
parts  of  these  papers  cannot  but  be  admired)  as  to  curates. 

Curates  are  so  dreadfully  ill  used  and  so  ill  paid !  This  is 
a  subject  on  which  there  is  as  much  confusion  of  ideas  and  language 
as  on  any  of  which  Church  Reformers  treat.  Do  they  mean  to  say 
that  men  ought  not  to  go  into  the  Church  as  young  men  ?  If  they  do 
say  that,  how  are  the  future  clergy  to  support  themselves  at  all  before 
they  enter  their  profession  ?  If  the  Church  Reformers  do  not  mean 
this,  do  they  mean,  on  the  other  hand,  that  as  soon  as  a  young  man 
pleases  to  signify  his  will  and  pleasure,  that  he  will  be  ordained,  the 
"Church  is,  in  extreme  gratitude  for  such  a  declaration  and  in  testimony 
of  his  full  and  entire  knowledge  of  the  whole  duties  of  his  profession 
and  his  entire  competence  to  discharge  them,  to  provide  him  with  a 
handsome  income,  nearly  half  the  livings  of  the  rich  incumbents, 
too,  being  under  150/.  a-year  ?  What  other  profession  is  there  in 
which  the  early  years  devoted  to  it,  and  devoted  to  gaining  a 
knowledge  of  it,  produce  even  a  bare  subsistence  ?  Is  the  Curate 
for  his  first  seven  years  worse  off  than  the  physician  and  the 
barrister  for  theirs?  The  hardship  is  not  in  that  stage  of  life. 
The  hardship  is  (if  pecuniary  motives  are  to  be  much  looked  to  in 
such  a  profession)  that  when,  after  some  years  of  exertion,  he  becomes 
an  incumhenty  his  income,  w^hatever  be  the  claims  on  it,  either  private 
or  public,  is  limited,  and  cannot  be  increased  by  his  exertions  or  his 
reputation ;  while,  to  the  Physician  and  the  Barrister,  there  are  no 
limits,  except  those  which  their  physical  powers  impose.  There  is  no 
clamour  more  idle  than  that  about  the  hardships  imposed  on  young 
men  as  curates,  and  one  is  quite  sure  that  no  reputable  man  among 
them  joins  in  it.  Will  any  man  maintain  boldly  that  any  but  the 
most  evil  and  mischievous  effects  w^ould  arise  in  any  profession  from 
giving  a  man  a  competence  the  instant  he  entered  on  it  ?  This  would 
be  the  right  step,  if  you  wish  to  make  men  careless  and  to  keep  them 
ignorant  and  inexperienced,  in  any  profession.  Suppose  such  a  mea- 
sure to  have  been  effected  in  the  Church,  the  Church  Reformers 
would  be  the  first  to  cry  out  (and  with  great  justice)  against  so  unwise 
an  arrangement.  What,  they  would  say,  do  you  really  wish  to  pre- 
vent men  from  having  the  least  uncertainty  about  worldly  success  in 
entering  on  such  a  profession  ?  Do  you  wish  that  no  man's  love  of 
God,  and  desire  to  do  his  w^ork,  should  be  exposed  to  the  trial  of  even 
an  hour's  anxiety  and  doubt  as  to  a  future  provision  ?  Do  you  wish 
to  hold  out  a  premium  to  indolence,  and  to  tell  every  man  who  abhors 
exertion,  that  the  Church  is  his  proper  sphere,  that  he  will  be  most 
comfortably  provided  for  as  soon  as  he  enters  it,  and  will  have  pros- 
pects of  even  a  better  provision  afterwards  ?  Do  you  wish  to  tell  him, 
in  the  plainest  language,  that  you  do  not  care  whether  he  takes  any 


CHURCH  UEPORM.  9-1 

pains  to  improve  in  his  profession  or  not,  or  to  discliarge  his  duties  as 
they  ought  to  be  discharged  ? 

In  answer,  it  would  probably  be  urged,  that  by  such  considerations 
we  shew  that  we  do  not  think  of  the  people,  but  merely  of  the  Clergy 
and  the  provision  for  them,  and  that  it  is  only  due  to  the  people  of 
each  parish  that  the  Clergyman  should  be  so  properly  paid  that  an 
efficient  discharge  of  his  duties  may  be  rightly  required  at  his  hands. 
The  proper  reply  is,  that  the  Church  is  to  be  served  by  men,  and  not 
mac/lines;  that  when  a  Clergyman  quite  perfect  at  once  can  be  invented, 
our  arguments  fall  to  the  ground,  but  that,  till  then,  young  men  must 
go  into  the  Church,  that  young  men  will  be  incompetent  and  inex- 
perienced, and  that  giving  them  a  sufficiency  at  once  is  the  way  to  keep 
them  so.  If  it  is  said  that  some  inconveniences  arise  from  all  this  to 
the  people,  the  assertion  must  be  admitted.  It  is  tantamount  to  saying 
that  the  people  are  served  in  the  church  by  imperfect  beings  called 
merij  and  that  some  inconvenience  of  this  sort  must  arise.  In  some 
parts  of  the  Roman  Catholic  Church  this  inconvenience  is  remedied  in 
another  way.  The  Clergy  being  unmarried  do  not  require  so  much 
for  their  own  purposes,  and  consequently  the  Bishop  feels  himself  at 
liberty  to  send  down  to  any  Incumbent  whom  he  pleases,  a  Curate  to 
live  in  his  house,  to  assist  in  the  parish,  and  learn  his  duty.  Supposing 
the  Clergy  to  be  unmarried,  this,  perhaps,  is  not  a  bad  expedient, 
although  serious  evils  occasionally  arise  from  it.  But  in  this  country 
it  w^as  decided,  nearly  three  centuries  ago,  that  an  unmarried  Clergy 
was  an  evil  of  unspeakable  magnitude.  The  simple  truth  is,  that  both 
people  and  pastors  must  submit  to  some  inconveniences  while  both  are 
frail  and  human,  and  that  only  paper  Reformers  think  that  they  can 
devise  schemes  which  will  prevent  all  evils.*  But  is  it  meant  that 
there  are  no  Curates  who  suffer  hardship,  or  is  it  meant  to  speak  lightly 
of  what  they  do  suffer  ?  Unquestionably  not.  Where  a  man  has  for 
a  considerable  number  of  years  done  his  duty  faithfully  as  a  Parish 
Minister,  he  has,  beyond  all  question,  the  strongest  claims  to  a  better 
provision,  and  he  suffers  great  hardship  when  he  does  not  receive  it. 
These  cases  are,  however,  very  few.  And  let  us  look  for  a  moment, 
first  at  those  who  profess  to  pity  him,  and  then  at  the  remedy 
for  the  evil.  His  real  friends  must  demand,  not  that  he  shall  have 
a  benefice,  but  a  rich  benefice.  If  he  were  presented  to  one  of 
the  4360  livings  under  150/.,  or  to  one  of  the  very  many  above 
this  scale,  but  under  250/.,  much  of  the  pity  for  him  would  cease, 
and  he  would  become  one  of  the  rich  and  hateful  Incumbents. 
Yet  would  this  gentleman,  as  a  Vicar  or  a  Rector,  even  with  200/. 
a-year,  with  perhaps  an  old  house  to  keep  in  repair,  with  the  land  tax 
and  other  charges  on  this  vast  benefice  to  pay,  be  much  or  at  all 
better  off  than  he  was  as  a  Curate  with  100/.  a-year  and  the  glebe 
house  kept  in  repair  for  him  ?  Let  it  be  remembered  that  there  is 
not  at  present  any  reason  for  believing  that  each  benefice  would  amount 


*  In  addition  to  what  is  here  said,  the  reader  is  begged  to  refer  to  a  note  on  a  letter 
by  G.  W.  R.  ill  an  earlier  part  of  this  number.  ,., 


92  CHURCH    RISFORM. 

to  much  more  than  200/.  per  annum,  at  all  events,  if  the  whole  property 
were  thrown  into  one  stock,  and  the  same  sum  given  to  each  parish. 
So  that  poor  Clergy  there  must  be,  till  the  Nation  gives  more  to  the 
Church.  If  the  Church's  generous  friends,  then,  would  change  their 
note,  and  cry  out  about  the  hardships  of  poor  Cleryy,  Incumbents  as 
well  as  Curates,  their  pity  would  be  less  suspicious. 

But  allowing  the  hardship  to  be  as  great  as  heart  can  desire,  and 
peculiar  to  Curates,  what  is  to  be  done  ?  Let  it  be  remembered  that 
private  indiriduals  are  the  patrons  of  above  7600  livings,  and  the  Crown 
of  many  more.  If  Curates,  then,  are  ill  requited,  it  is  quite  obvious 
that  the  Laity  are  in  fault  far  more  than  the  heads  of  the  Church. 
How  can  Laymen  (some  of  them  Church  Reformers  too)  think  of 
giving  a  living,  which  has  been  served  for  many  years  by  an  exemplary 
Curate,  to  a  friend?* 

The  writer  proposes,  next  month,  to  consider  somewhat  more  at 
length  the  case  of  Cathedrals,  and  the  arguments  brought  against 
Bishops  sitting  in  Parliament. 

f  To  be  continued. J 


*  It  may  be  right  to  notice  a  second  pamphlet  on  Church  Reform,  just  published 
by  Mr.  Girdlestone,  principally  impugning  the  arguments  used  in  the  former  num- 
bers of  this  Magazine.  Controversy,  especially  with  persons  whom  one  respects  and 
values,  is  so  odious,  that  the  writer  entirely  declines  it.  It  is  happily  unnecessary, 
as  Mr.  Girdlestone's  and  his  own  arguments  are  before  the  public.  Valeant  quantum. 
Mr.  Girdlestone,  too,  thinks  that  pluralities  can  and  should  be  got  rid  of  at  once; 
and  he  has  so  entirely  mistaken  the  writer  as  to  suppose  that  his  reply  to  the  ex- 
aggerated representations  of  the  evils  of  pluralities  is  a  statement  that  they  are  in 
theory  a  spiritual  good,  and  that  hiscomplaint  of  the  falsehoods  about  the  distribution 
of  the  temporals  of  the  Church,  is  a  proof  that  he  thinks  that  the  temporals  of  bene- 
fices are  the  only  things  to  be  thought  of.  So  many  good  words,  and  so  much  good 
time,  must  necessarily  be  wasted  before  persons  so  utterly  opposed  in  opinion  as  to 
what  is  practicable  would  find  any  common  ground  ;  and  there  would  obviously  be 
still  so  much  danger  lest  everi/  word  said  should  be  utterly  mistaken,  that  on  these 
accounts  also,  no  controversy  shall  be  entered  into  with  Mr.  Girdlestone.  At  the 
same  time,  the  writer  utterly  and  strongly  protests  against  such  entire  mistaking  of 
his  arguments.  He  will  answer  for  what  he  does  mean,  and  not  for  what  he  does 
not.  When  false  views  are  taken  of  present  arrangements,  he  may  surely  shew  that 
those  views  are  false,  without  saying  that  nothing  better  in  theory  than  the  present 
arrangements  could  be  devised.  And  he  may  surely  say,  that  present  arrangements 
answer  many  good  purposes,  (as,  for  example,  that  the  system  of  pluralities  is  a  con- 
venient mode  of  ensuring  a  succession,  though  not  originally  intended  to  do  so,)  and 
that  those  who  wish  to  sweep  them  away  are  bound  to  shew  how  they  will  provide  for 
the  same  objects,  before  they  require  assent  to  their  schemes,  without  contending  that 
*  the  spending  of  pounds,  shillings,  and  pence,  and  not  the  cure  of  immortal  souls, 
is  the  object  of  the  minister's  appointment  to  his  parish.'  Mr.  Girdlestone  will 
judge,  on  reflection,  whether  he  has  done  justly  in  ascribing  low  views  and  lower 
feelings  to  those  who  adopt  a  different  line  of  practical  conduct  from  himself,  who 
wish  to  know  exactly  what  evils  are  before  they  endeavour  to  sweep  them  away,  and 
whether  the  admitted  disadvantages  of  any  (or  every  human)  arrangement  are  r.ot 
accompanied,  and,  perhaps,  compensated  by  some  great  advantages,  so  that  at  most 
modification,  and  not  destruction,  is  advisable.  It  is  only  necessary  to  say,  as  Mr. 
Girdlestone  makes  some  moving  complaints  about  the  word  meddlers  used  by  the 
writer,  that  not  only  were  all  ])ersonalities  out  of  the  question  with  respect  to  any  one, 
but  that  the  word  could  not  be  intended  for  him,  as  the  writer,  when  he  used  it,  was 
not  aware  that  Mr.  Girdlestone  had  written  on  Church  Reform)  and  has  never  seen 
his  first  work  yet. 


93 

MISCELLANEA. 

LORD  TENTERDEN  AND  TPIE  NEW  MONTHLY  MAGAZINE. 

The  following  article  from  the  New  Monthly  Magazine  deserves  especial  atten- 
tion. That  magazine  is  avowedly  conducted  by  a  gentleman  who  loses  no  oppor- 
tunity of  reviling  the  church  and  the  clergy,  as  miserable  teachers  of  morality, 
and,  in  his  own  publications,  talks  in  the  highest  strain  of  the  improvements 
in  morals  which  are  to  be  effected  by  the  progress  of  light  and  knowledge  in 
the  changes  in  our  political  and  social  condition.  It  is  an  object  of  no  little 
interest,  consequently,  to  know  by  what  means  persons  of  his  way  of  thinking 
believe  that  all  this  is  to  be  effected ;  what  feelings  of  the  heart  are  to  be 
cherished  by  the  "  new  Christianity,"  and  what  are  to  be  checked  and  con- 
trouled.  It  would  never  be  candid  to  judge  from  a  single  instance  ;  and  if  the 
following  observations  on  Lord  Tenterden  stood  alone,  atrocious  as  they  are, 
they  should  not  be  noticed  here.  But  they  merely  present  a  more  convenient 
and  concentrated  specimen  of  the  spirit  which  interpenetrates  (so  to  speak) 
the  whole  of  this  periodical,  under  the  guidance  of  the  New  Lights.  What  is 
the  object  of  this  paper,  then  ?  Lord  Tenterden,  a  man  of  the  most  unblem- 
ished character,  a  man  who  had  never  offended  any  party  in  the  state  by  being 
a  politician,  but  rose  to  his  high  condition  by  his  eminence  as  a  lawyer, — a 
man  remarked  by  all  for  the  laborious  and  faithful  discharge  of  his  duties,  died 
almost  in  the  discharge  of  those  duties,  having  never  failed  in  them  till  the 
last  few  days  of  his  life.  He  died  in  the  arms  of  an  affectionate  family,  and 
the  last  sad  hours  of  decline  were,  as  the  public  journals  told  us,  rendered  yet 
more  painful  by  the  fact  that  there  was  an  occasional  wandering  of  the  mind, 
which  was  overcome  by  the  infirmity  of  a  body  worn  out  by  honourable  and 
useful  services  to  his  country.  Most  men  would  regret  that  such  things 
should  be  made  public  ;  and  all,  who  had  any  thing  of  human  feeling  and  ten- 
derness, would  be  touched  with  compassion  for  the  suffering  and  infirmity  of 
an  eminent  and  honourable  man.  Not  so  the  New  Lights.  Lord  Tenterden, 
it  was  related,  in  the  wandering  of  his  imagination,  fancied  himself  in  court. 
And  this  is  seized  on  as  a  matter  of  reviling,  by  these  amiable  persons  !  They 
cannot  say  that  he  was  unjust,  or  cruel,  or  oppressive ;  they  cannot  allege 
any  thing  against  him,  except  that  he  had  filled  a  most  laborious  and  dif- 
ficult station  with  unexampled  assiduity  and  advantage  to  the  country. 
But  as  he  imagined,  in  his  wanderings,  that  he  was  still  discharging 
his  public  duty,  they  revile  him  and  his  memory,  and  exult  that  he  is  gone 
to  where  he  can  be  a  judge  no  longer,  and  where  no  respect  of  persons  will  be 
paid  to  his  rank,  but  he  will  be  called  forth  as  the  vilest  criminal !  And  for 
what  is  this  exultation  ?  No  name  shall  be  given  it.  It  shall  not  be  called  inhu- 
man, brutal,  fiend-like.  But  it  is  simply  asked,  what  causes  the  display  of 
these  dreadful  and  loathsome  feelings  ?  Why  are  the  readers  of  this  periodical 
who  are  still  endowed  with  human  sympathies  to  be  disgusted  by  seeing  such 
exultations  over  a  powerful  mind  borne  down  by  the  infirmities  of  our  common 
nature,  over  the  remains  of  an  eminent  and  excellent  man  ?  What  had  he 
done  ?  Do  the  New  Lights  wish  to  extinguish  all  sympathy  with  the  weak- 
ness of  our  mortal  frame,  and  all  reverence  for  the  dead,  or  to  inculcate  an  uni- 
versal hatred  for  every  man  who  is  called  on  to  condemn  vice  and  punish 
crime  ?  Are  these  the  wholesome  feelings  by  which  our  morality  is  to  be 
exalted,  and  the  teaching  of  the  clergy  to  be  replaced  ? 

But  one  act  of  Lord  Tenterden  is  mentioned,  and  marked  out  for  peculiar 
reprobation.  What  is  it?  He  had  risen  from  humble  life,  and  in  grateful 
remembrance  of  the  benefits  which  he  had  experienced  at  the  school  where  he 
was  educated,  he  left  a  prize  there,  to  cheer  and  stimulate  students  like  him- 
self to  a  similar  career  of  usefulness  and  honour.     The  Old  Lights  would  have 


94  MISCELLANEA. 

felt  that  such  an  act  reflected  honour  on  him  who  did  it, — that  it  shewed  his 
readiness  to  acknowledge  his  origin,  and  his  gratitude  for  the  source  from  which 
many  of  his  advantages  had  come.  The  New  Lights  teach  us,  that  such  refer- 
ence to  oui  origin,  such  gratitude  for  help  received,  and  such  a  wish  to  help 
others,  are  things  to  be  received  with  ridicule  and  reviling.  We  saw  before 
what  feelings  they  wished  to  call  forth,  and  now  we  see  what  they  wish  to 
repress  ! 

One  may  write  with  bitterness  for  a  moment  about  such  things  ;  but  the 
lasting  impression  from  them  is  a  mixture  of  grief  and  dismay.  This  dread- 
ful and  cruel  tone  is  to  be  found  through  a  large  portion  of  the  writings  of 
many  of  the  New  Lights,  who  seem  to  wish  to  brutalize  their  readers,  and 
prepare  them  for  any  thing,  however  fearful.  God  help  this  country,  and  its 
miserable  inhabitants,  if  it  and  they  are  to  be  delivered  up  to  the  dominion  of 
men  capable  of  indulging  such  awful  feelings  as  this  outrage  on  Lord  Tenter- 
den's  memory  experiences.  What  is  there  of  cruelty  and  debasement, — of  de- 
fiance of  every  feeling  of  tenderness,  and  of  humanity,  which  one  may  not 
expect  at  such  hands  ? 

"  The  late  Chief  Justice  is  said  to  have  retained  his  faculties  to  within  a  few 
moments  of  his  death,  when  he  began  to  wander;  sat  upright  in  his  bed,  used  the 
action  of  taking  snufF,  which  was  habitual  to  him,  and  said — '  Gentlemen  of  the 
jury,  consider  of  your  verdict,'  and  died.  Poor  mortal !  he  was  going  to  trial  him- 
self— not  to  judge,  but  to  be  judged  !  He  was  about  to  appear,  wigless  and  robe- 
less,  naked  and  forlorn,  to  hear  his  own  sentence !  Where  be  now  his  quidlibets  and 
quodlibets  ?  No  nice  quirk  of  law  will  serve  his  turn  !  He  cannot,  like  the  attorney 
in  Quevedo's  '  Vision  of  Judgment,'  demur  to  his  own  soul,  and  swear  that,  in  the 
confusion  of  the  Last  Day,  he  has  picked  up  another  man's.  The  soul  of  a  Tory 
Chief  Justice  must  be  well  marked  :  probably  it  is  of  scarlet  hue,  like  his  robe  of 
office,  and  not  to  be  confounded  with  others.  '  Charles  Abbott !  Charles  Abbott ! 
Come  into  court !  come  into  court !  or  you  will  be  non-suited  ! '  With  what  a  blast 
must  such  a  summons  come  upon  the  complaisant  soul  of  a  Chief  Justice,  with 
whom  the  habit  of  judging  is  so  inveterate,  that  to  stand  in  the  dock,  even  before 
the  Court  of  Light,  must  appear  a  case  altogether  contrary  to  precedent !  When  the 
Judge's  trumpet  rings  in  the  assize  town,  it  is  well  known  with  what  a  terrible  sound 
it  enters  the  dungeons  of  the  wretches  who  are  avaiting  the  gaol-delivery ;  some 
through  the  medium  of  death — some  of  banishment — some  to  be  restored  to  life  and 
light.  But  all  these  men  are  accustomed  to  obey  the  voice  of  authority  :  they  have 
been  educated  in  fear  and  terror ;  they  take  their  trial  as  an  ordinary  vicissitude  of 
a  troubled  scene.  Great  must  be  the  change  when  the  trumpet  sounds  for  the 
ordeal  of  the  Judge  himself:  fearful  is  the  reverse — dreadful  the  responsibility! 
*  Gentlemen  of  the  jury,  consider  of  your  verdict.'  Perhaps  the  poor  Judge  fancied, 
like  the  Egyptians  of  old,  he  was  leaving  his  character  to  the  discussion  of  the 
public.  He  would  know  that  the  press  he  had  always  persecuted  would  be  retained 
against  him,  and  could  hardly  expect  any  mercy.  He  had  long  been  a  famous  inter- 
preter of  the  law,  and  where  he  could  espy  an  advantage  for  the  few  over  the  many, 
there  he  lent  his  aid :  he  could  not,  therefore,  ho])e  for  the  verdict  of  a  common 
jury.  But  why  try  him  ? — the  culprit  has  slipped  into  another  court ; — the  pannel 
is  empty,  save  of  a  huge  wig  and  a  wide  robe,  which  are  already  being  donned  by 
another.  While  we  are  sjieculating  on  his  appearance  in  another  world,  he  has 
taken  his  fare  in  the  Black  Omnibus,  and  has  ere  now  been  set  down  at  the  chapel 
of  the  Foundling  Hospital.  In  order  to  perpetuate  his  memory,  and  bestow  a  boon 
on  posterity,  he  Justice  defunct  has  left  an  annual  prize  for  Latin  verse  to  Canter- 
bury school.  Latin  verse  seemed  to  be  the  best  substratum  of  education  in  the  en- 
lightened  judgment  of  the  departed  lawyer — but  let  him  rest.     Ora  pro  nobis  !  " 

Let  it  not  be  forgotten  that  the  gentleman  by  whose  permission  this  article 
appears  in  the  New  Monthly  Magazine  has  placed  the  hero  of  one  of  his  novels 
in  what  he  obviously  considers  as  a  situation  of  glory,  when  he  represents  hira 
as  deliberately  committing  a  base  and  savage  murder,  in  order  to  get  money, 
by  which  he  might  prosecute  his  studies,  and  advance  his"  knowledge ! 


MISCELLANEA.  95 

POLITICAL    ECONOMISTS  AND  THE  POOR. 

Of  all  periods  in  our  history,  this  does  not  appear  to  be  that  when  it  is  most 
advisable  (on  the  mere  score  of  expediency)  to  increase  the  separation  between 
the  rich  and  the  poor  ;  and  yet  there  are  a  good  many  causes  tending  to 
produce  this  undesirable  effect.  Among  others,  there  is  a  series  of  works  by  a 
lady  of  some  talents,  and  doubtless  of  very  good  intentions,  which  is  likely  to 
do  a  great  deal  of  harm  in  this  way,  whatever  good  they  may  do  in  any  other. 
In  England  every  thing  goes  by  fashion,  and  a  doctrine  may  have  been  pro- 
mulgated for  half  a  century,  and  yet  have  been  heard  of  by  very  few.  Fine 
ladies  and  fine  gentlemen,  learned  and  liberal  as  they  are,  read  nothing 
which  they  cannot  read  running ;  and,  as  the  booksellers  know,  very  often  to 
their  cost,  valuable,  sound,  and  learned  books  sleep  very  quietly  on  their 
shelves.  In  due  time,  comes  forth  some  one  who  has  looked  into  the  books, 
and  manages  to  present  their  doctrines  so  cleverly  that  the  fine  ladies  and  fine 
gentlemen  can  just  manage  to  understand  it  without  deranging  their  indolence 
too  much.  So  it  is  with  Miss  Martineau.  She  has  presented  Mr.  Malthus's 
doctrines,  and  others  of  various  political  economists,  in  the  easy  and  taking 
form  of  popular  tales.  But  unfortunately,  in  some  cases,  she  has  far  out- 
stept  her  masters.  Every  one  is  aware,  for  example,  of  the  present  helpless 
and  dependent  condition  of  the  poor ;  and  is  aware,  too,  that  injudicious 
charity  will  not  cure  it  or  relieve  them.  But  Miss  Martineau  tells  us  boldly 
that  all  regular  charities  for  the  relief  of  the  poor,  such  as  hospitals,  dispen- 
saries, clothing  societies,  &c.  &c.  are  extremely  mischievous  ;  and  that  one 
only  makes  the  condition  of  the  poor  worse  by  relieving  them  in  this  way. 
Genuine  philosophy  thus  would  teach  us  to  see  our  fellow-creatures  suffer  and 
die,  without  relieving  them,  and  genuine  philanthropy  directs  us  ourselves 
to  enjoy  the  goods  we  have,  and  if  the  poor  will  be  such  bad  managers  as  to 
die  of  starvation,  or  pine  in  unrelieved  sickness,  just  to  let  them.  No  inten- 
tion whatever  exists  of  calling  Miss  M.  hard-hearted  or  cruel.  She  is  very 
likely  a  very  kind-hearted  person  ;  but  still  these  are  the  regular  tendencies  of  her 
doctrines.  Now,  be  it  known  to  all  the  world,  that  there  are  a  great  many 
fine  ladies  and  fine  gentlemen  to  whom  such  doctrines  will  be  extremely 
acceptable,  simply  because  they  do  not  at  all  like  having  to  give  five  pounds  to 
this  charity,  or  two  to  that.  And  Miss  Martineau's  doctrines,  as  they  will  find 
ready  advocates  in  the  dispositions  and  purses  of  these  persons,  will  requite 
the  favour  by  affording  these  ladies  and  gentlemen  a  good  excuse  for  sending 
away  the  clergyman,  and  the  other  collectors  of  subscriptions,  with  empty 
bags.  Now,  on  mere  grounds  of  expediency,  is  it  advisable,  at  this  moment, 
for  the  rich  to  shut  their  hearts  and  purses  against  the  poor  ?  No  doubt  Miss 
M.  and  her  friends  will  say  that  they  wish  to  introduce  a  better  system. 
Be  it  so ;  but  they  will  find  it  very  easy  to  persuade  the  world  not  to  part 
with  their  money,  very  hard  to  induce  them  to  join  in  difficult  and  distant 
schemes  of  improvement.  And  even  if  they  did,  the  poor  cannot  be  expected 
to  understand  or  feel  the  kindness  of  distant  intention,  while  they  are  smart- 
ing under  the  cruelty  of  present  practice.  But,  in  good  truth,  are  not  the  steps 
recommended  unjust  as  well  as  inexpedient  ?  Let  all  that  can  be  said  as  to 
the  present  state  of  the  poor  be  allowed  fully,  and  let  their  own  faults,  impro- 
vidence, &c.,  if  you  will,  be  allowed,  still  by  other  faults  than  their  own, 
by  the  bad  management  of  their  superiors,  they  have  been  brought  to  a  state 
where  the  evils  that  press  upon  a  large  number  of  them  are  such  as  to  make 
life  intolerable  without  the  kind  intervention  of  their  richer  friends.*     When  a 

*  It  need  not  even  be  argued  that  the  bad  management  of  others  has  taught  the 
poor  to  be  improvident.  The  fact  that  very  many  of  them  are  so,  and  that  they 
suffer  dreadfully,  is  enough.  The  cure  for  their  improvidence,  and  the  relief  from 
its  present  evils,  must  go  hand  in  hand.  It  may  not  be  easy  to  devise  such  remedies  : 
it  is  very  easy  to  cut  the  knot,  and  say,  "  Do  nothing  for  them." 


96  MISCELLANEA. 

father,  mother,  and  two  or  three  children  are  to  live  on  an  extremely  small  sura, 
and  the  father  and  mother  have  been  brought  up  in  improvident  habits,  though 
not  otherwise  vicious,  there  is  a  degree  of  suffering  which  it  is  perfectly  bar- 
barous and  perfectly  unjust  not  to  relieve,  while  you  may  bitterly  deplore  it, 
and  anxiously  seek  to  teach  the  sufferers  wiser  and  better  habits. 

The  question  has  here  been  argued,  after  the  base  and  dangerous  fashion  of 
these  times,  on  the  lowest  possible  grounds.  The  writer  is,  however,  of  a 
different  school  of  philosophy  from  Miss  Martineau  and  her  friends,  and  would 
certainly  wish  to  argue  it  on  very  diffeient  grounds.  There  is  a  book  which 
says,  "  the  poor  ye  have  with  you  always,"  and  which  speaks  of  a  future  scene, 
in  which  it  will  be  inquired  who  visited  the  sick,  who  assisted  the  prisoner,  who 
clothed  the  naked,  and  who  did  not.  They  whose  reply  is  to  be  in  the  nega- 
tive, will  doubtless  defend  their  system  by  very  ingenious  reasonings ;  but 
humble  minds  may  doubt  whether  the  affirmative  will  not  be  the  safer  and 
more  satisfactory  answer. 


DISSENTING  JOURNALS. 


This  subject  is  again  brought  before  the  reader  for  a  few  minutes,  in  order  to 
shew  what  effect  the  plain  statement  in  the  last  number  has  had.  The  Chris- 
tian AdvocMte  affects  to  be  jocular,  and  states  that  as  the  article  in  question  is 
written  in  a  browbeating  style,  it  is  better  to  pass  it  over  in  silence.  As  brow- 
beating, w^here  there  is  neither  argument  nor  foundation  in  fact,  is  not  very 
hard  to  answer,  and  as  Dissenting  Journals  certainly  never  spare  a  churchman 
where  they  can  strike,  this  declaration  is  tolerably  intelligible.  The  only 
thing  which  the  Christian  Advocate  does  attempt  by  way  of  answer,  is  (as 
might  naturally  be  expected  after  such  a  declaration)  a  perversion  of  what  ia 
said.  The  only  way  of  appearing  to  answer  what  cannot  be  answered,  is  to 
distort  it.  Accordingly,  the  Christian  Advocate  represents  the  British  Maga- 
zine as  objecting  to  any  inquiry  into  the  conduct  of  the  clergy.  No  such 
objection  was  ever  made.  Certainly  the  conduct  of  clergy  does  not  affect  the 
questions,  whether  establishments,  creeds,  and  liturgies  are  good  or  evil,  but 
still  it  is  a  very  grave  matter.  No  reasonable  churchman  ever  objected  to  an 
inquiry  into  it.  What  the  British  Magazine  objects  to,  and  what  every  candid 
man  must  object  to,  is  (1)  reviling  in  coarse  words,  and  (2)  accusations  with- 
out name  and  date,  which  cannot  consequently  be  refuted,  if  they  are  false. 
Very  probably  the  Christian  Advocate  can  see  no  difference — but  Christians, 
nay ,  candid  men  of  any  faith,  will  say  that  the  mass  of  the  clergy  are  men  of 
irreproachable  lives.  Churchmen  are  quite  willing  to  have  this  put  to  the  proof. 
Journals  like  the  Christian  Advocate  meet  such  an  offer  by  defamation  of 
parties  whom  they  cannot  name.  And  then  when  taxed  with  this,  they  affect 
to  be  amused  at  finding  that  any  one  doubts  that  there  are  some  immoral 
clergy,  or  that  any  one  thinks  that  the  clergy  are  to  be  compared  in  conduct 
and  zeal  with  Dissenting  ministers.  No  one  doubts  that  there  are  immoral 
and  careless  clergymen,  and  immoral  and  careless  Dissenting  ministers  too  ; 
but  notwithstanding  the  great  jocularity  of  the  Christian  Advocate,  people  will 
take  the  liberty  of  thinking  that  the  larger  and  respectable  part  of  the  clergy 
are  at  least  equal  in  zeal  and  usefulness  to  the  larger  and  respectable  portion 
of  the  Dissenting  ministers. 

The  Patriot  attempts  to  deny  that  it  reviles.  This  is  a  matter  of  fact,  and 
any  half-dozen  numbers  of  the  Patriot  will  settle  it,  not  indeed  to  the  satisfac- 
tion of  that  journal,  which  may  very  probably  feel  no  objection  to  language 
which  most  Christians  and  gentlemen  would  denounce  at  once  as  intolerable. 
It  attempts  too,  to  retort  the  accusation  of  reviling,  by  a  reference  to  the 
Quarterly,  Blackwood,  Fraser,  and  this  Magazine.  Now  of  all  journals, 
to  reproach  the  Quarterly  with  reviling  Dissenters  is  the  greatest  injustice. 


MISCELLANEA.  97 

For  Mr.  Southey  has  on  an  hundred  occasions  in  that  journal  borne  the  most 
honourable  testimony  to  their  merits.  Surely  the  Patriot  was  dreaming  of 
another  Quarterly  Review,  viz.,  the  Edinburgh,  and  its  articles  on  Dr.  Styles, 
&c.  &c.  But  if  the  Quarterly  did  revile,  how  is  the  church  to  blame?  It 
is  under  the  control  of  an  eminent  bookseller  the  proprietor ;  and  its 
editors,  though  men  of  the  very  highest  distinction  in  literature,  have  been 
laymen  wholly  unconnected  with  Church  or  State.  Blackwood  is  a  Scotch 
journal,  high'  Tory  certainly,  but  anything  but  high  church,  nay,  probably, 
often  edited  by  presbyterians.  As  to  Fraser,  a  periodical  of  which  and  of  its 
powers  the  Editor  has  heard  much,  but  unfortunately  seen  very  little,  what- 
ever be  its  merits  or  demerits,  the  church  has  no  more  control  over  it  than 
over  the  Patriot.  With  respect  to  this  Magazine  the  Editor  very  cheerfully 
refers  to  its  pages,  and  their  testimony  for  the  truth  or  falsehood  of  this  accu- 
sation. It  will  be  remembered  that  this  Magazine  began  after  the  violent 
Dissenting  Journals  and  Societies  had  commenced  their  new  courses,  and  that 
it  has  exposed  them  and  turned  their  weapons  on  themselves.  Farther  than 
this  into  the  affairs  of  the  Dissenters  it  has  not  gone,  and  has  no  interest  in 
going,  and  it  has  taken  especial  care  to  make  its  language  a  perfect  contrast 
to  that  which  it  was  exposing. 

The  Patriot  adds,  with  great  pleasure,  (being  very  jealous  of  the  praises 
bestowed  on  the  Eclectic  Review  for  its  decency,)  that  that  journal  has  now 
commenced  an  attack  on  this  Magazine  in  coarse  and  vulgar  language.  If, 
in  good  truth,  want  of  support,  of  which  it  complains,  and  the  external  pres- 
sure from  the  more  violent  of  the  dissenters  force  the  Eclectic  Review  to  de- 
part from  candour  and  decency,  it  will  be  more  to  be  pitied  than  blamed,  and  it 
is  only  to  be  hoped  that  the  really  Christian  and  candid  portion  of  the  dissen- 
ters will  take  care  to  have  one  journal  which  shall  represent  their  feelings. 

As  things  are,  it  appears  that  the  Christian  Advocate  and  Patriot  think  that 
the  proper  way  of  settling  the  question  between  the  Church  and  Dissent,  is 
by  collecting  all  the  stories  about  disreputable  clergy  which  they  can  find — by 
retailing  these  in  the  coarsest  language — and  by  putting  forth  a  collection  of 
anecdotes,  to  which  they  cannot,  or  dare  not,  give  one  single  circumstance  of 
name  or  place,  so  that  they  may  be  explained  or  denied.  If  the  Patriot  and 
Christian  Advocate,  and  their  readers,  are  satisfied  with  this  course,  no  remon- 
strance can  avail  with  them,  and  it  may  perhaps  be  better  to  leave  them  in 
their  obscurity,  except  when  their  falsehoods  are  more  than  usually  virulent. 

In  connexion  w^ith  this  subject,  it  may  be  well  to  mention  the  works  of  a 
dissenter,  who  has  lately  been  publishing  several  pamphlets  under  the  name  of 
Fiat  Justitia.  His  notions  of  justice  are  not  exactly  like  those  of  other  people. 
He  unhesitatingly  stated  that  Socinianism  was  common  among  the  clergy, 
and  when  pressed  for  proof,  he  tells  us,  that  "  the  opinion  of  some  of  the 
clergy  being  Socinians  is  very  general,"  and  that  a  M.P.,  a  thorough  Church- 
man, admitted  to  him  lately,  in  a  casual  correspondence,  that  "even  he  had 
heard  of  cases  of  clerical  Socinianism ;  and  farther,  that  he  understood  and 
feared  that  the  present  ministry  had  made  a  Socinian  a  bishop ;  he  (the  M.P.) 
added,  indeed,  (which  he  thinks  it  proper  to  mention)  that  he  had  not  a  per- 
sonal knowledge  of  the  truth  of  these  statements." 

Here  is  a  good  specimen  of  the  way  in  which  too  many  dissenters  now 
think  it  fair  and  candid  to  treat  the  Church.  This  lover  of  justice  urged  Mr. 
Noel  to  quit  the  Church,  as  containing  Socinians,  and  when  asked  for  proof, 
does  not  venture  to  say  that  he  ever  knew  a  Socinian  clergyman,  but  tells  us 
of  a  nameless  M.P.  who  has  heard  of  such  things,  but  says  that  he  has  only 
heard  of  them,  and  knows  nothing  about  them  !  This  is  Christian  and  can- 
did, indeed.  Bring  the  most  atrocious  accusations  against  a  whole  body,  nay, 
mark  out  a  particular  person,  and  then  confess,  when  you  are  dared  to  the 
proof,  that  you  know  nothing  of  it,  and  that  your  informant  fairly  confessed 
that  he  knew  nothing  of  it  either,  except  on  hearsay  !  ^ 

Vol.  lll.^ Jan.  1833.  o 


98  TRIALS. 

This  lover  of  justice,  in  a  note,  attacks  the  British  Magazine  for  referring  to 
the  Eclectic  Review,  and  various  Dissenting  Magazines  and  books,  as  to  the 
practical  evils  of  dissent,  which  he  calls  having  "  a  malignant  satisfaction  in 
exaggerating  the  evils  of  minor  communities,"  and  denounces  as  the  worst  of  all 
vrsLVS  of  attacking  dissenters  ;  adding,  that  it  can  be  repaid  tenfold  by  referring  to 
the  admissions  of  churchmen  against  the  church.  One  word  on  these  matters. 
In  all  human  institutions  there  are  certain  inconveniences.  The  dissenters 
have  been  latterly  exaggerating  enormously  those  of  an  establishment.  Surely 
it  is  open  for  churchmen  to  say.  Are  there  no  greater  evils  on  your  side }  And 
where  are  they  to  go  for  information,  but  to  what  they  understand  are  the  ac- 
credited journals  of  certain  dissenting  bodies  ?  If  they  are  wrong  in  this,  they 
will  gladly  be  put  right,  and  apologize,  though  apology  is  hardly  needed  for  an 
innocent  error.  What  has  been  the  course  of  dissenters  ?  And  what  is  the  course 
"which  Justice  threatens  ? — To  pick  out  the  works  of  a  few  fanatics  who  have 
left  the  church,  or  a  few  who  ought  to  leave  it,  and  to  quote  these  as  conces- 
sions on  the  part  of  the  church.  What  has  been  the  course  adopted  by  this 
Magazine  ?  The  writers  in  it  understood  that  the  Baptist  Magazine,  the  Me- 
thodist and  the  Congregational  Magazines,  were  the  avowed  organs  of  the 
-respective  sects  whose  name  they  bear,  and  that  the  Evangelical"  Magazine  was 
one  the  most  widely  circulated  among  dissenters,  while  the  Eclectic  Review 
was  that  to  which  dissenters  referred  as  their  most  able  journal.  To  these, 
therefore,  the  writers  appealed,  and  not  to  persons  who  had  left  their  respec- 
tive sects,  or  ought  to  leave  them.  If  these  works  do  not  speak  the  opinions 
of  the  dissenters,  let  them  be  publicly  dimvowed.  If  they  are  not,  no  one  can 
doubt  that  it  is  both  just  and  right  to  refer  to  them. 


TRIALS. 

Court  of  Common  Pleas,  Dec.  4. 

GIBBONS    V.    THE     BISHOP     OF     ELY. 

This  was  a  proceeding  removed  from  the  ecclesiastical  courts  into  this  coart, 
by  prohibition,  to  try  the  question  whether  the  defendant,  as  Rector  of  the 
Parish  of  Clare,  in  Suffolk,  or  the  parishioners  were  bound  to  repair  the 
chancel  of  Clare  church.  The  plaintiff  contended  that  the  defendant  being  in 
the  receipt  of  the  rectorial  tithes  was  bound  to  repair  the  chancel  at  common 
law.  The  defendant,  however,  pleaded  that  from  time  immemorial  it  had  been 
the  custom  for  the  parishioners  to  repair  the  chancel  as  well  as  the  church ; 
upon  which  plea  issue  was  joined. 

The  affirmative  of  the  issue  being  alleged  by  the  defendant,  his  counsel 
commenced,  and  laid  a  number  of  old  documents  before  the  Court,  and  also 
adduced  oral  testimony  to  prove  the  custom  that  the  parishioners  had  from 
time  immemorial  repaired  the  chancel. 

The  plaintiff's  counsel,  on  the  other  hand,  adduced  a  quantity  of  evidence  to 
disprove  such  custom.  The  particulars,  however,  were  extremely  dry  and  unin- 
teresting. 

The  jury,  after  an  investigation  which  lasted  for  the  whole  of  the  day  until 
a  late  hour,  returned  a  verdict  for  the  defendant.* 


*  The  Tim€$  stated  that  the  rerdict  was  for  the  Plaintiff/ 


DOCUMENTS.  99 

On  Thursday,  the  22nd  day  of  November  last,  sentence  was  given  by  the 
Chancellor  of  the  Diocese  of  Chester,  in  a  cause  of  office  in  the  Consistory 
Court,  there  promoted  by  the  Rev.  R.  H.  Gretton,  Rector  of  Nantwich,  in  the 
county  of  Chester,  against  the  Rev.  J.  T.  Campbell,  Rector  of  Tilston,  in  the 
same  county,  for  preaching  in  a  common  Methodist  meeting-house,  in  the 
Town  of  Nantwich,  and  in  other  similar  places  in  the  Diocese.  The  defendant 
was  suspended  from  his  clerical  functions  for  one  year,  with  a  sequestration  of 
his  benefice  for  that  time;  and  costs  were  decreed  against  him,  amounting  to 
44/.  4s.  lid. 

it  is  said  that  Mr.  Campbell  intends  to  secede  entirely  from  the  established 
church. 


DOCUMENTS. 


IRISHCHURCH. 

{From  an  excellent  Tract,  called  "  Facts  and  Circumstances,  ^c.  8^c."  by  the  Rev.  T,  S.- 
Toivnsend,  Rector  of  Timogue.) 

Dr.  Erck,  the  secretary  of  the  Ecclesiastical  Commission,  now  sitting  in 
Dublin,  and  the  editor  of  the  Ecclesiastical  Register,  states  in  his  evidence, 
(Commons,  page  624,  appendix  14) — 

"  From  the  best  data  I  can  obtain  in  Leinster,  Munster,  and  Connaught,  the 
tithes,  lay  and  ecclesiastical,  average  from  a  sixty-seventh  to  a  sixtieth  Tpart  of  the  pro- 
duce  ;  and  in  the  province  of  Ulster,  they  average  from  a  sixty-third  to  a  sixty-ninth 
part  of  the  produce. " 

The  report  states  on  the  calculation  of  the  same  gentleman,  (245.  vii.) 

"  That  the  amount  of  tithe  composition  in  the  province  of  Ulster  is  11^  per  acre, 
and  its  proportion  to  the  rental  from  1-19  to  1-26. 

Munster  is  Is.  27d.  per  Irish  acre,  and  its  proportion  to  the  rental  from  1-15 
to  1-21. 

Leinster  is  Is.  7M.  per  Irish  acre,  and  its  proportion  to  the  rental  from  1-12 
to  1-21." 

To  this  it  adds, 

**  Mr.  Griffith  (the  Government  engineer)  by  a  totally  different  process,  arrives  at 
a  conclusion  not  very  dissimilar.  He  estimates  that  the  total  charges  for  tithe  com- 
position over  the  whole  of  Ireland  would  average  Is.  3|d.  in  the  pound,  or  from 
1-15  to  1-16  of  the  rental,  which  he  adds  is  calculated  upon  a  rent  considerably 
lower  than  that  actually  paid." 

The  report  again  states — 

**  Mr  De  la  Cour,who  without  any  concert  estimated  the  whole  of  Ireland  at  only  one 
halfpenny  per  acre  more  than  Mr.  Griffith,  gives  a  list  of  seven  parishes  in  the  county  of 
Cork,  the  rental  of  which  is  68,000,  and  the  composition  4333,  or  from  1-15  to  1-16 
of  the  rental.  Your  Committee  have  examined  no  less  than  eighteen  other  witnesses 
upon  this  point  locally  acquainted  with  various  parts  in  the  counties  in  the  margin 
(Kilkenny,  Tipperary,  Kildare,  Galway,  Dublin,  Queen's  County,  King's  County 
Cork,  Clare,  Westmeath,  Down,)  and  the  result  is  a  singularly  close  approximation  to 
the  same  rate." 

It  will  be  remarked  that  in  those  calculations  the  landlord's  interest  only  is 
taken  into  calculation.     The  report  states — 

"  That  the  gross  amount  of  composition,  if  it  extended  over  the  whole  of  Ireland, 
would  be  about  600,000." 

Mr.  Griffith  states— 

"  From  the  best  data  I  have  been  able  to  procure,  and  from  my  own  knowledge  of 


100  DOCUMENTS. 

the  value  of  land  in  Ireland,  I  am  of  opinion  that  the  gross  value  of  land  in  Ireland^ 
rated  at  a  moderate  rent,  may  be  about  12,715,578."* 

This  makes  the  amount  of  tithe  composition,  as  it  is  at  present,  less  than  the 
21st  of  the  rental  of  Ireland. 

Mr.  Pierce  Mahoney  states  in  evidence — 

"  Since  I  have  been  called  upon  to  attend  the  Committee  as  a  witness,  T  have 
inquired  into  the  relative  amount  of  payment  for  tithe  in  this  country  (England)  and 
in  Ireland,  and  I  am  satisfied  that  we  do  not  pay  in  Ireland  one-fortieth  of  the  gross 

J)roduce,  or  annual  increase  of  the  earth,  in  corn,  cattle,  &c.,  as  tithe  is  frequently 
evied  in  England ;  and  my  sincere  belief  is,  that  even  according  to  the  tithe  law  as  it 
stood  before  1824,  the  clergy  did  not  receive  in  the  whole  more  than  from  one-third 
to  one-fourth  of  what  they  were  entitled  to  demand  for  their  tithe  ;  and  I  beg  leave 
to  add,  that  in  forming  this  opinion  I  attempt  to  survey  in  my  own  mind  the  extent 
of  the  annual  productions  of  Ireland  which  would  be  titheable  here." — fSvi. 
Com.  5226.) 

Mr.  Mahoney  here  enters  into  an  account  of  the  exports  in  produce  mostly 
titheable  which  were  carried  into  Liverpool  alone,  in  the  year  1831,  the  gross 
value  of  which  came  to  4,497,708 — 7 — 6  ;  the  tithe  upon  which  would  amount 
.^o  more  than  two-thirds  of  what  is  paid  throughout  all  Ireland  ! 

"  I  am  convinced  that  the  generality  of  the  clergy  by  no  means  receive  the  tithe 
they  are  entitled  to. — By  the  tithe  they  are  entitled  to  you  mean  the  full  tenth  ? 
Yes,  they  never  sought  it,  nor  received  it." — (  G.  Fitzgerald,  Esq.,  Evi.  Com.  175.) 

It  will  be  seen  from  these  statements  that  the  tripartite  and  quadripartite 
division  has  already  taken  place. 

The  enormity  of  the  incomes  of  the  Irish  clergy  is  another  of  those  violent 
imputations  which  have  been  so  constantly  and  inconsiderately  alleged  against 
them.  Here  again  the  evidence  before  the  Houses  of  Lords  and  Commons 
refutes  the  charge,  and  brands  it  with  falsehood  and  injustice.  Mr.  Griffith 
(Evi.  Com.  282,  No.  5.)  states — 

"  That  there  are  2450  parishes  in  Ireland,  and  1422  beneficed  clergymen — 1539 
parishes  under  the  composition  act,  and  911  which  are  not.  The  average  amount  of 
the  composition  of  tithe  (lay  and  clerical)  in  those  1539  parishes  is  287/.  9s.  6d." 

Rating  all  the  tithes  as  stated  in  the  Parliamentary  report  (245.  xii.)  to  be 
600,000/.,  and  deducting  50,000/.,  as  belonging  to  bishops,  cathedrals,  collegiate 
churches,  &c.,  there  remain  550,000/.  for  the  parochial  clergy.  This  sum 
divided  amongst  1422  beneficed  clergymen  will  average  to  each  386/.  15s.  7d.',  to 
this  may  be  added  the  income  of  about  90,000  acres  of  glebe  land  at  15*.  per 
acre,  amounting  to  67,500/., (as  estimated  in  the  Christian  Examiner  of  Novem- 
ber, 1831,  page  873),  from  which  deduct  the  incomes  of  at  least  1000  curates, 
at  75/.  each,  and  the  remaining  gross  income  will  be  542,500/.,  which  would 
leave  each  incumbent  38 1 /.  10*.  Ic?.  yearly  income;  estimating  according  to 
report  the  expenses  of  collection,  losses,  &c.  &c.,  at  15  per  cent.,  there  would 
remain  324/.  9*.  lOrf.  as  the  average  income  of  each  incumbent,  at  present, 
arising  out  of  tithes  and  lands. 

Augmentation. — We  hear  that  the  Lord  Bishop  of  Lichfield  and  Coventry, 
Patron  of  the  Vicarage  of  Pytchley,  in  the  county  of  Northampton,  has,  with 
the  consent  of  the  Lord  Archbishop  of  Canterbury,  generously  augmented  the 
living  of  Pytchley  by  the  grant  of  an  annuity  of  30/.,  and  by  annexing  the  same 
in  perpetuity  to  that  Vicarage,  under  the  provisions  of  an  Act  passed  in  the  last 
session  of  Parliament,  for  the  purpose  of  confirming  and  perpetuating  augmen- 
tations made  to  small  benefices. 

•  Mr.  Nassau  Senior,  in  his  letter  to  Lord  Ilowick,  states  the  rental  of  Ireland  to 
be  something  under  13  millions,  which  would  give  the  same  conclusion  respecting  the 
amount  of  tithe. 


101 


ECCLESIASTICAL  INTELLIGENCE. 


ORDINATIONS. 

Bishop  of  Rochester,  Rochester November  4. 

Bishop  of  Lichfield  and  Coventry 

Bishop  of  Bath  and  Wells,  Wells  December  9. 

Bishop  of  Worcester,  Worcester  Cathedral  December  21. 

Bishop  of  London,  St.  James's  church,  Westminster   ...  December  23. 

Bishop  of  Gloucester,  Gloucester  Cathedral December  23. 

Bishop  of  Lincoln,  Buckden,  Hunts December  23. 


Name. 

Alder,  William  b.a. 

Armstrong,  E.  Pakenham  b.a. 

Badger,  Albert  b.a. 

Baugh,  Folliott a.b. 

Bedford,  Thomas  ., b.a. 

Birkett,  Robert m.a. 

Blakesly,  J.  Williams  ...  b.a. 
Boyne,  John  Richard  ...  b.a. 
Brockhurst,  Jos.  Summer  b.a. 
Bullock,  John  Frederic...  b.a. 

Burnett,  James b.a. 

Campbell,  R.  Robert s.c.l. 

Davis,  Benjamin    a.b. 

Dry,  Thomas m.a. 

Dicken,  Edmund  Ashton  b.a. 

Edwards,  W.J.   F b.a. 

Ellis,  William  Webb m.a. 

Fell,  Thomas b.a. 

Fysh,  Frederick b.a. 

Gamson,  Robert b.a. 

Griffith,    Thomas  Gilbert  b.a. 

Hodson,  George a.b. 

Hodson,  William  b.a. 

Hutchinson,  Benj.  (Lit.) 

Izon,  William  Ketland  ...  a.b. 

James,  Henry b.a. 

Jenner,  Charles  Herbert  a.b. 
Lock  wood,  G.  Palmer  ...  b.a. 
Lockwood,  Henry  John...  b.a. 

Marsh,  William b.a. 

Neale,  Charles    b.a. 

Newby,  Alfred b.a. 

Nichol,  John  Richard  ...  b.a. 
Oldham,  John  Roberts...  a.b. 

Palairet,  Richard  b.a. 

Penny,  Charles  b.a. 

Pridden,  William  b.a. 

Ready,  Thomas  Martin...  b.c.l. 
Roe,  Charles  a.b. 

Rudd,  J.  H.  Augustus  ...  b.a. 


Degree.      College.  University.        Ordaining  Bishop. 


St.  Peter's 
Trinity 
Trinity 
All  Souls 

Emanuel 

Emanuel 
Trinity 
Christ's 
St.  John's 
Clare  Hall 
St.  Edm.  Hall 
Trinity  Hall 
Queen's 
Merton 

Sidney 

Queen's 
Brasennose 
St.  Peter's 

Queen's 

Cath.  Hall 
Magd.  Hall 
Magd.  Hall 
Queen's 


Camb. 

Camb. 

Camb. 

Camb. 

Camb. 

Camb. 

Oxford 

Camb. 

Oxford 

Oxford 


Pembroke 

Worcester 

Trinity  Hall 

Trinity 

Magdalen 

Pembroke 

Queen's 

St.  John's 

Exeter 

Oriel 

Worcester 

Pembroke 

Pembroke 


Oxford 

Camb. 

Camb. 

Camb. 

Camb. 

Oxford 

Camb. 

Oxford 

Oxford 

Oxford 

Oxford 

Oxford 

Catherine  Hall   Camb. 

Trinity  Oxford 

Pembroke  Camb. 


Camb.      Bishop  of  London 
Dublin     Bishop  of  Lincoln 
Camb.      Bishop  of  Lincoln 
Oxford     Bishop  of  Worcester 
f  Bp.  of  Lincoln,  by  1.  d. 
I      from  Bp.  of  Ely 
Ditto     ditto     ditto 
Ditto     ditto     ditto 
Bp.  of  Bath  and  Wells 
Ditto  ditto 

Bishop  of  London 
Bp.  of  Bath  and  Wells 
Ditto  ditto 

Bishop  of  Worcester 
Bishop  of  London 
^      ,     CBp.  of  Bath  and  Wells 
camo.  I     byl.d.Bp.  of  Exeter 
Camb.      Bp.  of  Bath  and  Wells 
Oxford     Bishop  of  Rochester 
Camb.      Bishop  of  Lincoln 
Camb    i  ^P*  "^  Lincoln,  by  1.  d. 

\    from  Arcbp.  of  York 
Camb.      Bishop  of  Lincoln 
Oxford     Bp.  of  Bath  and  Wells 
Oxford     Bishop  of  Worcester 
Camb.     Bishop  of  Lincoln 

(  Bp.  of  Lincoln,  by  1.  d. 
\    from  Archbp.  of  Yk. 
Camb.      Bishop  of  Worcester 
Bishop  of  London 
Bp.  of  Worcester 
Bishop  of  Lincoln 
Ditto         ditto 
Bishop  of  Rochester 
Bishop  of  Gloucester 
Bishop  of  Lincoln 
Bishop  of  London 
Bishop  of  Worcester 
Bp.  of  Bath  and  Wells 
Ditto  ditto 

Bishop  of  London 
Bp.  of  Bath  and  Wells 
Bishop  of  Worcester 
Bp.  of  Lincoln,  by  1.  d. 
from  Archbp.  of  Yk. 


i02 


ECCLESIASTICAL    INTELLIGENCE. 


Name.  Dtgree.    College. 

Umpleby,  John  Crosby...  b.a.      Queen's 
Wright,  Thos.  Hawkins.  b.a.      St.  John's 
Gunther,  J.       (Literate)  ~ 
Lechler,  J.  M.       (ditto) 
Miiller,  Francis       (ditto) 
Woodcock,  W.  J.  (ditto) 
Stiles,  H.  Tarlton  (ditto) 
Barrow,  James       (ditto)  _ 


•  For  the  Colonies 


University. 
Camb. 
Camb. 


Ordaining  Bishop, 
Bishop  of  Lincoln 
Ditto        ditto 


Bishop  of  London 


Aldham,  Harcourt a.b.  Worcester 

Ashe,  Edward    m.a.  Balliol 

Ashington,  Henry m.a.  Trinity 

Bayly,  C.  Henville    b.a.  New  Coll. 

Barry,  Henry s.c.l.  Trinity  Hall 

Bennett,  Alex.  Morden...  b.a.  Worcester 

Blakelock,  Ralph m.a.  Catherine  Hall 

Blencowe,  Edward    m.a.  Oriel 

Burford,  William  James  b.a.  Trinity 

Cantley,  George  Spencer  b.a.  Pembroke 

Carew,  Gerald    b.a.  Downing 

Codrington,  R.  Chute  ...  s.c.l.  Jesus 

Copeland,  W.  J m.a.  Trinity 

Davey,  George  a.b.  Catherine  Hall 

Davis,  Thomas  a.b.  Queen's 

De  La  Mere, Caius 

Deey,  William  b.a.  Trinity 


Oxford 
Oxford 
Camb. 
Oxford 
Camb. 
Oxford 

Camb 


•I 


Dowell,  Henry  b.a.      St.  Peter's 


Dunbar,  Sir  Wm.  Bart...  s.c.i.. 
Evered,  Charles  W.  H....  b.a. 

Frere,  John     b.a. 

Flowers,  William  Henry    b.a. 

Furnivall,  Thomas m.a. 

Garrett,  Thomas   b.a. 

Gaskin,  John b.a. 

Guillemard,  James    b.a. 

Henry,  Charles  Edward     b.a. 

Hotham,  Edwin b.a. 

Hughes,  Henry b.  a. 

Hume,  William  Edward  b.a. 
lUingworth,  Ed.  Arthur,  b.a. 
Isaac,  William  Lister  ...  b.a. 
Jacob,  George  Andrew...  m.a. 

Jehy,  Harry   b.a. 

Liveing,  Henry  Tho.  ...  b.a. 
Lloyd,  Henry  William  ..  b.a. 
Meller,  Thomas  William  b.a. 
Mitford,  John  Reveley...  b.a. 
Morice,  Richard  William   b.a. 

Morris,  Robert b.a. 

Perry,  George    b.a. 

Poole,  Thomas m.a. 

Riddle,  Joseph  Edmond     m.a. 

Smith,  Courtney    b.a. 

Sturmer,  Frederic b.a. 

Tuck,  George  Robert  ...  m.a. 

Vessey,  George  Fred b.a. 

Watkins,  Henry  George  b.A. 


Magdalen  Hall 

Corpus  Christi 

Trinity 

Jesus 

Queen's 

Queen's 

St.Edm.  Hall 

St.  John's 

Oriel 

New  Coll. 

Trinity 

Christ  Church 

Trinity 

Trinity 

Worcester 

St.  Alban's 

Pembroke 

Magdalen 

Trinity 

Christ  Church 

Trinity 

Christ  Church 

Trinity 

St.  John's 

St.  Edm.  Hall 

Trinity 

Queen's 

Emanuel 

Lincoln 
Worcester 


Oxford 

Camb. 

Camb. 

Camb. 

Camb. 

Oxford 

Camb. 

Oxford 

Camb. 

Dublin 

Camb.  ) 

Oxford 

Camb. 

Camb. 

Camb. 

Oxford 

Oxford 

Oxford 

Oxford 

Oxford 

Oxford 

Oxford 

Oxford 

Camb. 

Camb. 

Oxford 

Oxford 

Camb. 

Camb. 

Camb. 

Oxford 

Camb. 

Oxford 

Camb. 

Camb. 


■I 


Oxford 
Camb. 
Oxford 

Camb.   - 

Oxford 
Oxford 


Bishop  of  Worcester 
Bishop  of  Gloucester 
Bishop  of  London 
Bishop  of  London 
Bp.  of  Bath  and  Wells 
Bishop  of  Gloucester 
Bp.  of  Lincoln,  by  1.  d. 

from  Bp.  of  Ely. 
Bishop  of  Gloucester 
Bishop  of  London 
Bishop  of  Lincoln 
Bp.  of  Bath  and  Wells 
Ditto  ditto 

Bishop  of  London 
Bishop  of  Worcester 
Ditto  ditto 

Bp.  of  Lich.  and  Cov. 
Bishop  of  London 
Bp.of  Bath  and  Wells, 

by  1.  d.  from  Bp.  of 

Exeter 
Bp.  of  Bath  and  Wells 
Bp.  of  Bath  and  Wells 
Bishop  of  London 
Bishop  of  Lincoln 
Bishop  of  Lincoln 
Bp.  of  Bath  and  Wells 
Bp.  of  Bath  and  Wells 
Bishop  of  London 
Bishop  of  Gloucester 
Bishop  of  Rochester 
Bishop  of  Lincoln 
Bishop  of  London 
Bishop  of  London 
Bishop  of  Worcester 
Bishop  of  Worcester 
Bp.  of  Bath  and  Wells 
Bishop  of  London 
Bishop  of  Lincoln 
Bp.  of  Rochester,  by  1.  d. 
Bishop  of  London 
Bishop  of  London 
Bishop  of  London 
Bishop  of  Lincoln 
Bp.of  Lincoln  by  let.  dim. 

from  Abp.  of  York 
Bishop  of  Gloucester 
Bp.  of  Lichfield  &  Cov. 
Bishop  of  London 
Bishop  of  Lincoln,  by  let. 

dim.  from  Bp.  of  Ely 
Bishop  of  Worcester 
Bishop  of  London 


ECCLESIASTICAL   INTELLIGENCE. 


103 


Name.  Degree 

Warren,  Ed.  Blackburn      b.  a. 

"Walsh,  George  b.a. 

Westmacott,  Horatio b.a. 

Whittaker,  Thomas   b.a. 

Whitford,  Robert  Wells...  m.a. 

Wicken,  H.  Dawe    m.a. 

Williams,  Theophilus    ...  b.a. 
Pettitt,  G.         (Literate) 
Peet,  Joseph         (ditto) 


College 
Queen's 
Corpus  Christi 
Corpus  Christi 
Worcester 
St.  Edm.  Hall 
Christ's 
Exeter 


For  the  Colonies 


University.       Ordaining  Bishop. 

Camb.  Bishop  of  London 

Camb.  Bp.  of  Lichfield  &  Cov. 

Camb.  Bp.  of  Bath  and  Wells 

Oxford  Bishop  of  Worcester 

Oxford  Bishop  of  Lincoln 

Camb.  Bp.  of  Bath  and  Wells 

Oxford  Bp.  of  Bath  and  Wells 

Bishop  of  London 


The  Lord  Bishop  of  Chester  has  postponed  his  intended  Ordination,  which  was  to 
have  been  held  on  the  15th  of  December,  to  Sunday,  the  13th  of  January,  in  conse- 
quence of  the  county  election  taking  place  on  the  former  date. 

The  Bishop  of  Ely's  Ordination  will  be  holden  in  London,  on  Sunday,  the  3rd  of 
February.  Candidates  for  Holy  Orders  are  desired  to  transmit  the  requisite  papers 
to  his  Lordship  on  or  before  the  26th  day  of  January  next,  in  letters  less  than  one 
ounce  in  weight. 

The  Bishop  of  Lincoln  intends  to  hold  his  next  Ordination  at  Buckden,  on  Sun- 
day, the  3rd  of  March.  Candidates  are  required  to  send  their  papers  thither  to  his 
Lordship  before  the  20th  of  January. 


CLERICAL  APPOINTMENTS. 

Aldritt,  W Head  Mastership  of  the  Collegiate  Grammar  School,  Wells. 

Hele,  Fitz-Henry...  Mastership  of  the  Ashburton  Free  Grammar  School. 

Raymond,  W.  F.  ...  Prebendal  Stall,  Chichester  Cathedral. 

Winnington,  —    ...  Prebendal  Stall,  Worcester  Cathedral. 


PREFERMENTS. 


Name. 
Alderson,  S.  Harry 

Andrewes,  Will. 

Ayling,  W 

Barnard,  H.  W.... 
Beed,  J.  B 

Bennett,  E.  Leigh 


Preferment. 
Bradfield,  V. 
r  Lillingstone  Dayrell, 


County. 
Suffolk 


Diocese. 
Norwich 


\     R.Tr*VAStowe,v"'}^"^^^ 


Lincoln 


Barlavington,  R. 
St.  Cuthbert,  V. 
Felpham,  V. 
Lechdale,  V. 


Sussex 

Somerset 

Sussex 


Blennerhaset,  W.       Iwerne  Minster,  V.        Dorset 


Patron. 

The  King 
R.  Dayrell,  Esq. 
Duke  of  Bucking- 
ham 
Chichester  Earl  of  Egremont 
Wells  D.  &  Ch.  of  Wells 

Chichester   Rector  of  Felpham 
Gloucester  Gloucester  Rev.  E.  L.  Bennett 
r  Bp.  of  Bristol,  by 
Bristol      <      permission  of  D. 
C      &  C.  of  Windsor 

Lich.&Cov.  Bp.  of  Lich.  &  Cov. 

5  Will.   Wilberforce, 
\      Esq. 

Bath  &  W.  Earl  Poulett 


Warwick 


Middlesex    London 


Lincoln  Sir  J.  D.  Broughton 
Chichester  W  Richardson,  Esq 
Norwich      G.  W.  Chad,  Esq. 


Breav  J    G  (  Minister  of  Christ       \ 

^'    (      Ch.,  Birmingham   S 

Brow„.Joseph...|N;wJhu.ch,^High.| 

Bussell,  W.  J.    ...  I  ?„i;fgf  Sf;tT  }  ««— ' 

Broughton,  T.  D.       Bletchley,  R.  Bucks 

Calhoun,  T.  G.  ...     Goring,  V.  Sussex 

Cattley,  S.  Reed        Bagthorpe,  R.  Norfolk 

Causton,    T.  H....     V.  of  St.  Botolph,  Aldersgate 

Chapman,  Charles      Under  Minister  to  St.  Peter's,  Mancroft,  Norwich 

f  Mayor  &  Common- 
Courtney,  Sept. ...     Charles,  V.  Plymouth     Devon 

Currie,  Thomas...  Malton  Parva,  V.  Norfolk 

Evans,  John    Hardingham,  R.  Norfolk 

Fahy,  P Spinple  and  Minnagh,  Ireland 

Field,  Edward    ...  Bicknor  English,  R.  Gloucester 

Fry,  W Egdeen,  R.  Sussex 


Exon 

Norwich 
Norwich 


aiity  of  the  Bo- 
ro.  of  Plymouth 

Emanuel  Col.  Cam. 

Clare  Hall,  Camb. 


Gloucester  Queen's  Coll.  Oxf. 
Chichester  Earl  of  Egremont 


104 


ECCLESIASTICAL   INTELLIGENCE. 


Name. 
Goodman,  John.. 
Guthrie,  John 


Hasted,  H.  Joh 


■) 


Hervey,  Rev.  Lord  \ 
Arthur  Charles    \ 

Hope,  H.  Payne... 

King,  John  Myers  \ 

Kingdon,  John  ... 

Lambert,  R.  W....  j 

Linton,  Thomas... 
Lucas,  St.  J.  Wells 

Manley,  Orlando 

Neck,  A 

Norgate,  T.  S.    ... 
Pinhorn,  George 

PoweU,  W.  P \ 


Preferment. 

Kemerton,  R. 

Helmerton,  V. 
Bradfield  Combust, 

R.  with  Little  Wel- 

netham,  li. 
Ickworth,  R.  with 

Chedburgh . 

Christon,  R. 

Cutcombe,  R.  with 
Luxborough,  C. 
North  Petherwin 
Churchill  and  Puxton  > 


County.       Diocese. 
Gloucester  Glouces. 


Wilts 


Suffolk 


Sarum 


Norwich 


Patron. 
5  Mayor  &  Burgesses 
I      of  Gloucester 
The  King 

C  Rev.  H.  Hasted 
I  Marquis  of  Bristol 


Suffolk         Norwich 


Somerset     B.  &  W. 


y  Somerset 
Devon 


Marquis  of  Bristol 

5  Sir  J.  Smith,  Bt.  & 
I      Rev.  Mr.  Gore 

Bath  &  W.  Lord  Chancellor 


Exon  Duke  of  Bedford 

C.ofBriJfD-^'Ch.olBris.ol 

Northamp.  Peterboro'   Miss  Mary  Belsey 


Somerset 


Cambridge  Ely 
Devon 


Trinity  Col.  Camb. 
f  Dean  &  Canons  of 
I      Windsor 

Rich.  Reeve,  Esq. 
Bishop  of  Hereford 

Worcester    Worcester    Christ  Church,  Ox. 


Devon 

Norfolk 

Hereford 


Exon 

Exon 

Norwich 

Hereford 


Quicke,  Andrew...-^ 

Scobell,  Edward... 
Seagram,  John  ... 

Sicklemore,  —    ...  < 

Smith,  John    

Wales,  W 

Wilkins,  Edward    < 


P.  C. 

Fotheringay,  V. 
Arrington,  V. 

Plymstock,  P.  C. 

Kingskerswell,  P.  C 
Brinningham,  P.  C. 
Brimfield,  P.  C. 
Great  and  Little 

Hampton,  P.  C. 
Biddeston,St.  Peter's, 

R.  with  Biddeston 

St.  Nicholas,  V.  & 

Slaughterford,  C. 
Ministry  of  Oxford  Chapel,  St.  Marylebone 
Aldbourne  Wilts  Sarum 

St.  Alphage,  R.  with  I  ^ 

Northgate,  V.  5  ^^"^ 

PwUycrochon,  P.  Pembroke    St.  David's  The  King 

All  Saints,  V.Northam.  Northamp.  Peterboro'  The  Corporation 
Hempstead,  with         J 

Lessingham,  R.       ) 


:  >  Wilts 


Sarum  Winton  College 

Bishop  of  Sarum 

Canterbury  A  bp  .of  Canterbury 

The  King 

The  Corporation 

King's  Coll.  Camb. 


CLERGYMEN   DECEASED. 


Addison,  Joseph... 
Attley,  Richard...  ] 
Barstow,  Francis. . . 

Candler,  Philip  ... 

Chapman,  Leonard 
Darch,  William...  j 

Drake,  W.  W.  ... 
Fuller,  Thomas  ... 
Grey,  Hugh  Wade 

Gipps,  Henry 

Haddesley,  C.  W. 
Hawkins,  John  ...j 


Rodwell,  near  Weymouth 

St.  John's  &  St.  Cle-  ^  j^^^^^^^^ 
ment,  R.  Stamford   S 

Scale  Bar  Hall,  near  Otley 

Lamas,  R.,t/;/MHaut-^ 
bois  Parva,  R.,  an- 
nexed    Lethering-  >  Norfolk 
sett,  R.,  Burnhara  | 
Overy,  V.  J 

WysalJ,  V.  Notts 

Malpas,  2nd  Port,  R.     Chester 

Chalvington,  R.  Sussex 

Bushmead  Priory  Hereford 

St.  Peter  &  Stowen,  V.  Hereford  j 

Holton  le  Clay  Lincoln 

Ratlinghope,  near       >  <j„.  „ 
Bishop'a  Castle       f  ^*'*^P 


Lincoln 


Norwich 


York 


C  Corpo.  of  Stamford 
7      for  this  turn 


(Mr.  BurreU 

(  Lord  Chancellor 


Earl  of  Gosford 
B.  &  W   J  Sir  J.  Trevelyen, 


w.| 


Bart. 
5  Sir  T.  T.  F.  E. 
I      Drake,  Bart. 
Chichester  J.  T.  Fuller,  Esq, 


Chester 


P.of D.of)  J.       TT    r-. 
Hereford  C^^^-"-G»PP» 


Lincoln 
Hereford 


Lord  Chancellor 
Rev.  J.  Hawkins 


ECCLESFASTICAL    INTELLIGENCE. 


105^ 


C  Lydlinch,  R.,  Dorset         Bristol         John  Fane,  Esq. 

Hobson,  Thomas    j      with  Hermitage, V.  >  j^^^^^^      j  P.of  D.of  l^ord  Chancellor 

(^      &  Jrentndge,  K.       >  I      barum  J 

Howels,  William        Minister  of  the  Episcopal  Church,  Long  Acre,  London 
Morgan,  Henry...     Pipeton,  P. C,  Wales 

Panter,  Philip    ...     Nettlecombe  Parsonage,  Chaplain  to  the  Royal  Navy 
Portington,  Henry     Wappenham,  R.  Northamp.  Peterboro'    Bishop  of  Lincoln 

St.John,F.,  I.F.S.      Prebendary  of  Worcester  Cathedral 
Vesey,Hon.&Rev.  A.,Abbeyleix  and  Ballymakay,  Ireland 


ESTABLISHED  CHURCH  OF  SCOTLAND. 

PREFERMENTS. 

Name.  Parish.  Presbyter  i/.  Patron. 

Gillies,  Robert Carlaverock Dumfries. . .  Marquis  of  Queensbury. 

Houston,  Robert...  Dalmellington Ayr The  King. 

Logan,  James Swinton  Chirnside  The  King. 

Sym,  Robert   Sprouston    Kelso Duchess  Dowager  of  Roxburgh,  Etc. 

Thorburn,  David  Leith,  2nd  Charge  Edinbnrgh  Kirk  Session,  &c. 

White,  David Airly    Meigle Lord  Stratlimore's  Trustees. 

On  Thursday,  Nov.  29,  the  Rev.  James  Henderson,  of  Ratho,  was  instituted  to  the  Parish 
of  St.  Enoch,  Glasgow,  on  the  presentation  of  the  Magistrates  and  Town  Councd. 

On  Friday,  Dec.  7,  the  Rev.  JNIr.  Mather  was  ordained  JMinister  of  Stanley  Chapel,  Perth- . 
shire. 

DIED. 

Rev.  George  Munro,  IMinister  of  South  Uist,  aged  92. 

Rev.  Walter  Buchanan,  2nd  Minister  of  Canongate,  Edinburgh,  aged  77. 

Rev.  Malcom  IMcLeod,  Minister  of  Snizort,  Isle  of  Skye. 

Rev.  John  Stark,  Edinburgh. 

EPISCOPAL  CHURCH  OF   SCOTLAND. 

The  Rev.  Michael  Russell,  LL.D.,  Minister  of  the  Episcopal  Chapel,  Leith,  has  been 
appointed,  by  Bishop  Walker,  Dean  of  the  United  Dioceses  of  Edinburgh,  Fife,  and  Glasgow, 
in  the  room  of  the  Rev.  Robert  JNIorehead,  D.D. 

On  Wednesday,  Dec.  5th,  at  an  Ordination  held  by  the  Right  Rev.  Bishop  Torry,  in  the 
Episcopal  Chapel,  Peterhead,  the  Rev.  Alexander  Cooper,  M.A.,  of  Mareschal  College,  Aber- 
deen, and  the  Rev.  Alexander  Lendrum,  M.A.,  of  King's  College,  Aberdeen,  were  admitted 
into  Priests'  orders.     An  appropriate  Sermon  was  preached  by  the  Rev.  Mr.  Pratt,  of  Anden. 


UNIVERSITY     NEWS. 


OXFORD, 

Saturday,  December  1. 

Thursday  se'nnight,  Mr.  J.  Walker,  B.A., 
and  Scholar  of  Trinity  College,  Cambridge, 
was  elected  Fellow  of  Brasennose  College,  in 
this  University. 

On  Thursday  last,  Messrs.  J.  Wickers  and 
H.  Holder  were  elected  Scholars,  and  Messrs. 
E.  L.  Barnwell,  A.  O.  Fitzgerald,  and  T.  B. 
Morrell,  were  elected  Exhibitioners  of  Balliol 
College. 

On  Thursday  last,  the  following  Degrees 
were  conferred :  — 

Masters  of  Arts  —  J.  Spink,  Wadham, 
grand  comp. ;  Rev.  J.  J.  Vaughan,  Merton ; 
A.  Mangles,  Merton. 

Bachelors  of  Arts—C.  Boys,  Scholar  of 
Merton ;  W.  Harrison,  Scholar  of  Brasennose ; 

Vol.  \l\.—Jan.  1833. 


T.  W.  Allies,  Scholar  of  Wadham;  J.  P. 
Keigwin,  Scholar  of  Wadham;  H.  F.  Che- 
shire, Wadham ;  G.  T.  Clare,  FeUow  of  St. 
John's ;  W.  Froude,  Oriel. 

Preachers  at  St.  Mari/'s-r-Rev.  Mr.  New- 
man, Oriel,  Sunday  mormng ;  Rev.  Mr.  Lan- 
caster, Queen's,  afternoon. 

Lecturer  at  St.  Marthts — The  Warden  of 
Wadham,  Sunday  morning  and  afternoon. 

Decernber  8. 

The  names  of  those  candidates  who,  at  the 
close  of  the  public  examinations  in  Michaelmas 
Term,  were  admitted  by  the  Public  Examiners 
into  the  Four  Classes  of  Literm  Humaniores, 
according  to  the  alphabetical  arrangement  in 
each  class  prescribed  by  the  statute,  stand  as 
follows :  — 

Class  I.— T.  W.  Allies,  Scholar  of  Wad- 


106 


UNIVERSITY    NEWS. 


ham;  Lord  Boscawen,  Ch.  Ch.;  Hon.  J. 
Bruce,  Student  of  Ch.  Ch.  ;  S.  C.  Dennison, 
Balliol ;  J.  D.  Giles,  Corpus  Christi ;  W.  H. 
LushinjTton,  Oriel;  C  Marriott,  Scholar  of 
Balliol ;  G.  B.  Maule,  of  Ch.  Ch.  ;  N.  Ox- 
nam,  Exeter ;  H.  Wall,  St.  Alban  Hall. 

Class  H — J.  W.  M.  Berry,  Brasennose ; 
G.  Cardew,  Exeter;  W.  Laxton,  Scholar  of 
Trinity  ;  A.  J.  P.  Lutwyche,  Queen's  ;  R.  G. 
Macmullen,  Scholar  of  Corpus  ;  G.  H.  Somer- 
set, St.  Mar\'  Hall;  W.  Snooner,  Oriel;  C 
Thornton,  Ch.  Ch. ;  S.  H.  Walker,  Fellow  of 
Balliol ;  E.  Were,  Queen's. 

Class  HI.— R.  Barnes,  Student  of  Ch.  Ch.; 
H.  F.  Cheshire,  Wadham;  G.  T.  Clare,  Fel- 
low of  St.  John's;  W.  E.  Elwell,  University; 
W.  Froude,  Oriel;  W.  Harrison,  Scholar  of 
Brasennose ;  E.  R.  Larken,  Trinity ;  J.  W. 
Macdonald,  Ch.  Ch.  ;  J.  B.  Monck,  Brasen- 
nose; A.  B.  Orlehar,  Lincoln;  W.  Pearson, 
Scholar  of  University. 

Class  IV A.  H.  D.  Acland,  Ch.  Ch. ;  T. 

r.  Barrow,  St.  Alban  Hall;  J.  Bramall, 
Exeter ;  T.  Carter,  Worcester ;  itlarquis  of 
Douglas,  Ch.  Ch.  ;  E.  S.  Ensor,  Brasennose ; 
G.  Garrick,  University ;  F.  Geary,  Ch.  Ch. ; 
H.  Hill,  Worcester ;  E.  Hinxman,  Exeter ;  G. 
Hodson,  Magdalen  Hall;  W.  Hooker,  Pem- 
broke; J.  R.  Hope,  Ch.  Ch.;  W.  Hornby, 
Ch.  Ch. ;  T.  Hughan,  Balliol ;  C.  Leslie,  Ch. 
Ch.;  R.  T.  P.  Pulteney,  Trinity;  T.  F.  B. 
Rickards,  Balliol ;  G.  Rushout,  Ch.  Ch.  ;  R. 
Sarjeant,  Magdalen  Hall ;  J.  L.  Spencer,  Fel- 
low Commoner  of  Worcester ;  G.  S.  Stanley, 
Ch.  Ch.;  R.  J.  Uniacke,  St.  Alban  Hall;  T, 
H.  VV^horwood,  Demy  of  Magdalen ;  R.  Wil- 
liams, Gentleman  Commoner  of  Magdalen. 

Number  of  Fifth  Class,  65. 

Examiners — C.  W.  Stocker,  D.  D.,  Alban 
Hall;  T.  W.  Lancaster,  M.A.,  Queen's;  R. 
D.  Hampden,  M.  A.,  Oriel;  and  W.  Sewell, 
M.A.,  Exeter. 

•  On  Thursday  last  the  following  Degrees 
were  conferred :  — 

Masters  of  Arts — Rev.  D.  J.  Geoi^e,  Scho- 
lar of  Jesus ;  Rev.  E.  A.  Waller,  Brasennose ; 
Rev.  G.  D.  Grundy,  Brasennose ;  Rev.  W. 
Drake,  Lincoln ;  Rev.  J.  King,  Balliol ;  Rev. 
A.  D.  Stacpoole,  Fellow  of  New  Coll. 

BcLchelors  of  Arts  —  J.  R.  Harvey,  St. 
Alban  HalLj  G.  H.  Somerset,  St.  Mary  Hall ; 
J.  D.  Giles,  Exhibitioner  of  C.  C.  C. ;  R.  G. 
Macmullen,  Scholar  of  C.  C.  C. ;  W.  Pearson, 
Scholar  of  University;  J.  "W.  M.  Berry, 
Brasennose ;  J.  W.  Macdonald,  Ch.  Ch.  ;  A. 
J.  P.  Lutwyche,  Queen's ;  E.  Wear,  Queen's ; 
S.  C.  Denison,  Scholar  of  Balliol ;  W.  H. 
Lushington,  Oriel;  W.  Spooner,  Oriel. 

Preachers  at  St.  Mary's — Rev.  Mr.  Ball, 
St.  John's,  Sunday  morning ;  Rev.  Mr.  Buck- 
ley, Merton,  afternoon. 

Lecturer  at  St.  Martin's — Rev.  Mr.  Brown, 
Sunday  morning  and  afternoon. 

December  15. 

Magdalen  Hall — Lvxhy  Scholarship The 

late  Mr.  Henry  Lusby,  of  Navestock,  Essex, 
having  left  some  estates  to  the  University,  in 


trust  for  the  promotion  of  sound  and  religious 
learning  in  Magdalen  Hall,  in  such  manner  as 
the  President  of  Magdalen  College,  and  the 
Principal  of  Magdalen  Hall,  for  the  time 
being,  shall  direct,  the  President  and  the  Prin- 
cipal have  determined  to  found  in  Magdalen 
Hall,  Three  Scholarships,  open  to  all  Under- 
graduate INIembers  of  the  University  of  Oxford, 
who  are  not  under  four,  or  above  eight  Terms 
standing  from  their  matriculation.  The  elec- 
tion of  the  firet  Scholar  will  take  place  next 
Term. 

In  a  Convocation  holden  on  Wednesday  last, 
for  the  purpose  of  choosing  two  Burgesses  to 
represent  the  University  m  Parliament,  Sir 
R.  H.  Inglis,  Bart.,  D.C.L.,  of  Christ  Church, 
and  T.  G.  B.  Estcourt,  Esq.,  D.C.L.,  of 
Corpus  Christi  College,  were  unanimously 
elected.  The  former  was  nominated  by  the 
Very  Rev.  the  Dean  of  Christ  Church,  and  the 
latter  by  the  Rev.  the  President  of  Corpus. 

The  following  is  a  list  of  those  Candidates 
who  have  obtained  classical  distinction  in  Dis- 
ciplinis  Mathematicis  et  Physicis  : — 

Class  I.— G.  Cardew,  Exeter;  W.  Froude, 
Oriel;  T.  A.  Maberlev,  Ch.  Ch.;  G.  B. 
Maule,  Ch.  Ch.  ;  A.  Orlebar,  Lincohi;  R. 
F,  Rickards,  Balliol. 

Class  II.— A.  H.  D.  Acland,  Ch.  Ch. ;  T. 
Hughan,  Balliol;  C.  Marriott,  Balliol;  S. 
Walker,  Balliol. 

Class  III. — None. 

Class  IV.— F.  G.  W.  Martin,  Balliol;  R. 
Williams,  Oriel. 

Examiners — R.  Walker,  M.A.,  Wadham; 
W.  Falconer,  M.  A.,  Exeter;  and  H.  Reynolds, 
M.A.,  Jesus. 

On  Thursday  last,  the  following  Degrees 
were  conferred :  — 

Bachelor  in  Divinity — Rev.  J.  S.  Richards, 
Fellow  of  Exeter. 

Masters  of  Arts — T.  Clutton,  Fellow  of 
New  Coll.;  Rev.  G.  Taylor,  Exeter. 

On  the  4th  inst.,  Mr.  B.  Williams,  of  Tri- 
nity College,  was  elected  an  Exhibitioner  on 
the  Fitzgerald  Foundation,  Queen's  College; 
and  on  the  same  day,  Mr.  E.  Meyrick  was 
elected  an  Exhibitioner  on  the  Foundation  of 
Sir  Francis  Bridgman. 

On  the  7th  inst.  Mr.  G.  ^L  Giffard  was 
admitted  Scholar  of  New  College. 

On  Monday  last,  Mr.  H.  Fawcett,  of  Uni- 
versity College,  was  elected  to  an  open  Scholar- 
ship in  that  Society,  on  the  Foundation  of  Mr. 
Browne  ;  and  Mr.  J.  Brenchley,  to  a  Scholar- 
ship attached  to  Maidstone  Grammar  School, 
on  the  Foundation  of  Mr.  Gunsley. 

At  an  election  holden  at  Corpus  Christi  Col- 
lege, on  Wednesday,  Dec.  12,  the  Rev.  R. 
Eden,  M.A.,  and  the  Rev.  T.  Medland,  M.A., 
were  elected  actual  Fellows  of  that  Society. 

On  Thursday  last,  Mr.  W.  S.  Richards, 
B.A.,  was  admitted  Scholar  of  Jesus  College. 

Preachers — Rev.  Dr.  Bull,  Sunday  morn- 
ing, at  Christ  Church ;  Rev.  Mr.  Herbert, 
Wiulham,  afternoon,  at  St.  Mary's;  11  ev.  Mr. 
Corfe,  Alagdalen,  St.  Thomas's  Day,  at  St, 
Mary's. 


UNIVERSITY    NEWS. 


107 


Lecturer  at  St.  Martin's— Rev.  Mr.  Firth, 
Sunday  morning  and  afternoon. 

December  22. 

Mr.  B.  L.  Watson,  a  scholar  of  Ciypt  Gram- 
mar School,  Gloucester,  has  been  elected  to  the 
Townsend  Exhibition  at  Pembroke  College ; 
also,  Mr.  Arthur  Morgan,  son  of  the  Rev.  M. 
W.  Morgan,  curate  of  Iccomb,  Worcestershire, 
has  been  elected  an  Exhibitioner  from  Camp- 
den  School,  to  Pembroke  College,  on  the  same 
foundation. 

Preachers  —  Rev.  Mr.  Hughes,  Trinity 
College,  Sunday  morning,  at  St.  Mary's ;  Rev. 
Mr.  Pring,  New  College,  afternoon,  at  ditto  ; 
the  Very  Rev.  the  Dean,  Christmas  Day,  at 
Christ  Church;  Rev.  Mr.  Glanville,  Exeter 
College,  St.  Stephen,  at  St.  Mary's ;  Rev.  INIr. 
Hughes,  Trinity  College,  St.  John,  at  ditto ; 
Rev.  I^Ir.  Leslie,  Lincoln  College,  Innocents' 
Day,  at  ditto. 

Lecturer  at  St.  Martinis — Rev.  Mr.  Cox, 
Sunday  morning  and  afternoon. 

CAMBRIDGE. 

Friday,  November  30,  1832. 

Joseph  Walker,  Esq.,  Scholar  of  Trinity 
College,  Cambridge,  was  on  the  22nd  instant 
elected  Probationary  Fellow  of  Brasennose  col- 
lege, Oxford. 

At  a  congregation  on  Wednesday  last,  the 
following  Degiees  were  conferred  :  — 

Doctor  in  Physic — J.  Johnstone,  Trinity. 

Bachelor  in  Divinity— The  Rev.  G.  Wil- 
kinson, St.  John's. 

Honorary  Master  of  Arts— The  Hon.  W. 
C.  Wentworth  Fitzwilliam,  Trinity. 

Masters  of  Art  — J.  W.  Lubbock,  Trinity, 
(comp.);  L.  Thompson,  Trinity,  (corap. ); 
S.  Marindin,  Trinity;  P.  W.  Ray,  Clare  hall; 
W.  P.  Hulton,  Downing  college. 

Bachelors  in  Civil  Law — W.  Lowndes, 
Trinity  hall,  (comp.);  Rev.  R.  M.  Hope, 
Trinity  hall ;  Rev.  H.  B.  Hall,  Trinity  hall ; 
T.  Wirgman,  Trinity. 

Bachelor  of  Arts — W.  J.  Havart,  St.  John's. 

A  meeting  of  the  Philosophical  Society  was 
held  on  INIonday  evening.  Professor  Cuinming, 
one  of  the  Vice-presidents  of  the  Society,  in 
the  chair.  Among  the  presents  to  the  society, 
was  announced  a  goat -sucker,  presented  by  the 
Rev.  G.  A.  Browne,  and  two  bottles  of  water 
from  the  poisonous  fountains  of  Wirosari,  in 
China,  presented  by  the  Rev.  L.  Jenyns  ;  also 
an  account  of  the  effects  of  this  water.  A 
memoir  was  read  by  the  Rev.  R.  Murphy, 
Fellow  of  Caius  college,  on  "  Elimination  be- 
tween an  indefinite  number  of  unknown  quan- 
tities;" and  some  memoranda  on  the  architec- 
ture of  Normandy,  by  the  Rev.  W.  Whewell. 
After  the  meeting,  Mr.  Brook,  of  St.  John's, 
gave  an  account  of  the  history  of  the  various 
processes  of  lithotripsy ;  and  of  the  recent  im- 
provements introduced  by  Le  Roi,  Civiali,  and 
Heurteloup  and  others.  This  account  was 
illustrated  by  the  exhibition  of  the  instruments 


employed   for  this    purpose  and    by    various 
drawings. 

The  following  is  a  list  of  the  resident  mem- 
bers of  Cambridge  University  belonging  to  each 
College : — 

In  Commons.  In  Lodgings. 

Trinity 465  241 

St.  John's 3:31  107 

Queen's    123  74 

Caius 91  36 

Christ   80  8 

St.  Peter's    79  17 

Emmanuel    .^ 77  7 

Corpus  Christi 69  ....  8 

Jesus 64  4 

Catharine  Hall 69  ....  27 

Magdalene    69  ....  3 

Clare  Hall 64  ....  2 

Pembroke 43  ....  — 

King's 34  — 

Sidney 31  12 

Trinity  Hall 24  ....  2 

Downing  . . .  t  •  ■ . .  • .     14  ....  3 

1697  653 

In  College,  1,144.      In  Lodgings,  663. 
Matriculations  (Mich.  Term),  383. 

December  1. 
The  Vice-Chancellor  has  received  fi'om  the 
solicitor  of  George  Buxton  Browne,  Esq.  a 
proposal  to  appropriate  2,000/.,  free  of  legacy 
duty,  part  of  a  bequest  left  to  the  said  George 
Buxton  Browne,  in  trust,  by  the  Rev.  John 
Crosse,  late  of  Bradford,  in  Yorkshire,  "  for 
promoting  the  cause  of  true  religion,"  and  to 
transfer  the  said  sum  to  the  University  for  the 
purpose  of  founding  Three  Theological  Scholar- 
ships to  be  under  the  following  regulations:  — 

1.  That  they  be  called  "  The  Crosse  Scholar- 
ships." 

2.  That  the  candidates  for  the  same  be 
Bachelors  of  Arts,  in  the  first  year  from  their 
degree  ;  and  that  such  scholarships  be  tenable 
till  the  scholars  attain  the  standing  of  the 
Masters  of  Arts,  viz.  for  three  years. 

3.  That  the  first  elections  be  so  arranged  as 
to  make  one  of  them  vacant  yearly  for  ever ; 
and  for  this  purpose,  that  at  the  first  election 
the  persons  elected  be  a  Junior,  a  Middle,  and 
a  Senior  Bachelor. 

4.  That  the  annual  examination  and  election 
take  place  in  the  Michaelmas  term  after  the 
division  of  the  said  term. 

6.  That  in  case  of  any  vacancy  of  a  scholar- 
ship before  the  person  is  of  IVIaster  of  Arts 
standing,  at  the  next  annual  election  a  Bachelor, 
of  Arts  of  the  same  year  with  the  scholar  so 
vacating  be  elected  into  his  room. 

6.  That  the  sum  of  2,000/.  proposed  to  be 
transferred  to  the  University  be  vested  in  go- 
vernment securities,  in  the  name  of  the  Chan- 
cellor, blasters,  and  Scholars,  the  annual  inte- 
rest arising  from  the  same  to  be  divided  equally 
among  the  three  scholars. 

7.  That  electors  to  be  the  Vice-Chancellor, 
the  Margaret  Professor  of  Divinity,  the  Regius 
Pi  ofessor  of  Divinity,  the  Regius  Professor  of 
Hebrew,  the  Regius  Professor  of  Greek,  thQ; 


m 


UNIVERSITY    NEWS. 


Norrissian  Profesor  of  Divinity,  and  the  Pro- 
fessor of  Arabic. 

8.  The  examination  to  turn  upon  a  know- 
ledge of  the  Holy  Scriptures  in  their  Original 
tongues,  Hebrew  and  Greek,  of  Ecclesiastical 
History,  of  the  earlier  and  later  Heresies,  and 
such  other  subjects  of  useful  inquiry  as  may  be 
thought  most  likely  to  assist  in  the  formation  of 
valuable  characters,  fitted  to  sustain  and  adorn 
'*  the  cause  of  true  religion." 

At  a  congregation  held  on  Tuesday  last  a 
grace  passed  the  Senate,  agreeing  to  accept  the 
aforesaid  proposal,  suljject  to  the  above  regu- 
lations. 

December  14. 

On  Wednesday  last  the  Right  Hon.  Henry 
Goulburn  and  the  Right  Hon.  Charles  Manners 
Sutton,  of  Trinity  College,  were  elected  repre- 
sentatives in  Parliament  for  this  University. 

The  office  of  Christian  Advocate  has  become 
vacant  by  the  resignation  of  the  Rev.  Hugh 
James  Rose.  The  election  of  a  Christian  Ad- 
vocate will  take  place  on  the  first  of  January, 
1833.  Any  person  who  has  filled  the  office  of 
Hulsean  Lecturer  is  not  eligible  to  this  office. 

A  meeting  of  the  Philosophical  Society  was 
held  on  Monday  evening,  the  Rev.   Professor 
SedgAvick,  the  president,   being  in  the  chair. 
Among  the  presents  announced  to  the  society 
were  several  pieces  of  fish  collected  by  Prof. 
Henslow  in  the  neighbourhood  of  Weymouth. 
Mr  Whewell  read  a  continuation  of  his  notes 
on  the  architecture  of  Picardy  and  Normandy. 
After  the  business  of  the  meeting,  INIr.  Sims 
gave  an  account  of  the  method  of  graduation  of 
astronomical  instruments,   by  which   he   has 
divided  the  mural  circle  of  eight  feet  diameter, 
recently  placed  in  the  observatory  of  this  Uni- 
versity, and  divided  in  its  actual  place.     This 
account  was  prefaced  by  a  notice  of  the  methods 
of  engine  dividing  or  derivative  gradation  ;  and 
of  the  modes  of  original  dividing,  employed  by 
Bird,  Graham,  and  Ramsden,  previous  to  the 
one  which  has  now  superseded  them,  and  which 
is  the  invention  of  Mr.  Troughton.    The  expla- 
nation  was   illustrated   by  the    exhibition   of 
models,  and  of  some  of  the  apparatus  and  calcu- 
lations which  have  been  actually  employed  for 
the  observatory  circle. 

The  circle  was  brought  to  the  observatory  in 
the  beginiiing  of  October,  and  Mr.  Simms  has 
since  been  employed  (personally)  in  cutting  the 
gradations  after  the  circle  was  mounted  on 
Its  pier,  an  advantage  which,  we  believe,  no 
other  instrument  has  ever  possessed.  The 
observatory  may  now  be  considered  as,  at 
least,  equal  in  instrumental  power  to  any 
similar  establishment  in  the  world.  Another 
assistant  will  be  required  as  soon  as  the  new 
instrument  is  completely  in  action. 

December  21. 

The  Office  of  Hulsean  Lecturer  being  vacant, 
the  Trustees  of  Mr.  Hulse's  Benefaction  have 
given  notice,  that  they  propose  to  proceed  to 
the  Election  of  a  new  Lecturer  on  Tuesday, 
the  1st  of  January,  1833. 


There  will  be  Congregations  on  the  following 
days  of  the  ensuing  Lent  Term  : — 

Saturday  ...  Jan.  19,  (A.B.  Com.)  at  Ten. 

Wednesday     Feb.    6,  at  Eleven. 

Wednesday...  —  20,  at  Eleven. 

Wednesday... Mar.  6,  at  Eleven. 

Friday —  22,  (A.M.Incep.^atTen. 

Friday —  29,  (End  of  Term )at  Ten. 

Prize  Subjects.  —  The  Vice-Chancellor 
has  issued  the  following  notice  in  the  Univer- 
sity :  — 

I.  His  Royal  Highness  the  Chancellor  being 
pleased  to  give  annually  a  third  gold  medal  for 
the  encouragement  of  English  Poetry,  to  such 
resident  Undergraduate  as  shall  compose  the 
best  Ode,  or  the  best  Poem  in  heroic  verse ; 
the  Vice-Chancellor  gives  notice  that  the  subject 
for  the  present  year  is — Delphi. 

N.B. — These  exercises  are  to  be  sent  in  to 
the  Vice-Chancellor  on  or  before  March  31, 
1833 ;  and  are  not  to  exceed  200  lines  in  length. 

II.  The  Representatives  in  Parliament  for 
this  University  being  pleased  to  give  annually 

(1)  Two  Prizes  ot  Fifteen  Guineas  each, 
for  the  encouragement  of  Latin  Prose  Compo- 
sition, to  be  open  to  all  Bachelors  of  Arts, 
without  distinction  of  years,  who  are  not  of 
sufficient  standing  to  take  the  Degree  of  Master 
of  Arts  ;  and 

(2)  Two  other  Prizes  of  Fifteen  Guineas 
each,  to  be  open  to  all  Undergraduates,  who 
shall  have  resided  not  less  than  seven  terms,  at 
the  time  when  the  exercises  are  to  be  sent  in  ; 

The  subjects  for  the  present  year  are 

(1)  For  the  Bachelors, 
QtuBnamproEcipue  sint  labentis  imperii  indicia? 

(2)  For  the  Undergraduates, 
Utrum  Servorum  manumissio  in  Insulis 

Indorum  Occidentalium  confestim  facta,  plus 
boni  aut  mali  secum  afferat  ? 

N.B.  These  exercises  are  to  be  sent  in  on  or 
before  April  30,  1833. 

III.  Sir  William  Browne  having  bequeathed 
three  gold  medals,  value  five  guineas  each,  to 
such  resident  Undergraduates  as  shall  com- 
pose—  .     . 

(1)  The  best  Greek  Ode  m  imitation  of 
Sappho;  ....         - 

(2)  The  best  Latin  Ode,  in  imitation  of 
Horace ; 

r  The  best  Greek  Epigram   after  the 
,   .)  model  of  the  Anthologia,  and 
^'^^)    The  best   Latin  Epigram   after  the 

(.model  of  Martial; 
The  subjects  for  the  present  year  are — 

(1)  For  the  Greek  Ode, 
Thermopi/lcE. 

(2)  For  the  Latin  Ode, 
Romanorum   monumenta    in  Britannia 

reperta. 

(3)  For  the  Epigrams, 
Prone  ad summum  prope  adexitum. 

N.B.  These  exercises  are  to  be  sent  in  on  or 
before  April  30,  1833.  The  Greek  Ode  is  not 
to  exceed  friventy-five,  and  the  Latin  Ode  thirty 
stanzas.  .      , 

The  Greek  Ode' may  be  accompanied  by  a 
literal  Latin  Prose  Version. 


BIRTHS   AND   MARRIAGES. 


109 


IV.  The  Porson  Prize  is  the  interest  of  400/. 
stock,  to  be  annually  employed  in  the  purchase 
of  one  or  more  Greek  books,  to  be  given  to  such 
resident  Undergraduate  as  shall  make  the  best 
translation  of  a  proposed  passage  in  Shaks- 
peare,  Ben  Jonson,  Massinger,  or  Beaumont 
and  Fletcher,  into  Greek  Verse. 

The  subject  for  the  present  year  is— 
Shakspeare,    King  Richard   IL,   Act  III., 
Scene  2,  beginning — 

K.  Rich ^'■Know'st  thou  not, 

That  u-hen  the  searching  eye  of  Heaven 
is  hid," 
And  ending — 

"/-or  Heaven  still  guards  the  right." 
N.B.   The  metre  to  be  Tragicum  lamhicum 
Trimetrum    acatalecticnm.      These  exercises 


are  to  be  accentuated  and  accompanied  by  a 
literal  Latin  prose  version,  and  are  to  be  sent 
in  on  or  before  April  30,  18^3. 

N.B.  All  the  above  exercises  are  to  be  sent 
In  to  the  Vice  Chancellor  privately  :  each  is  to 
have  some  motto  prefixed,  and  to  be  accom- 
panied by  a  paper  sealed  up,  with  the  same 
motto  on  the  outside ;  which  paper  is  to  en- 
close another,  folded  up,  having  the  candidate's 
name  and  college  written  within.  The  papers 
containing  the  names  of  those  candidates  who 
may  not  succeed  will  be  destroyed  unopened. 
Any  candidate  is  at  liberty  to  send  in  his  exer- 
cise printed  or  lithographed.  No  prize  will  be 
given  to  any  candidate  who  has  not,  at  the  time 
of  sending  in  the  exercises,  resided  one  term  at 
the  least. 


BIRTHS  AND  MARRIAGES. 


BIRTHS. 

Of  So?is— The  lady  of  Rev.  C.  Ranken, 
Christ  Church ;  of  Rev.  J.  Bi-owne,  Minister 
of  Trinity  Church,  Cheltenham  ;  of  Rev.  A. 
Grueber,  Colebrooke  V.,  of  twins;  of  Rev.  E. 
bewhurst,  JNIeldreth  V.,  Royston ;  of  Rev. 
A.  Dashwood,  Thornage  R.  ;  of  Rev.  R. 
Eaton,  Elsing  P. ;  of  Rev.  A.  Herring, 
Horsford  P. ;  of  Rev.  F.  Thackeray,  Cadogan 
Place;  of  Rev.  J.  Moverley,  Liddington  R., 
Rutland  ;  of  late  Rev.  H.  Gipps,  Hereford. 

Of  Daughters— The  lady  of  Rev.  H. 
Withy,  Trinity  Church,  Westfield,  near  Hud- 
dersfield,  Yorkshire;  of  Rev.  J.  T.  Drake, 
Amersham  R. 

MARRIAGES. 

Rev.  J.  Phillpotts,  M.  A. ,  v.  of  Grimley-cum- 
Hallow,  Worcestershire,  to  Louisa,  seventh  d. 
of  the  late  J.  BuUer,  Esq.,  of  Downes;  Rev.  J. 
Sankey,  M.A.,  c.  of  Norborough,  to  A.  B. 
Dean,  of  Hathorn;  Rev.  H.  Bolton,  r. 
of  Oby  and  v.  of  Docking,  to  Elizabeth  M., 
only  surviving  d.  of  the  late  H.  Blyth,  Esq., 
of  Sussex  Farm,  Burnham,  Norfolk ;  Rev. 
W.  H.  Edmeades,  eldest  s.  of  W.  Edmeades, 
Esq.,  of  Nursted -court,  Kent,  to  Sarah,  eldest 
d.  of  the  late  M.  Isacke,  Esq.;  Rev.  J.  H. 
Davies,  M.A.,  to  E.  Hart,  d.  of  the  late  Right 
Hon.  A.  Hart,  Lord  High  Chancellor  of 
Ireland;  Rev.  Dr.  Pearson,  F.R.S.,  r.  of 
South  Kelworth,  Leicestershire,  to  Miss  Hun- 
ter, of  Wilton-street,  Belgrave-square,  London  ; 
Rev.  G.  Chesnutt,  B.A.,  of  Corpus  Christi 
Coll.,  to  Elizabeth,  second  d.  of  J.  Toussaint, 
Esq.,  of  Manor  House,  Felthem,  Middlesex ; 
Rev.  Harvey  Bawtree,  M.A.,  to  Margaret, 
niece  of  T.  Fiddes,  Esq.  ;  Rev.  J.  M.  Echalaz, 
M.A.,  r.  of  Appleby,  Leicestershire,  to  Char- 
lotte, youngest  d.  of  the  late  R.  Lloyd,  Esq.,  of 
AUesley,  Warwickshire;  Rev.  T.  B.Edwards, 


only  s.  of  T.  Edwards,  Esq.,  of  Stoketoti 
House,  near  Saltash,  to  Marianne,  only  d.  of 
the  Rev.  T.  Hodges,  of  Charmouth ;  Rev. 
T.  F.  Woodham,  of  Week,  near  Winchester, 
to  Martha  E.,  second  d.  of  W.  Burnett,  Esq., 
of  Week  ;  Rev.  R.  J.  T.  Dolling  to  Catherine 
A.,  eldest  d.  of  Mr.  Symonds,  of  Spencer 
Place,  North  Brixton;  Rev.  W.  A.  Shute, 
B.A.,  Emmanuel  Coll.,  Camb.,  to  Margaret, 
eldest  d.  of  W.  Redhead,  Esq.,  of  Eldon- 
square,  Newcastle-on-Tyne ;  Rev.  R.  Bond, 
B.A.,  of  Thvvayte  and  Briston,  in  Norfolk,  to 
Alice,  only  child  of  J.  Weeds,  Esq. ;  Rev.  A. 
Farwell,  r.  of  Stoke  Fleming,  Devon,  to  Laura 
M.,  youngest  child  of  the  Rev.  Nicholas  A. 
Bartlett,  of  Ludbrooke  House,  in  the  said 
county;  Rev.  E.  Jenkins,  v.  of  Billinghay, 
Lincoln,  to  Susan,  d.  of  J.  Whitsed,  Esq., 
M.D.,  Southampton-row,  Russell-square,  Lon- 
don ;  Rev.  J.  Law,  M.A.,  v.  of  Bradworthy- 
cum-Pancras  Wykej'to  Miss  Beduis,  of  Com- 
pass Cottage,  near  Exeter;  Rev.  H.  Street, 
M.A.,  late  of  Balliol  Coll.,  and  of  Clifton,  to 
M.  L.  Hill,  second  d.  of  the  late  T.  Hill,  Esq., 
of  Hambrook ;  Rev.  J.  P.  Rhoades,  M.A., 
Fellow  of  Wadham  Coll.,  to  Philadelphia,  only 
d.  of  the  late  E.  Tull,  Esq.,  of  DonningtoDj 
Berks;  Rev.  R.  Appleton,  M.A.,  of  Pem- 
broke Coll.,  to  Mary  A.  E.,  eldest  d.  of  the 
late  Rev.  R.  Hoblyn,  of  All  Saints',  Colchester, 
and  St.  Laurence,  Newlands;  Rev.  H.  S. 
Lloyd,  youngest  s.  of  Francis  Lloyd,  Esq.,  and 
of  Leaton  Knolls,  Salop,  to  Elizabeth,  eldest  d. 
of  P.  J.  Miles,  Esq.,  ]M.P.,  of  Leigh  Court, 
Somerset;  Rev.  R.  D.  Cartwright,  A.M., 
Chaplain  to  the  Lord  Bishop  of  Quebec,  to 
Harriet,  second  d.  of  C.  E.  Dobbs,  Esq., 
Summer-hill,  Dublin;  Rev.  R.  Elridge,  of 
Fairford,  Gloucestershire,  to  Jane,  eldest  d.  of 
the  late  Mr.  F.  Pettis,  Newport,  Isle  of  Wight. 


iKr 


EVENTS    OF    THE    MONTH. 


BERKSHIRE. 
On  Sunday,  the  4th  Dec,  the  Rey.  W. 
Powley  took  leave  of  his  congregation  at 
St.  Mary's  chapel,  Speenhatnland,  on  his 
removal  from  Speen  to  the  perpetual 
curacy  of  Starcross,  near  Dawlish,  Devon- 
shire. The  chapel,  on  this  occasion,  vv-as 
crowded  to  excess,  and  the  feeling  excited 
in  both  preacher  and  auditors  was  recipro- 
cal. As  a  testimonial  of  their  aflfection, 
the  parishioners  raised  a  subscription 
amounting  to  about  80/.,  which  was  pre- 
sented to  the  Rev.  gentleman,  accom- 
panied with  a  suitable  address,  to  which 
all  the  subscribers'  names  are  appended. 

Grove  Church,  with  Parsonage  and  Endow- 
ment— The  hamlet  of  Grove,  in  the  parish 
of  Wantage,  containing  a  population  of 
526,  had  formerly  a  small  chapel  attached 
to  the  Church  of  England  ;  but  this  chapel 
having  been  long  in  a  state  unfit  for  divine 
service,  Grove  remained  for  many  years 
destitute  of  a  place  of  worship  according 
to  the  Established  Church. 

In  the  summer  of  last  year,  a  plan  was 
entered  into  for  building  a  new  church, 
and  supplying  a  residence  and  endowment 
for  a  minister.  The  church  is  built,  and 
was  consecrated  on  the  14th  of  August 
last,  by  the  Bishop  of  Salisbury.  The 
Parsonage  House  is  nearly  completed, and 
the  minister  is  already  resident.  The  old 
chapel  has  been  put  into  a  state  of  repair, 
and  assigned  for  the  use  of  a  parish  school. 
A  very  promising  plan  is  in  progress  for 
the  endowment  of  the  church.  A  small 
piece  of  land  has  been  assigned  by  the 
parish  for  the  endowment  of  the  Clerk's 
office.  A  very  great  portion,  therefore, 
of  this  important  work  has  been,  by  the 
divine  blessing,  accomplished,  and,  with 
the  addition  of  about  2501.,  it  is  hoped 
that  the  full  completion  of  it  may  be 
effected. 

Subscriptions  received  at  the  bank  of 
Messrs.  Walker  and  Lock,  Oxford  ;  and 
by  Messrs.  Stephen,  Harris,  and  Stephens, 
and  Messrs.  Simonds,  Reading. 

The  Dean  and  Chapter  of  Windsor,  the 
patrons  of  the  vicarage  of  Wantage,  have 
granted  20/.  per  annum  in  aid  of  the  en- 
dowment. The  Vicar  of  Wantage  has 
given  10/.  per  annum  for  the  same  pur- 
pose. And  the  Rev.  G.  Lillingston,  of 
Worcester  College,  50/.  per  annum  for 
three  years. 

CAMBRIDGESHIRE. 
There  now  are  in  Emmanuel  College, 
Cambridge,  two  very  remarkable  and  ra- 
ther voluminous  MSS.,  which  formerly 
constituted  portions  of  the  late  Dr.  Parr's 
amazing  library.  The  first  is  a  MS.  of  St. 
Chrysostom  in  four  folio  volumes.  They 
have   "never  yet  been  used  by  any  edi- 


tor ;"  and  in  a  note  of  Dr.  Parr  it  is  fur- 
ther remarked,  "  That  this  noble  book 
belonged  to  the  late  learned  Dr.  Adam 
Askew,  and  was  given  to  Dr.  Parr  by 
Adam  Askew,  Esq.,  the  much-esteemed 
pupil  of  Dr.  Parr,  and  the  eldest  son  of 
Dr.  Askew."  The  other  MS.  is  "Upon 
the  Immortality  of  the  Soul."^  It  occupies 
two  volumes.  In  a  note  by  the  Doctor  it 
is  stated,  "  This  is  the  work  of  the  im- 
mortal Sir  M.  Hale,  and  was  never  pub- 
lished. It  was  given  to  Dr.  Parr  by  his 
sagacious  and  most  highly-respected 
friend,  Francis  Hargrave,  Esq."  Dr.  Parr 
directed  that  these  MSS.  should  be  sent  to 
Emmanuel  College.— Morning-  Paper. 
CORNWALL. 

Extract  from  the  Cornwall  Gazette : — 
"Manors  of  Penrose,  Helston,  Helston 
Tony,  Helston  in  Kinier,  Carmimow  and 
Winnianton,  and  the  estates  of  the  Rev. 
Canon  Rogers,  in  the  parishes  of  Gwen- 
nap,  Ludgvan,  and  the  adjoining  parishes. 
Notice  is  hereby  given, — That,  in  conse- 
quence of  the  increased  habits  of  drinking 
occasioned  by  the  great  increase  of  beer- 
houses, and  the  want  and  misery  arising 
therefrom,  no  renewals,  either  for  lives  or 
for  years,  will  be  granted  to  any  lease- 
holder or  tenant  on  the  said  manors  and 
estates,  who,  at  the  time  of  making  an 
application  for  such  renewal,  shall  keep 
a  beer-house  under  the  provisions  of  Act 
1st,  William  IV.,  chap.  64. 

"James  Plomer,  Steward. 

"  Helston,  Oct.  31, 1822." 
DEVONSHIRE. 

The  Allotment  System.— The  benefits  of 
the  allotment  system  are  not  confined  to 
the  estates  of  Mr.  Throckmorton,  in  the 
parish  of  Moland,  only  ;  they  prevail  also 
in  the  parish  of  Martinhoe,  in  this  county, 
and  in  Sampford  Brett,  in  the  county  of 
Somersetshire,  in  each  of  which  parishes 
he  is  the  proprietor  of  by  far  the  greatest 
part  of  the  lands.  In  the  last-mentioned 
parish,  where  there  is  not  any  common  or 
waste,  a  field  of  excellent  land  is  allotted 
by  him  in  small  parcels,  to  the  agricultu- 
ral labourers  and  mechanics,  at  the  rate  of 
40s.  an  acre.  Travellers  along  the  turn- 
pike-road by  the  side  of  it  may,  almost 
any  season  of  the  year,  form  some  estimate 
of  the  comfort  thus  afforded,  by  the  luxu- 
riant crops  produced.  But  the  admirable 
cultivation  of  the  land,  and  the  punctual- 
ity and  gratitude  with  which  the  small 
rents  are  paid,  afford  the  most  satisfactory 
conviction  of  the  benefits  of  the  system, 
the  desire  to  further  and  promote  which 
occasions  this  supplement  to  the  just  no- 
tice taken  in  your  last  number,  of  the  be- 
nevolence of  this  excellent  landlord. — Ex- 
eter and  Plymouth  Gazette. 


EVENTS    OP   THE    MONTH. 


Ill 


Plymouth. — The  election  for  the  vicar- 
age of  Charles,  vacant  by  the  death  of  the 
late  Dr.  Carne,  took  place  at  the  Guildhall 
in  this  borough  on  the  5th  December.  The 
Mayor  and  Commonalty  are  the  patrons, 
and  it  being  understood  that  the  election 
would  be  an  open  one,  as  many  as  sixteen 
candidates  declared  themselv^es  competi- 
tors for  the  vacant  benefice.  More  than 
half  that  number  complied  with  the  requi- 
sition of  the  parishioners  in  vestry,  and 
preached  probationary  sermons  in  the 
parish  church,  but  eight  only  sent  in  the 
testimonials  demanded  by  the  Corpora- 
tion, (the  rest  having  previously  retired 
from  the  contest,)  and  of  these,  five  pro- 
ceeded to  the  poll :  the  Rev.  S.  Courtney, 
minister  of  Charles  chapel ;  the  Rev.  VV.  J . 
Birdwood,  of  Marylebone,  London  ;  the 
Rev.  F.  Pym,  late  curate  of  St.  Just, 
Cornwall ;  the  Rev.  S.  Rowe,  minister  of 
St.  Paul's,  Stonehouse  ;  and  the  Rev.  R. 
Luney,  late  curate  of  Bickleigh.  The  first 
of  these  gentlemen  w^as  the  successful 
candidate,  and  the  Mayor  immediately  on 
the  close  of  the  poll  having  declared  Mr. 
Courtney  duly  elected  as  Vicar  of  Charles, 
affixed  the  common  seal  to  the  deed  of 
presentation  accordingly.  So  great  was 
the  interest  manifested,  that  electors  were 
brought  down  from  the  metropolis  to  vote 
on  the  occasion.  The  new  vicar  was  for- 
merly curate  of  the  parish  during  the  in- 
cumbency of  the  Rev.  Dr.  Hawker. 

Plymouth  and  Stonehouse  Trinitarian 
Bible  Association. — This  association  has 
been  dissolved,  as  a  local  body,  but  many 
of  its  members  have  transferred  their  sub- 
scriptions to  the  parent  society. 
DORSETSHIRE. 
The  chui-ch  at  Kingston,  in  the  Isle  of 
Purbeck,  requiring  extensive  repairs,  has, 
with  its  tower,  been  entirely  pulled 
down,  and  is  now  being  rebuilt  in  a  most 
substantial  manner,  and  in  a  beautiful 
style  of  Gothic  architecture,  at  the  sole 
expense  of  the  Earl  of  Eldon. 

Thursday,  Dec.  6th,  was  observed  in 
all  the  towns  in  the  county  of  Dorset,  in 
compliance  with  the  wish  expressed  by 
Dr.  England,  archdeacon  of  Dorset,  as  a 
day  of  praise  and  thanksgiving  to  Almigh- 
ty God,  for  his  merciful  bounty  in  dispens- 
ing an  abundant  harvest,  and  in  assuaging 
in  this  part  of  the  kingdom  the  direful  pes- 
tilence which  has  elsewhere  raged.  In 
Dorchester  and  other  places,  all  business 
■was  suspended,  the  churcheswere  opened, 
and  every  thing  bore  the  hallowed  appear- 
ance of  a  peaceful  sabbath.  The  attendance 
on  divine  worship  was  unprecedentedly 
numerous,  and  the  excellent  and  appro- 
priate sermons  delivered  were  attentively 
listened  to  by  devout  congregations,  ofter- 
ing  up  to  the  throne  of  Eternal  Grace  the 
heart-felt  tribute  of  praise,  that  He  who 
is  over  all  forgets  us  not  in  the  hour  of 
national  or  individual  calamity — Exeter 
X}a:zelte, 


GLOUCESTERSHIRE. 

Gloucester  Auxiliary  Temperance  Society* 
— The  first  annual  meeting  of  this  Society 
was   held  on  Friday  the  7th  Dec.     The 
Bishop   of  Gloucester  presided,   and    in 
opening  the  business  of  the  meeting,  his 
Lordship  delivered  an  address,  in  which 
the  moral  and  physical  evils  of  intempe- 
rance, the  aptitude  of  the  Society's  prin- 
ciples and  practice  to  prevent  a  succession 
of  those  evils,  and  the  duty  of  Christians 
to  co-operate  in  promoting  the  interests  of 
the  Society,  were  clearly  and  strikingly  ex- 
hibited. His  Lordship  admired  the  practice 
of  entire  abstinence  from  ardent  spirits,  ex- 
cept for  medicinal  purposes;  he  not  only 
thought  it  salutary,  but  he  was  of  opinion 
that  it  presented  an  easy  and  efficient  means 
of  exterminating  one  of  the  most  fertile 
causes  of  drunkenness  ;  and  in  confirmation 
of  this  opinion,  his  Lordship  alluded  to  an 
extract  from  the  writings  of  a  great  moralist, 
which  may  be  found  in  Paley's  Moral  Phi- 
losophy, viz.  :  "  That  the  easiest,  as  well 
as  the  most  excellent  way  of  being  virtuous, 
was  to  be  entirely  so."    At  the  conclusion 
of  the  meeting,  his  Lordship  also  announced 
that  he  had  become  the  patron  of  the  So- 
ciety,  and  that  he  would  cheerfully  and 
zealously  promote  its  interest  by  all  the 
means  in  his   power.     There  was  also  a 
meeting  of  the  Society  in  the  evening,  and 
both  were  most  respectably  attended.  The 
following  medical  testimony,  which    was 
signed  by  almost  all  the  medical  gentlemen 
of  the  city,  was  read  at  both  meetings  : — 
"  We,  the  undersigned,  do  hereby  declare, 
that  in  our  opinion  ardent  spirits  cannot 
be   regarded  as   a  necessary,   suitable,  or 
nourishing  article  of  diet ;  that  they  have 
not  the  property  of  preventing  the  acces- 
sion of  any  complaints  ;  but  may  be  consi- 
dered as  the  fruitful  source  of  numerous 
and  formidable  diseases,  and  the  principal 
cause  of  the  poverty,  crime,  and  misery, 
which  abound  in  this  country  ;  and  that  the 
entire  disuse  of  them,  except  under  medical 
direction,  would  materially  tend  to  improve 
the  health,  amend  the  morals,  and  augment 
the  comfort  of  the  community." 
HAMPSHIRE. 
At  St.  Paul's  vestry  room,  Southsea,  by 
aid  of  subscription  (to-day  being  the  Sa- 
turday before  Christmas  day),  ir30  of  the 
poor  of  the   district  were  supplied  with 
clothing,  each  person  paying  a  small  por- 
tion of  the  value  of  the  article  received.— 
Hampshire  Telegraph. 

HEREFORDSHIRE. 
London  HiberJiian  Society. — A  meeting 
was  held  on  behalf  of  this  society,  on  Friday 
the  14th  Dec,  in  the  chancel  of  St.  Peter's 
Church,  in  Hereford.  In  the  absence  of  the 
Vicar  the  chair  was  taken  by  the  Rev.  W, 
A.  Evanson,  Vicar  of  Blewbury,  Berks, 
who,  with  Captain  Banks,  R.N.,  secretary 
of  the  society,  detailed  its  object  and  ope- 
ration.    Sermons   were  also  preached   by 


112 


EV^EXTS   OF   THE    MONTH. 


Mr.  Evanson  on  Sunday,  in  the  morning, 
at  Leominster  church,  and  in  the  evening 
at  St.  Peter's,  Hereford.  The  collections 
at  the  several  places  were  as  follow,  viz. : 
Collected  at  the  meeting,  8/.  I'is.  IJrf.  ;  at 
Leominster  church,  7Z.  15s.  ;  and  at  St. 
Peter's  church,  11/.  lis.  6d.  :  total,  '^71. 
18s.  7^d.  The  society  had  last  year  1,569 
schools  in  various  parts  of  Ireland,  con- 
taining 90,058  pupils,  of  whom  a  large  pro- 
portion are  Roman  Catholics.  Scripture 
reading  is  the  predominent  and  almost  sole 
object  of  instruction  in  those  schools. 

The  ample  and  annual  donations  of  food 
and  clothing,  given  by  John  Higford,  Esq. 
to  the  cottagers  on  his  extensive  property 
at  Abbey  Dore,  was  distributed  on  the 
24th  Dec.  to  the  great  comfort  of  the  ob- 
jects of  his  beneficence. 

The  Rev.  Benjamin  Lawrence,  of  Glou- 
cester Place,  New  Road,  Marylebone,  a 
jiative  of  the  county  of  Brecon,  has  pre- 
sented the  handsome  donation  of  50/.  to  the 
building  committee  of  the  infirmary  now 
erecting  at  Brecknock. 

The  prisoners  in  our  county  gaol  return 
their  humble  and  grateful  thanks  to  the  Rev. 
Edmund  Eckley ,  of  Tillington  Court,  for  his 
kind  annual  donation  of  beef  for  their  Christ- 
mas dinner.  And  also  beg  to  return  their 
sincere  thanks  to  the  Lord  Bishop  of  Here- 
ford for  his  Lordship's  donation  of  two 
guineas. — Hereford  Journal. 

HERTS. 

St.  Alban's  Abbey. — Since  we  formerly 
called  attention  to  the  dilapidated  state  of 
St.  Alban's  Abbey,  some  temporary  repairs 
have  been  effected,  which  remove  all  im- 
mediate cause  of  apprehension  of  the  secu- 
rity of  that  portion  of  the  building  which 
had  been  in  the  most  ruinous  condition. 
The  portion  alluded  to  formed  a  part  of  the 
nave  of  the  church,  which  fell  down  in 
February  last,  and  excited  fears,  which 
have  happily  turned  out  to  be  unfounded, 
for  the  stability  of  the  whole  edifice.  Sub- 
sequently to  this  fall,  it  was  ascertained 
that  the  roof  of  the  nave,  west  of  the  part 
where  the  accident  happened,  was  in  a 
very  dangerous  state.  The  repairs  of  the 
part  which  had  actually  fallen  were  accom- 
plished at  an  expense  under  350/.  The 
estimate  for  the  repairs  of  so  mucli  of  the 
roof  of  the  nave  as  is  in  a  dangerous  state, 
is  under  750/.  ;  and  this  estimate  having 
been  approved  of  at  a  meeting  of  the  sub- 
scribers, the  repairs  are  now  in  progress. 

It  is  gratifying  to  learn  that  the  restora- 
tion of  this  ancient  and  superb  temple — 
associated  as  it  is  with  the  earliest  and 
most  spirit-stirring  recollections  of  our  his- 
tory— is  not  only  practicable,  but  deter- 
mined upon.  At  the  public  meeting  held 
in  London  last  summer,  it  was  stated  that 
such  restoration  could  not  be  effected  at  a 
sum  less  than  15,000/.  Since  then,  a  minute 
survey,  at  the  request  of  the  subscribers, 
has  been  made  by  Mr.  Cottingham,  the 


learned  and  able  restorer  of  Rochester 
cathedral,  and  St.  Magdalen's  chapel,  Ox- 
ford. He  reported,  on  the  1st  of  Nov.,  that 
the  foundation  walls  and  main  arches  of 
the  church  were  in  such  a  substantial  state 
as  to  last  for  centuries,  with  a  very  trifling 
repair  ;  but  that  the  roofs  of  the  north  and 
south  transepts,  and  the  east  end  of  the 
nave,  were  extremely  insecure,  the  ends 
of  many  of  the  main  timbers  being  so  rotten 
as  to  lose  their  geometrical  bond  and  de- 
pendence on  the  walls  ;  the  great  window 
of  the  south  transept,  and  several  of  the 
minor  windows,  were  also  reported  to  be 
in  a  ruinous  state.  He  estimated  the  ex- 
pense of  putting  the  whole  fabric  into  a 
complete  substantial  state  of  repair  at 
5,700/.,  or  scarcely  more  than  one-third  of 
the  sum  at  which  it  was  previously  esti- 
mated. 

About  2,000/.  of  this  sum  has  been  sub- 
scribed, still  leaving  3,700/.  to  be  collected. 
A  meeting  was  announced  to  be  held  at  the 
Thatched  House,  with  the  view  of  giving 
information  on  the  actual  state  of  this  inte- 
resting and  hallowed  edifice,  and  of  soli- 
citing the  public  support  in  completing  the 
sum  necessary  for  its  restoration  ;  but  it 
has  been  postponed  in  consequence  of  the 
dissolution  of  Parliament  and  the  elections, 
which  has  occasioned  the  departure  from 
town  of  many  persons  of  rank  and  influence 
who  take  a  deep  interest  in  the  measures 
in  progress  for  the  preservation  of  this 
august  and  magnificent  pile  of  our  ancient 
sacred  architecture. 

It  may  be  stated,  as  an  interesting  fact, 
that  Mr.  Cottingham,  in  making  the  re- 
pairs of  the  nave,  opened  twenty  windows 
in  that  part  of  the  building,  which  had 
been  rudely  closed  with  common  brick- 
work, probably  since  the  days  of  Crom- 
well. The  flood  of  light  thrown  into  the 
church  by  this  restoration  has  an  eflFect 
indescribably  beautiful — Old  England. 

KENT. 
Gondhurst  Blanket  Club. — A  very  use- 
ful, though  unpretending  Society  exists 
at  Goudhurst  under  this  name,  which  has 
been  the  means  of  doing  much  good.  The 
terms  of  admittance  consist  in  the  pay- 
ment of  a  subscription  of  Id.  per  week, 
which  entitles  any  poor  person  to  become  a 
member,  and  also  a  penny  a  year  towards 
the  expense  of  management.  At  the  end 
of  the  year  the  members  receive  either  a 
blanket  or  some  flannel,  some  calico  or 
stockings,  according  to  the  amount  of  the 
subscription,  to  which  as  much  is  added 
from  the  general  stock  of  the  Society  as 
the  state  of  the  funds  will  allow.  This 
club  has  been  in  existence  7  years,  during 
the  last  4  of  which  there  have  been  ii30 
subscribers.  The  whole  number  of  blankets 
distributed  is  upwards  of  twelve  hundred, 
together  with  a  great  quantity  of  flannel, 
calico,  and  stockings.  The  funds  of  the 
Society  are  aided  by  donations,  and  there 


Events  of  the  month. 


115 


is  not  a  respectable  person  in  the  parish 
whose  workmen,  dependents,  or  con- 
nexions, have  not  been  materially  benefited 
by  it.  A  plan  of  this  description  is  well 
worthy  the  attention  of  those  whose  means 
of  doing  good  are  notequal  to  their  wishes. 

Since  1822  the  dean  and  canons  of  Can- 
terbury have  expended  upwards  of  29,000Z. 
on  the  repairs  and  decorations  of  the  cathe- 
dral. That  sum  is  exclusive  of  the  expense 
of  rebuilding  the  Arundel  Tower,  which 
has  already  cost  22,000/.  and  will  cost 
5,0O0Z.  more. 

The  following  reply  was  lately  returned 
by  his  Grace  the  Archbishop  of  Canter- 
bury to  an  address  of  the  Clergy  : — 

•'  Mr.  Archdeacon  and  Gentlemen  of  the 
Clergy 1  have  deiived  the  highest  satis- 
faction from  receiving  your  address,  to 
which,  as  speaking  the  sense  of  a  nume- 
rous and  most  respectable  body  of  the 
clergy,  on  matters  of  vital  concern  to  the 
church,  I  attach  a  more  than  ordinary  im- 
portance. 

"  Your  expressions  of  respect  and  kind- 
ness towards  me  demand  my  grateful 
acknowledgments ;  and  I  accept,  with 
peculiar  pleasure,  your  assurances  of  con- 
fidence in  my  judgment,  recollecting  how 
short  a  time  has  elapsed  since  you  heard 
from  myself  a  public  declaration  of  my 
sentiments  in  regard  to  the  principal  ob- 
jects which  engage  our  attention  at  the 
present  crisis.  But,  far  beyond  the  grati- 
fication of  any  personal  feeling,  is  the 
satisfaction  I  derive  from  your  disposition 
to  confide  in  the  heads  of  the  church,  and 
to  co-operate  with  them  in  any  practicable 
measures  of  improvement  which  may  be 
suggested  by  the  results  of  inquiry,  and 
which,  on  due  consideration,  shall  appear 
to  be  safe  and  eifectual. 

"  That  this  determination  on  your  part 
will  be  met  by  a  corresponding  disposition 
on  ours  to  consult  the  wishes  of  the  paro- 
chial clergy,  and  defer  to  their  practical 
experience,  you  cannot  doubt.  To  cordial 
union,  and  concurrent  exertion,  in  humble 
reliance  on  the  divine  blessing,  we  must 
look  for  the  means  of  averting  the  evils 
which  threaten  the  church. 

"  Distrust,  dissensions,  and  jealousies 
will  impair  our  power  of  defence,  and  may 
eventually  cause  our  ruin.  It  is  only  by 
divesting  our  minds  of  passion  and  preju- 
dice, and  directing  all  our  endeavours, 
without  regard  to  popular  clamour  on  the 
one  hand,  or  private  interest%on  the  other, 
to  the  common  good,  that  we  can  hope  to 
succeed  in  repairing  the  decays,  removing 
the  blemishes,  and  increasing  the  efficiency 
of  our  venerable  establishment,  without 
endangering  its  stability.  These  objects 
have  been  constantly  in  my  view  since  the 
affairs  of  the  church  were  placed  under 
my  more  immediate  charge,  by  my  ad- 
vancement to  the  metropolitan  see.  Inex- 
cusable, indeed,  should  I  be,  were  I  now 
to  shrink  from  my  duty,  more  especially 

Vol.  III.— /aw.  1833. 


when  the  course  which  I  have  taken  is 
sanctioned  by  your  approbation ;  when  I 
am  encouraged  to  proceed  by  your  expres- 
sions of  sympathy,  and  offers  of  assistance  ; 
and  when  I  am  assured  of  the  benefit  of 
your  prayers." 

LINCOLNSHIRE. 

The  Hon.  Mrs.  O'Brien,  of  Blather- 
wycke,  has  adopted  a  plan  with  reference 
to  the  poor  of  that  parivsh,  by  which  each 
person  is  encouraged  to  deposit  a  certain 
sum  weekly  with  her,  or  her  agent,  which 
remains  so  deposited  for  a  given  time, — 
say  six,  nine,  or  twelve  months ;  at  the 
expiration  of  which  time,  the  sum  accumu- 
lated is  made  double  its  amount,  by  the 
liberality  of  Mrs.  O'Brien.  An  order  is 
then  given  to  each  subscriber  to  repair  to  a 
suitable  shop  in  the  neighbourhood  for 
clothing  at  the  exact  cost  price,  the  regular 
profits  of  the  articles  (in  addition  to  the 
above)  being  charged  to  the  account  of 
Mrs.  O'Brien. — Lincoln  Mercury. 

Stamford.— We  regret  to  state  that  that 
beautiful  relic  of  ancient  grandeur,  St. 
Leonard's  Priory,  fell  down  on  Wednesday 
the  5th  instant.  This  has  long  been  consi- 
dered as  one  of  the  finest  specimens  extant 
in  the  kingdom  of  Saxon  architecture. 

One  of  the  most  valuable  pieces  of  pre- 
ferment in  England,  connected  with  public 
education,  js  now  in  the  gift  of  the  Mayor 
of  Stamford.  By  the  death  of  the  Rev.  R. 
Atlay,  who  had  been  for  more  than  half-a- 
century  the  Head-Master  of  the  Grammar- 
School  of  the  town,  that  important  office 
is  vacant ;  the  income  of  the  master  (from 
real  estates)  has  for  some  time  exceeded 
600/.  a-year,  and  will  be  further  consider- 
ably increased  as  leases  expire.  The 
town,  and  the  whole  country,  have  an 
incalculable  interest  in  the  exercise  of  this 
high  patronage  ;  and  it  is  a  matter  of  great 
gratification  to  all  who  know  tlie  present 
independent  and  honourable  Mayor,  that 
the  vacancy  should  have  occurred  when  it 
is  in  his  power  to  appoint  a  proper  succes- 
sor to  the  office.  The  school  was  founded 
by  Alderman  Radcliffe,  who  in  14o0  gave 
lands  and  tenements  in  Stamford  for  its 
perpetual  maintenance  ;  and  it  is  the  sub- 
ject of  an  Act  of  Parliament,  Edward  VI. 
(1548). —  Stamford  Mercury. 

MIDDLESEX. 
Juvenile  Crime.— On  Thursday  the  29th 
Nov.,  at  a  meeting  of  the  Magistrates,  for 
the  county  of  Middlesex,  the  Grand  Jury 
made  their  presentment  for  the  present 
session.  The  following  are  the  topics  to 
which  they  more  especially  direct  the 
attention  of  the  Legislature  :  —  "  1.  The 
insignificant  character  of  the  crime  com- 
mitted. 2.  The  very  juvenile  age  of  the 
culprit.  3.  The  carelessness  with  which 
tradesmen  expose  their  goods.  4.  The 
recklessness  with  which  indictments  are 
preferred  and  followed  up  by  both  rich 
and  poor.     With  reference  to  the  second 

Q 


iH 


EVENTS   OF   THE   MONTH. 


consideration,  which  was  the  most  impor- 
tant of  all,  is  the  extreme  youth  of  the 
culprits,  most  of  whom  are  reported  to  us 
to  be  about  14  years  of  age,  many  as  young 
as  12,  and  some  few  not  more  than  10. 
Whatever  may  be  the  cause  of  such  youth- 
ful depravity,  and  whether  susceptible  of 
remedy  or  not,  of  this  the  Jury  feel  agreed, 
that  the  baneful  effect  of  commitment  may 
be  diminished,  whereby  the  innocent  may 
be  saved  from  guilt,  and  the  guilty  from 
becoming  worse,  which  is  not  the  case  at 
present,  seeing  that  the  accused,  whether 
innocent  or  guilty,  are  immediately  so 
placed  that  they  must  become  bad,  whether 
from  being  made  to  herd  together  free 
from  restraint,  or  from  the  contamination 
resulting  from  the  company  of  their  seniors 
both  in  age  and  crime.  Nor  is  this  the 
whole  evil,  for  monstrous  as  it  is,  both  in 
theory  and  practice,  the  innocent  are,  by 
the  present  system,  treated  for  a  time 
precisely  as  criminals,  an  outrage  wholly 
at  variance  with  the  principles  of  our  free 
Constitution,  as  well  as  repugnant  to  the 
spirit  of  the  English  law.  And  the  Jury  are 
strongly  impressed  with  the  belief,  nay 
conviction,  that  for  all  juvenile  delinquen- 
cies, except  those  of  a  very  atrocious 
character,  a  common  prison  and  the  bar  of 
the  Old  Bailey  are  the  worst  possible 
remedies — the  former  as  affording  no  good 
example  whatever,  and  the  latter  that 
terrible  example  only,  which  kills  while  it 
professes  to  cure  ;  for  it  is  but  too  well 
known,  that  he  who  has  once  made  his 
appearance  at  that  tribunal,  be  he  old  or 

{roung,  must  afterwards  be  considered  as  a 
ost  man." 

The  Agricultural  Employment  Institution 
is  daily  receiving  renewed  support.  The 
patronage  of  the  Dukes  of  Cumberland, 
Sussex,  and  Gloucester,  with  the  powerful 
assistance  of  the  noble  Vice-President, 
leaves  no  doubt  of  its  entire  success.  The 
Lords  Grosvenor,  Dover,  Salisbury,  and 
other  noble  and  influential  persons,  have 
recently  connected  themselves  with  the 
government  of  the  society. 

Sunday  morning,  Nov.  25,  the  Bishop  of 
London  preached  to  a  numerous  and  re- 
spectable congregation,  at  the  parish  church 
of  St.  Sepulchre's,  Snow-hill,  on  behalf  of 
the  Boys'  Parochial  School,  in  which  51 
p>oor  boys  are  instructed  and  clothed.  The 
Ri^ht  Rev.  Prelate  took  his  text  from 
Isaiah,  chap.  liv.  v.  13;  and  enforced, 
with  much  earnestness,  the  importance  and 
necessity  of  educating  the  children  of  the 
poor  in  the  principles  of  the  Christian 
religion.  He  said  that  no  less  than  900,000 
children  were  educated  in  the  National 
Schools,  at  a  very  small  expense,  in  addi- 
tion to  those  who  received  an  education 
lind  were  clothed  in  the  Parochial  Schools, 
which  he  hoped  to  see  incorporated  with 
the  National  Schools.  Much,  however, 
remained  to  be  done,  for  there  were  not 
Um  thw>  100,000  children,  between  the 


ages  of  six  and  sixteen  years,  in  that  great 
metropolis  alone,  without  the  means  of 
education.  Of  these,  2000  were  let  out  to 
beggars,  for  the  purpose  of  imposing  on  the 
benevolent.  He  hoped  the  time  was  not 
far  distant  when  there  would  be  a  National 
School  in  every  parish,  for  the  education 
of  the  children  of  the  poor,  founded  on  the 
Gospels.  He  regretted  that  many  of  the 
higher  and  middle  classes  did  not  give 
their  sons  and  daughters  a  religious  educa- 
tion. An  education  not  founded  on  the 
Holy  Scriptures  and  on  the  divine  truths 
of  the  Christian  religion  was  of  little  use. 
He  made  an  earnest  appeal  on  behalf  of 
the  charity,  and  trusted  the  merchants  and 
traders  of  London  would  zealously  co- 
operate in  diffusing  religious  education 
among  the  lower  classes.  A  liberal  collec- 
tion was  made  after  the  sermon. 

A  meeting  of  the  Association  for  the 
Relief  of  the  Poor  of  the  City  of  London 
and  parts  adjacent,  was  held  on  Wednesday 
evening,  Dec.  5,  at  the  London  Coffee- 
House,  Ludgate-Hill.  The  Rev.  Isaac 
Sanders,  A.M.,  the  Vice-President,  having 
taken  the  chair,  Mr.  Phipps  read  the 
report,  which  stated,  that  since  the  com- 
mencement of  the  association,  the  objects 
of  its  regard,  to  receive  coals  and  potatoes 
at  a  reduced  price,  had  progressively  in- 
creased, and  their  applications  had  been 
more  numerous  and  urgent.  From  the  12th 
of  December  last  to  the  end  of  March 
upwards  of  6000  families,  consisting  of 
between  30,000  and  40,000  individuals,  had 
benefited  by  the  association.  But  for  the 
timely  assistance  which  this  association 
had  afforded  to  the  labouring  population 
(the  report  continued),  thousands  must 
nave  perished  who  were  unable  from  want 
of  employment  to  provide  themselves  witji 
fuel  and  food. 

The  first  English  charity  school  was 
opened  in  W^estminster,  in  1698,  as  an 
antidote  to  the  Jesuits'  "  Charity  Grammar 
Schools"  in  the  Savoy.  Two  other  Schools, 
St.  Botolph's,  Aldgate,  and  Norton  Fal- 
gate,  were  established  at  about  the  same 
time. 

St.  PuuVs  Schml On  Tuesday,  Dec.  18, 

the  young  gentlemen  educating  at  the 
above  school  gave  their  winter  course  of 
public  orations  in  the  presence  of  several 
distinguished  members  of  the  church,  and 
numerous  eminent  gentlemen  connected 
with  the  learned  institutions  of  the  metro- 
polis. Amongst  those  present  we  observed 
the  Rev.  Mr.  Tate,  of  Richmond ;  Rev. 
Mr.  Peacock,  of  Trinity  College,  Cam- 
bridge ;  Mr.  Mirabone(  a  Danish  gentleman, 
sent  by  the  King  of  Denmarik,  for  the 
purpose  of  enquiring  into  the  nature  of  the 
scholastic  institutions  and  system  of  edu- 
cation in  this  country);  Mr.  Petti  grew  ; 
Mr.  Ellis,  of  the  Merchant  Tailors'  School ; 
Mr.  Carlisle,  of  the  Antiquarian  Society ; 
Mr.  Kempe,  &c.  The  visitors  were  re- 
ceived by  the    H^ad  Master  and  Junior 


BvB>fTS   OP   THE   MONTH. 


IIJ 


Masters ;  and  about  half-past  one  o'clock 
the  declamations  commenced,  and  were 
delivered  in  the  following  order  by  the 
young  gentlemen  whose  names  are  pre- 
fixed, viz.: — 

Master  Ebsworth   fAbdicit  se  DfctRtum  Augusta  GsesRr 
}  Absit  Privatus  ut  altum. 

Knox   ...  I  Dormiat  Augustus  Caesar. 

Tatlow   ..     Olynth  il Demosthenes. 

Kempe    ..  f  Mirhael f 

Roberts  ..  ^Adam C  Milton. 

Jowett    ..  CEve 3 

Brodrick       Titus   Manlius....     Livy. 

::    Sorth1Ltur!.::::::::}-^-hy^-- 

.,         Kay Mater   Euryals....     Virgil 

Coke    ....     Prometheus .lEschylus. 

Pollock..     Sat.  X Juvenal. 

Eddis  ....     Attendant  Spirit..     Milton'sComuS. 

Hawkins    /  Menippus \  f  „„;„„ 

..        Finch  ....{Philonldes )  Lucian. 

Each  young  gentleman  acquitted  himself 
in  a  style  of  excellence  as  regarded  cor- 
rectness of  diction,  freeness  of  delivery, 
and  propriety  of  action,  which  does  great 
credit  to  their  able  preceptors,  and  their 
own  industry  and  talents.  It  would  be 
almost  invidious  to  mention  by  name  those 
whom  we  considered  to  be  most  proficient^ 
where  all  were  so  good,  but  we  cannot 
refrain  from  saying  that  the  declamation 
of  Masters  Ebsworth,  Roberts,  and  Eddis 
(the  latter  quite  young),  met  with  deserved 
marks  of  approbation  from  their  friends  and 
the  numerous  visitors.  The  whole  termi- 
nated before  three  o'clock. — Morning Pa'per. 

The  East  India  Company  has  given  500/. 
towards  the  erection  of  a  church  at  the 
Cape  of  Good  Hope. 

The  following  is  a  general  bill  of  the 
Christenings  and  Burials  within  the  City 
of  London  and  Bills  of  Mortality,  from 
Dec.  11, 1831,  to  Dec.  11, 1832. 

Christened.    Buried. 

In  the  97  parishes  within 

the  walls       926      1,293 

In  the  17  parishes  without 

the  walls       4,492      5,441 

In  the  24  out-parishes  in 
Middlesex  and  Surrey,  and 
at  the  additional  churches 
belonging  to  the  same      ...    17,724    17,310 

In  the  10  parishes  in  the 
eity  and  liberties  of  West- 
minster     3,832      4,562 

Of  the  number  buried  were — 

Stillborn     912 

Under  2  years 5,443 

2  and  under      5  years   2,678 
5        ...  10    ...      1,270 

10        ...  20    ...      1,113 

20        ...  30    ...      2,215 

30        ...  40    ...      2,749 

40        ...  50    ...      3,086 

bO        ...  60    ...      3,041 

60        ...  70    ...      2,949 

70        ...  80    ...      2,194 

80        ...  90    ...         848 

90        ...  100    ...         105 

100 1 

103 1 

108 1 

Increase  in  the  burials  reported  this 
year,  3269. 


NORFOLK. 

Savings  Bank.— The  annual  meeting  foi- 
auditing  the  accounts  of  the  Lynn  Savings 
Bank  was  held  on  Monday,  3rd  Dec. 
From  the  general  statement  it  appears, 
that  the  number  of  accounts  is  927 ,  the  sums 
deposited  amounting  to  26,820/.  3s.  lljd. 
Interest  added  to  the  several  accounts, 
841/.  I7s.  7id. ;  making  a  total  due  to  depo- 
sitors on  the  20th  Nov.  last,  of  27,662^. 
Is.  7d.  Upwards  of  500  of  these  accounts 
are  under  20/.,  and  249  of  them  under  50/. 
The  advantages  derived  from  these  esta- 
blishments are  evinced  by  the  formation 
and  encouragement  of  habits  of  sobriety, 
industry,  and  economy. 

NORTHAMPTONSHIRE. 

On  Sunday,  Dec.  8th,  the  sum  of 
21.  IBs.  6d.  was  collected  in  the  parish  of 
Charlwelton  (after  a  sermon  preached  in 
pursuance  of  the  King's  letter),  for  the 
benefit  of  the  National  School  Society. 

On  Monday,  Dec.  3rd,  the  Rev.  W. 
Wales  was  elected  by  a  large  majority  to 
the  Vicarage  of  All  Saints,  Northampton. 
There  were  fifteen  other  candidates. 

OXFORDSHIRE. 

Oxford A  Committee  has  been  formed 

in  this  University  for  the  purpose  of  co- 
operating with  the  London  IVIeeting,  for 
the  expression  of  respect  to  the  memory  of 
Sir  Walter  Scott,  and  for  perpetuating  in 
the  line  of  the  Baronet's  descendants  the 
mansion  of  Abbotsford,  its  library,  and  rare 
antiquarian  collections. 

SURREY. 

The  rector  of  Sutton  last  year  let  to  20 
labourers  one  quarter  of  an  acre  of  good 
land,  at  the  rent  of  lOs.,  free  of  all  charges, 
requiring  exact  payment  of  2s.  6d.  quar- 
terly. The  average  produce  of  this  first 
year,  as  returned  to  him  by  each  occupier, 
is  31.  lis.  5d.,  so  that  in  addition  to  the 
great  comfort  of  having  gardens  to  go  to  for 
vegetables  for  their  families,  they  have  no 
inconsiderable  profit  to  enable  them  to 
obtain  other  little  comforts,  with  the  pros- 
pect of  deriving  still  greater  advantage  in 
future  by  the  improved  cultivation  of  their 
land. 

SUSSEX. 

It  is  said  that  a  new  church  is  about  to 
be  erected  without  the  North-gate,  in  the 
parish  of  Subdeanry,  Chichester,  it  being  by 
far  the  largest  parish  in  that  city,  and  at 
present  without  a  church.  It  is  supposed 
that  the  building  will  be  commenced  in 
March  next.  Subscriptions  to  a  consider- 
able amount  have  been  already  collected. 

Agricultural  Labourers. — Mr.  Baron  Gur- 
ney,  in  charging  the  grand  jury  at  Lewes, 
On  the  24th  Dec. ,  observed  that  the  increase 
of  crime  was  alarming,  and  bethought  it 
was  owing  to  the  ignorance  of  the  people 
and  want  of  employment.  Youth  ought  to 
be  instructed  J  but  education,  and  even 


]16 


EVENTS    OF   THE    MONTH. 


religious  instruction,  would  be  found  com- 
paratively useless,  if  they  were  afterwards 
left  in  a  state  of  idleness — unless  employ- 
ment were  found,  and  a  fair  remuneration 
for  labour  given  to  them.  He  meant  by  this 
a  sufficient  reward  to  the  labourer  without 
taking  his  wages  out  of  the  poor  rates  :  not 
by  giving  large  sums  to  a  man  because  he 
had  a  large  family,  whilst  small  wages  were 
given  to  a  single  man.  The  latter  ought 
to  be  fairly  remunerated,  that  he  might  lay 
something  by  against  the  time  when  he 
should  marry,  to  enable  him  to  furnish  his 
cottage  comfortably,  and  to  bring  up  his 
family  decently,  without  becoming  a  pau- 
per. If  the  farmers  and  others  did  not 
enable  him  to  do  this,  he  became  of  course 
a  pauper.  He  believed  that  by  the  illegal 
custom  of  paying  labourers  partly  by  wages 
and  partly  by  poor  rates,  the  farmer  was, 
even  in  a  pecuniary  point  of  view,  a  loser  ; 
but  what  was  much  more  to  be  lamented, 
this  practice  destroyed  all  sympathy  be- 
tween the  labourers  and  their  employers. 
He  earnestly  recommended  to  the  nobility, 
gentry,  magistrates,  and  farmers,  to  endea- 
vour to  arouse  in  the  breasts  of  the  labourers 
a  spirit  of  independence.  Let  those  who 
possess  property  and  influence  assist ;  let 
the  weil-disposed  of  all  classes  endeavour 
to  support  the  laws,  suppress  wickedness 
and  crime,  find  employment  for  the  indus- 
trious, and  this  country  would  again  be- 
come happy  and  prosperous. 

[It  is  much  to  be  lamented  that  persons 
of  nigh  station  and  character  should  men- 
tion evils  without  suggesting  any  practical 
remedy  ;  and  they  lead  the  poor  to  think 
that  the  magistrates  can  do  what  is  far  be- 
yond their  power.] 

WARWICKSHIRE. 
Educatio7i  and  Reform  of  Juvenile  Of- 
fenders.— The  fourteenth  Report  of  the 
Warwick  County  Asylum,  for  the  above 
benevolent  object,  states  that  80  youths, 
some  stained  with  crimes  of  the  deepest 
die,  and  on  whom  sentence  of  death  had 
been  passed  at  the  bar,  have,  by  the 
Divine  blessing  on  this  institution,  been 
reclaimed  from  their  downhill  path  of 
guilt,  and  are  now  living  in  confidential 
situations,  and  discharging  important 
duties  in  society  ;  and  be  it  recorded  to 
their  credit,  that  many  of  them  occasion- 
ally visit  the  Asylum  to  express  their 
gratitude,  in  having  been  rescued  from  the 
perils  of  their  friendless  and  exposed  con- 
dition, and  trained  up,  not  only  in  habits 
of  industry,  but  to  know  their  God,  their 
Saviour,  and  their  duties  to  man. 

YORKSHIRE. 
At  the  twenty-ninth  half-yearly  meeting 
of  the  Trustees  and  Directors  of  the  Leeds 
Savings'  Bank,  held  on  the  19th  Dec,  it 
was  ascertained  by  the  accounts  produced 
by  the  Secretary,  that,  since  the  com- 
mencement of  that  valuable  institution, 
8175  persons  have  paid  into  the  bank  the 
sum  of  359,559/.  lis.  lid.,  and  have,   as 


their  occasions  required,  withdrawn  the 
sum  of  23,238/.  lOs.  Id.  The  interest 
money  withdrawn  bears  a  very  small  pro- 
portion to  the  interest  accumulated  ;  and, 
including  such  accumulation,  there  re- 
mains the  sum  of  145,602/.  12s.  lid.  at  the 
disposal  of  the  present  depositors,  being 
an  increase  of  1260/.  Os.  lid.  since  May.  — 
Leeds  Intelligencer. 

The  Rev.  Matthew  Johnson,  of  "Leeds. — 
A  correspondent  at  Keighley  informs  us, 
that  when  this  Rev.  Divine  lately  made 
his  appearance  to  preach  at  that  place,  his 
congregation  nearly  deserted  him  for  his 
conduct  at  the  Leeds  Workhouse  Board, 
on  the  subject  of  the  Anatomy  Bill ;  the 
Keighley  people  thinking  his  preaching 
and  his  practice  did  not  harmonize  toge- 
ther.—Leeds  Patriot. 

General  Thanksgiving  Day — In  compli- 
ance with  the  recommendation  of  the  Board 
of  Health,  and  the  injunction  of  the  Mayor, 
Wednesday,  Dec.  5,  was  observed  in  Leeds 
as  a  day  of  solemn  Thanksgiving  to  Al- 
mighty God  for  his  merciful  interposition 
in  checking  the  ravages  of  the  fatal  disease 
by  which  this  town  has  lately  been  visited. 
Nearly  all  the  shops  and  mills  in  the  town 
were  closed,  and  divine  service  was  per- 
formed in  most  of  the  churches  and 
chapels. 

Church  of  England  Missionary  Association, 
— An  Association  has  been  formed  in  the 
parish  of  Rawmarsh,  near  Rotherham, 
Yorkshire  ;  called  the  Rawmarsh  Church 
of  England  Missionary  Association,  as  an 
Auxiliary  to  the  Incorporated  Society  for 
the  Propagation  of  the  Gospel  in  Foreign 
Parts,  and  to  the  Church  Missionary  So- 
ciety for  Africa  and  the  East.  Meetings 
for  its  formation  were  held  in  the  school- 
room of  the  parish  on  Tuesday,  11th  Dec, 
when  the  chair  was  taken  by  the  rector, 
the  Rev.  John  James.  In  the  morning, 
letters  were  read  informing  the  meeting, 
that  Lord  Viscount  Milton,  Lord  Viscount 
Galway,  and  William  Wilberfbrce,  Esq., 
had  consented  to  become  Patrons  of  the 
Association.  The  Rector  of  the  Parish 
was  appointed  President,  and  the  following 
clergymen  and  other  gentlemen  were  ap- 
pointed Vice-Presidents: — viz..  Rev.  J. 
Lowe,  Prebendary  of  York  ;  Rev.  Dr. 
Milner;  R.  Hodc;son,  Esq.  ;  H.  Walker, 
Esq. ;  Rev.  J.  Blackburn  ;  Rev.  R.  Wil- 
berforce  ;  H.  J.  Firth,  Esq.  ;  Rev.  G. 
Rolleston  ;  C.  D.  Faber,  Esq.  ;  Rev.  J. 
A.  Stephenson  ;  Rev.  E.  S.  Townsend  ; 
W.  NewTnan,  Esq.  ;  T.  Walker,  Esq. 

The  Rev.  W.  Ellis  accepted  the  office  of 
Treasurer,  and  Rev.  George  Greaves,  Cu- 
rate of  the  parish,  that  of  Secretary. 

The  meetings  were  numerously  attended 
by  the  parishioners,  and  the  collections 
amounted  to  11/.  10«.  3d. 

Thursday,  Dec.  6,  was  very  generally 
observed  at  High  apd  Low  Harrogate  with 
great  solemnity,  as  a  day  of  Thanksgiving 
to  Almighty  God  for  our  entire  preserva- 
tion from  the  cholera. — Leedt  Intell. 


EVENTS    OF    THE    MONTH. 


117 


WALES. 

Sunday  evening,  2nd  inst.,  Chepstow 
Church  was,  for  the  first  time, lighted  with 
gas. 

Monday,  the  26th  inst.,  the  foundation 
stone  of  a  new  building  for  a  parish  school 
at  St.  David's,  Brecon,  was  laid  by  Lloyd 
Vaughau  Watkins,  I^sq.,  of  Pemoyre,  who 
delivered  an  excellent  address  on  the  occa- 
sion. A  school  has  been  for  some  time  held 
in  the  church,  and  many  of  the  respectable 
inhabitants  have  kindly  rendered  their  as- 
sistance as  teachers. 

Dec.  24.— In  consequence  of  the  defalca- 
tions of  the  late  clerk  to  the  Carmarthen 
Savings'  Bank,  Lord  Dynevor,  with  a  niu- 
nificence  worthy  of  record,  has  paid  in  full 
all  deficiencies  of  those  depositors  of  their 
hard  earnings  under  10/. 

SCOTLAND. 
Presbytery  of  Ayr.  —  It  was  proposed, 
seconded,  and  unanimously  agreed  to  by  the 
Presbytery  of  Ayr,  that  the  last  Sabbath 
of  the  year  be  observed  in  all  the  parish 
churches  within  the  bounds  of  the  Presby- 
tery, as  a  day  of  thanksgiving  to  Almighty 
God  for  his  goodness  in  blessing  us  with 
an  abundant  harvest,  and  in  removing  from 
this  district  of  the  country  the  pestilence 
with  which  it  has  lately  been  visited  ;  and 
that  intimation  of  this  be  given  from  the 
respective  pulpits  on  the  Sabbath  imme- 
diately preceding — Scottish  Guardian. 

Glasgow  Bible  .Society — The  Anniversary 
Meeting  of  this  Society  took  place  on  the 
16th  Dec,  Mr.  Henry  Paul  was  called  to 
preside,  and  the  proceedings  were  opened 
with  prayer  by  the  Rev.  Dr.  Symington,  of 
Paisley.  After  a  few  words  from  the  chair- 
man, the  Rev.  Dr.  Willis  read  the  report, 
which  stated  the  issue  of  Bibles  at  3,275, 
and  of  Testaments  2,725,  for  the  past  year 
among  the  poor  ;  but  laments  the  defici- 
ency in  the  funds. 

Edinburgh  University.— Vie  are  glad  to 
find  that  this  winter  the  students  attending 
the  University  are  likely  to  be  more  nu- 
merous than    for  many   years   preceding. 
During  the  few  days  that  the  album  of  the 
College  has  been  open  for  the  insertion  of 
names,  upwards  of  500  students  have  en- 
tered, and  most  of  the  classes  seem  crowded 
with   auditors.     We   have  heard  that  an 
absurd  report  has   gained   ground   in  the 
South,  and  been  industriously  circulated  in 
London,  that,  in  consequence  of  the  pre- 
valence of  cholera,  the  Edinburgh  Univer- 
sity would  not  be  opened   this  Session. 
The  fact  is,   that  no   town   or  hamlet  in 
Great  Britain  is  less  to  be  feared  on  ac- 
count of  this  disease  than  Edinburgh.     In 
proportion  to  its  great  population,  it  has 
suffered  less  than  almost  any  other  place  ; 
and  from  the  nature  of  the  city,  divided  so 
completely  into  an  old  and  new  town,  the 
different  classes  of  society   can  be  more 
completely  kept  apart  from  each  other  than 
is  at  all  practicable  in  more  mixed  cities. 
Happily,  too,  even  solitary  cases  of  cholera 


seem  now  to  be  on  the  rap  d  decrease. 
Caledonian  Mercury. 


IRELAND. 
Libel  on  the  Church.— In  the  Irish  Court 
of  King's  Bench,  on  Friday,  7th  Dec, 
Messrs.  Brown  and  Sheehan,  publishers  of 
the  Comet  newspaper,  were  found  guilty  of 
"contriving  to  bring  into  public  scandal, 
infamy,  aud  contempt,  the  ministers  in  Ire- 
land of  the  United  Church  of  England  and 
Ireland,  and  to  excite  in  the  minds  of  his 
Majesty's  subjects  in  Ireland  feelings  of 
hostility  towards  and  against  such  minis- 
ters, and  to  expose  such  ministers  to  per- 
sonal violence  and  outrage,  and  to  cause  it 
to  be  believed  that  such  ministers  were 
guilty  of  oppression,  cruelty,  hypocrisy,  and 
extortion,  and  had  instigated  and  promoted 
the  shedding  of  human  blood."  The  libel 
was  published  on  the  28th  of  April  last. 

Destruction  of  Loughrea  Church  by  Light- 
ning  During  the  violent   thunder  storm 

with  which  the  above  town  was  visited  on 
Sunday  morning,  the  entire  of  the  new  and 
handsome  church  was  completely  demo- 
lished, about  the  hour  of  ten  o'clock,  a.m. 
The  lightning  first  struck  upon  the  spire, 
which  it  instantly  destroyed,  and  in  its  fall 
upon  the  roof  of  the  edifice,  reduced  the 
entire  building  to  the  ground.  Had  this 
awful  event  occurred  a  few  hours  later, 
during  the  performance  of  Divine  worship, 
we  should  have  a  still  more  melancholy 
duty  to  discharge — -Galway  Paper, 

The  census  of  the  members  of  the  Esta- 
blished Church  resident  in  Belfast,  is 
nearly  complete.  The  number  ascertained 
amounts  to  nearly  14,(X)0,  exclusive  of  Bal- 
lymacarnett,  which  is  now  part  of  this 
borough . 

Murder  of  a  Protestant  Clergyman. — 
The  Rev.  Charles  Ferguson,  rector  of  Ti- 
moleague,  was  assassinated  on  the^  road 
between  that  place  and  Bandow,  on  Satur- 
day morning,  Dec.  15.  He  had  been  driv- 
ing in  a  gig  with  Mr.  Swete  (who  escaped 
to  tell  the  melancholy  story),  when  he  ob- 
served a  crowd  of  people  approaching. 
He  fled,  and  took  refuge  in  a  house,  where 
the  atrocious  deed  was  effected. 

Attack  on  a  Protestant  Clergyman. — Sun- 
day evening,  as  the  Rev.  Charles  Caulfield 
was  on  his  return  from  Kilcooly  Church, 
he  was  met  by  five  ruffians  close  to  the  de- 
mesne of  Woodsgift,  the  seat  of  his  father- 
in-law,  Sir  R.  St.  George,  Bart.,  one  of 
whom  knocked  Mr.  Caulfield  off  his  horse 
by  the  blow  of  a  stone,  or  some  other  mis- 
sile. While  down  the  rufiians  searched 
all  his  pockets,  in  the  expectation  of  find- 
ing fire-arms  ;  but  not  procuring  any  they 
went  away.  Mr.  Caulfield  is  suffering  con- 
siderably from  the  effects  of  the  savage 
treatment  which  he  received.  The  only 
thing  remarkable  is,  that  these  monsters 
did  not  deprive  this  unoffending  gentleman 
of  life,  as  it  is  now  so  much  the  course  to 
butcher  the  Clergy  of  the  Established 
Church. — Kilkenny  Moderator, 


118 
NEW     BOOKS. 


JOST  PDBLISHBD. 

Atkinson  on  the  Marketable  Tithes.  8vo.  l/.4s. 
Rev.  R.  Hall's  Works.    Vol.  VI.     l6s. 
A  Harmony  of  the  Four  Gospels.    8vo.     12s. 
Historical,  Geographical,  antt  Pictorial  Chart  of 

the  Gospel.    :il.  13s. 
Coney's  Cathedrals  and  Public  Buildings  of  the 

Continent.     10/.  10s. 
Hall's  Art  of  Divine  Meditations.    12mo.     Is. 
Rev.  C.  Smith's  Letters  on  Maternal  Religion. 

8vo.    "s.  6d. 
Batty's  Views  of  European  Cities.    4l. 
Landseer's  Sketches  of  Animals  in  the  Zoological 

Gardens,  &c.    3/.  13s. 
Turner's   Picturesque  Views    in    England    and 

Wales.    Vol.1.    Complete  in  2  vols.     10/.  10s. 
The  Vegetable  World.     ISmo.    4s.  6d. 
Americitn  Almanack,  1833.    6s. 
Scripture  Dictionary,  by  the  Rev.  Mr.  Bainford. 

l2mo.  2s.  6d. 
l^otherweU's  Poems.    12mo.    6s. 
Halyburton's  Works.    8vo.     15s. 
Mantell's  Floriculture.     Royal  8vo.    3s. 
Supplement  to  the  Cambridge  Mathematical  Ex- 
amination Papers.     Part  I.    8vo.    6s.  6d. 
The  Lauread,  a  Satirical  Poem.     5s.  6d. 
Msr)or  Rickett's  Nan-ative  of  the  Ashantee  War. 

8vo.     lOs.  6d. 
Shelford  on  the  Law  of  Lunatics.    8vo.     1/.  8s. 
Turner's  Annual  Tour.    21  plates.    Royal  8vo. 

21.  2s. 
ftecords  of  Travels  in  Turkey  and  Greece,  &c.,  in 

the  years  1829-30  31.  2  vols.  8vo.  1/.  Us.  6d. 
East  India  Register  and  Directory  for  1833.  10s. 
Christmas  Carols,  Ancient  and  Modern.    8vo. 

2s. 
Lodge's  Genealogy  of  British  Peerages.  Post  8vo. 

I6s. 
Lodge's  New  Peerage  for  1833.    Post  8vo.    l6s. 
Vale  of  Life  and  Vale  of  Death.     18mo.     is.  6d. 
Tales  of  the  Mause.     12mo.    6s. 
Lights  and  Shadows  of  German  Life.    2  vols. 

Post  8vo.     1/.  is. 
Britton's  Picture  of  London,  with  Maps.    6s. 
Lloyd's  Winter  Lectures.    8vo.    6s. 
Letters  of  Sir  Walter  Scott.    Post  8vo.    4s. 
Geseriius's  Hebrew  Lexicon.    8vo.     1/.  5s. 
Sir  A.  B.  Faulkner's  Visit  to  Germany.    2  vols. 

Post  8vo.     1/.  Is. 
Memoirs  of  the  Duchess  Abrantes.  Vol.  IV.  8vo. 

I6s. 
Biblical  Cabinet.     5s. 
Tennyson's  Poems.     Ss. 
Shelley's  Ma.?que  of  Anarchy.    2s.  6d. 
Paris,  or  the  Book  of  the  Hundred  and  One. 

3  vols.     8vo.     1/.  8s.  6d. 
Lanzi's  History  of  Painting.    6  vols.    8vo.    1/. 

lis.  6d. 
Anstice's  Greek  Choric  Poetry.  Post  8vo.  8s.  6d. 

IN   THE    PRESS. 

Sketches  of  Churches  in  Sorrey,  comprisingViews 
of  the  Exteriors,  Interiors,  and  other  interest, 
ing  objects  of  Antiquity,  as  Fonts,  Monuments, 
&c.  :  also  Parsonage- Houses,  drawn  and  litho- 
graphed  by  H.  Prosser.  With  Topographical 
Descriptions.  The  work  commences  with  the 
Hnndred  of  Woking,  which  it  is  proposed  to 
complete  in  five  Parts,  each  containing  eight 
Views,    Demy  4to. 

Questions,  Critical,  Philological,  and  Exegetical, 
formed  on  the  Annotations  of  Dr.  Bloomfield's 
edition  of  the  Greek  Testament.  In  one  small 
■volume,  l2mo. 

A  History  of  Croydon,  by  Steinmaa  Steiuman, 
Esq. 

Essays  on  Vegetable  Physiology,  practically  ap- 
pHed,  and  illustrated  by  nuraeroun  eogrravlngs, 
by  James  Main,  A.L.S. 


A  third  volume  of  Capt.  Brown's  Book  of  Butter- 
flies, Moths,  and  Sphinxes,  with  48  coloured 
engravings,  and  directions  for  catching  and 
preserving  specimens. 
Sketches  in  Greece  and  Constantinople. 
A  General  View  of  the  Geology  of  Scripture  j 
illustrated  by  Plates,  by  Geo.  Fairholme,  Esq. 
A  Digest  of  the  Evidence  before  the  Secret  Com- 
mittee of  the  House  of  Commons,  on  the  Bank 
of  England  Charter. 
Hortus  Woburncnsis,  or  the  Gardrans  smd  Groasds 

of  Woburn  Abbe  v. 
Letters  of  Sir  Walter  Scott,  addressed  to  the 
Rev.  Rd.  Polwhele,  Davies  Gilbert,  Esq., 
Francis  Douce,  Esq.,  and  others.  Accompanied 
by  an  original  Autobiography  of  Lieut.-Gen. 
Sir  Hussey  Vivian,  Bart.,  K.C.B. 
Mr.  Uphams  edition  of  the  Translations  of  some 
Highly  Venerated  and  Authentic  Original 
Singhalese  and  Pali  MSS.  procured  in  Ceylon, 
by  Sir  Alexander  Johuston,  V.P.R.A.S.,  wUl 
be  published  in  January. 

The  Four  Gospels  and  Acts  of  the  Apostles,  in 
Greek,  with  English  Notes  and  Lexicon,  by 
the  Rev.  E.  J.  Geoghegan. 

Dr.  Park  has  nearly  completed  a  New  Exposition 
of  the  Apocalypse. 

Sermons  by  the  Rev.  E.  J.  Evans, 

A  Collection  of  the  most  approved  Examples  of 
Doors,  from  Ancient  and  Modern  Buildings  io 
Greece  and  Italy,  by  Thomas  Leverton  Don-, 
aldson.  Architect. 

Tlie  Works  of  Jonu  Skelton,  Poet  Laureat  to 
King  Henry  VIII.,  now  first  collected,  and 
containing  various  long  Poems  never  before 
printed,  with  ample  notes  and  illustrations  by 
the  Rev.  Alexander  Dyce. 

On  the  1st  of  January,  the  First  Number  of  The 
Guilianiad  ;  or.  Guitar  Magazine. 

Kidd's  Picturesque  Companion  to  all  the  Watering 
Places  of  Great  Britain  ;  with  200  engravings 
by  G.  W.  Bonner. 

A  new  edition  of  Prideaux's  Directions  to  Church- 
v?ardens,  with  considerable  additions,  by  Ro- 
bert Philip  Tyrwhitt,  Esq.,  Barrister- at- Law. 

Select  Illustrations  of  Hampshire  ;  from  Sketches 
taken  expressly  for  the  Work,  accompanied 
by  Historical  and  Topographical  Descriptions, 
by  G.  F.  Prosser. 

A  History  of  the  Coldstream  Guards,  from  the 
foundation  of  the  Regiment  under  General 
Monck,  brought  down  to  the  present  time,  by 
Colonel  Mackinnon. 

Lady  Harriet  Hoste  will  shortly  publish  a  Life  of 
her  husband.  Sir  WilMam  Hoste. 

The  Field  Naturalist's  Magazine  and  Review  of 
Animals,  Plants,  Minerals,  the  Structure  of  the 
Earth,  and  appearances  of  the  Sky,  edited  by 
Professor  Rennie. 

A  Teacher's  Lessons  on  Scripture  Characters,  by 
Charles  Baker. 

Elements  of  Materia  Medica  and  Therapeutics, 
by  Anthony  Todd  Thomson,  M.D.  &c.  Vol.  II. 

The  Causes  of  the  French  Revolution. 

Chameleon.    Second  Series. 

The  Epigrammatist's  Annual  for  1833. 

A  Treatise  on  Happiness. 

Six  Weeks  on  the  Loire,  with  a  Peep  into  La 
Vendee. 

The  Apiarian's  Guide,  by  J.  H.  Payne. 

The  Byron  Portraits,  in  numbers  of  three  prints 
each. 

A  Memoir  of  the  Life  and  Medical  Opinions  of 
Dr.  Armstrong,  by  Dr.  Boott. 

Oxford  Academical  Abuses  Disclosed,  by  some  of 
the  Initiated. 

Maternal  Advice}  okiefly  to  Paogbters  on  Leav- 
ing Home. 


PKICES     or     THB     ENQLISFI     FUNDS. 
KROM  NOV.  25,  TO  DEC.  24,   1832, 


3  per  ct.  Consols. 

Red.  3  per  cent. 

Red.  3>^  per  cent. 

New  S)i  per  cent. 

4  per  cent.  1820. 

Highest 

Lovv«st...... 

85 
821 

831 

82 

^ 

Shut. 

•g| 

Highest 

Lowest 

Long  Anns. 

Bank  Stock. 

India  Stock. 

Exchequer  Bills. 

India  Bonds. 

16^ 
16  i-i« 

ISi 

31  pm. 
23  pm. 

22  pm. 
12  pm. 

PRICES  OF  CANAL  SHARES,  DOCK  STOCKS,  &c. 
At  the  Office  of  R.W.  Moore,  8,  Bank  Chambers,  Lothbury. 


Grand  Junction  Canal  

Birmingham  do 

Kennet  and  Avon  do 

Leeds  and  Liverpool  do 

Regent's  do 

Trent  and  INIersej-  do 

Worcester  &  Birmingham  do. 
Warwick  and  Birmingham  do.. 

Wyrleyand  Erringtondo 

Liverpool  and  Manch.  Railway 


London  Dock  Co , . . 

St.  Catherine  Dock  do. . 

West  India  Dock  do 

Atlas  Assurance  do 

British  Commercial  ditto 

British  Fire  ditto    

Protector  ditto 

Imperial  Gas  Co 

Chartered  ditto    

King's  College,  London . 


LONDON  MARKETS. 


CORN  EXCHANGE, 
s.        s. 

Old  red  W^heat,  generally 39  to  43 

Superior  ditto    50  ...  64 

New  ditto 40  ...  44 

Old  white  ditto,  generaUy    43  ...  53 

Superior  ditto    54  ...  58 

New  ditto  41  ...  59 

Malting  Barley 26  ...  36 

Grinding  ditto  22  ...  25 

Brank    28  ...  30 

Rye     SO...  34 

Malt  42  ...62 

Feed  Oats 15  ...  20 

Poland  Oats 17  ...  22 


— Monday,  December  24. 

s.        s. 

Potatoe  Oats 20  to  25 

Indian  Corn  28  ...  82 

Large  Old  Beans  28  ...  37 

New  ditto 26  ...  34 

Old  small  ditto 88  ...  44 

New  ditto -86  ...  40 

Old  Tick  ditto  36  ...  42 

New  ditto 33  ...  38 

Grey  Peas 35  ...  38 

Hog  ditto  33  ...  85 

Maple  ditto    36  ...  33 

White  Boiling  ditto 38  ...  45 

White  non-boiling  ditto    34  ...  36 


BOROUGH  HOP  MARKET.— Monday,  December  24. 

1830. 

1831. 

1832. 

East  Kent     - 

-     in  pockets 

bl  5  to  6/   5 

11  7  to  8Z  10 

8Z  8  tolOZlO 

Ditto  -     - 

-     -     in  bags    - 

4  10...  5     5 

5  15  ...6  15 

7  10...  9     0 

Mid  Kent 

-  -     in  pockets 

-  -    in  bags    - 

4  15  ...6     0 

6    6...  7  10 

7  10... 9    0 

Ditto  -     -    ■ 

3  15  ...5     0 

6    5...  6     0 

6  10...8    0 

Sussex      - 

■     -     in  pockets 

3  15  ...5     0 

5     5...  6  10 

6     6... 7     7 

Ditto  -     -     • 

-     -     in  bags    - 

3  10...  4    4 

4    0...6     0 

5  10... 6     6 

Essex-     - 

-     -     in  pockets 

0    0...  0    0 

0    0...0    0 

0    0...0    0 

Ditto  -     - 

-     -     in  bags    - 

0     0...0    0 

0    0...0    0 

0    0...0    0 

Farnham  - 

-    -    in  pockets 

0    0...0     0 

0    0...0    0 

12    0-14    0 

Ditto  -     -     ■ 

.     -    in  bags    - 

0     0...0    0 

0    0...0    0 

10    0-12    0 

SMITHFIELD.— Dec.  24. 
To  sink  the  oflfal  per  atone  of  8lb. 
s.    d.      s.  d. 


Prime  Oxen.. 

Inferior    , 

Prime  Sheep 


3  10  a  4 
2    2  a  2 


Inferior  Sheep. 
Calves 


, 4    0  a  4    8     Pigs     ,.,.. 

LIVE   CATTLE   AT   MARJKET. 

Beasts,  1,023  1  Sheep,  7,580  |  C«ives,  g6  1^Pig«v*«>. 


«.  d.     s.  d. 

2  2  a  2     6 

3  0  a  4    8 
3  4  ad    0 


120 
NOTICES  TO  CORRESPONDENTS. 


Exact  Copy  of  a  Letter  received  Dec.  &th. 

*' Of  course  poor  Archdeacon  Hodson  (see  page  403)  must  be  disparaged  ;  reputed  to  be  an 
Evangelical,  I  wish  our  Church  had  many  such  laborious  clergymen.  And  then  in  the 
same  page  we  have  Hook  of  Coventry — a  dry  Vol.  with  a  shew  oi  learning,  the  stile  most 
laboured,  affected,  and  complex ;  but  he  is  not  an  Evangelical.  Can  any  one  doubt  which 
Vol.  is  calculated,  under  the  Divine  blessing,  to  be  the  most  useful?  Prejudice  is  a  sad 
thing  !    But  this  sort  of  thing  runs  through  the  British  JMagazine." 

The  Editor  has  to  apologize  to  Archdeacon  Hodson  for  the  annoyance  which  he  fears  will 
be  caused  to  him  by  such  a  letter  as  this,  not  merely  so  discreditable  to  the  writer  in  style, 
but  so  unlike,  in  spirit  and  temper,  what  Archdeacon  H.  would  approve.  But  it  is  mentioned 
because  two  or  three  attacks  of  the  same  kind  have  been  made  on  the  Editor,  with  exactly  the 
same  injustice.  Instead  of  any  attempt  to  disparage  Archdeacon  H.,  much,  though  not  too 
much,  praise  is  bestowed  on  his  work.  No  allusion  whatever  is  made  to  any  doctrine  in  the 
Sermons;  but  it  is  merely  observed  that  in  one  sermon  a  particular  doctrine  is  not  explained 
-at  all,  though  the  sermon  is  called  an  explanation  of  it.  In  another  case,  the  Editor  was 
accused  of  shameful  party  feelings  simply  because  it  was  observed  that  Mr.  Bulteel  (a  person 
disclaimed,  as  at  least  the  Editor  believes,  by  every  party)  was  almost  forgotten.  What  can 
possibly  be  done  with  persons  who  indulge  such  feelings  as  these  ?  The  Editor  stated,  with 
'the  greatest  sincerity,  in  his  opening  address,  that  he  earnestly  wished  to  avoid  every  topic 
which  could  excite  disunion,  and  he  puts  it  to  the  candid  of  all  parties  to  say  whether  this 

E ledge  has  not  been  redeemed.  He  can  most  seriously  and  earnestly  repeat  it,  and  say  that 
e  has  nothing  more  at  heai't  than,  as  far  as  his  little  powers  extend,  to  promote  union 
between  those  who  differ.  To  the  candid  of  all  parties,  who  may  see  any  use  in  this 
JMagazine,  the  Editor  makes  his  appeal  again  for  protection  against  such  a  spirit  as  this.  To 
Mr.  Hook  no  apology  is  necessary.  No  man  can  be  annoyed,  far  less  injured,  by  the  criticism 
of  such  a  person  as  the  letter- writer.  Indeed  the  Editor  rejoices  to  have  tins  opportunity 
of  expressing  his  increased  value  for  INIr.  Hook's  work  in  proportion  as  he  has  become  better 
acquainted  with  its  ability,  learning,  and  piety. 

Will  "Clericus"  ascertain  the  facts  about  the  tracts  mentioned  in  the  Evangelical 
Magazine  ?  The  Editor  has  had  no  time.  Indeed  the  great  use  of  this  Magazine  would  be 
that  individuals  should  themselves  obtain  and  communicate  information  through  it.  For 
one  person  cannot,  however  anxious,  attend  to  all  the  circumstances  of  daily  interest. 

"  C.  J."  is  informed  that  affixing  the  prices  would  make  each  article  liable  to  stamp  duty. 

An  "  Unbeneficed  Clergyman"  is  requested  to  examine  the  Clergy  Assurance  Society,  and 
see  whether  it  would  not  answer  his  purpose.     If  not,  his  letter  shall  be  printed. 

"  Rusticus"  is  begged  to  send  some  papers  on  Church  Rates,  which  will  gladly  be  inserted. 

The  Editor  begs  to  recommend  to  his  readers  an  article  on  Church  Reform  in  the  new 
Number  of  the  Quarterly.  It  is  a  source  of  sincere  pleasure  to  him  to  find  the  same  views 
which  this  Magazine  has  advocated,  advocated  with  so  much  power  and  earnestness  in  a 
publication  of  such  immense  circulation  and  high  character  as  the  Quarterly. 

This  month  contains  an  account  of  a  plan  for  Tithe  Commutation  in  the  parish  of  Stoke- 
upon-Trent.  The  Editor  saw  the  other  day  in  a  new  topographical  work  a  statement 
that  the  late  Rector  of  that  parish,  the  Dean  of  Lichfield,  had  given  ^3000  to  build  a  church 
there.  On  inouiry,  it  appears  that  this  is  a  very  small  part  or  his  great  munificence  to  the 
parish.     Could  any  one  from  Stoke  supply  the  exact  particulars  ? 

The  Editor  begs  to  observe  that,  as  the  type  is  enlarged  in  the  Correspondence,  this  of 
course  cuts  short  the  quantity  which  can  be  given,  a  circumstance  which  he  views  with 
regret.  All  that  can  be  given,  shall.  He  would  only  request  correspondents  to  be  as  brief  as 
they  can,  not  indeed  suppressing  either  facts  or  arguments,  but  just  taking  the  trouble  to  go 
over  their  MS.  once,  and  strike  out  superfluous  words  and  phrases  which  only  repeat  what  has 
been  said  before.  It  may  be  mentioned  here  that  of  course  the  letters  of  persons  giving  their 
names  always  have  precedence  o\er  others. 

*'  A  Country  Rector"  will  find  that  every  one  of  his  suggestions  have  been  anticipated  by  at 

least  five  or  six  Church  Reformers. "A  Middlesex  Vicar's"  plan  of  Reform  is  deferred 

unavoidably  till  the  next  number. "A  Member  of  the  Church  of  England's"  letter  about 

Latin  and  Greek  shall  be  attended  to  in  future  numbers. "  Canonicus"  is  thanked  for  his 

very  sensible  letter,  and  reference  to  the  72nd  canon  respecting  private  appointments  of 
faste,  &c. "  W.  D.  V's"  paper  is  received. 

The  Editor  will  be  very  thankful  indeed  to  T.  S.  of  Coventry,  for  communications  like  that 
which  he  has  now  made.     Of  course  unpublished  matter  is  most  desirable. 

The  gentleman  who  sends  an  article  desiring  that  it  may  be  read  and  returned  if  not  used, 
in  a  few  days,  is  informed  that  this  is  not  just  to  himself  or  the  Editor.  More  time  must 
really  be  allowed  in  such  cases. 

Has  not  the  Editor  once  had  the  advantage  of  a  letter  from  "  L.  M.","  without  any  English 
name  or  initials  at  all  ? 

"T.  U.,  Jun.,"  "H.,"  "A  Country  Inquirer,"  and  «C.  J.,"  are  actually  in  t\'pe,  but 
deferred  for  want  of  room. "A  Churchman,"  *'  H.  X,"  "A  Village  Curate,''  in  the  next. 


THE 


BRITISH    MAGAZINE. 


FEBRUARY  1,  1833. 


ORIGINAL    PAPERS. 


THE 

CHURCH    ORIGINALLY   FOUNDED   AND    ENDOWED    IN  ENGLAND 
PROTESTANT  AND  NOT  POPISH. 

When  it  is  claimed  in  behalf  of  the  church,  that  her  property- 
should  be  respected  out  of  regard  to  the  pious  persons  from  whom 
it  came,  and  that  no  alteration  in  the  administration  of  it  should 
be  made  contrary  to  their  wishes  and  intentions,  an  attempt  is 
usually  made  to  set  that  claim  aside  by  saying,  that,  whatever 
weight  it  might  have  had  before  the  Reformation,  was  then  done 
away;  for  that  the  change  which  took  place  then,  when  the 
Popish  Church  of  England  became  Protestant,  and  the  ecclesias- 
tical property  was  transferred  from  the  adherents  of  the  former 
faith  to  the  professors  of  the  latter,  was  in  itself  contrary  to  the 
intentions  of  the  founders  of  the  churches;  that,  consequently, 
as  it  is  only  by  violation  of  these  intentions  that  the  present 
occupiers  have  become  possessed  of  it,  a  regard  to  the  will  of  the 
founders  would  tell  against  rather  than  for  them  ;  and  that  as 
they,  by  holding  the  property,  admit  the  right  of  the  state  to  set 
aside  the  founders'  intentions  in  one  instance,  they  cannot  deny 
the  same  right  in  another.* 

The  whole  weight  of  the  objection  depends  upon  the  nature  of 
the  church  originally  founded  and  endowed  in  this  kingdom.  If 
the  doctrines  of  that  church  were  less  in  accordance  with  those 
of  Rome  than  with  those  which  England  now  holds,  the  objec- 
tion, of  course,  falls  to  the  ground  ;  and  our  claim,  from  regard 
to  the  wills  of  the  founders,  remains  unimpaired.  If,  on  the  con- 
trary, they  savoured  more  of  popery  than  of  protestantism,  the  force 
of  the  objection  would  be  established,  and  whatever  claims  we 


*  It  is  sometimes  more  specifically  stated,  that  the  property  was  given  or 
bequeathed  for  the  sake  of  procuring  masses  for  the  souls  of  the  donors.  This  is  a 
mistake.  The  lands  left  for  that  purpose  were  the  chantry  lands,  none  of  which 
are  now  in  the  hands  of  the  church  :  one  of  the  first  Acts  of  Edward  the  Sixth's 
reign  was  to  appropriate  them  all  to  the  crown. 

Vol.  lU.^Feh.  1833.  r 


122      THE  CHURCH  ORIGINALLY  FOUNDED  AND  ENDOWED  IN  ENGLAND 

might  put  forth  upon  other  grounds,*  that  on  account  of  the 
intentions  of  the  founders  would  be  almost  wholly t  removed. 

The  parochial  churches  in  England  were  endowed  with  tithes, 
and  the  bishoprics  enriched  with  estates,  prior  to  the  year  800. 
The  inquiry  will  be  made  into  the  doctrines  of  the  English  church 
about,  and  previous  to  that  time.  The  writers  which  best  serve  to 
illustrate  them  are  Bede  and  Alcuin,  Alcuin's  two  illustrious 
pupils,  Charlemagne  and  Raban  Maurus,  Archbishop  of  Mentz, 
and  the  famous  John  Scot,  sirnamed  Erigena.  We  know  the 
creeds  she  used,  the  Scriptures  she  received,  the  councils  she 
acknowledged.^ 

Of  all  the  points  in  dispute  between  the  Roman  and 
English  churches,  on  which  the  latter  has  ventured  to  censure 
(she  has  done  no  more)  those  who  differ  from  her,  there  is  only 
one  which  touches  the  Anglo-Saxons.  They  prayed  in  the 
congregation,  and  administered  the  sacrament,  in  a  language 
unknown  to  the  people;  and,  although  they  took  special  pains  to 
teach  them  the  Lord  VPrayer  and  the  Belief  in  their  own  tongue, 
yet  it  is  not  to  be  denied,  that  the  services  themselves  were  in 
Latin.  Against  such  a  practice,  the  church  of  England  has 
recorded  her  sentiments,  that  it  is  "  plainly  repugnant  to  the 
word  of  God."§  This  is  the  only  point ;  for,  although  some  of 
the  Anglo-Saxon  writers,  even  of  that  day,  have  given  some  coun- 
tenance to  the  doctrine  of  purgatory,  which  the  English  church 
condemns  nearly  in  the  same  language,  yet  they  speak  but 
doubtfully  of  it, — Bede  saying,  that "  perhaps  the  opinion  is  true,"|| 
and  "  not  altogether  incredible  ;"  at  all  events,  it  was  no  doctrine 
of  the  church,  contained  in  no  creed,  enforced  by  no  authority. 

In  one  thing,  then,  and  that  a  point  of  practice  and  not  of 
faith,  the  Anglo-Saxon  church  stands  censured  by  the  church  of 
England.  "The  very  head  and  front  of  Uheir  dispute,'  hath 
this  extent — no  more."  Of  the  points  on  which  the  Roman 
church  has  recorded,  not  her  censure,  but  her  anathema  against 
all  who  differ  from  her,  in  how  many  of  these  does  the  Anglo- 
Saxon  church  stand  anathematized  by  the  Roman?  In  all  of 
them.     For  the  use  of  a  language  not  understood  by  the  people 


*  The  church  would  still  have  the  same  ground  to  demand  the  undisturbed  pos. 
session  of  her  own,  as  any  layman,  whose  title  deeds  arc  more  recent  than  the 
Reforniation.  And  the  same  justice  which  would  alter  the  conditions  of  her  tenure, 
would  alter  that  of  Blenheim. 

f  1  should  have  said  wholly,  but  that  the  Popish  prelates  who  were  dispossessed 
by  Queen  Elizabeth  for  refusing  to  take  the  oath  of  supremacy,  lefi  no  successors. 
Consequently,  the  established  church  is  the  onh/  representative  of  the  original  Anglo- 
Saxon  one. 

t  Any  one  acquainted  with  Mr.  Soames'  Bampton  Lectures,  will  perceive  how 
lai^ly  I  have  made  use  of  them  on  this  occasion.  Those  who  have  not  yet  seen  it, 
will  do  well  to  study  that  valuable  and  interesting  volume. 

§  Art.  24.  II   Bed.  Opp.  v.28&— 291. 


PROTESTANT    AND   NOT    POPISH.  123 

in  the  services,  is  not  a  matter  which  the  church  of  Rome  has 
enforced  by  decree  or  anathema,  however  pertinaciously  she  may 
adhere  to  it ;  it  being  directly  opposed  to  the  tenth  canon  of  the 
fourth  council  of  Lateran,  which  she  pretends  to  venerate  as 
general  or  oecumenical. 

To  all  the  anathemas  which  she  has  put  forth  in  her  dispute 
with  us,  the  Anglo-Saxons  are  liable. 

Let  us  prove  this  assertion,  first  in  detail,  and  then  collectively. 

1.  A  belief  in  Transubstantiation  was  never  deemed  necessary 
to  salvation,  even  by  the  church  of  Rome,  till  the  year  1215,''^ 
up  to  which  time,  as  Tonstal,  Bishop  of  Durham,^  acknowledges, 
it  was  free  for  a  man  to  believe  as  he  pleased,  concerning  the 
manner  of  Christ's  presence  in  the  sacrament.  The  Anglo- 
Saxon  church,  then,  did  not  conceive  a  belief  in  Transubstan- 
tiation necessary  to  salvation.  This  were  enough  to  condemn 
her  in  the  judgment  of  Rome,  who  holds  that  no  Christian  can  be 
saved  who  does  not  anathematize  all  who  deny  this  doctrine. J  But 
more  than  this — no  writers  have  furnished  stronger  testimony 
against  this  baneful  error  than  those  of  the  Anglo-Saxon  church, 
both  before  and  after  it  had  been  broached  by  Paschase  Radbert, 
853;  as  may  be  seen  in  the  writings  of  Bede,  who  styles  the 
Sacrament,  "  the  Jigure  of  our  Lord's  body  and  blood."§  And 
the  homilies  of  Elfric,  which  were  in  general  use  throughout 
England,  are  so  full  to  the  purpose,  that  Mr.  Johnson,  the  learned 
editor  of  the  Anglo-Saxon  Canons,  does  not  hesitate  to  say,  "  I 
am  fully  persuaded  that  the  homilies  of  Elfric  are  more  positive 
against  the  doctrine  of  transubstantiation,  than  the  homilies  of 
the  church  of  England."  It  is  moreover  remarkable,  as  bearing 
upon  the  present  inquiry,  that  when  Paschase  broached  his  error, 
two  of  the  most  strenuous  opposers  of  it  were  Raban  Maurus, 
the  renowned  Archbishop  of  Mentz,  a  pupil  of  the  illustrious 
English  Alcuin,||  and  the  famous  John  Scot,  styled  Erigena,^  a 
native  of  the  British  Isles. 

2.  The  half-communion,  or  denial  of  the  cup  to  the  laity,  will  not 
cause  much  inquiry.  For  not  only  do  the  Romish  writers  admit 
that  it  was  "  the  ancient  custom  of  the  church,"^"^  *'  for  above  a 
thousand  years,"'f'f  for  all  men  to  communicate  in  the  blood  as  well 
as  the  body,  but  even  the  fearful  council  of  Constance,J{  which 


*  Fourth  Council  of  Lateran.  f  De  Eucharistia,  i.  p.  46. 

^  Creed  of  Pope  Pius,  and  Cone.  Trident,  Sep.  ]3,  c.  1  and  2. 
§   Bed.  Comra.  Ps.  iii. 
II  He  styles  it  an  unsound  novelty,  "  nuper  non  rite  sentientes."  Peenit.   Rhab. 
Archiep.  Mogunt. 

^   His  work  against  Transubstantiation,  which  was  condemned  by  the  Synod  of 
Vercelli,  1050,  has  not  been  preserved. 

**  Aquinas  Comm.  in  vi.  Job.  lect.  7. 
tt  Cassander,  sec.  22.  |j  Sessio,  13. 


124  THE  CHURCH  ORIGINALLY  FOUNDED  AND  ENDOWED  IN  ENGLAND 

pronounced  sentence  of  excommunication  against  every  priest 
who  should  give  the  cup  to  the  laity,  acknovy^ledged  both  that 
"  Christ  had  so  instituted  it,"  and  **  the  primitive  church  so 
practised  it."  It  is  in  the  teeth  of  this  admission,  by  what  the 
Romanists  call  a  general  council,  that  the  council  of  Trent 
decreed  anathema  against  any  man  who  should  affirm  that, 
according  to  God's  command,  all  faithful  people  ought  to  receive 
both  kinds. 

3.  All  are  incapable  of  salvation,  according  to  the  Church  of 
Rome,*  who  do  not  believe  that  the  saints  are  to  be  invoked.  But 
of  this  practice  no  trace  is  to  be  found  among  the  Anglo-Saxons 
of  the  time  under  consideration.  They  made  frequent  mention 
of  the  saints  in  their  addresses  to  the  Almighty — they  believed 
that  they  prayed  for  them,  and  they  besought  God  to  hear  their 
prayers  ;  but  of  invocations  or  addresses  to  the  saints  themselves, 
no  trace  is  to  be  found  at  this  date.  It  was  not  till  about  a  hun- 
dred-and -fifty  years  afterwards  that  the  corrupt  practice  crept  in. 
Here  then,  again,  the  Anglo-Saxons  stand  accursed  by  the  church 
of  Rome. 

4.  No  person  can  be  saved,  according  to  the  church  of  Rome, 
who  does  not  constantly  hold  that  there  is  a  purgatoiy.f  But  it 
is  evident  that  Bede  and  other  writers,  who  speak  of  it  as  "  not 
altogether  incredible,"  did  themselves  hesitate  to  receive  the  doc- 
trine. They  cannot,  therefore,  be  saved,  according  to  the  church 
of  Rome. 

5.  No  person  can  be  saved,  according  to  the  church  of  Rome, 
who  does  not  acknowledge  the  Roman  church  to  be  the  mother 
and  mistress  of  all  churches.J  But  the  Anglo-Saxons  received 
and  revered  the  decrees  of  the  Fathers  of  the  second  general 
council  at  Constantinople  ;  and  the  language  of  those  Fathers 
expressly  ascribed  that  title  to  the  church  of  Jerusalem. § 

6.  7,  8.  No  person  can  be  saved,  according  to  the  church  of 
Rome,  who  does  not  promise  and  swear  true  obedience  to  the 
Bishop  of  Rome  ;  ||  who  does  not  receive  the  idolatrous  decrees  of 
the  Deutero-Nicene  council  respecting  image  worship,^  in  which 
"worship"  and  "adoration"**  were  decreed  to  the  images  of 
Christ,  of  the  Virgin,  and  other  saints  ;  or  who  does  not  "  most 
firmly  assert  that  due  honour  and  veneration  is  to  be  paid  to 
them.ff  Of^  each  of  these  three  grounds  the  Anglo-Saxons  are 
excluded  from  salvation  by  the  modern  church  of  Rome.  When 
the  second  Nicene  council,JJ  convened  under  the  auspices  of  the 


*  Creed  of  Pius  IV.  t  Ibid.  t  Ibid. 

$  "  Ecclesiae  Hierosolymitanae,  qua;  est  aliarum  omnium  mater." 

Creed  of  Pius  IV.  1[   Creed  of  Pope  Piu§.     Cone  Trid.  Sessio  25. 

••See  the  Acts  of  that  Council. 

tt  Creed  of  Pius  IV.  «  A.  D.  787. 


PROTESTANT    AND    NOT    POPISH.  125 

wicked  Irene,  had  put  forth  its  idolatrous  decrees,  and  those 
decrees  had  been  ratified  by  the  Bishop  of  Rome,^  what  was 
the  conduct  of  the  Anglo-Saxon  church  ?  Did  they,  like  true 
sons  of  Rome,  bow  to  the  authority  of  the  Bishop  of  Rome,  and 
declare  black  white,  because  it  pleased  him  to  countenance  such 
an  assertion?  —  No.  The  Emperor  Charlemagne  convened  at 
Francfort  a  council,  a.d.  794,  of  three  hundred  bishops  from 
England,  Germany,  and  France  ;  and  the  bishops  there  assembled 
did  unanimously  set  at  nought  the  authority  of  the  Roman 
Pontiff,  by  "  despising"  and  "  condemning"  the  decrees  in  ques- 
tion. The  part  which  the  Anglo-Saxons  took  is  remarkable  ; 
because,  not  only  were  their  bishops  assembled  at  that  council, 
but  it  was  at  the  instigation  of  the  English  Alcuin  that  the 
council  was  assembled  ;  and  its  reprobation  of  image  worship 
was  echoed  by  the  English  writers,  who,  speaking  of  that  worship, 
say  that  it  was  "  executed  by  the  whole  church."f 

Thus  much,  perhaps,  will  suffice  for  particulars.  Let  us  now 
proceed  to  generals.  The  doctrines  of  a  church  are  to  be  autho- 
ritatively ascertained  by  the  creeds  she  uses,  the  scriptures  she 
receives,  the  councils  she  acknowledges.  In  all  these  points,  the 
Anglo-Saxon  church  is  opposed  to,  and  anathematized  by,  the 
modern  Church  of  Rome. 

First,  of  the  Councils.  Up  to  the  time  proposed  for  our  inquiry, 
there  had  been,  according  to  the  Romish  church,  seven  general 
councils^: — according  to  the  Anglo-Saxons,  six.  The  decrees  of 
these  six  councils  they  received,  and  to  those  of  the  four  first 
they  paid  the  utmost  deference,  as  the  church  of  England  does 
to  this  day.§  As  to  the  second  Nicene  council,  called  the  "  Se- 
venth General"  by  the  Romanists,  the  Anglo-Saxons  did  not 
merely  not  acknowledge  it  at  the  council  of  Francfort,  as  we 
have  seen,  they  solemnly  condemned  it.  No  branch  of  the  Catholic 
church,  but  that  of  Rome,  has  continued  to  acknowledge  that 
council.  It  was  condemned  in  the  East  at  Constantinople, 
A.D.  814  ;  and  in  the  West,  not  only  at  Francfort,  but  again  at 
Paris,  A.D.  825. 

Next,  of  the  Canon  of  Scripture.  Respecting  the  New  Testa- 
ment all  are  agreed,  Roman,  English,  and  Anglo-Saxon ;  but, 
with  regard  to  the  Old,  the  Romish  church  is  at  variance  both 
with  the  English  and  the  Anglo-Saxon.  The  Canon  of  the  Old 
Testament  which  the  whole  Catholic  church,  not  excepting  the 
Roman,  at  that  time  received,  was  the  same  which  had  been  set 
forth  by  the  council  of  Laodicea,||  tacitly  acknowledged  by  the 

*  Pope  Adrian.  t  Simon  Dunelm.,  Roger  Hoveden,  &c. 

X  Nice,  Constantinople,  Ephesus,  Chalcedon,  Constanstinople,  Ibid,  Nice  2nd. 
§  See   Act  1    Eliz.,  in  which  the  decrees  of  the  four  first  Councils  are  made  the 
rule,  together  with  Scripture,  to  determine  heresies. 

II  Canon  ix. 


136     THE  CHURCH  ORIGINALLY  POUNDED  AND  ENDOWED  IN  ENGLAND 

fourth  general  council  at  Chalcedon,*  enumerated  by  St.  Jerome,*^ 
"  who,"  as  MKr'ic  observed,  "  translated  our  (the  Anglo-Saxon) 
bible."t  To  this  Canon  the  church  of  England  adheres;  but  the 
church  of  Rome,  seeking  novelties,  as  in  other  matters  so  in  this, 
has  put  forth  in  the  Tridentine  council,  a  new  Canon  of  Scrips 
ture;^  in  which,  besides  the  books  already  received,  several  others 
are  added,  which  her  own  popes  and  writers,  as  well  as  the  rest 
of  Christendom,  had  heretofore  condemned  as  apocryphal. || 
The  church  of  Rome  has  confirmed  her  sectarian  decree  by  her 
usual  anathema  against  all  who  do  not  agree  to  it.  Here  then, 
again,  the  Anglo-Saxon  church  is  anathematized  by  her. 

Lastly,  of  the  Creeds  in  use.  Those  which  the  Anglo-Saxons, 
in  common  with  the  church  of  England,  had,  were  the  Apostles*, 
Nicene,  and  Athanasian  ;  in  which  they  agreed  also  with  the 
whole  Catholic  church.  For,  to  adopt  the  words  of  the  learned 
Hickes,^  "  the  whole  Catholic  church  professed  the  same  pure 
faith  and  religion  which  we  now  profess,  without  foreign  mixtures 
or  additions,  to  the  second  council  of  Nice,  787 ;  and  the  church 
of  England  professed  the  same  pure  and  entire  to  the  end  of  the 
eighth  century."  But  the  church  of  Rome,  which  must  have  a 
New  Canon  of  Scripture,  must  needs  have  also  a  new  creed  to 
match  it.  She  first  added  to  the  Catholic  faith  at  the  deutero 
Nicene  Council,  which  she  only,  of  all  Christian  churches,  receives; 
and  again  at  the  Council  of  Lateran,  when  a  belief  that  the 
manner  of  Christ's  presence  in  the  Sacrament  was  by  Transub- 
stantiation  was  made  necessary  to  salvation ;  which  her  own 
writers  acknowledge  was  before  left  free  to  every  man's  conjecture. 
But  her  chief  additions  were  in  the  Creed  of  Pope  Pius  IV., 
which  followed  upon  the  Tridentine  council,  and  a  subscription  to 
which  is  made  a  sine  qua  non  in  admitting  converts  to  reconci- 
liation.** In  that  creed,  there  are  added  to  the  Nicene  or  Con- 
stantinopolitan  Creed  twelve  new  articles.  Twelve,  did  I  say  ? 
Indeed,  it  so  appears  at  first  sight ;  but,  if  the  matter  be  inquired 
into,  they  will  seem  to  be  almost  innumerable.  For  one  of  them 
consists  of  an  unhesitating  reception  of  all  the  decrees  of  all  the 
councils,  which  the  Romish  church  styles  CEcumenical  (amount- 
ing in  number  to  twenty  or  twenty-one,  for  the  Romanists  are  not 
themselves  agreed  upon  that  point),  and  an  unhesitating  anathe- 
matizing of  all  the  things  anathematized  by  all  these  coun- 
cils. Thus  every  decree  of  every  general  council  is  made  indi- 
rectly an  article  of  positive,  and  every  anathema  an  article  of 
negative  faith, — of  faith  without  which  no  man  can  be  saved.    It 

*  Canon  lix.  f  In  Lib.  Reg.  Pracfatio.  %  iElfric  in  the  N.  T. 

$  Cone.  Trid.  Sessio  iv.  ||  Jerome,  as  above ;  Gregory,  in  Job  xix.  18. 

H    Hickcs's  letters  to  a  Popish  Priest,  p.  G4. 
**  Soe  Forma  rccoaciliandi  Convcrsuin  in  the  "  Ordo  odBoinistrandi  Sacramcnta," 
p.  64. 


PROTESTANT   AND    NOT    POPISH.  127 

would  not  be  worth  the  while  to  ascertain  the  exact  number  of 
articles  of  faith  thus  imposed  upon  the  poor  slaves  of  Rome,  but 
some  faint  idea  of  the  number  may  be  formed,  when  it  is  known 
that  the  anathemas  in  the  council  of  Trent  alone  amount  to 
upwards  of  six-score  !  In  respect  to  every  one  of  these,  the 
Anglo-Saxons  are  excluded  from  salvation  by  the  schismatical 
church  of  Rome. 

I  need  say  no  more.  Every  impartial  person  who  reads  this 
statement,  must  acknowledge  that  the  Anglo-Saxon  church,  as 
compared  with  the  church  of  Rome  at  the  time  of  the  Reforma- 
tion, was,  like  her  representative  at  the  present  day,  Protestant 
and  not  Popish  ;  that  the  change  which  took  place  at  the  Refor- 
mation was  a  return  to  the  pure  faith  and  worship  of  our  fore- 
fathers, to  whom  the  titles  and  estates  of  the  church  were 
originally  granted ;  and  that,  consequently,  our  claim  to  have  her 
property  respected  out  of  regard  to  the  wills  of  those  from  whom 
it  came,  remains  unimpaired. 

A.  P.  P. 

E.  H.,  Dec.  15th,  1832. 


HISTORY  OF  THE  SCOTTISH  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH. 
No.  III. 

In  1808,  the  Episcopal  College  was  deprived  of  one  of  its 
members.  Bishop  Watson,  of  Dunkeld,  who  died  at  Laurence- 
kirk that  year,  in  the  47th  year  of  his  age.  "  His  classical  and 
theological  acquirements,"  says  one  who  is  well  qualified  to 
judge,  "did  honour  to  his  master,  (the  Rev.  John  Skinner,  of 
Longside,)  and  shewed  that  he  himself  was  a  most  diligent  and 
successful  student.  Though  raised  to  the  episcopate  in  earlier 
life  than  usual,  this  excellent  man's  deportment  was  marked  by 
something  so  decorous  in  society,  and  by  a  mien,  a  voice,  and 
manner  so  attractive  in  the  immediate  discharge  of  his  sacred 
office,  as  to  command  the  respect  of  all  who  knew  him,  or  who 
witnessed  the  performance  of  his  official  duties  ;  and,  as  he  lived 
universally  esteemed,  he  died  universally  regretted."^ 

Bishop  Watson  was  succeeded  in  the  diocese  of  Dunkeld  by 
the  Right  Reverend  Patrick  Torry,  D.D.,  of  Peterhead,  in  the 
county  of  Aberdeen,  the  present  Bishop  ;  who  was  consecrated  at 
Aberdeen  by  Bishops  Skinner,  of  Aberdeen,  Macfarlane,  of  Ross, 
and  Jolly,  of  Moray.     During  this  year  also  the  present  distin- 


*  The  Rev.  John  Skinner,  M.A.,  of  Forfar,  in  his  Annals  of  Scottish  Epis- 
copacy, pp.  468,  469. 


128  HISTORY    OF    THE 

guislied  and  venerable  Primate  of  the  Scottish  Episcopal  Church, 
the  Most  Reverend  Dr.  George  Gleig,  was  elected  to  the  bishopric 
of  Brechin,  Bishop  Strachan  having  resigned  on  account  of  old 
age  and  infirmity.  Of  the  talents,  learning,  and  theological 
eminence  of  Bishop  Gleig,  it  would  be  unnecessary  to  speak — 
that  prelate  being  so  well  known  to  many  members  of  the  Church 
of  England.*  Bishop  Gleig  has,  since  1808,  governed  the  diocese 
of  Brechin  with  zealous  ability,  adding  dignity  to  the  church,  and 
extending  her  reputation  by  many  works  of  sound  learning  and 
research.  It  may  be  proper  to  mention  in  this  sketch,  that  the 
consecration  sermon  at  Bishop  Gleig's  elevation  was  preached  by 
the  Rev.  Heneage  Horsley,  M.A.,  Prebendary  of  St.  Asaph,  &c., 
and  now  one  of  the  ministers  of  St.  Paul's  Chapel,  Dundee,  who 
"  sought"  to  use  his  own  words  in  a  letter  to  the  Bishop  elect  of 
Brechin,  "  this  happy  opportunity  of  delivering  the  sentiments  of 
Bishop  Horsley  [by  the  mouth  of  his  son]  regarding  the  nature  of 
the  Episcopal  functions,  and  of  the  conduct  of  those  clergy  who, 
though  Episcopally  ordained,  choose  to  officiate  in  contempt  of 
the  Episcopal  authority." 

In  1809,  died  Bishop  Abernethy  Drummond,  of  Edinburgh, 
and  in  1810,  Bishop  Strachan  of  Brechin,  full  of  years  and 
honours,  endeared  by  their  private  worth  and  their  public  cha- 
racters. As  both  these  prelates  had  resigned  their  dioceses,  the 
Episcopal  College  remained  the  same.  Dr.  Sand  ford  being  Bishop 
of  Edinburgh,  and  Dr.  Gleig,  Bishop  of  Brechin.  In  the  former 
year,  we  find  the  Scottish  Bishops  and  clergy  approaching  the 
throne  with  a  loyal  address  to  his  late  Majesty  George  III.  on 
occasion  of  his  Majesty  having  attained  the  50th  year  of  his 
reign. 

It  was  on  this  occasion  that  the  first  orders  in  council  were 
issued,  which  have  ever  since  been  done  on  pubfic  and  important 
occasions,  and  which  distinguish  the  clergy  of  the  Scottish 
Episcopal  Church  from  Dissenters  from  the  Presbyterian  Es- 
tablishment. These  orders  require  that  every  minister  and 
preacher,  "  as  well  of  the  Established  Church,  in  that  part  of 
the  United  Kingdom  called  Scotland,  as  that  of  the  Episcopal 
Communion,  protected  and  allowed  by  an  Act  passed  in  the  10th 
year  of  her  late  Majesty  Queen  Anne,  cap.  7,  entitled  'An  Act  to 
prevent  the  disturbing  of  those  of  the  Episcopal  Communion, 
&c.  &c.,'  do,  at  some  time  during  the  exercise  of  divine  service  in 
such  respective  church,  congregation,  or  assembly,  on  the  Sunday 
next  ensuing,  [mention  the  particular  date,]  put  up  their  prayers 


•  His  distinguished  abilities  are  inherited  by  his  son,  the  Rev.  G.  R.  Gleig, 
M.  A.,  the  author  of  the  "  Subaltern,"  and  other  celebrated  works,  who,  tliough  as 
distinguished  a  clergyman  of  the  Church  of  England  as  he  is  a  distinguished  orna- 
ment of  literature,  her  humbler  sister  in  Scotland,  claims  as  her  own 


SCOTTISH    EPISCOPAL   CHURCH.  129 

and  thanksgivings,  &c.,"  as  the  occasion  or  the  exigency  may- 
require.  It  is  needless  to  add,  that  the  Episcopal  Church  in 
Scotland  always  adopts  the  forms  of  prayers  drawn  up  on  these 
occasions  by  the  Lord  Archbishop  of  Canterbury. 

Situated  as  the  church  now  was,  a  happy  and  prosperous 
union  having  been  formed,  with  only  one  or  two  exceptions, 
between  all  the  clergy  of  English  and  Scottish  ordination,  it 
became  necessary  that  some  proceedings  should  take  place 
respecting  a  review  of  the  canons  for  enforcing  Episcopal  order 
and  jurisdiction.  In  the  days  of  their  depression,  the  Scottish 
prelates,  as  Bishop  Skinner  observed  in  a  letter  on  this  subject  to 
Bishop  Sandford,  "  had  enough  to  do  in  keeping  up  a  pure 
Episcopal  succession,  till  it  should  be  seen  what,  in  the  course  of 
Providence,  might  be  farther  effected  towards  the  preservation, 
though  not  of  an  established,  yet  of  a  purely  primitive  church  in 
this  part  of  the  United  Kingdom.'*  It  appears  that  the  members 
of  the  Episcopal  College,  in  1 743,  prepared  and  sanctioned  some 
canons,  which  then  indeed  answered  the  purposes  for  which  they 
were  intended,  as  connected  with  the  peculiar  circumstances  of  the 
church  at  that  period.  But  now  that  these  circumstances  had 
been  changed,  it  was  necessary  that  a  more  complete  code  of 
ecclesiastical  discipline  should  be  exhibited  than  that  of  1743, 
which  was  probably  merely  temporary,  and  consequently  defective. 
The  Church  of  England  has  a  code  of  canons,  but  many  of  them 
are  connected  with  that  Church  as  the  Established  National 
Church  by  law,  and  cannot  therefore  have  any  application  to  a 
communion  so  situated  as  is  that  in  Scotland.  Of  this  Bishop 
Skinner  was  well  aware.  "  The  English  canons,"  says  the  Bishop 
in  the  letter  above  quoted,  "are  in  general  inapplicable  to 
our  situation  ;  and  of  the  whole  (141  in  number),  there  are  not 
above  four  or  five  that  could,  even  with  some  alterations,  be 
adopted  and  enforced  among  us."  These  cogent  reasons  were 
therefore  assigned  by  the  Bishop  as  arguments  that  "  we  should 
turn  our  attention  to  the  means  which  Providence  has  put  in  our 
power  of  making  the  best  use  of  our  situation,  and  rendering  it  as 
conducive  as  we  possibly  can  to  the  great  and  good  design  for 
which  our  Church  has  been  so  happily  preserved,  so  signally 
supported — even  the  glory  of  its  Almighty  Protector,  and  the 
comfort  and  edification  of  his  faithful  people." 

Bishop  Skinner  having  obtained  the  cordial  assent  of  the 
Episcopal  College,  he,  as  Primus,  summoned,  by  a  circular 
addressed  to  the  dean  of  his  own  diocese,  which  was  also  done  by 
the  other  Bishops  to  the  deans  of  their  respective  dioceses,  a  general 
ecclesiastical  synod,  to  be  held  at  Aberdeen  on  the  19th  of  June, 
1811.  This  synod  was  composed  of  the  College  of  Bishops,  the 
deans  of  the  several  dioceses,  and  a  clergyman  from  each  of  these 
dioceses,  elected  by  his  brethren  as  their  delegate  or  representative 

Vol.  llI.^Feb.  1833.  s 


130  HISTORY   OP  THE 

in  the  synod.  On  that  day  the  synod  assembled,  and  was 
regularly  constituted  by  Bishop  Skinner  as  Primus.  Its  business 
occupied  two  complete  days,  and  after  having  framed  "the  code 
of  canons  for  the  Episcopal  Church  in  Scotland,"  it  was 
dissolved. 

It  would  occupy  too  much  space  to  give  an  abstract  of  these 
canons,  which  are  now  binding  on  all  the  clergy  of  the  Scottish 
Episcopal  Church.  They  are  of  course  chiefly  illustrative  of  the 
discipline  and  government  of  the  church,  and  are  framed  solely  to 
preserve  order  and  regularity  in  a  communion  which,  though 
once  the  national  establishment,  is  now  merely  tolerated  by  law. 
As  a  proof  of  the  strict  adherence  which  is  maintained  towards  the 
doctrines  and  services  of  the  Church  of  England,  it  may  be 
mentioned,  that,  by  the  16th  canon,  all  alterations  and  insertions 
in  the  morning  and  evening  service  of  the  church  are  prohibited, 
and  in  no  case  is  a  deviation  from  the  ipsissima  verba  of  the 
English  Liturgy  allowed.  The  15th  canon,  however,  which,  as 
the  Rev.  Mr.  Skinner  observes,  was  framed  by  the  Rev.  Archibald 
Alison,  Prebendary  of  Sarum,  who  was  the  delegate  for  the 
diocese  of  Edinburgh,  and  the  Rev.  Heneage  Horsley,  Prebendary 
of  St.  Asaph,  the  delegate  for  Brechin,  sets  forth  that,  although 
permission  is  granted  "  to  retain  the  use  of  the  English  Communion 
Office  in  all  congregations  where  the  said  office  had  been  pre- 
viously in  use,  the  Scottish  office  is  considered  as  the  authorised 
service  of  the  Episcopal  Church  in  the  administration  of  the 
sacrament  of  the  Lord's  Supper,"  and  "  to  be  used  in  all  con- 
secrations of  Bishops  ;"  every  Bishop,  when  consecrated,  "  giving 
his  full  assent  to  it,  as  being  sound  in  itself,  and  of  primary 
authority  in  Scotland ;  and  binding  himself  "  not  to  permit  its 
being  laid  aside,  where  now  used,  but  by  authority  of  the  College 
of  Bishops."  It  may  be  necessary  to  remind  the  reader  that  the 
communion  office  here  mentioned  is  that  of  the  Scottish  Liturgy 
of  the  reign  of  Charles  I.,  drawn  up  by  the  Scottish  prelates  of  that 
period,  and  revised  and  approved  of  by  Archbishop  Laud,  and 
Dr.  Wren,  Bishop  of  Norwich,  the  latter  having  been  selected  for 
that  purpose  by  the  Archbishop  on  account  of  his  great  learning 
in  the  ancient  liturgies.  The  other  services  of  the  Scottish 
Liturgy  are  for  the  most  part  the  same  as  that  of  the  Church  of 
England.  What  may  be  the  comparative  merits  of  the  Scot- 
tish Communion  Office  and  that  of  England,  I  shall  not  at- 
tempt to  decide.  It  has  occasioned  some  little  controversy  even 
among  the  Scottish  Episcopal  clergy,  a  few  of  whom  retain 
it,  especially  in  some  congregations  north  of  the  Tay  ;  but  in  the 
opinion  of  one  well  competent  to  judge,  the  late  Bishop  Horsley, 
it  is  decidedly  superior  to  the  English,  and  that  learned  prelate 
declared,  that  if  he  had  the  power  to  choose,  he  would  certainly 
adopt  the  Scottish  office  rather  than  the  English,  admirable 


SCOTTISH    EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  131 

though  the  latter  confessedly  is.  Those  who  wish  to  ascertain 
all  minute  particulars  in  which  the  Scottish  Liturgy  differs  from 
that  of  the  Church  of  England,  will  find  them  pointed  out  in 
Hammond  L'Estrange's  "  Alliance  of  Divine  Offices,"  London, 
folio,  1669 ;  as  also  in  the  second  vol,  of  the  "  Life  and  Times  of 
Archbishop  Laud,"  London,  8vo,  1824, 

After  the  business  of  the  synod  had  been  completed,  a  circular  was 
addressed  by  Bishop  Skinner  to  all  the  Archbishops  and  Bishops 
of  the  United  Church  of  England  and  Ireland,  inclosing  a  printed 
copy  of  the  canons.  Most  of  these  prelates  acknowledged  the 
Bishop's  circular  in  the  most  paternal  manner,  especially  the 
Bishops  of  Sahsbury,  Peterborough,  Carlisle,  Sod  or  and  Man,  Cork 
and  Ross,  Leighlin  and  Ferns,  and  Cloyne.  The  sentiments  of 
the  then  excellent  Bishop  of  Cloyne  (Dr.  Bennet)  ought  not  to  be 
omitted  on  this  occasion.  After  thanking  Bishop  Skinner  and 
the  Right  Reverend  Bishops  in  Scotland  for  the  copy  of  the 
canons  transmitted  to  him,  his  Lordship  adds,  "  I  have  always 
highly  esteemed  the  Christian  piety  and  honourable  independence 
of  the  Episcopal  Church  in  Scotland,  and  earnestly  pray,  that, 
under  the  guidance  of  her  excellent  prelates,  she  may  continue 
that  purity  of  doctrine  for  which  she  has  been  so  long  and 
deservedly  celebrated." 

From  this  period  to  the  year  1816,  the  year  in  which  the 
Scottish  Episcopal  Church  was  deprived,  by  death,  of  her  active 
and  zealous  governor  and  premier.  Bishop  Skinner,  of  Aberdeen, 
no  event  of  any  consequence  occurred  in  her  history. 

But  although  nothing  of  public  importance  occurred  in  the  his- 
tory of  the  Scottish  Episcopal  Church  from  the  year  of  the  Synod 
of  Aberdeen  (1811)  to  the  year  1816,  the  bishops  and  clergy  were 
not  inactive,  nor  the  laity  less  attached  to  the  principles  of 
apostolical  truth.  On  the  contrary,  the  church  continued 
extending  her  borders  on  every  side.  Some  new  congregations 
were  formed  where  previously  none  had  existed,  and  we  may 
particularly  mention  that  of  Kirkcaldy,  Fifeshire,  which  was 
formed  chiefly  by  the  exertions  of  the  present  Bishop  of  Edin- 
burgh, the  Right  Reverend  Dr.  Walker.  Many  persons,  too, 
who  had  formerly  been  Presbyterians  and  Independents,  became 
members  of  the  church  ;  while  in  some  places,  new  and  even 
handsome  chapels  were  erected  by  the  exertions  of  the  laity, 
assisted  by  subscriptions  and  donations  from  many  distinguished 
and  benevolent  friends  of  the  church  in  England,  These  new 
chapels  formed  a  striking  contrast  to  the  obscure  and  uncom- 
fortable places  in  which  many  of  the  country  congregations  had 
assembled  since  the  violence  and  persecution  of  1745,  On 
reviewing  all  these  circumstances,  we  cannot  fail  to  perceive  the 
hand  of  God  visibly  protecting  his  own  institutions,  supporting, 
strengthening,  and  comforting  his  servants  in  the  discharge  of 


132  BISHOPSBOURNE   CHURCH. 

their  sacred  duties.  Laws  and  enactments  may  deprive  the 
church  of  many  important  political  privileges  ;  but  these  can  never 
affect  that  glorious  building,  of  which  its  divine  Protector  and 
Saviour  is  "  the  foundation  and  chief-corner  stone.'* 

(  To  be  continued,  J 


PARISH  CHURCHES.-No.  X. 
BISHOPSBOURNE       CHURCH. 

[■With  an  Bnffraving.] 

How  like  those  sudden  and  incoherent  transitions  through  which 
the  agitated  and  confused  dreamer  is  whirled,  are  the  awful 
'changes  of  public  opinion  withia  the  last  two  or  three  years. 
Before  that  time  the  church  was  the  theme  of  admiration  at 
home  and  abroad, — her  institutions  were  revered, — her  moder- 
ation extolled, — her  blessings  acknowledged. 

The  fame  of  Hooker  was  built  upon  the  services  he  had  per- 
formed in  her  defence;  and  even  yet,  as  in  the  days  of  Walton, 
"  his  books,  and  the  innocency  and  sanctity  of  his  life,  were  so 
remarkable,  that  many  turned  out  of  the  road,  and  others  (scholars 
especially)  went  purposely  to  see  (the  dwelling  and  the  church  of) 
the  man  whose  life  and  learning  were  so  much  admired."*  But 
now,  so  strange  a  revolution  of  sentiment  has  taken  place,  that 
this  very  ministry  and  church  establishment,  of  which  he  so  ably 
vindicated  the  apostolical  and  sound  foundation,  as  well  as  its 
practical  and  rational  polity,  seems  to  be  considered  as  one 
universal  blot, — as  a  very  pest-house,  "  full  of  wounds  and 
bruises  and  putrifying  sores."  To  maintain  its  excellence  is 
peremptorily  set  down  as  a  mark  of  ignorance,  narrow-minded- 
ness, and  bigotry.  My  very  confidence  is  shaken  in  the  attrac- 
tion which  the  view  of  Bishopsbourne  Church  and  Parsonage 
will  present  to  my  readers,  when  I  am  compelled  to  state  that  its 
architecture  is  not  remarkable;  and  that  its  principal,  if  not 
only,  claim  to  interest  them  is  its  having  been  the  scene  of  the 
last  ministrations, — of  the  last  moments  of  the  "  judicious" 
Hooker.  Evil  surely  are  the  days  in  which  these  remarks  are 
extensively  applicable  among  members  of  the  established  church. 
May  they  not  be  ominous  of  times  and  troubles  like  those 
which  followed  in  a  few  years  after  this  good  man  had  been  taken 
from  such  calamitous  trials,  and  which,  with  almost  prophetic 
spirit,  he  seems  to  have  contemplated  in  his  last  moments.  I 
cannot  resist  laying  before  my  readers, — and  I  wish  I  could  ini- 

♦  Walton's  Life  of  Hooker. 


^ 


.c^'.,^" 


^iign 


filSHOPSBOURNE   CHURCH.  133 

press  upon  the  hearts  of  many  hasty  accusers,  and  many  officious 
remodellers  of  our  church, — that  lesson  of  wisdom,  so  adapted  to 
the  present  times,  which  issued  from  the  dying  lips  of  this 
learned,  judicious,  and  pious  divine.  Doctor  Saravia,  his  inti- 
mate friend,  had,  as  Walton  relates,  administered  to  him  "  the 
blessed  Sacrament  of  the  body  and  blood  of  our  Lord  Jesus ; 
which  being  performed,  the  Doctor  thought  he  saw  a  reverend 
gaiety  and  joy  in  his  face  ;  but  it  lasted  not  long;  for  his  bodily 
infirmities  did  return  suddenly,  and  became  more  visible,  inso- 
much, that  the  Doctor  apprehended  death  ready  to  seize  him  ; 
yet,  after  some  amendment,  left  him  at  night,  with  a  promise  to 
return  early  the  day  following,  which  he  did,  and  there  found 
him  better  in  appearance,  deep  in  contemplation,  and  not  inclin- 
able to  discourse  ,*  which  gave  the  Doctor  occasion  to  inquire  his 
present  thoughts.  To  which  he  replied, '  That  he  was  meditating 
the  number  and  nature  of  angels,  and  their  blessed  obedience 
and  ORDER,  without  which  peace  could  not  be  in  heaven;  and. 
Oh  I  that  it  might  be  so  on  earth  /' " 

May  this  nation  not  draw  down,  by  its  crimes,  or  its  madness,  a 
judicial  blindness  to  these  great  and  important  truths;  and  may 
it  never  find  (as  those  did  for  whose  safety  anxious  forebodings 
troubled  the  dying  meditations  of  the  "judicious  Hooker")  that 
in  the  pursuit  of  visionary  perfection,  they  have  sacrificed  prac- 
tical usefulness,  and  opened  the  door  to  anarchy  and  confusion  ! 

But  I  have  been  drawn  far  from  my  immediate  subject  by  the 
interesting  nature  of  those  circumstances  to  which  my  observa- 
tions relate.  I  must  turn  to  the  less  animating  task  of  describing 
the  church  represented  in  the  sketch  at  the  head  of  this  number. 
Though  the  Parsonage  is  commodious,  it  contains  nothing  worthy 
of  description,  nor  any  known  memorial  of  the  venerated  divine 
whose  residence  in  it  constitutes  its  only  claim  to  |3ublic  notice. 
The  garden,  indeed,  is  bounded  on  the  south  and  east  sides  by  a 
remarkably  thick  and  flourishing  yew  hedge,  about  nine  feet  high, 
which  may  be  considered  as  at  least  coeval  with  the  time  of 
Hooker.  But  there  is  no  tradition  which  attributes  to  it  the 
honour  of  being  planted  by  his  hand  ;  and,  in  truth,  there  is  no- 
thing either  in  his  habits,  or  in  his  character,  which  can  lead  us 
even  to  the  fond  imagination  that  he  troubled  himself  about  the 
improvements  of  his  habitation,  or  took  any  interest  in  horticul- 
tural or  other  country  pursuits.  In  fact,  the  reverse  is  the  case. 
And  however  happy  I  should  be  if  I  could  honestly  minister  to 
the  enthusiasm  of  any  admirer  of  the  excellent  and  able  scholar, 
I  must  not  deviate  from  historical  truth.  Instead  of  having  it  in 
my  power  to  point  to  this  or  that  feature  of  either  house  or 
garden,  and  to  say,  "  I  conjecture  this  to  have  been  planned  or 
planted  by  Hooker,"  I  must  own  that  I  cannot,  even  in  imagin- 
ation, dissociate  him  from  his  studies,  his  parochial  duties,  or  from 


134  BISHOPSBOURNfi   CHURCH. 

his  devotions,  unless  I  fancy  him  absently  rocking  the  cradle,  or 
otherwise  reluctantly  employed  by  the  imperious  and  violent  wife 
to  whom  his  meek  and  quiet  spirit  was  ill  united  through  his  own 
extreme  bash  fulness  and  ignorance  of  the  world - 

The  parsonage  is  within  a  very  short  distance  from  the  church, 
which  is  situated  in  a  pleasing  valley  about  four  miles  to  the 
south-east  of  Canterbury.     It  is  dedicated  to  the  Virgin  Mary.* 

There  are  no  brasses  or  ancient  monuments  in  the  church  ;  but 
this  deficiency  is  amply  compensated,  at  least  in  my  estimation, — 
and  I  would  fain  hope  (notwithstanding  the  gloomy  aspect  of  the 
times)  in  the  estimation  of  many  of  my  readers, — by  that  which 
has  been  erected  to  the  memory  of  Hooker,  It  is  attached  to  the 
wall  on  the  north  side  of  the  chancel,  near  the  pulpit,  where, 
whether  so  intended  or  not,  it  stands  as  a  goodly  memento  for 
those  who  are  engaged  in  exhorting  and  instructing  the  flock  of 
Christ  there  assembled.  I  do  not  give  my  readers  a  representation 
of  it,  as  it  is  shewn  in  a  very  good  engraving  in  the  title-page  of 
the  folio  edition  of  Hooker's  works.f  Sir  W.  Cooper,  the  person 
at  whose  charge  it  was  put  up,  speaks  with  pious  affection  of 
Hooker,  as  "  his  spiritual  father." 

Walton,  in  the  Appendix  to  his  Life  of  Hooker,  takes  notice 
of  an  error  in  the  inscription  upon  this  monument,  and  also 
another  in  Camden,  relative  to  the  date  of  Hooker's  death : — 
"  And  for  the  year  of  his  death,  Mr.  Camden,  who,  in  his  Annals 
of  Queen  Elizabeth,  1589,  mentions  him  with  a  high  commen- 
dation of  his  life  and  learning,  declares  him  to  die  in  the  year 
1599  ;  and  yet  in  that  inscription  of  his  monument  set  up  at  the 


*  It  consists  of  a  body  and  side  aisles,  and,  according  to  Hasted,  contained  three 
chancels.  Of  these,  two  are  used  as  the  pew  for  Bourne  House,  and  for  the  vestry. 
The  tower  is  plain,  square,  and  low,  containing  four  small  bells.  The  chancel  is  a 
continuation  of  the  nave.  The  appearance  of  the  interior  is  light,  and  has  been 
greatly  improved  by  the  removal  of  a  wooden  screen,  by  which,  through  a  lofty 
pointed  arch,  the  space  of  the  lower  part  of  the  tower  has  been  added  to  the  nave. 
Another  well  judged  improvement,  which  we  recommend  to  imitation,  is  the  scrap- 
ing off  the  whitewash,  with  which  churchwardens,  with  more  zeal  than  taste,  are  so 
fond  of  shrouding  the  architecture  of  our  churches,  and  the  stone  work  of  their 
arches  and  pillars. 

The  large  pew  on  the  south  side,  belonging  to  Bourne  House,  contains  a  neat  per- 
pendicular window,  filled  with  stained  glass,  representing  various  scripture  subjects, 
and  several  coats  of  arms.  It  is  of  Dutch  manufacture,  the  colours  in  perfect  pre- 
servation, and  some  of  the  subjects  portrayed  with  great  spirit.  Some  bear  the 
date  1615,  others  1550.      On  the  former  is  the  name  of  the  artist  "  Eaelkins." 

Over  the  space  between  the  last  arch  of  the  south  aisle,  and  that  opening  to  this 
pew,  is  a  small  arched  opening,  in  which  Hasted  says  "  stood  once  the  image  of  the 
Virgin  Mary,  (the  patron  saint  of  this  church,)  to  which  William  Hante,  Esq.,  by 
his  will,  anno  1462,  amongst  the  rest  of  his  relics,  gave  a  piece  of  the  stone  on  which 
the  archangel  Gabriel  descended,  when  he  saluted  her,  for  this  imago  to  rest  its  feet 
upon."    (Hasted,  vol.  iii.  p.  747,  note,  fol.  edit.) 

f  I  observe,  however,  an  error  in  the  inscription,  which  states  the  monument  to 
have  been  erected  1535;  but  1533  is  the  date  on  the  monument  itself. 


BISHOPS  BOURNE   CHURCH.  135 

charge  of  Sir  William  Cooper,  in  Bourne  church,  where  Mr. 
Hooker  was  buried,  his  death  is  said  to  be  anno  1603  ;  but, 
doubtless,  both  mistaken." 

Both  the  mistakes,  that  of  Camden  and  of  Sir  William  Cooper, 
seem  to  me  unaccountable ;  and  the  trouble  which  Walton  took 
in  consulting  and  bringing  forward  the  testimony  of  his  will, 
appears  superfluous,  when  the  point  might  so  easily  be  settled  by 
a  reference  to  the  register  of  Bishopsbourne,  which  is  still  in 
existence,  and  of  which  I  give  a  copy  : — 

"  An.  Do.  1600. 

"  Mr.  Richarde  Hooker    late  parson  of  Bishopsbourne 

buried  tbe  4  of  Novenlb^" 

This  register  is  also  in  every  page,''^  during  Hooker's  incum- 
bency, signed  by  him.     I  give  a  fac-simile  of  his  autograph  : 

i,  e.  Richard  Hooker,  parson. 

John  Herring  X    churchwarden,  his  marke. 

It  is  not  unworthy  of  remark,  that  to  this  signature  the  title  of 
"  pat'son"  is  uniformly  annexed,  being  in  those  days  considered 
a  name  of  honour — not  the  taunting  epithet  employed  to  gratify 
scoffing  malevolence,  or  to  excite  the  deluded  poor  against  their 
best,  I  may  almost  say,  their  only  effective  friends. 

In  transcribing  this,  also,  I  have  detected  the  remarkable 
fact,  that  the  word  "  parson"  is  invariably  added  in  a  different 
hand-writing,  probably  by  the  faithful  and  attached  clerk,  of 
whom  Walton  makes  the  honourable  mention  to  which  I  shall 
presently  advert.  Hooker's  well-known  excessive  modestyf  seems 
to  have  made  him  affix  simply  his  signature,  without  his  title. 
Possibly  his  worthy  parish  clerk  might  consider  this  as  a  dero- 
gation of  his  master's  dignity.  It  evidently  is  not  written  by 
Hooker  himself,  as  the  ink  is  of  a  different  colour,  and  the  hand- 
writing heavier.     Neither  could  the  churchwarden  have  supplied 


•  I  miist  except  one,  in  which  some  collector  of  autographs,  or  admirer  of  Hooker, 
has  cut  out  the  signature. 

f  Walton  observes,  "  he  was  of  so  mild  and  humble  a  nature,  that  his  poor  parish 
clerk  and  he  did  never  talk  but  with  both  their  hats  on,  and  both  off',  at  the  same 
time." 


130  r  BISHOPSBOURNE  CHURCH. 

the  omission,  as  he  regularly  proclaims  his  insufficient  progress 
in  the  "  march  of  intellect,"  by  affixing  his  mark. 

There  is  another  circumstance  connected  with  this  signature, 
with  which,  at  first,  I  was  rather  puzzled.  The  first  signature 
of  Hooker,  as  parson,  and  duly  attested  by  the  churchwarden, 
appears  at  the  bottom  of  the  page  containing  its  latest  register  for 
the  year  1566,  and  on  every  subsequent  page  the  same  signature 
is  found. 

But  Walton  says  he  was  not  presented  to  the  living  of  Bishops- 
bourne  till  the  7th  of  July,  1595.  However,  I  soon  found  the 
clue  to  this  difficulty  ;  and  it  is  a  proof  of  Hooker's  fondness  for 
order  and  regularity,  and  of  his  desire  to  discharge  his  duty  in 
the  most  minute  particulars.  I  soon  observed  that  the  entries 
were  all  made  in  one  hand,  viz.  that  in  which  the  churchwarden's 
attestation  was  written,  and  that  it  purported  to  be  an  entry  of  all 
the  baptisms,  &c.  from  the  first  year  of  Elizabeth,  of  which  period 
about  six  years  are  mentioned  as  having  no  entries.  It  appears 
that  Hooker,  on  coming  to  the  living,  found  the  registers  written 
in  various  books,  or  in  a  decayed  book,  and  therefore  caused 
them  to  be  copied  on  parchment,  affixing  his  own  signature  and 
that  of  the  churchwarden  to  every  page.  This  he  continued 
during  the  whole  of  his  incumbency  ;  but  his  successor  seems  to 
have  omitted  the  practice. 

I  trust  that  Walton's  account  of  the  death  of  Hooker's  grateful 
parish  cleik,and  the  trait  therein  given  of  his  attachment  to  the 
memory  of  his  excellent  master,  and  to  the  church,  will  not  be 
unacceptable  to  my  readers,  especially  as  my  searches  in  the 
registers  have  enabled  me  both  to  furnish  some  corroboration  of 
this  affiscting  incident,  and  also  to  preserve  the  name  of  the 
worthy  old  man.* 


•  "  This  parish  clerk  lived  till  the  third  or  fourth  year  of  the  late  long  Parlia- 
ment, betwixt  which  time  and  Mr.  Hooker's  death  there  had  come  many  to  see  the 
place  of  his  burial,  and  the  monument  dedicated  to  his  memory  by  Sir  William 
Cooper,  (who  still  lives,)  and  the  poor  clerk  had  many  rewards  for  shewing  Mr. 
Hooker's  grave  place,  and  his  said  monument,  and  did  always  hear  Mr.  Hooker 
mentioned  with  commendations  and  reverence ;  to  all  which  he  added  his  own  know- 
ledge and  observations  of  his  humility  and  holiness  :  in  all  which  discourses  the 
poor  man  was  still  more  confirmed  in  his  opinion  of  Mr.  Hooker's  virtues  and  learn- 
ing ;  but  it  so  fell  out,  that  about  the  said  third  or  fourth  year  of  the  long  Parlia- 
ment, the  present  parson  of  Borne  was  sequestered,  (you  may  guess  why,)  and  a 
Genevan  minister  put  into  his  good  living.  This  and  other  like  sequestrations 
made  the  clerk  express  himself  in  a  wonder  and  say,  "  They  had  sequestered  so  many 
good  men,  that  he  doubted  if  his  good  master,  Mr.  Hooker,  had  lived  till  now,  they 
would  have  sequestered  him  too.  It  was  not  long  before  this  intruding  minister 
had  made  a  party  in  and  about  the  said  parish,  that  were  desirous  to  receive  the  Sa- 
crament as  in  Geneva ;  to  which  end,  the  day  was  appointed  for  a  select  company, 
and  forms  and  stools  set  about  the  altar  or  communion-table  for  them  to  sit,  and  eat 
and  drink  ;  but  when  they  went  about  this  work,  there  was  a  want  of  some  joint 
stools,  which  the  minister  sent  the  clerk  to  fetch,  and  then  to  fetch  cushions.  When 
the  clerk  saw  them  begin  to  sit  down,  he  began  to  wonder  ;  but  the  minister  bade 


BISHOPSBOURNE    CHURCH.  137 

With  the  date  assigned  by  Walton  to  the  transaction  with 
which  his  account  concludes,  and  also  with  the  state  of  the  old 
man's  feelings  as  described,  the  register  of  his  burial  exhibits  a 
remarkable  coincidence.  I  give  a  correct  copy  of  the  entry. 
It  is  at  once  a  curious  and  an  interesting  document : 

"  1648. 
*'  Sampson  Horton  was  buried  the  Qth  of  May  1648  who  had  bin  Clarke 
to  this  Church  by  his  own  relation  threescore  years.*' 

This  entiy  clearly  shews  that  Sampson  Horton  had  been  clerk 
in  Hooker's  time,  and  that  he  died  at  the  time  assigned  by  Wal- 
ton. The  manner  in  which  he  is  mentioned,  too,  is  in  full  accord- 
ance both  with  that  neglect  and  contempt  with  which  the  Genevan 
minister  and  his  myrmidons  may  be  supposed  to  have  held  one 
so  attached  to  their  giant  opponent  Hooker,  and  also  with  the 
garrulous  and  melancholy  feelings  of  pride  and  sorrow  with 
which  the  poor  old  man  remembered  his  former  master  and  his 
own  respectability ;  and  contrasted  them  with  his  present  over- 
bearing and  upstart  ruler,  and  his  fallen  state.  "  An  aged  man 
who  had  bin  clarke  of  this  parish  hi/  his  own  relation  threescore 
years."  This  is  the  doubtful  and  contemptuous  language  of 
strangers  and  enemies.  It  is  not  the  way  in  which  he  would  be 
mentioned  by  friends,  or  by  those  who  themselves  and  whose 
fathers  had  long  known  and  regarded  him.  And  the  very  terms 
"  hy  his  own  relation'''  indicate  that  it  had  been  the  subject  of 
his  last  thoughts  and  conversation, — that  he  wished  it  recorded 
that  he  had  long  held  his  situation,  and,  to  the  last,  cherished 
with  pride  the  memory  of  his  having  been  Hooker's  clerk.  Con- 
necting this  entry  with  Walton's  account,  there  is  to  me  some- 
thing of  deep  interest  in  it. 

I  do  not  find  by  the  register  that  the  old  man  had  any  children  : 
his  wife,  too,  with  whom  he  had  been  united  forty-four  years, 
had  died  163 1.  The  old  man  was  left  alone,  and,  even  in  his  very 
birth-place — the  scene  of  all  his  importance  and  attachments — 
seemed  to  be  left  as  a  stranger  and  in  a  strange  land.  His  last 
and  only  object  of  attachment  was  the  church  and  its  institutions. 
This  was  now  harshly  invaded,  and,  in  his  judgment,  desecrated 
by  an  harsh  and  innovating  intruder,  one  spawned  of  the  monster 
which  this  afilicted  country  had  embraced  under  the  mask  of 
church  reform ;  one  who  treated  him,  and  that  master  whose 
memory  Jhe  revered,  with  studied  contempt.  The  poor  old  man 
could  not  bear  the  blow  ;  yielded  up  his  keys;  and  went  home 

him  cease  wondering,  and  lock  the  church  door.  To  whom  he  replied,  *  Pray  take 
you  the  keys,  and  lock  me  out.  I  will  never  come  more  into  this  church  ;  for  all 
men  will  say  my  Master  Hooker  was  a  good  man,  and  a  good  scholar,  and  I  am  sure 
it  was  not  used  to  be  thus  in  his  days.'  And  report  says,  the  old  man  went  pre- 
sently home  and  died;  I  do  not  say  died  immediately,  but  within  a  few  days  after." 
(Walton's  Life  of  Hooker.) 

Vol.  \\\.—Feb.  1833.  t 


L*38  THE   SPEECHES. 

and  died.     The  name  of  the  minister,  as  appears  by  a  signature 
in  the  register,  was  William  Francis.     He  died  in  1567. 

But  I  have,  I  fear,  extended  this  article  to  a  length  which  the 
limits  of  this  miscellany  will  perhaps  render  hardly  allowable,  in 
j  ustice  to  more  important  communications.''^ 


THE   SPEECHES. 

As  the  spirit  of  man  when  dwelling  in  the  power  of  religion  and 
morality  is  in  its  highest  condition,  so  likewise  does  the  human 
countenance,  from  such  influences,  display  its  most  perfect  aspects 
of  beauty.  There  is  a  sharpness,  disquietude,  and  violence 
annexed  to  vice,  destroying  all  this  happy,  delicate,  and  refined 
expression,  while  the  pious  and  thoughtful  tenderness,  the 
heavenly  tranquillity  in  Raffaelle's  and  other  pictures  of  the 
Virgin  will  ever  stand  as  the  perfection  of  female  beauty ;  distinct 
indeed  from  the  elevating  sacredness  of  their  persons  and 
character,  they  are  supported  by  an  appeal  to  the  most  pure  and 
powerful  of  natural  affections,  the  deep  and  quiescent  feelings  of 
maternal  love, — so  warm,  yet  so  complacent,  manifesting  such  a 
fulness  of  happiness  in  their  exercise,  that  the  artist  and  the 
morahst,  who  would  observe  the  human  countenance  under  an 
influence  the  most  pure  and  most  profound,  will  cherish  every  inci- 
dent in  which  they  are  brought  to  his  notice  and  his  admiration. 


*  I  will,  therefore,  merely  transcribe  a  few  quaint  extracts  from  the  Register,  which 
appear  in  the  page  (and  only. in  the  page)  before  that  in  which  the  clerk's  death  is 
recorded;  these,  as  being  peculiar,  both  in  their  style  and  hand-writing,  as  evincing 
familiar  acquaintance  and  knowledge  of  the  parties,  and  also  as  occurring  in  those 
troublous  times  preceding  the  long  parliament,  I  am  somewhat  disposed  to  ascribe 
to  the  simplicity  and  fulness  of  heart  of  our  honest  and  affectionate  friend,  Sampson 
liorton,  thus  recording  the  burials  of  his  contemporaries,  associates,  and  well~ 
known  neighbours :  — 

"  1636— Old  Father  Bovrne  buried  Ocf  25»»»- 

"  1637— Old  John  Mums  bur.  Jany  20. 

" Old  Mother  Preston  buried  Aug.  7*- 

"  1738— Good- wife  Pierce  buried  Sep'    11*- 

" Good-man  Mihill  bur.  DeC^  24." 

These  are  quaint  entries ;  but,  I  think,  expressed  in  terms  which  indicate  the 
writer's  general  acquaintance  with  the  parish,  and  familiarity  with  the  parties.  They 
are  the  language  of  a  simple,  good-hearted  parish-clerk,  whose  age  and  long  residence 
gave  him  an  interest  and  acquaintance  with  all  the  inhabitants  of  a  small  parish.  The 
population  now  amounts  to  only  358.  The  present  rector  is  the  Bishop  of  Rochester  ; 
the  curate  is  the  Rev.  C.  Oxendon,  to  whose  kindness  and  assistance  in  my  search, 
I  am  greatly  indebted  for  the  facts  which  I  think  will  be  found  most  interesting  in 
this  sketch,  and  to  whom  I  shall  take  this  opportunity  of  mentioning,  that,  not  only 
Bishopsbourne  is  indebted  for  his  useful  and  benevolent  ministrations,  but  the  public 
also,  for  a  vary  elaborate  and  valuable  synopsis,  exhibiting  a  comparative  statement 
of  the  management  and  expenses  of  all  the  county  hospitals  in  the  kingdom. 


THE   SPEECHES.  139 

I  was  invited  to  hear  the  Speeches  at  St.  Paul's  School — the 
foundation  of  Dean  Colet,  the  friend  of  Erasmus.  He  was  both 
a  reviver  of  elegant  learning  and  a  munificent  preserver  of  it. 

The  School-room  on  each  side  was  graced  with  female  beauty. 
In  the  centre  were  many  clergy  of  rank  and  other  distinguished  men 
who  had  been  invited  to  attend  the  school  festival.  In  mixed  com- 
pany I  trust  myself  to  Lavater  for  an  introduction  ;  and,  having 
glan  ced  over  groupes  of  every-day  faces,  my  attention  was  invited 
to  a  lady  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  school-room.  She  was  about 
forty  years  of  age,  of  a  most  interesting  appearance  ;  her  dress  was 
elegant,  yet  preserving  completely  a  sober  matronal  costume.  Seated 
by  her  side  was  a  beautiful  little  girl,  about  eight  years  old,  who, 
having  hold  of  her  arm,  was  gently  pulling  it,  and  looking  up  to 
her  face  with  anxious  inquiry.  There  was  an  expression  of  a  rather 
melancholy  thought  in  the  lady's  countenance  and  manner 
which  replied  to  the  little  questionist  with  kindness,  though  with 
reserve — a  sort  of  answer  that  implied  "  to  be  patient."  While 
my  imagination  was  busy  with  this  interesting  mother  and  her 
child,  we  were  relieved  from  the  monotony  of  a  long  Latin 
oration,  and  called  upon  to  attend  to  the  next  speaker.  He  was 
a  lad  of  about  seventeen,  of  very  pleasing  appearance,  and  with  a 
countenance  and  voice  harmonizing  with  every  feeling  of  good- 
nature, gentleness,  and  diffidence.  Struck  with  his  engaging 
manner,  that  came  directly  to  the  heart,  I  instantly  turned  to  the 
lady,  feeling  something  more  than  a  hope  that  her  sentiments  of 
the  new  candidate  would  concur  with  mine.  Her  pensive  coun- 
tenance I  now  found  considerably  altered,  and  a  more  earnest, 
yet  a  still  and  thoughtful  animation  was  visible  in  every  feature. 
As  the  boy  proceeded,  he  obtained  the  applause  of  the  visitors. 
The  speech  was  of 

"  That  great  day 


When  virtue,  long  abandoned  and  forlorn, 
Shall  raise  her  pensive  head." 

His  cadence  was  pathetic  and  holy,  and  his  innocent  countenance 
shewed  his  painful  abhorrence  of  the  vices  he  detailed,  while  his 
benevolent  smile  claimed  kindred  with  the  virtues.  The  plaudits 
were  unusually  long,  and  the  quiet  earnestness  of  the  lady  more 
visible.  A  tremulous  expression  as  of  sorrow  at  length  spread 
itself  over  the  countenance ;  she  reclined  her  head  on  her  lap,  and 
burst  forth  into  a  flood  of  tears.     It  was  her  son. 

This  little  anecdote  may  shew  the  strength  and  refinement  of 
domestic  happiness.  Even  to  those  who  never  felt  it,  the  feelings 
of  the  parent  at  this  moment  were  perhaps  more  elevated  and 
pure  than  any  earthly  gratification  ;  and  let  the  sensualist,  who 
would  affect  to  deny  or  undervalue  them,  be  answered  in  the 
words  of  Lady  Constance, 

"  He  talks  to  me  who  never  had  a  son." 


140  THOMAS   A    BECKET. 

The  youthful  heart  too  must  feel  from  this  instance  how  true 
are  the  words  of  Solomon,  "  that  a  wise  son  maketh  a  glad 
father,  and  that  a  foolish  one  is  the  heaviness  of  his  mother." 


THOMASABECKET. 

Continued  from  Vol.  II J.  p.  38. 
STATE    OF    PARTIES    IN    THE    TIME    OF    HENRY    II. 

In  what  precedes,  it  has  been  my  object  to  throw  a  doubt  over  the 
notions  commonly  received  concerning  Becket's  character,  and  to  show 
that  the  charges  commonly  insisted  on  to  his  disadvantage  are  either 
groundless  or,  at  least,  reconcileable  with  the  hypothesis  of  his  sincerity. 

I  was  prompted  to  this  investigation  partly  because  it  seemed  in 
itself  curious,  and  partly  because  the  story  in  which  Becket  plays  so 
conspicuous  a  part  is  in  itself  too  fascinating  and  romantic  to  let  one 
willingly  acquiesce  in  the  disgrace  of  its  hero.  And  if  my  object  has 
been  in  any  degree  attained,  I  hope  that  some  of  the  details  of  this 
story  may  not  prove  unacceptable  to  my  readers.  However,  I 
have  still  some  perplexities  to  disentangle  before  I  can  take  up  the 
thread  of  my  narrative  Mritli  advantage ;  and  this  I  purpose  to  do, 
though,  as  I  fear  in  a  somewhat  rambling  manner,  in  the  present  article. 

The  points  to  w^hich  I  shall  now  direct  my  attention  are  the 
following: — (1.)  The  state  of  parties  in  Church  and  State  at  the 
opening  of  the  contest  between  Becket  and  the  King.  (2.)  The 
kind  of  w^arfare  by  w^hich  this  contest  was  maintained.  (3.)  The 
causes  which  more  immediately  occasioned  its  outbreak.  And  in 
this  inquiry  I  shall  not  indulge  any  subtle  speculation  of  my  own, 
or  attempt,  at  a  distance  of  seven  centuries,  generalisations  for  which 
contemporaries  can  hardly  be  trusted. 

I  shall  take  for  the  basis  of  my  remarks  a  letter  written  to 
Becket  at  the  end  of  1165,  by  Arnulph,  Bishop  of  Lisieux.  Arnulph 
was  one  of  the  most  celebrated  and  accomplished  men  of  his  times, 
and,  w^hen  he  wrote  the  letter  in  question,  had  access  to  the  best 
information  respecting  what  passed  in  England :  for  though  he  kept 
up  a  correspondence  with  Becket's  party,  still,  this  was  done  with 
such  guarded  secresy,  that  it  excited  no  suspicions  in  the  mind  of 
the  King.  He  had  lately  received  two  of  Becket's  emissaries,  Herbert 
and  Nicholas  of  Rouen,  while  in  retirement  at  his  manor  of  Nonant, 
and  from  thence  had  sent  a  trusty  messenger  to  England  to  collect 
information. 

"  He  Ukewise  sends  into  England,"  says  Nicholas,  "  R.  of  Arderva, 
a  most  intimate  friend  of  his,  through  whom  he  will  make  diligent 
inquiries  about  whatever  is  passing  at  Court,  and  let  you  know, 
by  letter,  all  he  hears  from  thence."* 

*  '*  Item  tnittit  in  Angliam  familiarissimum  sibi  R.  de  Ardervft,  per  quein 
omnibus  indagatis  qua;  in  Curia  deliberantur,  quicquid  indc  cognovcrit,  vobis  per 
littcras  significabit." 


THOMAS  A   liECKET.  l4l 

And  shortly  after  he  wrote  to  Becket  as  follows.  After  speaking 
of  the  King's  resentment,  and  his  power  to  make  it  felt,  he  proceeds — 

"  Considering  they,  whose  advice  and  suffrages  you  ought  to  have 
been  supported  by  [  your  suffragans],  which  indeed  have,  in  a  body, 
seceded  from  you  *******  In  these  men,  therefore, 
I  think  you  can  place  but  a  vain  confidence ;  because  they  do  not 
give  a  faithful  heed  to  a  reconciliation  who  gave  cause  for  a  sepa- 
ration. But  all  others,  who  stand  in  inferior  places,  embrace  your 
person  with  the  arms  of  sincere  charity,  imploring,  with  deep  but 
silent  sighs,  that  the  spouse  of  the  Church  may  second  your  wishes, 
to  the  glory  of  His  name,  with  a  happy  issue.  ****** 
Indeed  their  compassion  ought  to  be  most  grateful  to  us — because, 
although  the  wishes  of  inferiors  do  not  move  the  minds  of  their 
superiors,  they  gam  over  the  indignation  of  the  Divine  Majesty,  since 
He  becomes  the  more  prone  to  indulgence  the  more  humble  is  the 
suppliant  *****  Their  devotion  may  therefore  avail  you  with 
God;  but  with  the  King,  as  they  have  no  confidence  to  obtain, 
so  have  they  not  the  boldness  to  entreat.  Besides,  if  you  think  the 
desires  of  the  noble  ought  to  be  inquired  into,  it  is  certain  that 
they  have  formed  a  league,  as  it  were,  against  the  Church,  ever 
to  impede  its  advantages,  and  incessantly  oppose  its  dignities; 
because  they  think,  that  whatever  they  see  added  to  its  honour, 
or  revenues,  is  all  lost  to  them.  They,  therefore,  urge  the  more 
actively  because  the  occasion  appears  favourable.  For  the  king's 
power  supports  them,  and  to  his  majesty  they  repeat  that  they  are 
taking  the  greatest  care  in  these  matters  to  preserve  the  state  of  his 
kingdom.*  They  say,  that  his  (the  king's)  predecessors  had  neither 
so  great  strength,  nor  such  extent  of  power  as  he  has,  and  that 
he  ought  not  to  reign  more  unworthily  than  they — that  one  ought 
to  stand  more  for  dignity  than  utility  *  *  *  *  tliey  therefore 
attribute  to  dignity  whatever  it  is  evident  was  formerly  taken  away 
from  power. 

"But  he  embraces  more  greedily  than  is  expedient  the  blandish- 
ing speeches  of  these  flatterers,  which  he  will  find,  by  their  latest 
effect,  are  nothing  but  a  trick  of  malignity;  for,  should  any  one 
of  them  utter  his  wishes  too  loud,  he  will  understand,  that  for 
themselves  they  are  aiming  at  his  favour,  and  for  him,  matter  for 
future  difficulty  and  detriment.  For  this  point  they  pant  with  full 
desire,  and  try  every  art,  (so  that  their  own  intention  does  not  become 
known,)  viz.  that  his  power  may  one  time  or  other  be  repressed. 

"If  you  should  think  this  ought  to  be  shewn,  let  the  writer's  name 
be  suppressed,  for  your  experience  must  know  of  how  much 
importance  it  is  to  me  that  it  should  not  come  to  the  King's 
knowledge."  t 

*  This  translation  is  entirely  conjectural,  as  indeed  must  frequently  be  the  case 
with  such  barbarous  Latin.  Two  or  three  other  translations  will  suggest  themselves 
at  once. — Ed. 

f  "  Quod  sane  contemplati  quorum  muniri  consilio  et  sufFragio  debuistis,  (Suffra- 
ganei  vestri)  a  vobis  facto  agmine  decesserunt  *  *  *  *  *  In  his  igitur 
quantunri  mihi  videtur  non  nisi  inanem  vobis  potestis  collocare  fiduciam  ;  quia  fidelem 
reconciliationi  operam  non  impendent,  qui  causam  dissidio  praestiterunt. 


142  THOMAS   A    BECKET. 

Such  was  the  opinion  of  Arnulph,  who  was  more  frequently  a 
deceiver  than  deceived.  He  observed  that  the  Government  party 
was  made  up  of  two  elements, — the  higher  order  of  the  Clergy,  who 
joined  the  King  out  of  cowardice,  having  more  at  stake  than  they 
could  make  up  their  minds  to  lose,  and  the  higher  order  of  the 
Laity,  who  in  this  instance  sided  with  the  King  against  the  Church, 
that  when  they  had  removed  this  obstacle,  they  might  afterwards 
light  him  single  handed.  While,  on  the  other  hand,  the  lower  orders 
were  all  in  their  hearts  attached  to  the  cause  of  the  Church;  and 
though  they  were  not  strong  enough  to  make  head  at  any 
given  point,  still,  collectively,  afforded  to  it  a  broad  base  of  passive 
support. 

I'his  rough  sketch  of  a  contemporary  I  shall  endeavour  to  fill  up 
with  such  details  as  have  come  under  my  notice  :    and  first,  as  to  the 
support  derived  by  the    Church    Irom    the   affection  of  the   lower 
•orders. 

With  our  notions,  it  will  doubtless  be  surprising  to  find  the  party 
who,  in  the  12th  century,  advocated  what  are  now  called  high 
church  principles,  maintaining  their  ground  on  the  affections  of  the 
common  people,  against  a  united  aristocracy.  The  alliance,  which  has 
happily  so  long  subsisted,  between  Church  and  State,  is  now  regarded 
as  indispensable,  at  least  to  the  well  being  of  the  former;  and  the 
political  relations  which  have  grown  up  under  this  state  of  things 
are  now  so  intricate,  as  almost  to  disable  us  from  even  conceiving 
the  two  societies  as  independent  of  one  another.  A  modern  high 
churchman  has  been  taught  from  his  youth  to  identify  the  Church 
and  the  Establishment, — to  suppose  that  the  respectability  of  the 
Clergy  is  the  result  of  their  connexion   and  intercourse  with  the 


"  Reliqui  vero  omnes  inferioribus  gradibus  constituti  Personam  vestram  sincerae 
caritatis  brachiis  amplexantur,  altis,  sed  in  silentio,  suspiriis  implorantes  ut  Sponsus 
Ecclesiae  ad  gloriam  sui  nominis  felici  vota  vestra  secundet  eventu.  •  *  ♦  ♦  * 
Profecto  gratissima  nobis  eorum  debet  esse  compassio— quia  licet  animos  sublimium 
Tota  minorum  non  moveant,  indignationem  Divinae  Majestatis  expugnant,  ut  tanto 
fiat  ad  indulgentiam  pronior  quantum  ab  humiliori  fuerit  supplicatum.  ♦  ♦  *  ♦  • 
Eorum  igitur  apud  Deum  vobis  poterit  prodesse  devotio ;  sed  apud  Regem  sicut 
nuUam  impetrandi  fiduciam  habent,  sic  nullam  audaciam  supplicandi. 

"  Ad  haecsistudia  Procerum  ducitis  inquirenda,certum  est  eos  adversus  Ecclesiam 
quasi  foedus  invicem  contraxisse,  ut  utilitates  ejus  semper  impediant,  et  dignitatibus 
iiicessanter  obsistant.  Quia  totum  sibi  reputant  deperire,  quicquid  ejus  vel  honori 
vel  proventibus  viderint  accessisse.  Instant  alacrius  e6  quod  grata  de  temporis 
opportunitate  refulget  occasio.  Quia  vires  eis  Regije  suffragantur,  quibus  predicant 
se  in  his  ad  statum  Regni  conservandum  fidelem  diligentiam  adhibere.  Aiunt 
Praedecessores  ejus  nee  tantas  vires  nee  tantam  Potestatis  amplitudinem  habuisse, 
nee  oportere  eum  indignius  regnare,  dignitati  magis  quam  utilitatibus  nitcndum 
•  •«•»•  attribuunt  ergo  dignitati  quicquid  olim  de  potentate  constat 
esse  prajsumptum     •     ♦     •     ♦ 

"  Ille  vero  avidius  quam  expediret,  blandos  adulantium  sermones  amplectitur, 
quos  nihil  aliud  quam  dolum  malignitatis  esse,  novissimo  deprehendet  effectu.  Si 
quis  enim  eorum  altius  vota  discutiat,  intelliget  quia  callide  sibi  gratiam  ejus,  et  ipsi 
laboris  et  detrimenti  materiam  praeparant  in  futurum.  Ad  hoc  totis  anhelant  desi- 
deriis,  totis  artibus  claborant,  dummodo  eorum  non  innotescat  intentio,  ut  scilicet 
ejus  quandoque  potentia  reprimi  possit.  •  •  *  • 

"  Si  haec  alicui  duxcritis  osteiidenda,nomen  supprimatur  Auctoris:  Quia  quantum 
meA  intersit  ha2c  ad  Regis  notitiam  non  venire,  vestra  cxperientia  non  ignorat." 


THOMAS   A    BECKET.  143 

higher  classes, — and  that  in  the  event  of  any  change  which  should 
render  the  clerical  profession  distasteful  to  the  wealthy  and  well 
connected,  the  Church  must  necessarily  sink  into  insignificance. 

Such,  however,  was  certainly  not  the  case  in  the  times  I  speak  of. 
The  high  church  party  of  the  12th  century  endeavoured  as  much 
as  possible  to  make  common  cause  with  the  poor  and  the  defenceless. 
Becket  always  speaks  of  the  poor  as  "Pauperes  Christi":  and  the 
condescension  which  his  party  practised  towards  them,  both  before 
and  after  his  times,  appears  to  us  almost  incredible.  One  of  Becket's 
practices,  which  is  now  most  insisted  on  as  a  proof  of  his  ostentatious 
sanctity,  viz.,  that  he  was  accustomed  daily  to  wash  the  feet  of 
"thirteen  pauperes,"  seems  to  have  been  nothing  more  than  was 
then  expected  from  persons  in  his  station;  indeed,  so  little  was  it 
noticed  among  his  contemporaries,  that  it  did  not  exempt  him  from 
the  imputation  of  over  attachment  to  worldly  splendour.  The  same 
thing  may  be  said  of  his  extensive  charities,  which  attracted  so  little 
notice  at  the  time,  that  we  might  infer,  even  from  this  circumstance 
alone,  what  we  have  abundant  evidence  of  from  other  sources,  viz., 
the  commonness  of  such  munificence  among  those  by  whom  the  claims 
of  the  Church  were  most  sternly  upheld. 

A  further  instance  of  the  patronage  which  the  Church  afforded 
to  the  common  people,  is  distinctly  pointed  at  in  the  16th  article 
of  the  Council  of  Clarendon: — 

"The  sons  of  peasants  ought  not  to  be  ordained  without  the 
consent  of  the  lord  of  whose  land  they  are  acknowledged  to  be 
born  (the  serfs)."* 

It  is  clear  from  hence  that  the  privileges  of  the  Church,  which 
made  ordination  equivalent  to  emancipation,  were  exerted  for 
the  benefit  of  the  lower  orders ;  who  thus  were  enabled  to  emerge 
from  hereditary  vassalage,  and  sometimes  even  to  attain  an  elevation 
equal  to  that  of  the  highest  lay  nobility.  How  extensively  this 
system  was  acted  on,  and  consequently  how  great  the  interest  which 
the  lower  orders  had  in  the  welfare  of  the  Church,  may  be  inferred 
from  a  saying  of  Henry,  quoted  by  Gervase.  [Script.  Hist.  Ang. 
a  Twysden,  p.  1595.]  Henry  is  there  represented  as  speaking 
with  great  bitterness  of  the  monastic  orders  for  introducing  low 
people  into  the  Church : — 

"  These  also  admit  all  such  as  brothers  (monks),  such  as  Tanners 
(? — pelliparios)  and  Shoemakers,  of  whom  not  one  ought,  even  on 
a  pressing  necessity,  to  be  promoted  to  a  Bishoprick,  or  an  Abbacy, 
our  conscience  saving. "f 

The  claim  which  the  Church  put  forward  to  exclusive  jurisdiction 
in  the  causes  of  widows  and  orphans  was  part  of  the  same  system, 
and  a  part  which  was  regarded  with  especial  jealousy.     That  this 


*  "  Filii  Rusticorum  non  debent  Ordinari  absque  assensu  Domini  de  cujus  Terra 
nati  esse  dignoscuntur." 

t  "  Hi  quoque  omnes  tales  sibi  fratres  associant,  pelliparios  scilicit  et  sutores,  quorum 
nee  unus  deberet  instante  necessitate  in  Episcopum  vel  Abbatem  salva  nostra  consci- 
enti4  promoveri." 


144  THOMAS    A    BECKET. 

claim  was  advanced  by  the  Church,  and  that  Henry  selected  it  as  one 
of  the  first  points  of  attack,  is  evident,  from  a  letter  wnitten  to 
Becket,  by  John,  Bishop  of  Poictiers,  in  the  year  1163,  (Ep,  D. 
Thomee,  I.  1.)  His  letter  relates  the  arrival  of  John  de  Luscy,  and 
Simon  Lord  Constable  of  Touars,  with  orders  from  the  King  respect- 
ing the  regulation  of  church  government. 

**  They  forbade  me  under  a  distinct  threat  from  usurping  any  thing 
pertaining  to  the  dignity  of  the  King ;  to  which  mandate,  when  I 
repUed  that  I  would  willingly  obey,  they  descended  to  particulars, 
forbidding  me  from  presuming  to  interfere  with  the  quarrels  of  widows 
or  orphans,  or  any  of  the  Clergy  of  my  Diocese."* 

The  same  system  which  allied  the  lower  ordersf  to  the  Church, 
would  tend  likewise  to  alienate  the  nobility  from  it.  These  might 
naturally  enough  feel  indignant  at  a  power  which  intruded  itself 
between  themselves  and  their  vassals,  and,  in  an  age  when  hereditary 
'distinction  was  especially  valued,  took  upon  itself  to  dispense  with 
the  privileges  of  birth,  often  authorising  the  peasant  to  exercise  spiri- 
tual authority  over  his  lord. 

But,  in  addition  to  this,  another  cause  was  in  operation  during  a 
great  part  of  the  12th  century,  which  often  gave  a  personal  character 
to  the  animosity  with  which  the  high  Laity  regarded  the  Chiu*ch. 
The  first  article  of  the  Council  of  Clarendon  is  this: — 

"  Concerning  the  advowson  or  presentation  of  churches.  If  a 
dispute  should  arise  among  the  Laity,  or  among  the  Clergy  and 
Laity,  or  among  the  Clergy,  it  should  be  deferred  and  settled  in 
the  Court  of  our  Lord  the  King.  "J 


*  "  Inhibuerunt  mihi  sub  distincta  interminatione  ne  aliquid  ad  Dignitatem 
Regis  pertinens  mihi  usurparem  :  cui  Mandate  cum  me  libenter  pariturum  respon- 
dissem  ad  specialia  tandem  descenderunt,  prohibentes  nc  ad  querelas  Viduarum  vel 
Orphanorum  vel  Clericorum  aliquem  Parochianorum  meorum  intrahere  praesu- 
merem." 

t  The  support  which  Becket  derived  from  the  lower  orders,  has  been  accounted 
for  by  a  French  writer  (M.  Thierry)  on  a  novel  and  ingenious  manner.  He 
asserts  that  Becket  was  a  Saxon,  the  first  who  since  the  Conquest  had  attained  a  high 
station  in  the  Church,  and  that,  for  this  reason,  his  cause  was  naturally  taken  up  by 
the  rest  of  his  race,  who  were  still  a  degraded  cast  in  England.  And  certainly 
if  Becket  was  a  Saxon,  this  circumstance  may  have  contribtUed  to  his  popularity  in 
the  way  supposed  by  M.  Thierry. 

But  has  this  fact  been  clearly  made  out?  The  following  passage  in  Fitz- Stephen's 
Life  of  Becket  seems  to  cast  a  doubt  over  it  :— 

*' Becket, "  says  Fitz-Stephen,  "obtained  an  early  introduction  to  Theobald 
through  his  father,  who  was  an  old  neighbour  and  even  relative  of  the  Arch- 
bishop— *  ut  ille  natu  Normannus  et  circa  Tierici  villara  de  equestri  ordine  natu 
vicinus.'  " 

Besides,  the  name  Becket,  or,  as  it  is  sometimes  spelt,  Bequet,  is,  as  M.  Thierry 
himself  observes,  a  Norman  diminutive  of  a  Norman  root — Becque;  and  hence,  as  a 
term  of  endearment,  Becquet.     In  Saxon,  it  would  have  been  Beckie. 

His  Mother  was  certainly  a  Saracen.  At  all  events,  supposing  him  to  have  been 
a  Saxon,  this  circumstance  could  have  added  but  little  to  the  popularity  of  a  cause 
in  which,  for  other  reasons,  the  common  people  were  so  much  interested. 

J  "  De  Advocatione  (the  advowson)  et  Prasentatione  Ecclesiarum.  Si  controversia 
emerserit  inter  Laicos,  vel  inter  Clericos  et  Laicos,  vel  inter  Clericos,  in  Curia 
Domini  Regis  tractetur  et  terminetur.'' 


THOMAS   A    BECKET.  145 

And  the  history  of  the  hundred  years  which  succeeded  the  Pontifi- 
cate of  Hildebrand  is  a  continued  comment  upon  this  article.  The 
length  and  virulence  of  the  struggle  in  which  the  Church  and  State 
contended  for  the  right  of  investitures  is  well  known,  and,  a^  far  as  it 
aifects  the  higher  offices  of  the  Church,  need  not  be  dwelt  upon  here. 
But  it  may  not  perhaps  be  equally  understood,  in  what  way  this 
controversy  affected  the  presentations  to  smaller  benefices.  My 
belief  is  that  the  claims  of  the  Church  extended  in  principle  to  all 
Church  preferment  whatever,  but  that  in  practice  these  claims  were 
never  put  forward,  except  where  there  was  a  fair  chance  of  car- 
rying them  through  with  success ; — hence  fhat  the  higher  patronage, 
bishopricks,  rich  abbeys,  &c.,  fell  from  time  to  time  either  into 
the  hands  of  the  King  or  the  legitimate  clerical  electors,  according 
as  the  condition  of  either  party  w^as  flourishing  or  the  reverse ;  and 
that  other  benefices — Parish  Churches,  for  instance — were  disposed 
of  sometimes  by  the  bishop  of  the  diocese,  sometimes  by  the  lord  of 
the  soil, — more  by  the  rule  of  might  than  any  acknowledged  arrange- 
ment. Thus,  that  in  some  places  the  permanent  greatness  of  the 
resident  noble  family  may  have  secm^ed  a  succession  of  undisputed 
Presentations  which  at  length  almost  amounted  to  a  prescriptive 
right,  w^hile  in  others  the  caprice  of  fortune  placed  the  same  benefice 
sometimes  at  the  disposal  of  the  bishop,  sometimes  of  a  lay  patron, 
and  not  unfrequently  so  balanced  the  power  of  each  party,  as  to 
excite  the  hopes  of  both,  thus  giving  occasion  to  severe  disputes.  An 
instance  of  the  last  sort  is  mentioned  by  Fitz-Stephen  at  the  opening 
of  the  dispute  between  Becket  and  Henry  : — 

"  In  the  same  manner  the  Archbishop  had  given  the  Church  of 
Eynesford  to  one  Lawrent,  a  clergyman — as  it  w^as  his  privilege 
to  give  the  churches  that  were  vacant  in  ViUs,  as  well  of  his 
Barons  as  of  the  Monks  of  Canterbury.  Willelmus,  the  lord  of 
the  Villf  claiming  a  right  to  Eynesford,  expelled  Lawrent's  men. 
The  Archbishop  excommunicated  him.  The  King  immediately 
wrote  to  the  Archbishop  to  absolve  him.  The  Archbishop  replied,  that 
it  did  not  belong  to  the  King  to  command  any  one  to  be  absolved, 
no  more  than  to  be  excommunicated.  The  King  contended  that 
it  belonged  to  his  regal  dignity,  because  any  one  who  held  of  him  in 
chief,  could  not,  without  his  being  consulted,  be  excommunicated. 
At  last,  to  soothe  the  King,  who  w^as  already  growing  angry  with  him, 
and  spoke  to  him  only  by  messengers,  the  Archbishop  absolved 
Willelmus."* 

Here  we  have  a  church  fallinar  vacant  within  the  domains  of  one  of 


♦  "  Item  Ecclesiain  d«  Eynesfordia  cuidam  Clerico  Laurentio  Archiepiscopus 
donaverat.  Ejus  siquidem  est  tam  Baronum  suorum  quam  Monachorum  Cantuari- 
ensium  vacantes  in  villis  donare  Ecclesias.  Dominus  villse  Willelmus  de  Eynesfordia 
reclamans,  homines  Laurentii  expulit ;  Archiepiscopus  eum  excommunicavit.  Rex 
statim  Archiepiscopus  scripsit  ut  eum  absolveret.  Respondit  Archiepiscopus,  non 
esse  Regis  pra2cipere  quemquam  absolvi,  sicut  nee  excommunicari.  Rex  contendit 
de  Regali  sua  esse  Dignitate,  quod  non  excommunicatur  qui  de  eo  in  capite  teneat, 
ipso  inconsulto.  Tandem  ad  Regem  mitigandum,  qui  jam  in  eum  excaudescebat, 
et  non  nisi  per  nuntios  ei  loquebatur,  Archiepiscopus  Willelraum  absolvit," 

Vol.  \\\.—Feb.  1833.  u 


146  THOMAS   A    BECKET. 

the  king's  tenants  in  chief;  the  Archbishop  claiming  the  right  of  pre- 
sentation hy  virtue  of  his  office  ;  a  conflict  ensuing  between  the  parties, 
begun  with  violence  on  the  part  of  the  laymen,  and  met  with  spiritual 
censure  by  the  Archbishop  :  the  whole  terminated  by  the  interference 
of  the  king,  to  the  prejudice  of  the  church.  And  this  seems  only  to  be 
a  specimen  of  what  was  frequently  happening.  Indeed,  so  general 
and  so  irritating  were  the  disputes  which  arose  out  of  this  subject, 
that  a  party  among  the  higher  clergy  would  gladly  have  relinquished 
these  claims,  had  not  the  court  of  Rome  persisted  in  enforcing  them. 
Roger,  Archbishop  of  York,  among  others,  made  overtures  to  this 
effect,  about  the  time  of  the  council  of  Clarendon,  and  sent  a  proposal 
to  the  Pope,  asking  permission  to  compromise  the  point  in  question,  by 
buying  off  lay  claimants  to  Church  patronage — "  quod  liceat  redimere 
a  laicis  advocationes  ecclesiarum ;"  but  the  request  was  not  granted. 
Becket's  correspondent  proceeds,  "  Which  he  could  not  yet  obtain" — 
J*  Quod  necdum  potuit  obtinere."     (Ep,  D.  Thomse,  I.  8.) 

That  the  claims  of  the  church,  which  gave  rise  to  the  above-men- 
tioned disputes,  were  not  confined  to  particular  benefices,  but  extended 
generally  to  all,  is  made  clear  by  a  letter  of  Becket's,  written  at  the 
conclusion  of  1J69,  to  Henry,  Bishop  of  Winchester.  At  the  time 
this  letter  was  written,  Becket  began  to  feel  his  strength,  and  having 
prevailed  on  the  Pope  to  lay  aside  his  timid  policy,  was  empowered 
to  use  his  own  discretion  in  bringing  his  enemies  to  terms.  In  conse- 
quence, he  wrote  to  the  Bishop  of  Winchester,  who  was  now  begin- 
ning openly  to  espouse  his  cause,  and  after  giving  him  directions  how 
to  proceed  against  the  king,  adds — *'  Under  the  same  interdiction 
we  order  that  you  may  cause  it  to  be  pubhcly  announced,  that 
those  are  excommunicated  who,  contrary  to  the  institutions  of  the 
sacred  canons,  have  received  churches,  or  ecclesiastical  offices  and 
benefices,  from  the  hands  of  the  laity."* 

This  order  is  not  confined  to  particular  benefices  or  particular  offices, 
but  extends  generally  to  all  such  as  are  received  from  lay  patrons. 
Many  other  orders  might  be  cited  to  the  same  effect,  but  this  is  per- 
haps sufficient.f 

*  "  Sub  eadem  quoque  interminatione  praecipimus  quatenus  eos  excommunicatos 
esse  publice  denunciari  facialis  qui  ecclesias  aut  ecclesiastica  officia  et  beneficia,  contra 
sacrorum  canonum  institutionem  de  manu  laicorum  acceperunt." 

f  The  state  of  things  which  has  been  here  described,  seems  to  suggest  an  expla- 
nation of  the  obscurity  which  lays  over  the  origin  of  private  patronage  in  this  country. 
(1)  It  prepares  us  to  believe  that  the  origin  of  such  patronage,  as  it  now  exists 
among  us,  is  not  to  be  looked  for  earlier  than  the  thirteenth  century,  for  before  that 
time  almost  every  presentation  was  a  subject  of  contest.  (2)  That,  whatever  may 
be  the  time  from  which  any  given  benefice  resided  in  lay  hands,  we  are  not  to  look 
for  a  formal  account  how  it  passed  into  them  at  first,  for  this  has  probably  resulted, 
in  the  first  instance,  from  successful  encroachment  on  the  rights  of  the  bishop,  who 
claimed  to  present  jwre  divirio,  and  afterwards  from  a  cessation  of  the  claim  when  it 
could  no  longer  be  enforced ;  or  from  an  understanding  between  the  bishop  and  lay 
patron,  which  time  at  length  ratified.  (3)  That  whatever  may  have  been  the  manner 
in  which  the  transfer  was  effected,  it  is  not  likely  to  liave  been  accompanied  with  any 
regular  grant  of  titles  from  the  lay  patron  to  the  church  ;  for  that,  anterior  to  the 
transfer  in  question,  the  church,  by  claiming  the  right  of  presentation,  must  have 
claimed  the  titles  to  wliich  it  presented  ;  and  could  afterwards  accept  of  no  grant 
without  owning  its  past  exaction  to  have  been  unjust. 


THOMAS    A    BECKET.  147 

Thus  the  opposition  of  the  church  to  lay  patronage,  causing,  as  it 
did,  frequent  and  irritating  struggles  between  individuals  among  the 
laity  antl  clergy,  gave  a  personal  character  to  the  animosity  with  which 
the  nobles  regarded  Becket,  and  induced  them  to  join  a  king  whom 
they  feared  and  hated,  to  effect  the  overthrow  of  a  party  which,  though 
they  feared  it  less,  they  hated  more. 

Such,  then,  was  the  general  disposition  of  the  laity  at  the  opening 
of  this  very  singular  contest.  I  shall  now  say  something  about  the 
clergy. 

Among  these,  the  government  party  was  composed  principally  either 
of  cautious  or  worldly  men,  who  seem  to  have  anticipated  greater  evils 
from  a  collision  with  Henry  and  the  nobility,  than  from  entire  sub- 
mission to  their  demands.  These  persons  were  of  opinion  that  even 
after  all  controverted  points  had  been  conceded,  still  so  much  of  what 
was  valuable  would  remain,  that  no  wise  man  w^ould  hazard  this,  on 
the  chance  of  preserving  more.  They  could  not,  as  they  said,  take 
upon  themselves  the  responsibility  of  unsettling  the  whole  state  of  things 
with  the  hope  of  carrying  a  few  points,  which,  after  all,  were  only  of 
secondary  importance ;  and  for  this  reason  they  took  an  early  oppor- 
tunity of  disengaging  themselves  from  the  Archbishop,  who  was  sup- 
posed to  carry  his  principles  (in  themselves  good)  to  extravagant  lengths. 
This  party  consisted  principally  of  the  richer  clergy,  and  especially 
those  in  responsible  situations — the  abbots  and  bishops. 

In  addition  to  these,  there  were  others  who  adopted  apparently  the 
same  line  of  conduct,  but  for  very  different  reasons. 

For  some  time  previous  to  the  reign  of  Henry  II.,  it  had  been  a 
fashion  among  the  nobility  to  encourage  a  party  in  the  church  that 
affected  extraordinary  sanctity.  The  strictest  of  all  the  monastic 
orders,  the  Cistercian,  had  been  introduced  into  England  by  Walter 
Espec,  in  1132  ;  and  between  that  time  and  the  death  of  Stephen — a 
period  by  no  means  remarkable  for  its  munificence — there  had  been 
founded  no  less  than  forty-three  Cistercian  monasteries,  each  of  which 
are  rated  in  the  king's  books  at  a  value  above  100/.  per  annum.  These 
monasteries  were,  moreover,  regarded  by  the  crown  with  especial 
favour  :  no  pecuniary  exaction  was  ever  levied  upon  them  till  Hubert, 
Archbishop  Of  Canterbury,  obliged  them  to  contribute  towards  the 
ransom  of  Richard  I.  Nor  were  they,  on  their  part,  insensible  of  the 
privileges  they  enjoyed.  In  the  reign  of  Richard  I.,  when  the  contest 
between  the  monastic  and  secular  parties  was  at  its  height,  we  find  all 
the  abbots  of  the  Cistercian  order  siding  with  the  latter  party  and  the 
court,  against  the  former,  though  supported  by  the  authority  of  Rome. 
And  in  the  year  1166,  the  English  Cistercian  establishments  exerted 
themselves  to  disengage  from  Becket's  cause  their  brethren  on  the 
continent. 

Whatever  the  feeling  was  which  induced  the  English  nobility  to 
encourage  these  ascetic  establishments,  it  affords  a  probable  explanation 
of  the  good  understanding  which  prevailed  between  them  and  Gilbert 
Foliot.  Gilbert,  as  we  have  already  seen,  was  a  person  of  very  austere 
habits ;  to  such  an  extent,  indeed,  that  on  one  occasion  the  Pope  found 
it  necessary  to  remonstrate  with  him  for  injuring  his  health.  We  have 


148  THOMAS   A    BECKET. 

also  seen  that  the  favour  with  which  he  was  regarded  by  the  nobility, 
was  Henry's  reason  for  translating  him  from  Hereford  to  London  : 
and  he  too,  as  well  as  the  Cistercian  abbots,  repaid  this  courtesy  by 
very  active  opposition  to  the  Archbishop's  party. 

Further  light  is  thrown  upon  this  subject  in  John  of  Salisbury's 
curious  work,  "  De  Nugis  CuriaHum  et  vestigiis  Philosophorum," 
where  we  find  that  in  his  days  there  certainly  existed  a  low  church 
party,  professing  extraordinary  strictness  in  their  own  conduct,  yet 
allying  themselves  with  men  of  the  world,  in  opposition  to  the  church 
authorities. — "Thence  it  is  that  they  exhibit  paleness  in  their 
countenances,  that  they  heave  deep  sighs  from  habit,  that  they  are 
suddenly  suffused  with  artful  and  ready  tears ;  with  their  head  stiff, 
their  eyes  half  shut,  their  hair  short,  their  head  close  shaven,  their 
voice  low,  their  lips  quick  from  prayer.  *  *  *  TJiese  are  the  men 
who,  if  any  stain  have  been  fixed  on  the  church,  whilst  they  are  travelling 
-abroad,  discover  it  to  the  public  eye,  that  they  may  themselves  appear 
free  from  all  stain.  Tliese  are  the  men  who  persuade  those  in  power  that 
on  account  of  the  faults  of  individuals,  the  church  should  be  deprived  of 
her  right.  They  take  tithes  and  first-fruits  away  from  the  churches, 
and  they  receive  the  churches  themselves  from  the  hands  of  the  laity, 
without  consulting  the  bishops.  *  *  *  *  *  They  implore  the 
assistance  of  secular  powers,  and  promise  them  divine  favour.  *  *  — 
They  amplify  the  mercy  of  the  Lord,  who  wishes  that  none  should 
perish,  which  (mercy)  they  say,  as  it  is  open  and  extensive  to  the 
penitent,  so  it  is  shut  against  those  only  who  despair.  ***** 
They  are,  therefore,  consenting  to  wicked  morals,  and  courting  popular 
affection  ;  by  their  assent  they  shut  up  the  ears  of  men,  lest  they  should 
hear  the  chiding  of  the  prelates."* 

It  is  probably  to  this  party  that  Herbert  de  Boscham  alludes,  when 
he  speaks  of  the  "  too  just  and  indiscreetly  religious" — nimis  justi  et 
indiscreti  religiosi, — who  took  offence  at  what  they  thought  laxity  in 
Becket's  character. 

Such,  then,  were  the  elements  of  the  clerical  faction  who  joined  the 
king  and  nobles  in  attempting  the  overthrow  of  the  high  church  party. 
But  Becket  and  his  pauperes  Christi  were  too  strong  for  them. 

It  will  naturally  be  inquired  how  any  thing  like  a  contest  could  be 
maintained  between  parties  so  composed;  where,  according  to  our 


•  "  Inde  est  qxiod  facie  pallorem  ostentant,  profunda  ab  usu  trahunt  suspiria,  arti- 
ficiosis  et  obsequentibus  lacrymis  subito  inundantur,  obstipo  capite,  luminibus  inter- 
clusis,  coma  brevi,  capite  fere  raso,  voce  demissa,  lal)iis  ab  oratione  mobilibus, 
•  •  •  Hi  sunt  qui  si  quid  maetdce  inhcBsit  ecclegiee,  dum  peregrinantur,  puhlicis 
aspectibus  detegunt,  ut  ipsi  ab  omni  macula  videantur  immunes.  Hi  sunt  qui  pote»- 
tatibus  persuadent  quod  propter  vitia  personarum,  jure  suo  priventur  ecclesia:.  Deciina- 
tiones  et  primitias  ecclesiis  subtrahunt,  et  ecclesias  ipsas  accipiunt  de  manu  laicorum, 
episcopis  inconsultis.  »  •  •  •  •  Saecularium  potestatum  implorant 
auxilium,  et  eis  divinam  gratiam  pollicentur.  ♦  »  •  *  Amplificant  mise- 
ricordiam  Domini  qui  neminem  vult  perire;  quam,  sicut  apertam  et  patentem  poeni- 
tentibus,  sic  solis  desperantibus  praeclusam  esse  pronuntiant.  •  *  ♦  Consen- 
tiunt  ergo  moribus  iniquis,  et  popularem  provocantes  affeptionem,  assentationibus 
obturant  aures  hominum,  ne  increpationes  audiant  preelatorum."  (De  Nugis  Curial. 
L.  vij.  c.  21.) 


THOMAS    A    BECKET.  149 

notions,  all  the  power  must  have  been  on  one  side.  It  is  difficult  for 
us  to  conceive  any  system  of  warfare  which  could  enable  a  set  of 
defenceless  churchmen,  baxiked  by  the  good  wishes  of  a  half-enslaved 
peasantry,  to  make  head  against  the  chivalry  of  England,  and  the 
ablest  as  well  as  most  powerful  of  her  kings.  Nor  is  it  likely  that 
any  one  should  divest  his  mind  of  this  difficulty  except  by  a  careful 
examination  of  the  events  which  seem  at  first  so  unintelligible. 

Yet  this  examination  may  be,  in  some  degree,  facilitated  by  a  few 
introductory  remarks,  tending,  not  indeed  to  remove  the  difficulty  in 
question,  but  to  point  out  where  to  look  for  its  solution. 

And,  in  the  first  place,  I  would  observe,  that  in  the  time  of  Henry 
II.  the  catholic  church  was  one  compact  machine,  of  which  no  indi- 
vidual part  could  move  without  giving  an  impulse  to  the  rest.  The 
churches  of  Italy,  France,  Germany,  and  England  were  cemented 
together  by  closer  ties  than  now  unite  any  two  dioceses  in  this  country. 
Men  of  letters,  from  all  parts  of  civilized  Europe,  talked  a  common 
language ;  intermingled  with  one  another  in  the  course  of  their  edu- 
cation ;  expended  large  sums  of  money  in  keeping  up  their  corres- 
pondence; frequently  met  one  another  at  the  great  centre  of  ecclesi- 
astical intelligence,  the  court  of  Rome ;  w^ere,  in  many  instances,  pro- 
moted from  one  country  to  another ;  and  now  and  then  were  concen- 
trated at  once  by  the  calling  of  a  general  council. 

A  large  number  of  persons,  so  united,  could  not  fail  to  act,  in  some 
degree,  as  a  body  ;  especially  as  there  was  recognized  throughout  the 
whole  mass,  a  strict  system  of  subordination,  which  secured  a  union 
of  action  even  where  there  did  not  exist  a  union  of  opinion.  Inferiors 
were  subjected  to  superiors  by  well  defined  laws,  through  which  they 
seldom  dared  to  break,  however  audacious  might  be  their  attempts  at 
evasion.  In  the  case  of  Becket,  for  instance,  his  suffi-agans  professed, 
in  all  stages  of  their  disobedience,  to  be  acting  in  accordance  with  law ; 
and  the  necessity  which  obliged  them  to  this,  very  materially  interfered 
with  the  efficiency  of  their  opposition.  If  he  gave  an  order  which 
they  were  determined  to  resist,  their  first  endeavour  was  to  prevent 
its  delivery ;  and  for  this  they  had  recourse  to  the  most  violent  mea- 
sures: the  ports  were  blockaded  along  the  coasts  of  England  and 
Normandy  ;  the  persons  of  all  who  embarked  or  debarked  were  care- 
fully searched  ;  and  the  most  savage  penalties  were  inflicted  on  any 
who  were  found  with  letters  either  fi-om  the  Pope  or  the  Archbishop. 
If  by  any  chance  the  messenger  escaped  their  vigilance,  and  duly  deli- 
vered his  orders  in  the  presence  of  witnesses,  an  appeal  to  the  court  of 
Rome  was  their  next  resource ;  and  that  not  with  any  prospect  of 
obtaining  a  favourable  sentence,  but  because,  by  so  appealing,  they 
procured  (1)  a  respite  from  the  obligation  to  immediate  obedience, 
for,  by  the  ecclesiastical  law,  any  time  short  of  a  year  from  the  deli- 
very of  sentence  was  allowed  to  the  appellant  for  collecting  his  evi- 
dence ;  and  (2)  a  chance  of  intercepting  the  second  messenger  who, 
after  the  term  of  the  appeal  had  elapsed,  would  have  to  convey  the 
repetition  of  the  order.  If  both  attempts  failed,  an  embassy  was  sent 
to  Rome  from  Henry ;  and  this  last  expedient  succeeded  on  more  than 
one  occasion.     But  whatever  were  the  partial  successes  of  Becket's 


l50  THOMAS    A    BECKET. 

opponents,  the  complicated  process  by  which  they  were  obtained 
sufficiently  attests  the  difficulty  of  obtaining  them,  and  the  magnitude 
of  those  impediments  which  the  church  system  opposed  to  independent 
action  on  the  part  of  its  inferior  officers. 

Again,  the  machinery  of  this  system  was  so  arranged  as  to  afford 
especial  faciUties  for  what  in  these  days  we  call  "agitation.''  The 
punishments  with  which  the  church  visited  individual  offenders  in- 
directly affected  large  masses  of  people — each  sentence  caused  a 
general  commotion.  The  obedient  were  made  the  instruments  of 
punishing  the  disobedient,  and  thus  two  purposes  were  at  once 
answered ;  the  faithful  were  themselves  more  closely  united  by  acting 
together  against  the  aliens. 

To  go  into  particulars, — the  process  of  excommunication,  or,  as  it 
was  then  styled,  of  drawing  the  sword  of  St.  Peter,  was  so  contrived, 
as  to  cause  the  greatest  possible  sensation  within  the  circle  where  the 
•offender  was  known.  The  sentence  itself  was  pronounced  by  torch- 
light; at  its  conclusion  the  torches  were  extinguished,  and  the  bells 
tolled :  a  messenger  was  then  forwarded  to  all  the  clergy  within  the 
jurisdiction  of  the  dignitary  who  pronounced  it :  it  was  repeated 
within  all  the  churches,  and  posted  on  all  the  church  doors.  And  all 
those  to  whose  knowledge  it  came  were  forbidden,  on  pain  of  a 
similar  punishment,  to  hold  any  communion,  i.  e.  friendly  inter- 
course, with  the  excommunicated  person.  Thus  it  was  at  any  time 
in  Becket's  power  to  create  a  sensation  through  the  whole  province 
of  Canterbury,  and,  if  the  Pope  echoed  his  sentence,  throughout 
civilized  Europe. 

But  the  sentence  of  excommunication  was  resorted  to  very  sparingly. 
It  was  kept  in  reserve  against  great  occasions,  or  as  a  last  resource, 
when  milder  methods  had  proved  ineffectual.  If  a  noble  committed 
any  offence  against  the  church,  his  first  warning  was  conveyed  in  a 
studiously  temperate  remonstrance :  if  this  failed,  it  was  intimated  to 
him  in  a  courteous,  but  very  serious  tone,  that  in  case  he  persisted,  it 
would  be  necessary  to  proceed  farther.  The  next  step  was  a  formal 
notice,  that  unless  he  repented  before  a  certain  day,  his  property 
would  be  put  under  an  interdict — a  threat  which,  according  to  cir- 
cumstances, might  be  executed  with  various  shades  of  severity. 
We  have  a  specimen  of  one  of  its  stricter  forms  in  the  order  sent 
by  Becket  to  Henry,  Bishop  of  Winchester,  at  the  end  of  11 69 : — 

"  Thence  it  is  that,  by  apostolic  authority,  and  by  our  own,  in 
commanding  you,  my  brother,  in  virtue  of  your  obedience,  under  an 
anathema,  endangering  your  dignity  and  order,  we  bid  you,  unless 
our  lord  the  king  shall  think  proper,  before  the  purification  of  the 
blessed  Virgin,  to  restore  to  the  church  of  God,  and  to  us,  what  has 
been  taken  from  us,  and,  by  a  due  renewal  of  right,  to  recall  the  pro- 
scribed innocent,  and  (unless  he)  permits  the  sacred  institutions  of  the 
church  to  be  in  force,  and  the  clergy  and  people,  as  is  just,  to  obey  the 
holy  Roman  church,  that  from  that  time  you  prohibit,  throughout 
your  entire  bishoprick,  all  divine  offices  from  being  celebrated  in  all 
the  churches,  except  the  baptism  of  infants,  penance,  and  extreme 
unction,    whicli    the    presbyters  are  permitted  to  perform,  for  the 


THOMAS   A    BECKET.  151 

necessity  of  salvation,  uuith  closed  doors,  without  the  ringing  of  bells,  or 
any  soUmnity  of  ecclesiastical  rejoicing*' 

The  letter  proceeds — 

"  And  if  the  before  mentioned,  our  lord  the  king,  shall  not  thus,  in 
the  scourge  of  the  people,  have  corrected,  with  due  satisfaction,  the 
aforesaid  excesses,  you  will  take  notice,  and  irrefragably  declare  to 
him,  with  the  authority  of  the  Lord,  that  we  shall  no  longer  spare  his 
person,  which  we  unwillingly  say,  as  we  have  hitherto  done  to  the 
danger  of  our  salvation."  * 

The  particularity  of  the  orders  here  given  respecting  those  portions 
of  the  church  service  which  were  to  be  permitted,  is  a  proof  that  the 
sentence  of  interdict  did  not  necessarily  imply  certain  conventional 
restrictions,  but  admitted  of  greater  or  less  severity.  In  some  cases 
only,  the  last  part  of  the  order  may  have  been  enforced.  None  of 
the  services  may  have  been  altogether  inhibited,  and  the  interdict  may 
have  gone  merely  to  the  manner  of  performing  them  "  with  closed 
doors,  without  the  ringing  of  bells,  or  any  solemnity  of  ecclesiastical 
rejoicing." 

But  such  a  sentence  in  its  mildest  form  could  not  fail  to  create 
a  very  strong  impression.  When  we  recollect  the  avidity  with  which 
our  common  people  sometimes  clamour  for  permission  to  ring  the 
church  bells,  in  a  season  of  rejoicing,  or  the  sensation  which  is  often 
caused  in  a  village  by  what  is  vulgarly  called  "a  strike"  in  the 
parish  quire,  we  may  form  some  idea  of  the  commotion  that  would 
be  excited  by  the  simultaneous  silence  of  bells  and  music  through  a 
whole  diocese,  or  even  archdeaconry. 

And  if  the  sentences  of  the  church  were  themselves  calculated  to 
create  a  sensation,  there  w^as  something  still  more  striking  in  the 
manner  of  delivering  them  to  the  offender. 

The  instructions  given  by  Becket  to  Idonea,  a  nun,  to  whom, 
on  a  very  critical  occasion,  he  entrusted  a  sentence  against  the 
Archbishop  of  York,  will  speak  more  vividly  than  any  description 
of  ours: — 

"  Thomas,  by  the  grace  of  God,  Archbishop  of  Canterbury,  and 
legate  of  the  apostolic  see,  to  his  beloved  daughter,  Idonea,  perse- 
vering strength  in  the  virtue  of  obedience  and  zeal  for  righteousness. 


*  "  Inde  est  quod  Fraternitati  vestrae  in  virtute  obedientiae,  sub  Anathemate  in 
periculo  Dignitatis  et  Ordinis,  Apostolica  auctoritate  et  nostra  prJBcipiendo  man- 
damus, quatenus  nisi  infra  Purificationem  B.  Mariae  Dominus  Rex  Ecclesiae  Dei 
et  Nobis  ablata  restituere  et  proscriptos  innocentes  debita  juris  redintegratione 
revocare  studuerit  et  sacras  Ecclesia;  sanctiones  vigere  permiserit,  et  Clerum  et 
Populum  ut  justum  est  Sanctae  Ilomanae  Ecclesige  obedire;  ex  tunc  per  totum  Epis- 
eopatum  vestrum  in  omnibus  Ecclesiis  omnia  Divina  prohibeatis  Officia  celebrari, 
excepto  Baptismate  parvulorum,  et  Pcenitentia,  et  Viatico,  quod  Presbyteri,  clausis 
januis  sine  campanarum  pulsatione  et  omni  solemnitate  jucunditatis  £cclesiasticce,  pro 
necessitate  salutis  conficere  permittantur." 

"  Et  si  nee  sic,  in  flagello  Populi,  prsefatus  Dominus  noster  Rex  antedictos 
excessus  debita  satisfactione  correxerit,  noveritis,  et  ei  irrefragabiliter  denuntiatis, 
quoniam  Persona;  ejus,  quod  inviti  dicimus,  cum  periculo  salutis  nostras  ut  hactenus 
fecimus,  ultcrius  Auctore  Domino  non  parcemus." 


15Q  THOMAS   A    BECKET. 

"  God  chooseth  the  weak  things  of  the  world,  that  he  may  throw 
down  the  strong.  *  *  *  * 

"  The  spirit  of  charity,  which  hath  driven  fear  from  thy  heart, 
shall,  through  its  grace,  although  those  things  which  the  necessity 
of  the  church  has  required  to  be  done  with  constancy  and  expedition 
may  appear  difficult,  cause  them  to  be,  not  only  possible,  but  also 
easy  to  you,  having  faith. 

"  With  this  hope,  therefore,  conceived  from  the  fervour  which 
you  have  in  the  Lord,  we  order  thee  ;  and  for  remission  of  (thy)  sins, 
enjoin  thee  to  deliver  the  letter  of  our  lord  the  Pope,  which  we  send 
to  thee,  to  our  venerable  brother  Roger,  Archbishop  of  York,  in  the 
presence  (if  possible)  of  our  brethren  the  bishops ;  or,  if  you  shall 
not  be  able  to  have  them  present,  to  do  the  same  in  the  presence  of 
those  who  shall  happen  to  be  there;  and  lest  the  original  writing 
should,  by  some  tergiversation y  be  suppressed,  to  give  a  transcript  of  it 
-  to  the  bystanders,  and  as  the  messenger  shall  instruct  thee  more  fully 
in  these  matters,  to  unfold  the  meaning  of  the  letter.  A  great  reward, 
my  daughter,  is  proposed  for  thy  trouble,  *  *  *  *.  The  mistress  of 
mercy  shall  be  with  thee,  to  beg  her  Son,  whom  she  brought  forth  for 
the  salvation  of  the  world,  to  be  the  guide,  the  companion,  and  the 
patron  of  thy  journey. 

"  Farewell,  spouse  of  Christ,  and  mayst  thou  ever  think  Him 
present."* 

Nor  was  the  danger  slight  which  Idonea  was  thus  summoned  to 
incur — if,  at  least,  we  may  judge  from  what  happened  on  another 
occasion  of  much  less  importance.  In  the  summer  of  1166,  search 
was  made  in  the  neighbourhood  of  Touque,  in  Normandy,  for 
messengers  of  the  Pope  and  Becket,  who  had  delivered  to  some  of  the 
courtiers  certain  letters,  at  which  the  king  took  offence. 

"  There  a  messenger  of  our  lord  the  Pope  was  taken,"  says  one 
of  Becket's  correspondents,  "  who  is  still  kept  in  chains  and  prison. 
There  God  snatched  from  the  hands  of  those  who  were  seeking  him 
Heribert,  who,  doubtless,  for  so  trifling  an  affair,  ought  not  to  have 
undergone  so  great  a  danger.     For  it  is  foolish  to  be  bold,  where  the 

*  "  Thomas,  Dei  gratia  Cantuar.  Archiepiscopus,  et  Sedis  Apostolicae  Legatus, 
dilects  filia;  suae  Idoneae,  perseverantem  in  virtute  obediential  et  Justiciar  zelo 
vigorem.  "*" 

*'  Infirma  mundi  elegit  Deus  ut  fortia  debellet  *  *. 

"  Spiritus  charitatis  quia  corde  tuo  timorem  expulit  per  gratiam  suam  faciet  ut  tibi, 
licet  ardua  videantur  quae  necessitas  Ecclesiae  fieri  constantius  et  instantius  exegit,  non 
modo  possibilia  sed  et  facilia  sint  credenti. 

"  H4c  ergo  spe,  de  fervore  quem  habes  in  Domino  concept^,  tibi  mandamus  et  in 
reraissione  peccatorum  injungimus,  quatenus  Litteras  Domini  Papae  quas  tibi  mitti- 
mus, Venerabili  Fratri  nostro  Rogerio  Eboracensi  Archiepiscopo  tradas,  sijieri  potest 
prccsentlhus  fratrihus  Coepiscopis  nostris,  aut  si  eos  praescntes  habere  nequiveris,  hoc 
ipsum  facias  in  praesentia  eorum  quos  adesse  contigerit,  et  ne  originale  Scriptum 
possit  aliqud  tergiversatione  supprimi,  transcriptum  ejus  legendum  circumstantibus  tradas, 
et  eis  prout  plcnius  te  nuntius  instruct,  mentem  aperias  h'tterarum. 

"  Labori  tua,  Filia,  praemium  grande  proponitur  *  *.  Aderit  tibi  IMagistra 
misericordiaj,  Filium  quem  pro  Mundi  salute  edidit,  Deum  et  Hominem,  rogatura  ut 
sit  dux,  comes,  et  patronus  itineris. 

"  Val^,  Sponsa  Christi,  et  eum  cogitcs  semper  esse  praesentcm." 


THOMAS    A    BECKET.  153 

effect  of  one's  labour  is  attended  with  neither  the  glory  of  great  praise, 
nor  the  advantage  of  much  emolument."* 

This  is  explained  farther  in  the  next  letter  written  to  Becket  from 
Nicholas  of  Rouen : — 

«  We  suppose  you  are  fully  informed,  that  the  servant  who  de- 
livered a  letter  to  the  king  was  put  in  confinement,  with  his  fingers 
placed  so  as  to  tear  out  his  eyes  till  the  blood  jiowed,  and  hot  water  poured 
down  his  throaty  until  he  should  confess  that  he  had  received  a  letter 
from  Heribert;  but  he  is  not  yet  released  from  prison,  although  the 
king  has  received  a  mandate  from  his  mother,   to  permit   him   to 

depart,  "t 

The  extent  of  the  machinery  here  described,  and  the  severity  with 
■which  those  were  visited  who  dared  to  set  it  in  motion,  prepare  us  to 
believe  that  its  effects  could  not  have  been  regarded  with  indifference; 
But  w^e  shall  understand  more  feelingly  the  terror  which  it  inspired 
on  perusing  a  letter  sent  to  Henry  from  Rome,  at  a  time  when 
the  Pope  had  threatened  to  place  the  kingdom  under  an  interdict. 

Henry's  emissaries,  who  had  hoped  on  this,  as  on  former  occasions, 
to  satisfy  the  Court  of  Rome  by  the  usual  expedients,  found  to  their 
dismay,  that  things  now  wore  a  more  serious  aspect.  On  their 
arrival  at  Grotta  Ferrata  they  found  one  of  tlieir  company,  Richard 
Barre,  who  liad  been  in  advance  of  the  rest, 

"  Sad  and  troubled  because  our  lord  the  Pope  had  not  received 
him,  and  others  had  not  shewn  themselves  kind  and  courteous  to 
him."  "But,"  they  proceed,  "our  lord  the  Pope  would  neither 
see  us  when  we  an-ived,  nor  admit  us  to  a  kiss,  nor  to  his  foot. 
Scarcely  any  of  the  Cardinals  deigned  to  give  us  a  reception  even  in 
word.  Anxiously  continuing,  therefore,  along  time,  in  the  bitterness  of 
our  spirits,  we  intreated,  in  every  way,  those  who  loved  us  more 
faithfully,  that  by  their  intervention  our  lord  the  Pope  might  indulge 
us  any  how  with  an  audience. 

"  The  lord  Abbot  of  Wallatia  and  R.  Archdeacon  of  Lisieux  (?) 
who  were  considered  less  suspected,  were  admitted  on  our  instance ; 
but  when  they,  as  most  devout  sons  of  the  Church  of  Rome,  proposed 
your  name  in  salutation  from  you,  the  whole  Court  exclaimed 
Hold !  Hold!  as  if  your  name  were  abominable  to  our  lord  the  Pope 
to  hear  *     *     * 

"  However,  the  fifth  festival  before  Easter  approaching,  on  which, 
according  to  the  practice  of  the  Church  of  Rome,  our  lord  the  Pope 
is  accustomed  pubhcly  to  absolve  or  excommunicate,  as  we  were 


*  "  Ibi  Nuntius  Domini  Papae  eaptus  est,  qui  adhuc  tenetur  in  vinculis  et 
carcere.  Ibi  M.  Heribertum  Deus  eripuit  de  manibus  quaerentium  eum.  Qui  cert^ 
pro  negotio  tarn  modico,  tantum  non  debuerat  subiisse  periculum.  Stultum  est  enim 
ibi  esse  audacem  ubi  effeetum  operis  nee  magnas  gloria  laudis  nee  multi  emolumenti 
gratia  comitatur.*'  [Ep.  D.  T.,  I.  44.] 

f  "  Satis  apud  vos  credimus  esse  cognituni,Puerum  [the  servant]  qui  Regilitteras 
tradidit  in  arcto  fuisse  positum,  digitis  ad  oculos  eruendas  appositis  usque  ad  effusionem 
sanguinis,  et  aqua  calidd  per  os  injectd,  donee  confiteretur  se  litteras  a  M.  Heriberto 
accepisse,  sed  necdum  a  vinculis  absolvitur,  cum  tamen  Rex  a  Matre  mandatum  acce- 
perit,  ut  abire  permittatur." 

Vol.  III.— i^e^.  1833.  x 


154  THOMAS   A    BECKET. 

sure,  that  if  bent  upon  this,  as  they  had  very  long  treated  about  your 
grievance  and  that  of  your  kingdom,  we  consulted  those  whom 
we  knew  to  be  more  faithful  to  your  Majesty,  beseeching  them  most 
earnestly  that  they  would  open  to  us  the  Pope's  mind,  and  what  he 
proposed  to  settle  about  you.  But  as  they  brought  back  word  to  us 
nothing  but  what  was  ill  boding  and  ignominious  to  your  high  rank ; 
from  their  sorrowful  speech  we  foresaw  that  our  lord  the  Pope 
had  immutably  fixed  on  that  day  to  pronounce  the  sentence  of  inter- 
dict on  you  expressly,  and  on  your  land  both  on  this  side  and  beyond 
the  sea.  Reduced,  therefore,  to  the  greatest  straits,  we  tried  with  all 
our  energy,  by  means  of  the  Cardinals,  and  those  of  our  companions 
who  had  access  to  him,  and  by  their  friends,  that  he  might  desist  from 
such  a  purpose,  or,  at  least,  defer  it. 

"Which  when  it  could  by  no  means  be  done,  we,  as  it  became  us, 
and,  as  we  are  your  debtors,  not  being  able  to  bear  the  disgrace 
to  your  person,  and  this  grievance  to  all  your  land,  having  called 
together  our  companions  before  a  few  Cardinals,  we  found  a  way 
for  safety  by  which  we  averted  fi-om  you  and  your  land  the  danger 
which  threatened  you,  and  exposed  ourselves  to  all  the  danger, 
for,  being  terrified  (to  death),  by  the  intercession  of  these  same 
Cardinals,  we  signified  to  the  Pope,  that  we  had  received  an  order 
from  you  to  swear  in  his  presence  that  you  would  abide  by  his 
mandate,  and  swear  this  in  propria  persona."* 

*  "  Contristatum  et  confusum  quia  nee  Dominus  Papa  eum  receperat,  nee  alii 
benignos  et  humanos  se  ill!  exhibuerunt."  "  Nos  autem,"  they  proeeed,"  venientes, 
Dominus  Papa  nee  videre,  nee  ad  osculum  nee  ad  pedem  voluit  recipere.  Vix  enim 
plerique  Cardinalium  dignati  sunt  nos  recipere  vel  in  verbo.  Diu  ergo  in  amari- 
tudine  spirituum  nostrorura  anxie  continuati,  his  qui  vos  fidelius  diligebant  omni- 
mode  supplicavimus  ut  eorum  interventu  Dominus  Papa  nobis  quocunque  modo 
audientiam  indulgeret, 

"  Ad  instantiam  recepti  sunt  Dominus  Abbas  de  Wallatia  et  R.  Archidiac,  L#exo- 
viensis,  qui  minus  habebantur  suspecti.  Ipsi  autem  cum  nomen  vestrum  tanqua^i 
devotissimi  Filii  Romana?  Ecclesiae  in  salutatione  ex  vestr^  parte  proponerent,  acela^ 
mavit  tota  Curia  '  sustinete, '  *  sustinete, '  tanquam  Domino  Papae  abominabile  esset 
audire  nomen  vestrum  ♦       *       • 

"  Instante  vero  quinta  feri4  ante  Pascha,  in  qui  de  consuetudine  Romanae  Ecclesiae 
solet  Dominus  Papa  publice  absolvere  vel  exeommunieare,  cum  certi  essemus  quod 
de  vestro  et  Regni  vestri  gravamine,  tanquam  ad  hoc  proni,  diutissime  tractassent ; 
consuluimus  eos  quos  Majestati  vestrae    fideliores   eognovimus,    scilicet  Dominum 

Portuensem  &c. ,  cum  omni  studio  et  instantiA  exorantes  ut  nobis 

animum  Domini  Papae,  et  quod  eirci  vos  statuere  proponeret,  aperirent. 

**  Ipsis  vero  nihil  nisi  sinistrum,  et  vestrae  celsitudini  ignominiosum  reportantibus, 
ex  singultuosi  eorum  relatione  praesensimus  quod  eh  die  immutabiliter  disposuerat 
Dominus  Papa  in  vos  nominatim  et  in  totam  terram  vestram  Cismarinara  et 
Transmarinam  Interdicti  ferre  sententiam.  Positi  ergo  in  arctissimo,  omni  studio 
attentavimus  per  Cardinales  et  per  illos  de  sociis  nostris  qui  ad  ilhim  habcbant 
accessum,  et  per  familiares  suos,  ut  cessaret  ab  hoc  proposito,  vel  saltern  differret. 

"  Quod  eum  nullomodo  fieri  posset,  nos,  sicut  decet,  et  sicut  debitores  vobis  sumus. 
Persona?  vestrae  dedecus  et  totius  Terrae  vestra  gravamen  sustinere  non  valentes, 
tandem  convocatis  sociis  nostris  coram  quibusdam  Cardinalibus,  viam  invenimus 
saluti,  pro  quk  a  vobis  et  a  Terrk  vestri  periculum  quod  imminebat  avertimus, 
et  nos  ipsos  toti  periculo  exposuimus.  Timore  namque  perterriti  eisdem  Cardinalibus 
•  intercedentibus,  significavimus  Domino  Papae  nos  accepisse  in  Mandatis  a  vobis 
quod  juraremus  in  pra^entii  ejus  quod  vos  stabitis  in  Mandato  suo,  et  hoc  jurabitis 
in  Person^  propria," 


^     THOMAS   A    BECKET.  155 

The  rest  of  the  letter  is  in  the  same  strain,  and  marks  evidently 
the  terror  with  which  the  impending  sentence  w^as  regarded. 

It  was  to  obtain  this  sentence  that  Becket  had  laboured  continually 
during  the  six  years  of  his  exile ;  but  the  Pope  had  never  ventured 
to  pronounce  it.  A  cautious  policy  induced  him  to  wait  till  the 
public  mind  had  been  sufficiently  excited.  For  a  long  time  he  main- 
tained a  neutral  position,  watching  his  opportunity ;  and  it  was  not 
.till  Becket's  death  had  roused  all  France  and  England  to  rally  round 
the  Church,  that  he  dared  to  take  the  course  which  so  effectually 
alarmed  Henry's  emissaries. 

But  all  this  will  appear  more  fully  in  the  sequel ;  what  has  been 
already  mentioned  may,  perhaps,  be  sufficient  to  shew  the  kind 
of  warfare  in  which  an  unarmed  Church,  assisted  by  the  good  wishes 
of  the  peasantry,  withstood  the  united  efforts  of  a  powerful  King 
-and  an  mcensed  nobility. 

Lastly,  there  is  one  point  more  which  it  may  be  worth  considering, 
before  we  enter  into  the  details  of  this  extraordinary  contest. 

Since  the  Reformation  a  notion  has  prevailed  among  protestants 
that  the  concessions  which  Henry  required  from  Becket,  and  which, 
on  his  endeavoiu-ing  to  extort  them,  were  the  occasion  and  ostensible 
cause  of  the  whole  dispute,  ought,  on  all  principles  of  law  and  reason, 
to  have  been  granted  unhesitatingly. 

1 .  It  has  been  generally  assumed,  that  when  the  Church  claimed 
exemption  from  secular  jurisdiction  in  all  cases  which  concerned 
its  own  privileges,  it  was  guilty  of  one  of  those  preposterous  usurpa- 
tions which  in  after  times  were  so  frequent  in  the  Church  of  Rome. 

This  point,  however,  is  set  at  rest  by  Mr.  Turner,  who  shews  that 
the  claims  of  the  Church  were,  in  this  instance,  founded  not  merely 
in  prescriptive  usage,  but  on  a  formal  grant  of  William  the  Conqueror. 
[Wilkins  Concil.  I.  363.] 

•  2.  The  cases  in  which  Becket  insisted  on  this  exemption,  and 
which  brought  the  dispute  to  a  crisis,  have  usually  been  so  stated  as 
to  create  an  unfair  impression  to  his  disadvantage. 
■  Protestant  historians  seem  to  have  wTitten  under  a  feeling  that 
Becket  could  have  been  influenced  by  no  motive  but  a  wish  to  secure 
impunity  to  offending  Clergymen ;  and  while  they  have  dw^elt  upon  the 
crimes  which  the  civil  Magistrates  was  not  allowed  to  punish, 
they  seem  never  to  have  inquired  how  the  criminals  fared  in 
the  hands  of  the  Church.  We  have  been  told  over  and  over 
again  of  the  Clergyman  who  had  seduced  a  Yeoman's  daughter 
and  murdered  the  Father.  But  it  is  not  so  generally  understood,  that 
*'The  Chief  Priest  (Archiprsesul),  however,  being  consulted,  ordered, 
that,  being  deprived  of  all  ecclesiastical  benefice,  he  should  be  dis- 
charged, and  that  he  should  he  perpetually  confined  in  a  Monastery  to 
perform  the  perpetual  penance  of  a  solitary  life."* 

And  yet  the  authority  of  Herbert  de  Boscham,  who  informs  us  of 
the  sentence,  is  as  good  as  that  of  Fitz-Stephen,  who  details  the  crime ; 

♦  "  Archipraesul  vero  consultus  mandavit  ut  omni  privatus  Ecclesiastico  Beneficio 
exauctoraretur,  et  in  Monasterio  ad  agendam  perpetuam  vita  districtissima;  poenitentiam 
perpetuo  rechideretur.'' 


156  THOMAS    A    BECKET. 

and  as  neither  wTiter  interferes  with  the  statement  of  the  other,  we 
may  believe  both  conjointly. 

However,  it  is  far  from  my  intention  to  assert  that  the  church,  in 
the  reign  of  Henry  II.  was  free  from  gross  abuses.  Nicholas  of  Rouen 
was  conscious  of  their  existence,  and  regretted  that  Becket's  cause 
was  unfairly  mixed  up  with  them.  In  a  letter  which  I  have  often 
quoted,  he  wrote  to  Becket  as  follows : — 

"  Know  that  the  empress  is  engaged  in  the  defence  of  her  son, 
excusing  him  as  well  for  his  zeal  for  justice,  as  for  the  malice  of  the 
bishops,  and  that  she  is  reasonable  and  discreet  in  discovering  the 
origin  of  that  ecclesiastical  disturbance.  For  she  says  some  things  in 
which  we  admire  her  sense,  and  in  which  we  delight.  The  bishops  in- 
discreetly ordain  clergy  who  have  no  title  to  orders  from  nominations 
to  any  churches  ;  from  whence  it  happens,  that  a  multitude  of  those 
who  have  been  ordained,  from  poverty  and  idleness  fall  into  disgrace* 
1^1  actions :  for  he  does  not  fear  to  destroy  the  church,  who  has  no 
title  from  any  church.  He  fears  no  punishment,  because  the  church 
will  defend  him.  He  does  not  fear  the  bishop's  prison,  who  would 
rather  pass  him  over  unpimished,  when  turned  over  to  him  (?)  than 
have  the  trouble  of  feeding  and  keeping  him  in  prison.  Concerning 
the  ordination  of  him  who  has  no  title  to  a  church,  that  it  is  void, 
to  the  injury  of  him  who  ordained  him,  is  proved  by  the  synod  of 
Chalcedon,  one  of  the  four  which  Gregory  embraced  with  the  like 
devotion  as  the  four  books  of  the  Evangelists. 

"  In  the  same  manner,  four  or  seven  churches  or  prebends  are 
given  to  one  clergyman,  although  the  sacred  canons  everywhere  plainly 
forbid  a  clergyman  from  being  appointed  to  two  churches.  From  the 
occasion  of  this  bad  custom,  again,  pay  attention  to  how  many  con- 
troversies arise  about  the  gift  and  presentation  of  churches.  The 
empress  spoke  of  this  circumstance  on  the  occasion  of  Richard  of 
Ilchester.  But  the  bishops  who  do  this  for  their  relations,  and  the 
laity  who  do  this  for  their  dependants,  should  hold  their  peace. 

"  Likewise,  that  the  bishops  receive  great  sums  of  money  for  the 
ans  of  those  who  excuse  themselves  to  them,  does  not  well  agree  w4th 
the  canon. 

.  "  Since,  therefore,  from  these  and  similar  circumstances,  there  arise 
ecclesiastical  disturbance,  it  is  to  be  wondered  that  the  axe  of  Epis- 
copal judgment  is  not  applied  to  the  tree,  but  to  the  little  branches. 
Since  it  is  effected  by  divine  dispensation,  that  from  such  a  root  there 
should  publicly  spring  the  fruit  of  bitterness. 

"  Wherefore,  (if)  you  love  the  liberty  of  the  church,  for  the  sake  of 
God,  shew  by  your  words  and  actions  that  the  before -mentioned  tilings 
displease  you ;  and,  if  you  should  send  a  letter  to  the  empress,  signify 
the  same  in  some  part.  We  tell  you,  on  the  word  of  truth,  that  for 
the  love  of  rectitude  and  the  safety  of  our  soul,  we  have  written  what 
has  been  just  said.  If  any  thing  has  been  said  fooUshly,  grant  us  your 
pardon."* 

♦  "  Scitote  quod  Domina  Imperatrix  in  defensione  Filii  «ui  versata  est,  eum  excu- 
sans  turn  per  zuluiu  justiciae,  turn  per  malitiam  £pisco])orum  ;  tutn  in  deprchendend^ 
originc  conturbationis  ccclcsiasticse  rationabilis  ct  discreta. 


NOTICES   OF   THE   OLDEN   TIME.  157 

To  these  observations  of  Nicholas  I  shall  add  nothing  of  my  own. 
In  a  future  number  I  shall  proceed  with  the  narrative,  and  leave  facts 
to  speak  for  themselves. 


NOTICES  OF  THE  OLDEN  TIME. 


To  the  Editor  of  the  British  Magazine. 

Sir, — I  have  prepared  for  you  copious  extracts  from  my  early 
**  Churchwarden's  accounts,"  a  portion  of  which  I  have  now  the 
pleasure  of  sending,  as  they  are  by  far  too  numerous  to  be  obtruded 
on  one  number  of  your  excellent  miscellany,  and  would  occupy  space 
that  might  be  devoted  to  much  more  valuable  matter. 

I  think  them  interesting  as  throwing  light  on  the  manners  of  our 
ancestors,  occasionally  on  their  language,  and  shewing  the  compara- 
tive value  of  money  and  labour  in  the  "  olden  time."  Should  you 
differ  from  me  in  any  instance,  you  have  my  free  permission  to 
expunge  any  passage  that  you  may  consider  irrelevant  or  devoid  of 
interest.  I  have,  here  and  there,  subjoined  a  word  or  two  in  expla- 
nation; and  this  also  I  leave  to  your  judgment. 

"  In  the  7th  year  of  Henry  7th. 

"  R**  the  iij'^  Day  of  Juyn  in  money  gaded  of  the  Shotyng  on  all 


"  Dicit  enim  qucedam  in  quibus  ejus  sensum  et  lattdavimus  et  adjuvimus.  Episcopi 
clericos  indiscrete  ordinant,  qui  nuUis  Ecclesiis  Titulantur.  Ex  quo  fit  ut  ordina- 
torura  multitudo  paupertate  et  otio  ad  turpia  facta  prolabatur.  Non  enim  timet 
perdere  ecclesiam  qui  nulli  Titulatus  est.  Non  timet  paenam  quia  ilium  ecclesia 
defensabit.  Non  timet  episcopi  carcerem  qui  mavult  impunitum  transire  conversum, 
quam  pascendi  vel  custodiendi  solicitudinem  adhibere.  De  ordinatione  illius  qui 
ecclesiae  non  Titulatur  quod  irrita  sit  ad  injuriam  illius  qui  eam  fecit,  testatur 
sy nodus  Chalcedonensis,  una  de  quatuor  quas  Gregorius  sicut  quatuor  Evangelii 
Libros  tota  devotione  amplectitur.     Hoc  et  alii  plures  canones. 

"  Item  uni  clericulo  quatuor  aut  septem  ecclesiae  tribuuntur,  aut  praebendae,  cum 
sacri  canones  ubique  manifeste  prohibeant  ne  clericus  in  duobus  ecclesiis  connume- 
retur.  Hujus  iterum  pravae  consuetudinis  occasione,  quantas  de  dationibus  et  prsesen^ 
tationibus  ecclesiarum  controversias  nascuntur,  attendite.  Super  bac  re  locuta  est 
Domina  Imperatrix  occasione  Ricardi  de  Ivelchester.  Verum  taceant  episcopi  qui 
hoc  faciunt  suis  parentibus,  laici  qui  sibi  servientibus. 

"  Item  quod  multas  pecunias  suscipiunt  episcopi  propter  peccata  apud  eos  excnsa^ 
torum,  satis  canonibus  non  consentit. 

"  Quia  i^itur  ex  his  et  similibus  nascitur  ecclesiastica  perturbatio,  mirandum 
valde  est  cur  securis  episcopalis  judicii  non  ad  radicem  arboris  sed  ad  ramusculos 
adhibetur.  Divina  siquidem  dispensatione  actum  est  ut  ex  tali  radice  fructus  amari«- 
tudinis  publice  nasceretur. 

"  Quapropter  [si]  *  libertatem  ecclesiae  propter  Deum  diligitis,  quod  praedicta  nobis 
displiceant,  verbis  et  factis  ostendite.  Et  si  litteras  ad  Dominam  Imperatricem 
miseritis,  id  ipsum  ex  aliqua  parte  significate.  In  verbo  veritatis  vobis  dicimus  quod 
amore  rectitudinis  et  salutis  animae  nostrae  quae  praedicta  sunt  scripsimus :  Si  qua 
insipienter  dicta  sunt  date  veniam." 

*  [Si]  is  au  insertion  of  my  own ;  something  was  necessary  to  complete  the  sentence ;  and  I 
have  selected  [si]  as  most  unfavourable  to  Becket.  Yet  the  word  [si] ,  if  I  am  right  in  inserting  it, 
cannot  be  supposed  to  imply  a  doubt  in  the  mind  of  Nicholas,  who  was  one  of  Becket's  most 
devoted  friends. 


"158  .NOTICES   OP    TUE    OLDEX    TIME. 

charges  ij*  j**."  Fancy  Fairs  and  Ladies  Bazaars  "  as  then  were  not/' 
.Instead  of  these,  a  merry  meeting,  such  as  a  slwoting -match  or  church- 
all  (see  a  subsequent  extract  under  1498  and  1503)  was  no  unusual 
metnod  of  "raising  the  wind." 

"  Itm  p*^  for  brede  at  drynkyng  whan  the  wnfs  had  gadered  money 
xij*^."  The  collection  was  made  on  Good  Friday ;  the  drinking  took 
place  in  the  Easter  holidays. 

"  Itm  p*^  for  flesshe  and  chese  at  the  same  drynkyng  ij'." 

"  Itm  p^  to  the  harper  the  same  tyme  iiij**." 

**  Itm  p''  for  xvib  of  candills  xv*^."  These  were  tallow  ;  the  price  of 
wax  candles  was  **  viij'*." 

1498 — 99.  "  Itm  rec*^  at  the  Buryng  of  Thoms  Mans  for  brekyng  of 
the  grounde  in  the  Chyrche  a  kynderkyn  of  ale." 

"  Itm  for  a  lb  of  percherse  on  xpsmnessesday  j''." 

"  Payd  Barth  Spotte  iFor  the  Sylv''  pax  and  the  Crosse  of  Sylv'  that 
"he  had  to  plege  xxv*." 

"  Payd  iFor  the  tredell  x',"     Query,  w^hat  was  this? 

1503 — 1505.  "Itm  R*^  for  a  kyltherkyn  of  good  Ale  weche  was 
drunkyn  in  the  yrymongars  hall  all  charg*  born  xij*.  ij''." 

1506.  "  Itm  to  the  Juner  [joiner]  in  Eyrnest  to  make  an  Image  of 
all  hallo  wen  iiij." 

1507.  "Itm  Ressd  of  hokkmonday  in  gaderyng  mony  of  y*  wyffes 
in  y*  hy  strete  xxj**." 

"Itm  paide  for  the  halyloffe  for  A  man  y*  wente  Awaye  iij**." 

1520.  "  Paid  for  j  pynt  of  Muskadyll  j*^.  q. 

1521.  "  Itm  p**  for  a  Image  of  y^  resurreccion  ix*.  ij**." 
1523.  "  Itm  p^  for  the  vyce  Made  for  the  Resurreccion  xij**.'* 
1525.  "Paid  to  Thomas  Crown  shomaker  for  mendyg  of  owre 

organnes  xxvij*.  viij"*. 

1535 — 6.  "Itm  paid  vnto  thegoodman  Chese  broyderer  for  makyng 
of  a  new  mytter  for  the  byshoppe  ageynst  saint  Nycholas  night 
ij*.  viij*^."  i.  e.  the  boy-bishop.     See  Brand.  Pop.  Antiq.  i.  234,  &c. 

"  Itm  for  the  hyryng  of  A  payer  of  wynges  A  here  [wig]  and  A 
creste  for  an  Angell  on  paulme  sonday  viij''. 

1536.  "  Itm  geven  vnto  the  morrowmasse  priste  j**."     Evidently 
**&  God's  peony,"  or  earnest  to  engage  his  services. 
4|;  1540.  "  Itm  R**  of  Mr.  parson  toward  the  byble  vij'.  iiij^ ." 

"  Itm  p'^  for  A  byble  xj*.  viij**." 
-    "  Itm  for  bynddng  ther  of  and  a  chayne  iij".  j*^." 

"  Itm  p'^  for  the  Dext''  ij".  iiij'*." 

"  Itm  p**  for  a  lok  and  ij  keyse  for  the  avmbre  [cupboard]  vndar  the 
byble  and  ij  hengexvj''." 

This  was  Archbishop  Cranmer's  Great  Bible,  printed  in  1539, 
which,  as  appears  from  the  above  extracts,  was  fastened  by  a  chain 
to  a  desk,  for  the  convenience  of  the  reader,  and  then  secured  in  a 
closet  below.  I  can  well  recollect  when  a  Bible  was  thus  placed  on 
the  south-east  pillar  of  the  aisle  of  St.  Magnus,  London  Bridge.  We 
shall  aftenvards  see  Bishop  Jewell's  works  similarly  placed. 

1541.  "  Itm  for  mendeng  y"  Ressurreccyon  brest  viij**. 

"  Itm  to  the  ffoundar  for  ij  grett  Candclstykkes  wayeng.  CCxj"**;  att 


NOTICES   OF    THE   OLDEN     TIME.  159 

ij*.  ob  a  '*••  xlviij'.  xj''.  ob  Wherof  he  Rec*^  in  owld  Candesteks  dd 
Cix'''.  at  j**.  ob  A  pound  so  rest  to  y*  ifoundar  Sm  xP.  x*^. 

In42.  "  Itm  for  the  pasckale  by  ob  a  man  or  woman  In  the  p 
safFe  prentesys  wyth  in  the  parys  do  pay  a  ob  to  the  pasckall  a  yere 
xvj^" 

No  other  entries  of  any  moment  occur  till  1548. 


SELECTIONS  FROM  EVELYN'S  DIARY. 
Continued  from  Vol.  III.  p.  43. 

1666.  7  March. — Dr.  Sandcroft,  since  Abp.  of  Canterbury, 
preached  before  the  King  about  the  identity  and  immutability  of  God, 
on  102  Psalm,  27. 

10. — Dr.  Bathurst  preached  before  the  King  from  "  I  say  unto  you 
all,  watch,"  a  seasonable  and  most  excellent  discourse. 

4  July. — The  solemn  Fast  Day.  Dr.  Nigot  preach'd  an  excellent 
discourse  before  the  King,  on  the  terrors  of  God's  judgments. 

29. — The  pestilence  now  afresh  increasing  in  our  Parish,  I  forbore 
going  to  Church.  In  the  afternoone,  came  tidings  of  our  victorie  over 
the  Dutch,  sinking  some,  and  driving  others  aground  and  into  their 
ports. 

7  Sep. — Still  the  plague  continuing  in  our  parish ;  I  could  not, 
without  danger,  adventure  to  our  Church. 

16, — I  went  to  Greenwich  Church,  where  Mr.  Plume  preached 
very  well  from  this  text — "  Seeing,  therefore,  all  these  things  must  be 
dissolved,"  &c.,  taking  occasion  from  the  late  unparalleled  confla- 
gration to  mind  us  how  we  ought  to  walke  more  holyly  in  all  manner 
of  conversation. 

10  Oct. — This  day  was  ordered  a  generallfast  thro'  the  Nation,  to 
humble  us  on  the  late  dreadfuU  conflagration,  added  to  the  plague 
and  warr,  the  most  dismal  judgments  that  could  be  inflicted,  but 
which,  indeede,  we  highly  deserved  for  our  prodigious  ingratitude, 
burning  lusts,  dissolute  Court,  profane  and  abominable  lives  under 
such  dispensations  of  God's  continued  favour,  in  restoring  Church, 
Prince,  and  People,  from  our  late  intestine  calamities,  of  which  we 
were  altogether  unmindfull,  even  to  astonishment.  This  made  me 
resolve  to  go  to  our  Parish  assembiie,  where  our  Doctor  preached  on 
the  19  Luke,  41,  piously  applying  it  to  the  occasion;  after  which  was 
a  collection  for  the  distressed  loosers  in  the  late  fire. 

1667.  8  Jan. — I  saw  deepe  and  prodigious  gaming  at  the  Groome 
Porters,  vast  heapes  of  Gold  squandered  away  in  a  vaine  and  profuse 
manner.  This  I  looked  on  as  a  horrid  vice,  and  unsuitable  in  a 
Christian  Court. 

1668.  31  Dec. — I  entertained  my  kind  neighbours  according  to 
custome,  giving  Almighty  God  thanks  for  his  gracious  mercys  to  me 
the  past  yeare. 

1669.  1  Jan. — Imploring  His  blessing  for  the  yeare  entring,  I 
went  to  Church,  where  our  Doctor  preached  on  65  Psalm,  12,  appo- 
site to  the  season  and  beginning  a  new  yeare. 


100  NOTICES    OF   THE   OLDEN   TIME. 

18  March. — I  went  with  Lord  Howard,  of  Norfolk,  to  visit  S' W"* 
Ducie,  at  Charlton,  where  we  dined  ;  the  servants  made  our  Coach- 
men so  drunk  that  they  both  fell  off  their  boxes  on  the  Heath,  where 
we  were  fain  to  leave  them,  and  were  driven  to  London  by  two 
sers^ants  of  my  Lord's.  This  barbarous  custom  of  making  the  Masters 
welcome  by  intoxicating  the  servants  had  now  the  second  time  hap- 
pen'd  to  my  Coachman. 

14  April. — I  din'd  with  the  Abp.  of  Canterbury,  at  Lambeth,  and 
saw  the  Library,  which  was  not  very  considerable. 

11  July. — The  Act  Sermon  (Oxford)  was  this  forenoone  preach'd 
by  Dr.  Hall,  in  St.  Maries,  in  an  honest,  practical  Sermon,  against 
Atheisme.  In  the  aflemoone  the  Church  was  so  crowded  that,  not 
coming  early,  I  could  not  approach  to  heare. 

26  Sept. — To  Church  to  give  God  thanks  for  my  recovery. 

3  Oct. — I  received  the  Blessed  Eucharist  to  my  unspeakable  joy. 

25  Nov. — I  heard  an  excellent  discourse  by  Dr.  Patrick  on  the 
resun-ection,  and  afterwards  visited  the  Countesse  of  Kent,  my  kins- 
woman. 

1670.  20  March. — A  Stranger  preached  at  the  Savoy  French 
Church :  the  Liturgie  of  the  Ch.  of  England  being  now  iised  alto- 
gether as  translated  into  French  by  Dr.  Durell. 

Windsor,  Aug.  28. — One  of  the  Canons  preach'd  ;  then  followed 
the  offering  of  the  Knights  of  the  Order,  according  to  custom ;  first 
the  poor  Knights  in  procession,  then  the  Canons  in  their  formahties, 
the  Deane  and  Chancellor,  then  his  Ma*^  (the  souveraine),  then  the 
Duke  of  York,  Prince  Rupert ;  lastly,  the  Earle  of  Oxford,  being  all 
the  Knights  that  were  then  at  Court. 

1671.  Oct. — On  Sunday  a  young  Cambridge  Divine  preached 
an  excellent  Sermon  in  the  Chapell.  The  King  and  Duke  of  York 
being  present, 

1672.  Feb.  20. — Dr.  Parr,  of  Camberwell,  preached  a  most 
pathetic  funebral  discourse  and  panegyric  at  the  interment  of  our 
late  Pastor,  Dr.  Breton,  (who  died  on  the  18th) — "  Happy  is  that 
servant  whom  when  his  Lord  cometh,"  &c.  This  good  man,  among 
other  expressions,  professed  that  he  had  never  ben  so  touched  and 
concerned  at  any  losse  as  at  this,  unless  at  that  of  The  Charles',  our 
Martyr,  and  Archbishop  Usher,  whose  Chaplaine  he  had  ben.  Dr. 
Breton  had  preached  on  the  28  &  30  Jan.  On  the  Friday,  having 
fasted  all  day,  making  his  provisionary  Sermon  for  the  Sunday  fol- 
lowing, he  went  well  to  bed,  but  was  taken  suddenly  ill,  &  expired 
before  help  could  come  to  him. 

Never  had  a  parish  a  greater  losse,  not  only  as  he  was  an  excellent 
preacher  &  fitted  for  our  greate  &  vulgar  auditory,  but  for  his  excel- 
lent  life  and  charity, — his  meeknesse  &  obliging  nature,  industrious, 
helpfull,  &  full  of  good  workes.  He  left  neare  400/.  to  the  poor  in 
his  Will ;  &  that  what  Children  of  his  should  die  in  their  minority, 
their  portion  should  be  so  employed.  I  lost  in  particular  a  special 
friend,  and  one  that  had  an  extraordinary  love  for  me  and  mine. 

15  Sept. — Dr.  Duport,  Greek  professor  of  Cambridge,  preached 
before  the  King,  on  1  Timothy  6,  6.  No  greate  preacher,  but  a  very 
worthy  &  learned  man. 


161 
SACRED  POETRY. 


SOME  EXTRACTS  FROM  THE  PAPERS  OF  A  LATE  POET. 

TO    A    YOUNG    MOURNER    SLEKPING. 

Oh,  wake  her  not !  for  she  hath  wept 

Many  a  long  and  weary  hour ; 
And  sleep  at  length  hath  softly  crept 

Over  the  fainting  flower. 

Now  hush  thy  footsteps  in  the  room. 
And  let  thy  voice  be  sweet  and  low ; 

For  o*er  her  pallid  face  the  bloom 
Of  happier  days  doth  glow. 

Perchance  her  dreaming  spirit,  led 

By  her  dear  mother's  hand,  doth  roam 

Where  no  sad  tear  of  grief  is  shed. 
And  every  orphan  finds  a  home ! 

Beautiful  Mourner  !  years  should  fall 
Like  summer  flowers  upon  thy  head ; 

Oh,  who  could  bear  to  hold  thy  pall  ? 
Oh,  who  could  count  thee  with  the  dead  ? 

Sleep  on  !  sleep  on  !  and  take  thy  rest. 
For  Hope  and  Peace  are  watching  by ; 

And  who  could  pain  that  gentle  breast. 
Or  bring  one  tear  into  that  eye? 


TWO    INSCRIPTIONS    FOR    A    COUNTRY    CHURCH -YARD. 
t)N    A    POOR    ORPHAN. 

O^WEEP  not  that  the  broken-hearted 
From  her  home  of  tears  hath  past. 

And  never,  never  to  be  parted. 

Sleeps  in  her  mother's  arms  at  last ! 

For  now  her  bitter  tears  are  dry'd. 
And  the  chains  of  grief  are  broken  ; 

She  thinks  not  that  she  ever  sigh'd. 
Or  unkind  words  were  ever  spoken. 


ON    A    CHILD    AGED    SIX    YEARS. 

Thou  hast  left  us  all  alone 
In  the  radiant  summer-time ; 

We  miss  thy  waking  gleesome  tone. 
Thy  laughter's  pleasant  chime. 


Vol.  lU.^Feb.  1833. 


1C2  SACRED    POETRY. 

The  fragrant  fields,  where  thou  didst  play. 
Are  all  untrodden  now, — we  look 

For  thee  by  every  sylvan  way. 
And  every  leafy  brook. 

Thou  comest  not ! — ^thy  Book  of  Pray'r 
Is  lying  on  the  window  seat ; 

The  flowers  that  deck'd  thy  golden  hair 
Are  still  unwithered  and  sweet. 

Thou  sittest  by  some  silver  stream 

That  wandereth  through  Elysian  bowers  ; 

And  on  thy  peaceful  face  doth  gleam 
A  fairer  light  than  our's. 


TO    A    CHILD    IN    PRAYER. 

Pray  on,  sweet  child,  though  gladness  now 
Doth  shine  upon  thy  open  brow. 
And  in  thy  heart  Hope's  gentle  voice 
Is  bidding  thee  rejoice, — 
Yet  on  that  brow  the  clouds  may  pass. 
Like  shadows  on  the  flowery  grass. 
And  in  thy  breast  some  dream  of  ill 
Hope's  quiet  melody  may  kill. 

Thy  thoughtless  eyes  are  clear  and  bright 

In  their  purple  April  light ; 

And  each  gleeful  look  doth  speak 

Of  gentle  thoughts,  and  feelings  meek  ; 

And  wanton  Joy,  that  only  sees 

The  golden  blossoms  on  Life's  trees. 

Thinking  upon  the  Dragon  never 

Which  guard  eth  those  glittering  trees  for  ever. 

Now  thy  feet  are  blithe  and  gay. 
Dancing  the  sunny  hours  away. 
Upon  the  thymy  hill,  or  deep 
In  the  woody  glens,  where  creep 
The  birds  the  heather  bloom  among. 
Cheering  the  silence  with  their  song. 
Alas !  dear  child,  the  music  sweet 
That  dwelleth  round  thy  feet. 
May  all  be  dead  and  past  away 
Ere  dawn  another  summer-day, 
And  on  thine  eyes  the  dust  may  lay ; 

Then  watch  and  pray! 

Thy  heart  is  like  a  blessed  shrine. 
For  off^erings  and  pray'rs  divine  ; 
While  meek-eyed  Purity  doth  wait 
For  ever  at  the  gate. 
Watching  that  no  dream  of  sin 
May  creep  that  sacred  place  within. 


CORRESPONDENCE.  163 

Alas !  alas  !  beloved  child. 

The  charmer's  voice  hath  oft  beguil'd 

A  spirit  beautiful  as  thee 

With  its  enchanted  harmony ; 

And  the  light  of  April  years 

Has  faded  in  a  night  of  tears. 

I  would  not  shade  thine  eyes  v^ith  sorrow 

By  talking  to  thee  of  to-morrow  ; 

But  since  the  flower  which  bloometh  sweetest 

Ever  does  decay  the  fleetest. 

And  the  gladdest  songs,  like  roses. 

Have  their  mournful  closes,* 

Oh,  therefore,  through  each  summer  day. 

Send  up  to  Heaven  thy  thankful  lay  ; 

Dear  child — ^watch  and  pray ! 
B. 


CORRESPONDENCE. 


The  Editor  begs  to  remind  his  readers  that  he  is  not  responsible  for  the  opinions 

of  his  Correspondents. 


THE  MAGI  FROM  THE  SUN-RISING. 

Sir, — So  many  passages  of  gospel  history  have  come  down  to  us  in 
the  briefest  and  most  unexplanatory  form  of  narration,  that,  while 
superstitious  communions  supply  the  deficiency  wdth  old  wives'  tales 
and  legends,  the  protestant  church  must  come  to  the  modest  conclusion 
that  historical  elucidation  formed  little  or  no  part  of  the  commission 
given  to  the  disciples  and  primitive  fathers.  That  remark  will  apply 
to  the  extraordinary  character,  actions,  and  unfathomed  motives  of 
the  unfaithful  apostle  Judas.  It  will  apply  to  the  life  of  the  mother 
of  the  Lord  from  the  hour  of  his  crucifixion  to  her  death,  for  as  the 
Rhemish  bible  well  observes  (upon  Acts  i.  1 4),  "  it  pleased  not  God 
that  there  should  be  any  farther  note  of  her  life,  doings,  or  death,  in 
the  Scriptures."  But  there  is  none  to  which  it  has  a  more  striking 
application  than  to  the  history  of  the  Magi. 

No  one  knows  who  they  were,  w^hence  they  came,  why  they  were 
invited  to  Bethlehem  by  a  sign  in  the  heavens,  or  can  imagine  what 
was  the  actual  or  purposed  good  of  this  insulated  transaction. 
There  is  something  so  surprising  in  the  summons  given  to  a  group 
of  pagan  fire-worshippers  and  worshippers  of  the  sun  to  attend 
upon  the  nativity  of  the  Messiah,  that  it  has  even  deterred  our 
translators  from  the  right-forward  discharge  of  their  duty,  and 
induced  them  to  render  Magi,  by  Wise  Men ;  although  you  might 


*  A  word  used  by  Herbert  and  some  other  poets  of  the  seventeenth  century. 


164  CORRESPONDENCE. 

exactly  as  well  translate  Druid,  Dervish,  or  Mufti,  as  Magos,  by  these 
words.  It  is  an  improper  deviation  from  the  text,  because  it  pre- 
sumes to  bestow  praise,  where  the  original  neither  commends  nor 
blames. 

Deep  as  is  the  silence  of  Matthew  on  all  these  points,  the  Rhemish 
commentator  will  find  elsewhere  some  "farther  note  of  their  life, 
doings,  and  death ;"  as,  indeed,  he  was  likewise  so  lucky  as  to  meet 
with  some  account  of  the  resurrection  and  ascension  of  Mary,  and  of 
the  fragrant  odours  which  filled  her  vacant  sepulchre.  When  they 
adored  the  infant,  they  "  opened  their  treasures,  and  presented  to  him 
gifts,  gold,  and  frankincense,  and  myrrh,"  which  circumstance  the  father 
of  Irish  poets  observes,  with  possibly  something  more  solid  than 
mere  beauty  of  imagination, 

**  Aurea  nascenti  fuderant  munera  regi, 
Thura  dedere  Deo,  myrrham  tribuere  sepulchre* 

Their  oblation  was  of  three  things ;  therefore  the  Magi  were 
three  in  number.  That  conceit  in  process  of  time  passed  for  an 
acknowledged  fact.  An  inquiry  was  likewise  instituted  into  their 
rank  and  quality.  The  church  would  not  be  contented  with  anything 
less  than  a  king  to  minister  imto  its  infant  Lord.  Accordingly  the 
**  Magi  from  the  sun-rising,"  of  w^hom  St.  Matthew  spoke,  were 
pronounced  to  be  kings,  and  that  doctrine  was  accepted  by  TertuUian, 
Cyprian,  Basil  the  Great,  Athanasius,  Jerome,  Augustin,  Hilary, 
John  Chrysostom,  and  Leo  the  Great.  The  quality,  if  not  the 
number,  of  the  Magi  was  partly  determined  in  reference  to  this  verse 
of  Psalms,  "  the  kings  of  Tarshisbf  and  the  isles  shall  bring  presents  p 
the  kings  of  Sheba  and  Seba  slmll  bring  gifts  ;"  than  which  it  is  not 
easy  to  conceive  one  more  manifestly  inapplicable  in  its  context. 
Ps.  Ixxii.  10.  The  72nd  Psalm  is  in  honour  of  the  King's  son,  and,  as 
David  is  the  Psalmodical  King,  that  is  Solomon.  It  predicts  faithfully 
and  with  few  ambages,  the  glorious  and  godly  portion  of  his  reign  who 
built  the  temple. 

^     He  shall  judge  thy  people  with  righ-  And  Judah  and  Israel  dwelt  safely, 

teousness,  and  thy  poor  with  judgment.  every  man  under  his  vine  and  under  his 

The  mountain  shall  bring  peace  to  the  fig-tree,  all    the    days    of    Solomon. — 

people He  shall  judge  the  poor,  1  Kings  iv. 

he  shall  save  the  children  of  the  needy. 

Yea  all  kings  shall  fall  down  before  And  Solomon  reigned  over  all  king- 

him,  all  nations  shall  serve  him He  doms,  from  the  river  unto  the  land  of  the 

shall  have  dominion  also  from  sea  to  sea,  Philistines  and  the  border  of  Egypt. — Ibid. 
and  from  the  river  to  the  ends  of  the  land. 

The  kings  of  Tarshish  and  the  isles  They  brought  presents  and  served  Solo- 
shall  bring  presents.  mon  all  the  days  of  his  life — Ibid. 

The  kings  of  Tarshish  and  the    isles.  Thy  name  went  far  into  the  islands. — 

Eccles.  xlvii.  J(). 

He  shall  live,  and  to  him  shall  be  given  And  she  gave  the  king  an  hundred  and 

of  the  gold  of  Sheba.  twenty  talents  of  gold.— 2  Chron.  ix. 

There  is  no  possibility  of  a  dispute  as  to  the  person  whose  reign  is 
foreshadowed  in  these  "j)rayers  of  David,  the  son  of  Jesse.'     I  know 


Sedulius  Dc  Mirab.  Divin.  ii.  95.  t  See  Tert.  adv.  Marcion.  3.  c.  13. 


CORRESPONDENCE.  165 

it  may  be  said  that  Solomon,  as  well  as  David,  is  sometimes  a 
figure  or  symbol  of  the  Lord.  But  is  it  meet  that  one  given  book  of 
Scripture  (e.g.  the  Psalms)  should  have  both  David  and  Solomon, 
his  son,  for  characteristics  of  Christ  ?  David  might  as  well  be 
intruded  into  the  Canticles.  Suppose,  however,  that  these  words 
have  a  secondary  application  to  Christ,  the  explanation  of  it  must  be 
sought  in  those  prophecies  which  say,  "that  the  nations  shall  go  up 
from  year  to  year  to  worship  the  King,  the  Lord  of  Hosts."  Critics 
may  settle  those  predictions  as  they  like,  with  respect  to  the  allegoric 
or  the  literal ;  but  in  any  case,  it  is  to  them  they  must  resort.  For 
if  human  language  ever  made  anything  plain,  this  is  plain, — that  the 
Psalm  describes  an  adult  king,  doing  strict  justice,  intimidating  all  his 
foes,  and  receiving  tributary  liomage  from  those  who  felt  his  power,  and 
some  of  whom  would  fain  have  shaken  it  off;  and  not  a  new-born 
babe,  addressed  in  faith  and  hope.  "  His  enemies  shall  lick  the  dust. 
The  Idngs  of  Tarshish  &c.,  shall  bring  presents."  But  I  totally 
disbeUeve  any  secondary  and  typical  meaning,  and  interpret  "  and 
men  shall  be  blessed  in  him,"  or  "  through  him,"  of  the  wisdom  and 
piety  which  were  sent  by  him  into  Ethiopia,  through  the  medium  of 
its  sainted  queen.  But — to  make  short  of  the  matter — we  have  been 
wasting  all  these  words  upon  people  who  esteem  that  "  the  Magi 
from,  the  rising  of  the  sun  "  came  from  Tartessus,  north-west,  from 
Sheba,  south-west,  and  from  Arabia,  nearly  due  south.  If  with 
certain  data  of  a  ship's  dimensions,  it  is  possible  to  discover  the 
captain's  name,  it  were  indeed  hard,  if  with  all  our  data,  scriptural 
and  traditional,  we  could  not  learn  the  names  of  the  three  kings. 
They  were  Balthazar,*  king  of  Arabia,  Melchior,  king  of  Persia,  and 
Gaspar,  king  of  Saba ;  but  others,  being  perhaps  aware  that  the  sun- 
rising  was  not  in  the  direction  of  Arabia  or  Ethiopia,t  said,  that 
Balthazar  and  his  two  companions  were  sovereigns  in  Cathay  and 
China.  Sir  John  Mandeville  learnt  on  his  travels  that  they  came 
"from  a  cytee  in  Inde  which  men  clepen  Cassak."  But  the  same 
author  perplexes  our  faith  by  informing  us  that  the  Greek  names  for 
the  three  kings  were  Galgalath,  Malgalath,  and  Salaphil,  and  their 
Jewish  names  Appelius,  Ammerius,  and  Damasus.  Another  alius,  or 
two,  may  be  found  for  these  oriental  monarchs ;  not  to  mention  the 
theory  of  their  being  Melchisedech,:}:  Enoch,  and  Elijah.  William 
Postel,  in  his  work  De  Orbis  Concordia,§  asserts  that  "  the  region 
which  was  governed  by  the  Magi  used  to  select  twelve  men  of 
superior  wisdom,  to  administer  its  affairs.  They  again  selected  three 
from  out  of  their  number  each  year,  to  hold  the  reins  of  government, 
and  to  observe  the  aspect  of  the  heavens,  so  that  if  any  urgent  matter 
was  impending,  they  might  immediately  provide  for  it.  The  three 
who  were  elected  the  year  in  question  were  consummate  philosophers, 
and  true  kings,  most  worthy  of  the  title."     Of  their  subsequent  lives 


*  Fray  Luis  de  Uireta  Hist,  de  la  Etiopia,  p.  170.  p.  638. 

f   Gcnebrard.  Chronol.  fol.    1261.      Navarro  de  Oratione,  fol.  335. 

X  P.  d'Auzolles  cit.   Inchoffer  Mag.  Evang.  p.  146. 

$  E.  4.  p.  348. 


166  CORRESPONDENCE. 

there  is  little  or  no  legend,  except  that  they  were  baptized  by 
St.  Thomas,  yet  their  lives  were  of  a  very  respectable  length,  accord- 
ing to  the  Chronicle  which  is  ascribed  to  Lucius  Flavins  Dexter. 
"  In  the  year  of  Christ  70,  in  Arabia  Felix,  at  Sessania,  the  city  of 
the  Adrumenti,  the  martyrdom  of  the  Three  Saints,  the  Magi  kings, 
Gaspar,  Balthazar,  and  Melchior."*  Their  bodies  were  brought  to 
Byzantium  by  the  empress  Helena,  and  removed  in  her  life-time  to 
Milan,  according  to  that  lover  of  sacred  truths  Jacobus  de  Voragine. 
William  of  Newbridge,  a  contemporary  author,  but  one  of  indifferent 
credit,  relates  that  the  emperor  Frederic  Barbarossa,  who  entirely 
destroyed  Milan  in  1162,  discovered  in  the  ruined  suburbs  of  that 
city  tlie  bodies  of  the  three  kings,  excellently  preserved,  and  compact  as 
to  the  bones  and  nerves,  with  a  dry  and  unputrefied  skin,  superinduced, 
as  people  think,  by  virtue  of  balsamum,  with  which  their  bodies  had 
been  imbued  after  the  Gentile  fashion.  And  a  golden  circle  surrounded 
those  three  bodies,  that  they  might  adliere  together.  Together  with 
Iheir  bodies,  there  were  found — guess  what,  pious  reader — "there 
were  found  manifest  indications,  by  which  it  was  shewn  that  those 
men,  having  honoured  and  adored  the  infant  Saviour,  had  returned 
into  their  own  countiy,  and  lived  till  after  the  triumph  of  His 
passion,  and  having  received  baptism  from  the  preaching  apostles, 
departed  to  him  whom  they  had  honoured  in  the  cradle,  to  be  by  him 
honoured  in  their  turn  as  he  sits  at  the  right  hand  of  the  Father. '* 
Frederic  placed  the  venerable  reliques  at  the  disposal  of  his  favourite 
minister,  Rainald,  bishop  of  Cologne,  who  translated  them  to  that 
city,  where  they  have  reposed  ever  since.  Thence,  their  vulgar  ap- 
pellation of  the  Three  Kings  of  Cologne.  It  is  difficult  to  believe  in  the 
historical  part  of  this,  because  it  is  not  likely  that  any  three  bodies  of 
aged  men  should  have  been  found  at  Milan,  in  such  preservation  as 
is  described,  and  so  totally  unknown,  as  to  admit  of  being  converted 
into  Royal  Magi.  On  the  other  hand  it  is  difficult  to  suppose  that 
William  could  have  entirely  invented  a  narrative  of  public  events, 
in  his  own  time,  though  in  a  distant  country ;  and  it  may  be  said, 
that  Raynald  may  have  played  off  some  trick,  by  hiding  three  bodies, 
in  order  to  find,  and  canonize  them.  Upon  the  whole  I  believe,  that 
no  transaction  of  the  sort  ever  occurred.  A  poem  written  in  praise 
of  Milan  about  the  year  930t  enumerates  the  saints  who  were 
reputed  to  lie  buried  there  and  in  the  environs,  but  it  says  nothing 
of  the  Magi.  Radulphus,  who  is  expressly  said  to  have  been  auctor 
synchronus,  and  who  wrote  an  account  of  the  siege  and  ruin  of  Milan, 
and  Radevic  of  Frisingen,  who  was  but  a  little  subsequent,  and  details 
the  same  transaction  in  his  first  book,  are  entirely  silent  %  upon  the 
invention  and  translation  of  the  Idngs.  Burchard,  abbot  of  Ursperg, 
(who  died  no  later  than  1225,  and  wrote  this  part  of  the  Chronicles 
that  usually  bears  the  name  of  his  successor  Conrad,)  recounts  how 
Frederic,  accompanied  by  Daniel,  bishop  of  Prague,  and  Reynald^ 


*   L.   Fl.   Dexter,  p.  13.     Saragossa,  1619. 
t   Apud  Muratori  ii.  part  2.  p.  989.         X  See  them  both  in  Murat.  torn.  vi. 


CORRESPONDENCE.  167 

bisJwp  of  Cologne,  besieged  and  demolished  Milan.  But  not  a  word 
of  the  Magi,  their  sepulchre,  or  their  translation.  This  passage  of 
history  is  neither  true,  nor  simply  false,  but  it  is  allegorical,  according 
to  that  conventional  language  of  symbols  and  substituted  ideas,  of 
which  Professor  Rosetti  has  shewn  that  the  Ghibellines  made  frequent 
if  not  contmual  use,  in  his  work  Sul  Spirito  Antipapale,  Sfc,  the  solid 
and  convincing  parts  of  which  are  imfortunately  much  weakened  in 
their  effect  by  attempting  to  carry  his  system  into  puerile  and 
ridiculous  minutiae.*  The  Prophecies  de  Merlin  (a  virulent  work  of 
the  same  anti-papal  and,  for  the  most  part,  anti-christian  faction) 
makes  use  of  the  three  Magi  as  a  symbol,  the  precise  import  of  which 
I  leave  to  those  who  have  more  accurately  studied  this  malevolent 
gibberish.  The  three  kings  of  Tarsus,  Arabia,  and  Saba,  will  go  to 
the  Dragon  of  Babylon  with  gifts,  the  first  with  a  knife,  the  second, 
an  olive  branch,  and  the  third,  a  box  of  ashes.  The  Dragon  will 
refuse  the  olive,  as  being  a  sign  of  peace  with  the  believers  in  Fitz- 
Mary,  which  peace  he  would  never  make,  and  the  ashes,  as  being  the 
symbol  of  his  own  inevitable  death,  and  will  only  accept  the  knife,  in 
earnest  that  he  would  slay  all  who  did  not  beheve  in  him.  Then  he 
will  bid  the  three  kings  return  into  their  own  country,  but  he  will  cause 
them  to  be  conducted  to  the  ministers  of  hell  in  the  desert  of  Babylon, 
from  whence  they  shall  never  return ;  and  ten  thousand  knights 
who  shall  undertake  the  fq^est  of  the  three  kings,  shall  perish  in  the 
undertaking.  The  quest  of  the  Magi  shall  have  more  adventures  than 
even  that  of  the  saint  Greal.  The  golden  girdle  which  bound  the 
three  bodies  into  one  faggot,  is  an  indication  of  mysticism  in  the 
narrative  made  by  William  of  Newbridge. 

So  much  for  the  legends  with  which  folly,  imposture,  and  an 
unhallowed  cm-iosity  have  filled  the  world.  But  we  may,  by  a  Uttle 
reflection  and  sober  reasoning,  arrive  at  a  moral  certainty  concerning 
the  Magi.  The  mission  of  Christ  was  not  an  open  and  general  one. 
It  was  addressed  unto  Israel  first,  that  the  chosen  children  of  Abraham 
might  receive  it,  and  be  the  vehicle  for  imparting  its  blessings  to  the 
Gentiles,  and  be  to  the  rest  of  the  world  what  their  own  Levi  had 
been  to  them,  "a  chosen  generation,  a  royal  priesthood,  a  holy  nation, 
a  peculiar  people."  For  the  Gospel,  said  Paul,  was  "  the  power  of 
God  unto  salvation  to  every  one  that  believeth,  to  the  Jew  first,:}:  and 
also  to  the  Hellenist "  or  Pagan  ;  and  "it  was  necessary  that  the  Word 
of  God  should  first  have  been  spoken  to  you,  §  but  seeing  ye  put  it  from 

you Lo !  we  turn  to  the  Gentiles."     The  necessity  lay  in  the 

covenant  with  Abraham — "  Ye  are  the  children  of  the  prophets  and 
of  the  covenant  which  God  made  with  our  fathers,  saying  unto 
Abraham,  And   in  thy  seed  shall  all  the  kindreds  of  the  earth  be 


*  For  instance,  when  he  insists  that  the  word  tal  (i.e.  such)  wherever  it  occurs 
in  Dante,  or  his  school  of  writers,  represents  the  three  initials  of  Teutonico 
Arrigo  Lucemburgese !  He  might  as  well,  or  better,  have  said  Thronus  Augusti 
Latinus,  but  the  best  of  all  is  to  abstain  entirely  from  such  frivolities. 

t  Prophecies  de  Merlin,  xlii.  xliii. 
X  Rom.  i.  16.  §  Acts  xiii,  46. 


168  CORRESPONDENCE. 

blessed.*  Unto  ^ou  first,  God,  having  raided  up  (i.  e.  brought 
into  existence)  his  son  Jesus,  sent  him  to  bless  you,  &c."  The 
Gospel  of  Jesus  belonged  of  right  to  the  children  of  the  covenant,  and 
it  was  only  upon  their  waiver  and  refusal  of  it  that  the  Gentiles 
became  entitled  to  receive  it  through  a  different  channel.  These  are 
known  tilings,  and  vmcontrovertible.  But  the  covenant,  and  the  law 
in  furtherance  and  execution  of  the  covenant,  were  given  to  the 
twelve  sons  of  Jacob,  and  not  to  any  in  particular.  The  disputes 
which  arose  among  their  posterity  in  the  reign  of  Rehoboam  did  not 
affect  the  question.  Because  the  subjects  of  Jeroboam,  Uke  those  of 
the  house  of  David,  were  doomed  only  to  a  corrective  punishment, 
and  were  or  are  reserved  for  the  redeeming  mercies  of  God,  who  had 
promised  to  take  the  stick  of  Joseph  which  is  in  the  hand  of  Ephraim, 
and  the  stick  of  Judah,  and  make  them  one  stick,  and  to  be  "  gracious 
to  the  remnant  of  Joseph,"  and  that  he  would  teach  Ephraim  to  say, 
"  What  have  I  to  do  any  more  with  idols  ?  I  have  heard  him,  and 
observed  him.  I  am  like  a  green  fir  tree.  From  me  is  thy 
fruit  sound."  These  things,  again,  are  known  and  uncontrovertible. 
But  there  can  be  scarcely  any  reasonable  doubt,  that  the  tribes  of  the 
kingdom  of  Samaria  were  not  restored  by  Zerubbabel  under  Cyrus. 
The  restoration  promised  to  them  is  as  distinctly  national,  tribule, 
and  territorial,  as  that  of  the  sister  commonwealth;  and  the  liberty 
which  was  then  afforded  to  individuals  of  going  (for  returning  it  was 
not)  and  crowding  into  Jerusalem  and  its  district,  would  not  support 
the  veracity  of  the  Lord's  very  explicit  promises  on  that  head.  I 
have  formerly  made  the  important  remark,  that  the  contrary  was  a 
matter  of  notorietyf  among  the  Jews  in  Hadrian's  time.  Seeing, 
therefore,  that  Israel  abode  at  a  distance  in  the  kingdoms  of  the  East, 
and  that  Israel  was  as  fully  entitled  to  the  refusal  of  Jesus,  as  the 
men  of  Judah  to  whom  he  was  immediately  sent,  and  that,  before 
God  could  "  turn  to  the  Gentiles,"  it  was  "  necessary  that  He  should 
first  have  spoken  to  them,"  we  are  bound  to  suppose  that  He  provided 
some  adequate  means  of  making  to  the  banished  seed  of  Abraham  a 
legal  tender  of  their  covenanted  rights.  But  we  cannot  collect  that 
any  offer  of  the  Gospel  revelation,  previous  to  its  publication  to  the 
Gentiles,  was  made  to  any  people  other  than  the  Jews,  except  the 
Magi.  The  IsraeUtes  had  been  removed  into  "the  cities  of  the 
Medes,"  and  their  situation  was  to  the  east  of  Palestine,  which 
renders  the  words  "  from  the  sun-rising  "  as  apt  to  them,  as  they  are 
absurd  when  applied  to  Tartessus  and  Sheba. 

The  religion  of  the  Magi,  worshippers  of  Oromazdes,  Mithras,  and 
Arimanes,  prevailed  under  various  slight  modifications  from  Cappa- 
docia  and  the  Mount  Taurus,  eastward,  to  Bactriana  and  the  Indus. 
There  is  every  probabihty  that  the  tribes  of  Samaria,  who  "  feared 
other  gods,  and  walked  in  the  statutes  of  the  heathen,"  at  the  time  of 
their  captivity,  and  had  then  been  more  than  seven  hundred  years  in 
exile,  had  long  since  been  Magians  when  our  Lord  was  born.     Pru- 


•  Acts  in.  ult.  t  Brit.  Mag.  vol.  ii.  p.  150. 


CORRESPONDENCE.  169 

dentius  does  not  hesitate  to  affirm  that  so  it  was  in  his  days,  and  is 
an  author  who  deserves  the  credit  of  not  having  spoken  at  random : 

"Who  doubts,  who  knows  not,  of  old  Jacob's  seed* 
That  some  are  exiles  yet,  captives  decreed 
In  Persia's  realms  and  fealty  to  remain. 
And  now  no  more  their  country's  rites  retain. 
But,  leaving  them,  barbarian  laws  adopt. 
And  have  their  father's  garb  and  language  dropp'd. 
Their  nurse,  sweet  Sion,  banish  from  their  thought. 
And,  of  their  ancient  home  remembering  nought. 
Its  mystic  canons  break,  and  take  in  hand 
The  abomination  of  a  foreign  land." 

There  would  be  a  most  revolting  incongruity  in  holding  that  some 
one  nation,  out  of  the  herd  of  gentiles,  was  invited  to  a  premature 
knowledge  of  truths,  which  were  to  be  gradually,  by  apostolical 
preaching,  diffused  among  the  different  peoples  of  the  earth.  But  the 
supposition  that  men  of  authority  were  summoned  from  the  tribes 
of  Israel,  to  see  the  infant  Messiah,  and  annoimce  him  to  their  people 
under  the  sanction  of  their  miraculous  voyage  and  return,  and  went 
home  to  their  dwellings  crying  in  the  wilderness  of  the  east,  "  prepare 
ye  the  way  of  the  Lord,"'  is  congruous  and  perfect  in  itself,  while  it 
makes  perfect  the  inviolable  word  of  Divine  promise.  They  came 
not  in  the  guise  of  Persians,  Bactrians,  or  other  heathens,  asking, 
"  Where  is  he  that  shall  enlighten  the  nations,"  or  "  save  the  world;" 
but  with  the  purely  national  interrogation,  "  where  is  he  that  is  born 
King  of  the  Jews  ?"  That  attribute  of  the  Messiah  was  not  only  the 
least  interesting  to  the  nations  of  all  that  could  be  ascribed  to  him ;  it 
even  excited  their  jealousy,  and  does  even  to  our  days,  in  which  all 
who  regard  it  as  more  than  a  vague  allegory,  are  looked  upon  with 
an  unfavourable  eye.  But  it  was  the  very  question  of  all  others 
which  the  men  of  Israel,  if  invited  at  the  end  of  the  weeks  to  salute 
Messiah  their  Prince,  would  ask. 

I  suspect  that  some  inkling  of  these  truths  has  formerly  existed, 
although  the  vestiges  of  it  are  (so  far  as  I  know)  faint.  The  Prester 
John  of  Abyssinia  (says  Fray  Luisf)  never  marries  a  wife  who  is 
not  of  the  lineage  of  the  three  Magi  Kings,  because  he  esteems  them 
alone  to  be  worthy  of  the  line  of  David.  What  ?  a  Jew  by  descent 
(as  he  pretends)  think  a  Gentile  the  only  fit  ancestor  of  his  wife,  and 
a  Christian  by  faith  think  the  same  of  a  Pagan  !  No ;  this  implies 
the  reunion  of  Israelitish  and  Judaic  blood.  The  following  is  from 
the  Prophecies  de  Merlin  J — "  a  man  of  the  lineage  cf  the  Jews  and 
Samaritans  shall  be  present  at  the  birth  of  the  dragon  of  Babylon, 
and  he  shall  see  an  enemy  like  the  form  of  a  dragon,  and  act  the  part 
of  the  star  which  led  three  kings  to  Bethlehem."  I  am  mistaken  if 
the  Prester  John  (a  being  in  some  respects  imaginary,  and  the  anti- 


*  Hamartigenia,  452  etc. 
t  L.  de  Urreta,  p.  169,  70.  \  Fol.  b 

Vol.  IW.—Feh.  1833. 


170  CORRESPONDENCE. 

Pope  of  the  mystical*  anti-Christians)  be  not  here  signified,  and  if 
the  daughters  of  the  Magi,  mentioned  by  Fray  Luis,  be  not  the  Sa- 
maritan part  of  bis  lineage. 

If  the  Magi  were  the  messengers  in  the  power  of  Ehas,  who  were 
to  prepare  the  tribes  of  Jeroboam  for  that  which  John  had  announced 
to  those  of  Rehoboam,  it  follows  of  course  that  their  mission  wa^i 
abortive,  and  bore  no  good  fruit  in  the  days  of  the  preachers ;  for 
Israel  has  never  known  the  Lord.  But  we  have  also  reason  to  be 
convinced,  that  the  party  who  were  led  to  Bethlehem  received  into 
their  hearts  the  seed  of  the  gospel,  and  that  it  vegetated  there,  and 
afterwards  increased  unto  their  salvation.  Because,  it  is  an  absurd 
and  untenable  doctrine,  that  God  would  ever  elect  unsuitable  ves- 
sels for  his  own  especial  purposes,  or  send  an  unbeliever  to  implant 
faith  in  others.  We  may  therefore  be  assured  that  the  Fathers  were 
rightly  informed,  or  guessed  aright,  that  they  were  in  due  season 
baptized  by  Thomas,  or  Bartholomew,  or  some  apostle  of  the  East. 
Nor  is  it  improbable  that  the  Romish  legendaries  also  guessed  aright, 
that  they  bore  witness  in  death  to  the  truths  which  they  had  an- 
nounced to  a  hardened  generation,  upon  whom  there  was  blindness 
for  a  time. 

H. 


ON  ST.  LUKE,  xxi.  32. 
To  the  Editor  of  the  British  Magazine* 

Sir, — A  writer  in  your  Magazine  (p.  54),  concerning  the  Prophecy  of 
Jesus,  has  made  some  observations  upon  a  passage  in  the  Remarks  on 
Genesis,  vol.  ii.  p.  261 .  Although  we  totally  differ  on  the  interpre- 
tation of  that  prophecy,  yet  I  am  willing  to  derive  information  from 
any  quarter.  The  question  at  issue  is,  whether  yeveh,  in  St.  Luke, 
xxi.  32,  means,  simply,  that  generation,  or  the  Jewish  nation.  There 
are  numerous  and  decided  instances  of  its  signifying  a  generation  ;  are 
there  any  in  which  it  as  decidedly  means  a  nation, — for  instance,  the 
Jewish  nation,  as  distinguished  from  the  Greek  or  Roman  nation? 
As  the  Septuagint  was  translated  by  different  hands,  at  different  times, 
we  cannot  be  surprised  at  occasionally  finding  a  word  used  with  various 
degrees  of  latitude,  when  it  occupies  only  a  subordinate  place  in  a 
sentence  ;  but  when  the  word  contains  the  leading  idea,  the  transla- 
tors were  careful  to  use  it  with  strict  attention  to  its  proper  meaning. 
Thus,  in  the  examples  of  yeveh  brought  from  Schleusner,  it  does  not 
mean  the  Jewish  nation,  Xaoct  as  distinguished  from  other  nations, 
'iUvrj.  The  passages,  Gen.  xxxi.  3,  Lev.  xxv.  4],  mean  no  more  than 
returning  to  their  friends ;  Lev.  xx.  J  8,  cut  off  from  that  generation  ; 


*  That  is  avowed  by  one  of  the  most  extraordinary  of  them,  Wm.  Postel. 
t  I  committed  an  error  in  saying,  "  that  writers  on  the  millennium  strive  hard  to 
give  to  yivtd,t\\c  sense  of  tOvog,  nation  ,"   I  ought  to  have  said  Xabif people,  for  iOvos 
is  applicable  only  to  the  Gentiles. 


CORRESPONDENCE.  171 

and  Jer.  xviii.  3,  refers  to  the  tribe  of  Judah.  There  is  no  expression 
in  the  Septuagint  so  common  as  6  XaoQ  ovrogy  this  people,  the  Jewish 
nation  :  "  Then  the  Egyptians  shall  hear  it,  for  thou  broughtest  up 
this  people  in  thy  might  from  among  them."  (Num.  xiv.  13.)  "What 
one  nation  in  the  earth  is  like  thy  people?"  (2  Sam.  vii.  23.)  Where 
does  //  y£)/£a  avrr}  occur  in  this  sense  ?  In  the  sense  of  the  present 
existing  generation,  it  may  be  found  in  Ex.  i.  6,  "  And  Joseph  died, 
and  all  that  generation ;"  in  Num.  xxxii.  13,  and  many  other  passages. 

The  writer  seems  alarmed  at  the  idea  of  seeing  the  expression,  "  the 
Son  of  man  coming  in  the  clouds  with  power  and  glory,"  allegorized 
away,  although  he  reduces  it  to  a  vision  in  Matt.  xvi.  28  ;  and  pro- 
bably he  would  not  hesitate  to  allow  the  hard  fate  of  its  being  allego- 
rized to  befal  the  immediately  preceding  expression,  "  the  sun  shall 
be  darkened,  and  the  stars  shall  fall  from  heaven."  (Matt.  xxiv.  29.) 
For  my  own  part,  I  cannot  but  feel  infinitely  more  alarm  at  the  idea 
that  St.  Matthew  said  any  thing  "  improperly"  in  his  Gospel,  or  that 
he  was  liable,  like  uninspired  men,  to  fall  into  mistakes  from  "  inad- 
vertency." Neither  does  it  afford  me  any  consolation  to  be  assured 
that  St.  Mark  or  St.  Luke  wrote  their  Gospels  afterwards,  "  in  the 
earnest  desire  to  rectiiy  whatever  was  defective  in  that  which  went 
before;"  for  neither  St.  Mark  nor  St.  Luke  enjoyed  the  advantage  of 
being  an  eye-witness,  as  St.  Matthew  did.  Mahomet  practised  the 
very  politic  artifice  of  delivering  his  Koran  piece-meal ;  and  as  his 
scheme  gained  strength  and  consistency,  he  dealt  out  its  successive 
chapters  to  rectify,  even  to  the  plain  contradiction  of,  the  former  ones. 
But  the  Author  of  our  faith  needed  not  to  wait  the  gradual  establish- 
ment of  Christianity  to  correct  and  amend  his  gospel.  St.  John,  in- 
deed, records  some  discourses  not  mentioned  by  the  other  evangelists, 
but  nowhere  has  he  rectified  the  inadvertencies  of  his  predecessors. 

The  waiter  says,  there  is  another  scripture  often  coupled  with  Luke, 
xxi.  32,  "  Verily  there  be  some  standing  here  which  shall  not  taste  of 
death,  till  they  see  the  Son  of  man  coming  in  his  kingdom."  A  nice 
distinction  is  then  made  betw^een  "  till  they  see  the  Son  of  man 
coming,"  and  "  till  he  cometh."  "  The  w^ords,  *  until  they  see,  are 
of  a  very  different  import  (prophetic  vision)  as  applied  to  those  days 
of  abundant  inspiration.  (If  it  was  so  abundant,  how  came  St.  Matthew 
not  to  be  preserved  from  inadvertency  ?)  John  was  not  in  his  state  of 
nature,  but  *  was  in  the  spirit,'  when  God  said  to  him,  '  What  thou 
seest,  write  in  a  book ;'  and  *  he  saw  heaven  opened,  and  beheld  a 
white  horse,'  &c. ;  in  like  manner  John  did  not  taste  of  death  before 
he  had  seen  the  kingdom  of  God."  With  this  conclusion  I  agree, 
except  its  being  in  like  manner.  Jesus  saith  unto  Peter,  "  If  I  will 
that  he  tarry  until  I  come,  (not  till  he  see  me  coming,)  what  is  that  to 
thee  ?"  (John  xxi.  22.)  I  cannot  suppose  that  prophetic  vision  was 
meant  here  any  more  than  in  Matthew  xxiv.  30,  "  All  the  tribes,  of 
the  earth  shall  see  the  Son  of  man  coming."  From  the  passages  here 
quoted,  the  coming  of  the  Son  of  man  seems  to  intimate  the  conclusion 
of  the  Jewish  polity. 

I  have  always  considered  it  an  uncontroverted  point  in  scriptural 
criticism,  that  when  two  or  more  inspired  writers  omit  or  vary  ex- 


173  CORRESPONDENCE. 

pressions  ki  the  narration  of  the  same  event,  they  do  not  contradict  or 
correct  each  other.  This  easy  method  of  cutting  the  Gordian  knot 
would  have  saved  at  once  the  labours  of  West  on  the  Resurrection, 
and  other  authors  who  have  endeavoured  to  reconcile  apparent  discre- 
pancies ;  and  I  have  yet  to  learn  the  proof  of  the  charge  here  brought 
against  St.  Matthew.  The  writer  must  allow  that  himself  "  has  written 
down  his  discourse  without  duly  weighing  the  force  and  position"  of 
the  sentence  he  controverts ;  for  he  makes  me  say,  '*  that  ygvea,  in 
scriptural  Greek,  has  only  these  two  meanings,  viz.  (1)  an  account, 
(2)  tradition,  (3)  genealogy,  (4)  a  generation  of  contemporary  men, 
(5)  the  manner  of  life  in  that  generation.  Of  these  five  meanings, 
yevfct  can  lay  claim  only  to  the  last  two ;  yheaiQ  appropriates  to  itself 
the  first  and  largest  share.  Now,  after  this  proof  of  inadvertency  in 
himself,  he  cannot  be  offended  if  I  should  require  stronger  proof 
than  his  bare  assertion,  to  credit  the  charge  of  inadvertency  which 
he  has  brought  against  St.  Matthew. 

Bishop  Newton,  supported  by  some  great  names,  faces  the  difficulties 
into  which  the  writer  fears  that  the  literal  translation,  "  this  genera- 
tion," would  replunge  the  question.  As  Schleusner  is  the  authority 
which  he  has  brought  against  me,  I  cannot  do  better  than  conclude 
with  the  serious  admonition  of  Bishop  Jebb :  "  I  would  earnestly 
exhort  those  biblical  students  who  may  happen  to  use  (as,  with  proper 
caution,  all  advanced  students  will  find  it  their  advantage  to  use)  the 
Lexicons  of  Spohn  and  Schleusner  for  the  New  Testament,  and  those 
of  Schleusner  and  Bretschneider  for  the  Septuagint,  to  be  particularly 
on  their  guard  against  alleged  identity  of  meaning,  in  words  whose 
ordinary  acceptation  is  any  thing  but  synonymous.  I  had  selected 
many  examples  of  erroneous,  and,  as  I  think,  dangerous  interpretation, 
from  Schleusner  and  Bretschneider,  &c.  There  is  reason  for  serious 
apprehension,  that,  from  those  philological  works  which  students  are 
more  and  more  taught  to  respect  as  guides  to  the  critical  knowledge 
of  scripture,  much  confusion,  much  obscm-ity,  repeated  contradictions, 
and  a  fatal  habit  of  explaining  away  the  most  pregnant  truths  of 
Christianity,  may  be  superinduced  upon,  or  rather  substitu'  ed  for,  our 
manly,  sound,  and  unsophisticated  English  theology." — Sacr.  Lite- 
rature, p.  51.   2nd  edit. 

W.  B.  Winning. 

Keysoe  Vicarage,  Beds,  Jan.  4th,  1833. 


SOCINIAN  TESTIMONY  TO  THE  USEFULNESS  OF   AN 
ESTABLISHMENT. 

To  the  Editor  of  the  British  Magazine. 

Sir, — I  have  much  pleasure  in  extracting  the  following  passage  from 
a  sermon  preached  and  pubUshed  by  Mr.  Charles  Berry,  a  Socinian, 
or  Humanitarian  teacher,  at  Leicester. 

"  It  is  often  said,  that,  as  a  sect,  we  are  dwindling  away  from  the 
public  observation,  which  is  not  true.  We  make  progress  in  our  own 
country,  thotu/h  it  is  but  slow,  because  we  have  to  contend  against  a 


CORRESPONDENCE,  173 

host  of  prejudices,  and  the  enormous  influence  of  a  wealthy  and  corrupt 
establishment.  But  in  the  east,  the  cause  is  advancing ;  and  in  the 
United  States,  where  there  are  no  obstructions  to  the  progress  of  know- 
ledge and  truth,  the  spread  of  hberal  doctrines  has  exceeded  our 
most  sanguine  expectations." — P.  7. 

To  the  raihng  of  my  author  I  say  nothing;  for  the  illiberal e^iihei 
which  he  apphes  to  the  church,  and  his  still  more  illiberal  insinuations, 
I  forgive  him ;  for  the  fact  he  states,  I  thank  him.  The  fact  is,  that, 
on  the  admission  of  our  adversaries,  the  great  impediment  to  the 
spread  of  the  Socinian,  or  Humanitarian  heresy,  in  this  country  is 
the  ESTABLISHMENT.  In  America,  w^here  no  establishment  exists,  this 
sect,  which  denies  the  Saviour  who  bought  us,  is  found  to  flourish, 
though  not  to  the  extent  our  author  would  imply.  If  such  be  the 
case, — and  such,  I  apprehend,  it  will  be  found  to  be, — I  conceive  that 
no  honest  Dissenter,  who  sincerely  professes  what  he  believes  to  be 
evangelical  principles,  will  gainsay  the  assertion,  that  an  Ecclesiastical 
establishment  must  be  an  useful  institution,  and  that  the  peculiar 
claims  of  the  Church  of  England  to  the  gratitude  of  every  one  who 
bows  the  knee  at  the  name  of  Jesus,  are  such  as  to  merit  the  support 
of  all,  except  those,  who,  in  seceding  from  its  pale,  are  actuated  by 
motives  purely  factious. 

I  will  only  add  to  the  statement  of  the  preacher,  that  the  progress 
of  Socinianism  in  England  is  so  very  "slow"  as  to  be  quite  im- 
perceptible. B. 


ON     TEMPERANCE     SOCIETIES. 

To  the  Editor  of  the  British  Magazine. 

Dear  Sir, — If  any  of  your  readers  can,  on  scriptural  grounds,  prove 
me  to  be  wrong  in  the  view  which  I  take  of  the  Temperance  Societies, 
I  shall  be  much  obliged  to  them ;  for,  in  these  times  of  gloom  and 
anxiety,  one  can  ill  afford  to  lose  even  the  slightest  glimmerings  that 
might  serve  to  encourage  us.  But  if  I  am  right,  the  consideration  of 
it  will  not  be  unprofitable,  however  painful  it  may  be. 

It  seems  to  me,  that  the  Temperance  Societies  afford  a  great  and 
fearful  triumph  to  the  enemy  of  mankind,  assisting  him  to  further  that 
species  of  assault  against  reUgion,  to  which,  as  the  most  subtle  of  all, 
he  has  in  these  last  times  betaken  himself,  namely,  that  of  endeavour- 
ing to  persuade  men  that  the  world  would  be  as  well,  or  better  than 
it  is,  without  any  aid  from  Christianity.  In  these  societies  he  is  able 
to  shew,  that  men,  out  of  a  feehng  of  worldly  honour,  in  adhering  to 
their  word  towards  one  another,  will  do  that  which  neither  the  fear 
of  God,  nor  the  hope  of  salvation,  nor  the  love  of  Christ,  nor  a 
regard  to  the  Holy  Spirit,  nor  their  solemn  religious  vows,  could  lead 
them  to  do, — will,  from  earthly  feelings  and  regards,  be  at  pains  and 
self-denial  in  giving  up  their  darhng  sins,  which  no  Heaven-derived 
motives  or  teaching  could  influence  them  to.  Thus  is  his  purpose 
answered:  he  is  wise  in  his  generation,  and  will  make  a  show  of 
giving  up  a  part,  if  he  may  thereby  effectually  secure  the  whole, — will 


174  CORRESPONDENCE. 

abandon  his  conquests  by  drunkenness,  if,  by  so  doing,  he  may  aim 
a  more  artful  stab  at  religion  itself. 

Instead,  therefore,  of  hailing  the  establishment  of  these  societies 
as  a  matter  of  triumph  and  satisfaction,  the  feelings  with  which  I 
regard  them  are  those  of  shame  and  fear ; — of  shame,  at  the  thought 
to  how  low  an  ebb  Christian  faith  is  brought  in  a  Christian  land, 
when  human  pride  can  eifect  that  upon  thousands,  which  faith  has 
failed  to  do  with  hundreds ; — of  fear,  for  the  members  of  these  socie- 
ties, on  account  of  the  delusion  they  are  labouring  under,  when 
they  fancy  that  they  are  more  acceptable  to  God,  and  nearer  Heaven, 
by  forsaking  certain  vices,  which  neither  the  fear  nor  love  of  Him 
have  led  them  to  forsake.  I  may  add  of  awe,  also,  when  I  think  of 
the  Saviour's  mournftil,  and  reproachful  question,  "  When  the  Son  of 
man  cometh,  will  he  find  faith  on  the  earth?"  and  consider  this 
avowed  proof  of  the  absence  of  faith  from  among  the  motives  to 
good  conduct,  in  the  most  Christian  nation  in  the  world,  as  an  addi- 
tional warning  to  prepare  for  the  time  of  His  coming.  "  Would  you, 
then,"  it  may  be  asked,  "discourage  the  formation  of  these  societies?" 
By  no  means.  If  Christianity  is  sunk  so  low,  that  those  who  profess 
it  are  dead  to  Christian  motives,  it  is  fair  to  act  upon  them  by  others ; 
and,  by  low  andinferiormeans,  rather  than  by  none  at  all,  to  diminish 
the  amount  of  present  human  misery.  Besides,  I  deny  not,  that  there 
is  hope,  that,  indirectly^  even  Christian  good  may  result  from  them. 
When  the  world  affixes,  from  whatever  motives,  its  powerful  stigma 
to  any  vice,  the  danger  arising  from  it  is  materially  lessened.  Thus 
the  rising  generation,  abundantly  trained  in  the  knowledge  of  the 
truth,  will  find  the  force  of  temptation  weakened,  to  suit  the  weak- 
ened state  of  Christian  faith,  and  a  hope  will  be  thus  afforded,  that 
more  may  be  enabled  to  reach  the  end  of  their  pilgrimage  without 
being  led  aside  from  the  right  path. 

I  am,  dear  Sir, 

Very  faithfully  your's, 
E.  H.,  J9ec.29,  1832.  *  A.  P.  P. 


"DEFENSOR"  AND  LORD  HENLEY. 

To  the  Editor  of  the  British  Magazine. 

My  Dear  Sir, — In  your  last  number,  Defensor  accuses  me  of 
unfairness,  in  applying  the  term  "  unqualified"  to  Lord  Henley's 
praise  of  Mr.  Riland's  publication,  as  well  as  for  styling  Mr.  R.  his 
lordship's  "guide  and  coadjutor." 

The  best  reply  that  I  can  make  is,  to  request  you  to  insert  Lord 
Henley's  own  words,  that  your  readers  may  judge  how  far  Defensor 
is  warranted  in  his  accusation. 

"  I  should  not  be  doing  justice  to  a  most  ingenious,  learned,  and  pious 
work,  if  I  did  not  acknowledge  the  very  great  obligations  I  have  been 
under,  particularly  in  the  letter  here  prefixed,-  to  the  very  valuable 
volume  of  the  Rev.  John  Riland,  A.  M.,  Curate  of  Yoxall,  on  Church 


CORRESPONDENCE.  175 

Reform.     It  is  written  in  a  large  and   Catholic  spirit,   with   great 
fervour,  and  great  spirituality."* — P.  84. 

I  certainly  have  formed  an  incorrect  estimate  of  the  force  of  the 
EngUsh  language,  if  the  "approbation"  here  expressed  be  other  than 
"  unqualified;"  and  if  the  passage  does  not  contain  a  direct  acknow- 
ledgment on  Lord  Henley's  part,  that  he  has  been  guided  and  assisted 
in  the  composition  of  his' own  work,  by  studying  that  of  Mr.  Riland. 
I  am,  my  dear  Sir, 

Very  faithfully  your's, 

Arthur  Perceval. 

East  Horsley,  Jan.  3,  1833. 


PLURALITIES     AND     CURATES. 

To  the  Editor  of  the  British  Magazine. 

My  Dear  Sir, — Allow  me  to  attempt,  in  some  degree,  to  remove 
from  your  mind,  and  those  of  your  readers,  an  objection  to  the  aboli- 
tion of  pluralities  which  has  been  put  prominently  forward  in  the 
British  Magazine,t  and  which  (p.  69,  No.  12)  you  say  no  one  has 
attempted  to  answer.  I  mean  that  arising  from  the  difficulty  in  ob- 
taining admission  to  orders,  and  "getting  a  succession,"  which  you 
think  there  would  be,  if  every  benefice  were  supplied  with  a  resident 
incumbent,  the  difficulty  being  caused  by  the  diminution  of  the  num- 
ber of  curates  which  you  apprehend  would  be  the  result  of  such  an 
arrangement. 

I  should  be  sorry  to  think  that  any  thing  which  we  all  admit  to  be 
right  in  principle  should  by  any  means  be  unattainable  in  practice. 
It  would  imply  that  there  was  some  evil  in  our  system  of  greater  im- 
portance, and  more  deeply  seated,  than  any  which  the  argus  eyes  of 
our  enemies  have  yet  been  able  to  detect.  In  the  present  instance,  I 
am  so  far  from  anticipating  the  result  which  you  have  contemplated, 
that  I  entertain  a  confident  hope  that  the  abolition  of  all  pluralities 
(if  in  other  respects  attainable)  would  have  a  directly  contrary  effect; 
that  the  number  of  employed  curates  would  be  increased  instead  of 
diminished,  and  the  access  to  the  ministry  be  at  once  as  easy  and 
perhaps  more  satisfactory  than  at  present. 

When  our  blessed  Lord  sent  forth  the  seventy,  he  sent  them  not 

*  The  Editor  may  take  this  opportunity  of  expressing  his  surprise  how  any  one 
still  calling  himself  a  churchman  can  entertain  or  express  any  hut  one  feeling  at  Mr. 
Riland's  outrageous  abuse  of  the  church,  (for  milder  terms  do  not  describe  his 
work,)  or  refrain  from  wonder  that  a  person  who  entertains  such  opinions  as  are  there 
exprest,  should  remain  even  an  hour  in  an  institution  so  injurious  to  Christianity 
as  the  church  must  be  if  it  answered  Mr.  Riland's  description.  Surely  it  could  be 
no  penalty,  nor  even  a  source  of  regret  to  any  man,  to  be  restrained  from  officiating 
in  a  church  which  is  in  his  judgment  so  full  of  abominations.  The  several  clergy 
who  have  lately  left  the  church  have,  in  almost  every  instance,  spoken  of  it  less  acri- 
moniously and  more  decently  than  Mr.  Riland. 

f  Vol.  i.  p.  856,  ii.  p.  289. 


176  CORRESPONDENCE. 

singly,  but  two  and  two*  This  order  the  Apostlee  appear  in  general 
to  have  observed. f  St.  Paul  was,  for  the  most  part,  accompanied  by- 
Barnabas,  or  Silas,  or  Tiraotheus  :  it  was  only  on  pressing  emergencies 
that  we  find  him  occasionally  alone. ij:  The  forms  of  the  oriental 
liturgies  1|  require  the  presence  of  more  than  one  officiating  minister. 
The  subsedilia  for  the  priest,  deacon,  and  subdeacon,  to  be  found  in 
the  remotest  of  our  parish  churches,  shew  that  while  we  were  in  com- 
munion with  Rome  the  same  plan  was  pursued  among  us;  while 
the  rubrics  of  the  English  prayer-book,  especially  in  the  communion- 
service,§  shew  that  our  reformers,  treading  i^  cne  ancient  footsteps, 
did  not  intend  that  the  services  should  be  engaged  in  single-handed. 

That  the  presence  of  more  than  one  clergyman  would  be  desirable, 
in  a  vast  number  of  cases  where  it  is  not  now  to  be  met  with,  both  for 
the  more  efficient  discharge  of  the  public  duties,  and  still  more  for 
pastoral  purposes,  will,  I  suppose,  be  admitted  by  all.  Indeed,  it  may 
be  questioned  how  far  any  man,  let  his  zeal  and  activity  be  never  so 
great,  can  adequately  discharge  all  that  belongs  to  the  clerical  office, 
where  the  population  exceeds  a  thousand  souls.  To  speak  of  minor 
points,  all  who  reside  in  the  country  must  have  experienced  the 
extreme  inconvenience  arising  from  the  paucity  of  clergymen.  If  one 
of  the  number  be  taken  ill,  or  be  called  away  by  some  urgent  cause 
which  will  not  admit  of  delay,  how  difficult,  nay  sometimes  how  im- 
possible is  it  for  him  to  procure  assistance.  Generally  speaking,  the 
matter  can  only  be  arranged  by  depriving  two  congregations  of  half 
their  accustomed  service. 

If  on  all  these  different  grounds  the  employment  of  assistant  curates 
would  be  so  desirable,  why,  it  will  naturally  be  asked,  are  they  so 
seldom  to  be  met  with  ?  This  arises  partly  from  the  obstacles  which 
some  of  the  bishops  unaccountably  (if  I  may  use  the  word  without 
disrespect)  throw  in  the  way  of  their  appointment,  but  chiefly  from 
the  amount  of  the  salary  which,  I  believe,  is  generally  (but  I  think  it 
will  appear  unreasonable)  expected  to  be  nearly  equal  to  that  which 
is  given  to  one  who  has  the  sole  charge  of  the  parish.  Remove  these 
two  causes  of  difficulty,  and  can  any  man  doubt  but  that  the  number 
of  assistant  curates  would  be  increased  tenfold,  and  that  as  ample  a 
means  of  entrance  to  the  ministry  as  could  be  desired  would  be  thus 
afforded  ?  But  now,  if  the  other  means  of  entrance  were  for  the  most 
part  closed,  the  bishops,  instead  of  discouraging  would  promote  the 
appointment  of  assistant  curates ;  and  if  this  employment  were  looked 
upon,  as  it  should  be,  in  the  light  of  an  apprenticeship,  (if  the  word  is 
not  unseemly,)  the  difficulty  on  the  score  of  salary  would  likewise  be 
removed.  For  as  in  our  public  offices  the  clerks  receive  no  salary  for 
the  year  in  which  they  learn  their  business,  and  in  all  trades  the 
friends  of  a  young  man  are  content  to  give  a  premium  to  him  who 
receives  him  as  an  apprentice,  the  clerical  neophyte  could  not  com- 


•  Lukex.  1.  t  Actsviii.  14,  xii.  xiii.  &c. 

\   Compare  1  Thess.  iii.  1,  and  Acts  xvii.  15. 

II    See  that  of  Chrysostom  in  King's  Greek  Church. 

§   See  tliat  which  directs  the  deacon  to  receive  the  alms  of  the  faithful. 


CORRESPONDENCE.  177 

plain  if  the  salary  annexed  to  his  office  was  not  large,  when,  by  means 
of  it,  he  obtained  an  entrance  to  his  profession,  and  an  opportunity, 
by  the  aid  of  another's  experience,  of  fitting  himself  for  the  more 
responsible  office  to  which  he  looked  forward  ;  for  I  suppose  I  am 
safe  in  assuming,  that  the  vast  majority  of  those  who  take  orders  have 
a  reasonable  prospect  of  some  permanent  provision. 

Not  only  would  the  access  to  the  ministry  be  as  easy  as  it  is  now ; 
it  would,  I  conceive,  from  the  reason  which  follows,  be  likewise  more 
satisfactory,  and  more  according  to  rule.  From  "  the  office  for  order- 
ing deacons"  it  is  evident,  that  the  fathers  of  our  Church  never  con- 
templated a  deacon  having  the  sole  or  chief  charge  of  a  church ; 
they  considered  him  merely  as  an  assistant  to  liim  who  had  the  chief 
care,  taking  it  for  granted  that  he,  whether  incumbent  or  deputy, 
would  be  a  priest.  "  It  appertaineth  to  the  office  of  a  deacon  in  the 
church,  where  he  shall  be  appointed  to  serve,  to  assist  the  priest  in 
divine  service ;  in  the  absence  of  the  priest  (occasional  absence  seems 
all  that  is  contemplated)  to  baptize  infants,  to  search  for  the  sick, 
poor,  and  impotent  people  of  the  parish,  to  intimate  their  names,  &c. 
to  the  curate.'^ 

It  is  idle  to  say  that  the  curate  of  a  parish,  where  the  incumbent  is 
nonresident,  is  merely  an  assistant  to  the  priest,  and  that  therefore  a 
deacon  may  be  appointed  to  such  an  office  consistently  with  the  ordi- 
nation office.  A  man  so  situated  is  the  priest's  representative  and 
locum  tenenSf  not  his  assistant ;  he  is  recognized  as  having  the  cure, 
and  is  supposed  to  have  a  deacon  under  him. 

According  to  the  present  system,  in  nine  cases  out  of  ten  it  is  im- 
possible that  a  deacon  should  employ  himself  in  that  manner  which 
our  church  rightly  tells  us  appertaineth  to  the  office  of  a  deacon. 
Let  it  be  considered,  that  it  is  by  "  exercising  the  office  of  a  deacon 
well,"  not  by  prematurely  intruding  upon  that  of  the  priest,  that  the 
deacons  are  said  to  "  purchase  to  themselves  a  good  degree."  And 
surely  it  is  most  unreasonable  that  this,  the  most  important  of  all 
professions,  should  be  the  ouly  one  in  which  an  apprenticeship  is  not 
only  (in  point  of  practice)  not  required,  but  in  which  it  is  next  to  im- 
possible to  find  the  opportunity  observing  one ;  and  that  with  very  few 
exceptions  indeed,  if  a  man  would  undertake  its  awful  duties  at  all, 
he  must  consent  to  do  so  without  experience,  and  not  without  fear 
and  doubt,  to  feel  his  way  at  every  step.  The  words  of  the  Italian 
poet 

Vo  solcando  un  mar  crudele 
Senza  vele,  e  senza  sarte, 
«  »  * 

Cresce  '1  vento,  e  manca  Varte. 

may  frequently  occur  to  one  so  circumstanced.  You  seem  to  con- 
sider that  all  the  benefits  of  experience  will  be  attained  by  the  curate's 
intercourse  with  his  nonresident  incumbent.  In  some  favoured  cir- 
cumstances doubtless  they  may,  to  a  certain  degree ;  but  unless  the 
parishes  are  very  near,  it  is  manifestly  impossible  that  it  should  be  so 
adequately,  for  questions  will  be  perpetually  occurring  to  a  young 
Vol.  III.— iTeJ.  1833.  2  a 


J  78  CORRESPONDENCE. 

man,  which  will  not  bear  a  delay  of  three  or  four  days  for  an  answer 
per  post. 

It  is  with  deference  to  the  opinions  of  my  superiors  that  I  venture 
to  suggest,  that  a  remedy  for  this  inconvenience  would  be  found  in  the 
adoption  of  two  rules: — 1.  To  consider  no  title  sufficient  for  priest's 
orders,  but  the  sole  or  chief  charge  of  a  church  or  chapel.  2.  To  ad- 
init  no  one  to  such  a  charge  who  was  not  in  priest's  orders.  Those 
who  are  older  in  the  ministry  will  be  better  able  than  I  am  to  pass 
judgment  on  such  a  suggestion.  But  thus  much  caunot  be  denied, 
that  by  such  an  arrangement  the  distinction  of  orders,  which  has  dis- 
appeared to  the  eyes  of  the  congregation,  would  be  made  manifest, 
and  the  intention  of  the  church,  as  it  is  to  be  gathered  from  her  offi- 
cers, be  more  strictly  adhered  to  than  on  this  point  it  is  at  present.* 
I  am,  my  dear  Sir, 

Very  feithfiilly  yoiu^, 

Arthur  Perceval. 
-     East  Horsley,  Jan.  14,  1833. 


ON     PAROCHIAL    PSALMODY. 
To  the  JEdUor  of  the  British  Magazine. 

Sir, — 1  have  read  with  considerable  interest  the  plan  which  your 
correspondent  T.  O.  proposes  for  the  adoption  of  Parochial  Psalmody, 
which,  in  my  opinion,  is  well  worthy  the  serious  consideration  of  those 
individuals  to  whom  his  proposals  are  more  particularly  addressed ; 
and  I  hope  most  sincerely  that  his  plan  will  meet  with  that  success 
to  which  its  numerous  advantages  so  justly  entitle  it.  If,  as  T.  O. 
affirms,  it  were  not  ob\dous  to  all  who  consider  the  subject,  that 
parochial  psalmody  is  a  ready  means  of  winning  back  many  of  the 


♦  Nothing  certainly  would  be  more  desirable  than  the  *  apprenticeship'  suggested 
by  Mr.  Perceval.  A  large  parish,  with  a  resident  incumbent,  is  probably  the  best 
commencement  of  a  clergyman's  life,  as  he  will  gain  experience  without  incurring 
painful  or  dangerous  responsibility.  But,  as  things  are,  there  are  probably  very  few 
cases  indeed  where  there  ought  to  be  an  assistant  curate,  and  where  the  incumbent 
can  afford  to  have  one,  and  yet  where  there  is  not  one.  The  number  of  such  parishes 
would  not  be  increased  by  doing  away  all  pluralities.  It  is  probable  that  the  plan 
suggested  by  M.  Perceval  must  be  adopted  if  pluralities  were  done  away  ;  but  then  this 
plan  would  effectually  prevent  any  person  from  going  into  the  church  who  could  not 
maintain  himself  comfortably  for  (probably)  many  years,  and  who  had  not  a  certainty 
of  provision  at  the  end  of  these  years.  It  appears  to  the  Editor  that  there  is  indeed, 
as  Mr.  Perceval  suggests,  a  very  deeply  seated  evU  in  our  church  system,  and  that  is 
the  inadequacy  of  the  church  revenues  to  provide  properly  even  for  an  incumbent  in 
every  parish,  and  consequently  its  greater  inadequacy  to  supply  these  incumbents  with 
the  assistants  whom  they  ought  to  have,  and  whose  appointment  would  be  necessary 
to  secure  a  succession,  if  pluralities  were  forbidden.  The  whole  difficulty  lies  in  the 
want  of  money.  Were  it  not  for  this,  the  plans  noticed  by  the  Editor — (one,  as  pre- 
valent in  some  parts  of  the  Roman  Catholic  Church,  viz.  the  appointment  of  curates 
by  bishops  where  they  saw  a  want  of  them  ;  the  other,  the  requiring  every  clergyman 
having  a  population  above  a  certain  number,  to  employ  a  curate) — would  obviate  the 
difficulty.  Mr.  Perceval's  plan  would  perhaps  obviate  it  in  another  way;  but  surely  it 
would  not  be  desirable  that  »<w<  but  personsof  independent  (though  small)  fortunes, 
and  certain  expectations,  should  enter  the  church. 


CORBESPONDfiNCE.  179 

lower  class  of  society,  I  might  add  my  own  experience,  which  would 
afford  ample  proof  in  confirmation  thereof.  For  the  parish  church  to 
which  I  beloDg  has  been  both  much  better  and  more  regularly 
attended  since  the  erection  of  an  organ  in  it,  and  the  introduction  of 
that  sublime  and  truly  devotional  part  of  our  excellent  church  service, 
chanting.*  But  yet  the  combination  of  these  powerful  attractions 
would  not  excite  more  curiosity,  probably,  in  a  small  market  town  than 
the  introduction  of  psalmody  would  in  a  countiy  village.  The  example 
of  our  Saviour,  however,  at  the  feast  of  the  Passover  will  doubtless 
supersede  this  and  all  the  other  advantages  which  usually  accompany 
the  introduction  of  psalmody  into  churches.  That  spirit  of  opposition 
which  so  fi-equently  prevails  against  clergymen  who  injudiciously 
exercise  their  undoubted  prerogative  of  superintending  the  arrange- 
ments of  country-  choirs,  induces  me,  in  conclusion,  to  subjoin  an 
obsen-ation  or  two  for  the  consideration  of  that  class  of  your  ingenuous 
readers  to  which  they  more  particularly  apply.  About  a  year  and  a 
half  ago,  I  undertook  the  superintendence  of  a  small  choir,  and  it  was 
not  long,  I  am  sorry  to  add,  before  I  perceived  that  the  conduct  of  the 
officiating  clergyman  had  unfortunately  occasioned  his  arrangements 
to  be  universally  disregarded;  consequently  the  intervention  of  my 
endeavours  to  effect  a  reconciliation  could  be  made  available  in  propor- 
tion only  as  I  became  popular  among  the  singers ;  but,  for  some  time, 
my  influence  over  them  was,  I  can  assure  you,  very  limited,  which 
circumstance  convinced  me  that  harsh  and  peremptory  treatment 
would  only  widen  the  breach  already  made;  and  therefore,  after 
mature  consideration,  I  concluded  that  every  appearance  of  control 
must  be  carefully  avoided  by  me,  that  a  compliance  with  their 
inclinations  must  not  always  be  refused,  as  to  the  occasional  introduc- 
tion of  a  piece  of  music,  (during  service,)  the  performance  of  which 
requires  a  httle  skill,  and,  above  all,  that  the  ordinary-  arrangements 
for  singing  must  virtually  depend  upon  myself  The  efficacious 
operation  of  this  scheme  soon  manifested  itself  in  the  general  demeanour 
of  the  singers,  and  in  the  kindness  with  which  they  estimated,  and 
still  continue  to  estimate,  my  arrangements,  which  I  can  adjust  so  as  to 
suit  my  own  purpose. 

Your  obedient  servant, 

A.  X. 

ON    PAROCHIAL    PSALMODY. 
To  the  Editor  of  the  British  Magazine, 

Rev.  Sir, — It  may  be  fairly  anticipated  that  a  great  improvement  in 
Church  Psalmody  would  result  from  the  estabhshment  in  every 
diocese  of  a  society  for  the  encouragement  of  congregational  singing. 


•  Although  Lord  Henley  thinks  it  desirable  to  reject  chanting  because  it  is  a 
relic  of  popery,  and  although  his  fears  might  lead  him  to  exclaim  with  the  hero  of 
old,  "  Quicquid  id  est,  titneo  DanaoSy  et  dona  ferentes  ;'*  yet,  on  reference  to  the  Bible, 
his  Lordship  will  find  that  Amos  speaks  of  those  who  chanted  like  David  himself 
even — See  p.  35  of  the  7th  ed.  of  Lord  Henley's  Plan  of  Church  Reform. 


180  CORRESPONDENCE. 

as  suggested  by  your  correspondent  T,  O.  A  most  desirable  pre- 
liminary to  the  establishment  of  such  societies,  would  be  the  publica- 
tion of  a  standard  manual  of  psalms  and  hymns  under  the  sanction  of 
the  Society  for  Promoting  Christian  Knowledge.  This  Society, 
owing  to  the  extensive  demand  for  its  publications,  might  issue  such 
a  manual  at  a  very  trifling  cost.  It  would  then  be  adopted  in  the 
national  schools,  and  the  clergy  would  distribute  it  gratuitously  among 
their  poorer  parishioners. 

A  cheap  edition  of  approved  chm-ch  melodies  adapted  to  the 
manual  should  also  be  provided.  The  selection  should  consist  of  plain 
congregational  tunes  suitable  for  country  churches,  with  a  supplement 
containing  those  melodies  which  should  not  be  attempted  without  an 
organ. 

The  publication  could  not,  I  think,  be  entrusted  to  more  competent 
persons  than  "the  Committee  of  General  Literature  and  Education," 
appointed  by  the  Society  for  Promoting  Christian  Knowledge ;  nor 
could  they  apply  themselves  to  any  work  more  generally  desired,  or 
more  serviceable  to  the  clergy  in  their  endeavours  to  improve  their 
choirs  and  elevate  Church  Psalmody. 

Allow  me  further  to  suggest  that  an  edition  of  the  Society's  Psalters, 
with  the  Canticles,  arranged  on  the  plan  adopted  by  the  Rev.  J.  A. 
Latrobe,  in  his  useful  little  work  entitled  "  the  Instructions  of  Chena- 
niali,"  would  greatly  promote  congregational  chanting. 

T.  U.  Jun. 

Boss,  Bee.  10,  J  832. 

ON    TITHES. 

To  the  Editor  of  the  British  Magazine. 

Mr.  Editor, — As  you  have  so  repeatedly  and  earnestly  solicited  com- 
munications from  the  clergy  residing  in  every  part  of  this  kingdom, 
with  the  view  of  collecting  a  body  of  evidence  on  the  important  sub- 
ject of  Tithes,  I  am  desirous  of  contributing  my  mite  towards  the  fur- 
therance of  so  laudable  an  object,  and  should  do  it  the  more  readily, 
if  I  could  think  that  such  communications  are  likely  to  come  under 
the  notice  of  those  who  are  loudest  in  their  outcries  against  the  system 
altogether.  What  I  propose  is,  to  bring  forward  a  fact  which  the  de- 
fenders of  the  estabUshment  seemed  to  have  lost  sight  of  while  con- 
tending with  their  opponents,  and  which,  if  made  use  of,  would  have 
silenced  at  least  one  of  their  formidable  batteries.  You  are  aware. 
Sir,  these  virulent  assailants  have  long  ago  asserted,  and  still  assert, 
that  the  Church  of  England  is  bound,  by  original  charter,  (qu.  where 
is  it  to  be  found?)  to  expend  a  third  of  its  income  upon  the  main- 
tenance of  the  pooTy*  and  that  it  is  guilty  of  a  breach  of  contract,  inas- 


•  I  would  ask  what  is  intended  by  this  word,  supposing  sucli  a  contract  to  exist  ? 
If  such  only  as  the  act  of  Elizabeth  contemplated, — viz. "  the  impotent,  in  the  true  sense 
of  the  expression,  aged,  infrm,  unable  to  loorh,  §-c.  §-c., —  I  say,  allot  them  to  us  in  every 
parish  in  this  district,  exempt  us  from  your  rate-book,  and  we  shall  have  a  good  bar- 
gain of  it.     Wc  will  readily  undertake  to  maintain  them,  and  liberally  too. 


CORRESPONDENCE.  181 

much  as  no  &uch  portion  of  its  revenue  is  so  expended.  This  is  a 
bold  assertion ;  but,  unhappily  for  them  who  make  it,  it  is  utterly 
devoid  of  truth.  For  let  us  see  what  the  real  fact  is,  and  "  mark  how 
plain  a  tale  will  put  them  down." 

The  district  in  which  I  live  is  wholly  agricultural,  (and  I  wish  it  to 
be  noticed,  that  to  such  only  my  observations  throughout  this  letter 
are  intended  to  apply,)  and  my  preferment  is  a  rectory.  The  great 
and  small  tithes  are  compounded  for,  and  my  income  is  2201.  per 
annum;  the  tenants  paying  the  poor's  rate  on  the  composition,  as  is 
usual  in  such  cases.  The  whole  disbursement  in  the  year  for  the  re- 
lief of  the  poor  is,  in  round  numbers,  500/.,  of  which,  according  to  a 
late  valuation,  one-fourth  part  is  assessed  to  the  tithes.  Thus,  then, 
in  reality,  the  value  of  the  tithe  is  35o/.,  inasmuch  as  one-fourth  of 
the  rate,  or  125/.,  is  paid  for  me  by  my  parishioners  to  the  rate,  in 
lieu  of  paying  it  to  me.  But  beside  the  assessment  on  the  tithes,  I 
pay  annually  211.  12s.  for  the  glebe  lands  which  I  hold  in  my  own 
occupation,  making  my  whole  contribution  to  the  poor  rate  146/.  12s. 
The  question  is,  what  proportion  does  this  sum  bear  to  the  annual 
value  of  my  living. 

£     s.   d. 

Tithes  by  composition 220    0     0 

Ditto  by  payment  of  tenants 125     0     0 

35  acres  Glebe  (rent  to  self) 35     0     0 

Total  value  of  Rectory 380    0    0 

Deduct  Poor's  Rate  on  composition 125     0     0 

Ditto  on  Glebe 21  12    0 

146  12    0 

The  third  part  of  380/.  is  127/.  nearly ;  my  actual  payment,  146/.  12*., 
or  19/.  12*.  more  than  the  supposed  contract  binds  me  to  contribute 
to  the  maintenance  of  the  poor.  But  I  suppose,  Sir,  the  old  adage  is 
as  true  as  ever — 

"  He  that's  convinced  against  his  will 
Is  of  the  same  opinion  still." 

Nothing  but  a  total  demolition  of  the  fabric  will  satisfy  a  liberal 
public ;  and  I  feel  assured  that  Revolution,  and  not  Reform,  will  be 
the  closing  act  of  the  play. 

Your's  respectfully, 

A  Norfolk  Rector. 

P.  S. — ^Perhaps  I  ought  to  apologize  for  not  giving  my  name,  as  is 
recommended  by  one  of  your  late  correspondents.  I  do  not  know  it 
would  serve  any  good  purpose,  for  the  facts  here  stated  may  be 
verified  by  the  experience  of  ninety-nine  incumbents  out  of  an  hun- 
dred, mutatis  mutandis ;  and  I  do  not  hesitate  to  say,  that  the  enemies 
of  the  Church  have  wilfully  concealed  them,  lest  the  disclosure  should 
weaken  their  cause.* 


*  The  Editor  has  been  obliged  to  suppress,  for  want  of  room,  the  objections  made 
by  *  a  Norfolk  Rector  '  to  the  present  mode  of  paying  the  clergy. 


182  OORRESPONDEXCE. 

COLLECT     BEFORE     SERMOW. 

To  the  Editor  of  the  British  Magazine. 

Sir, — Allow  me  through  the  medium  of  yoiu*  useful  pages  to  suggest 
to  my  brother  clergy  an  occasional  variation  of  those  collects  com- 
monly used  before  the  sermon,  on  the  principle,  as  Bishop  Jeremy 
Taylor  expresses  it,  "  that  the  change,  consulting  with  the  appetites  of 
fancy,  may  better  entertain  the  spirit."  I  would  have  them,  however, 
confine  themselves  to  those  beautiful  and  comprehensive  collects  of  our 
church,  as  nothing  can  be  better,  which  moreover  are  so  diversified  in 
language  and  sentiment,  that  one  may  generally  be  found  pecuharly 
adapted  to  the  discourse  about  to  follow.  I  have  adopted  this  plan  of 
selecting  one  in  accordance  with  my  subject,  with  pleasure  to  myself, 
and,  I  have  reason  to  believe,  with  its  proper  eiSect  on  my  hearers ; 
it  also  gives  an  opportunity  of  introducing  many  of  those  admirable 
compositions  of  our  Liturgy,  which  are  otherwise  read  but  once  a  year. 
This  hint  may  appear  trivial,  but  I  venture  to  give  it  on  the  authority 
of  the  Divine  before  alluded  to,  who  says,  "  It  is  not  imprudent  to 
provide  variety  of  forms  of  prayer  to  the  same  purposes."* 

I  am,  Sir, 

Your  obedient  servant, 
December  10, 1832.  H. 


INDEX  TO   THEOLOGICAL  LITERATURE, 

To  the  Editor  of  the  British  Magazine. 

Mr.  Editor, — ^To  answer  the  question  I  am  about  to  propose  is,  I 
presume,  within  the  scope  of  your  periodical,  and  I  shall  not,  there- 
fore, trouble  you  with  any  apologies  for  asking  it. 

Is  there  any  digested  index  to  our  theological  literature?  I  will 
explain  my  meaning  by  examples  in  the  departments  of  medicine  and 
law.  First,  "Medical  Literature,"  by  the  late  lamented  Dr.  Young. 
In  this  work  every  disease,  and  every  known  variety  of  it,  is  arranged 
in  systematic  order,  and  references  to  all  Treatises,  Reports,  and 
Cases,  &c.  are  given  under  each  head ;  chapter  and  verse,  section  and 
page.  Second,  some  of  the  "  Digests"  of  different  branches  of  our 
laws  are  anal  ago  usly  arranged.  In  divinity  an  equal  aid  for  reference 
would  be  quite  as  desirable  for  the  student :  but  after  an  examination 
of  many  catalogues,  and  the  most  extended  enquiries  among  the  book- 
sellers, I  cannot  learn  that  any  such  work  exists ;  perhaps  you  can 
inform  me.  The  only  work  which  makes  an  approach  to  it,  "  sed 
longo  intervallo,"  is  the  "  Index  to  the  texts  of  all  the  Sermons  pub- 
lished  after  the  Restoration,"  begun  by  Letsome,  and  continued  by 


•  What  authority,  by  the  way,  is  there  for  using  any  collect  ?  It  is  rather  a  curious 
matter  to  consider  how  many  things  there  are  in  the  church  which  have  only  f>rac^/c^ 
as  their  sanction.  On  this  particular  point  there  may  be  doubt,  but  the  collect  seemt 
to  be  the  substitute  for  the  bidding  prayer  used  when  there  was  no  service  befort 
sermon. — Ed. 


CORRESPONDENCE.  183 

his  successor  Clark.  Of  the  many  editions  of  this,  I  possess  the  first, 
(1734)  pubUshed  by  Harding,  St.  Martin's  Lane,  and  containing 
nearly  100  pages  for  1*.  I  have  not  seen  Clark's,  but  a  friend  who 
examined  for  me  a  copy  at  a  bookseller's,  priced  1/.  5s.,  tells  me  that 
its  plan  goes  no  farther  than  Letsome's.  I  have  endeavoured  to 
make  my  copy  more  useful  by  adding  in  the  margin  references  to  all 
later  authors  which  I  may  have.  There  is  no  doubt  much  utility  in 
these  works,  but  of  infinitesimal  importance  compared  with  that  which 
I  seek,  or  suggest. 

I  need  not  enlarge  on  the  vast  advantage  to  be  derived  fi-om  a  w^ork 
w^hich  would  enable  the  student,  and  especially  the  composer  of  ser- 
mons, to  turn  to  all  the  casual  discussions  (not  to  be  guessed  from  a 
text,)  which  occur  in  the  writings  and  sermons  of  our  best  divines,  on 
a  particular  subject  and  even  a  ramification  of  one.  I  may  be  told 
that  the  best  modern  and  some  of  the  old  editions  are  fiu*nished  with 
indices,  but  every  one  does  not  possess  the  editions  which  have  them, 
and  the  alphabetical  ones  are  of  inferior  value  to  what  I  propose.  A 
digest  of  the  best  works  in  divinity,  calculated  to  answer  the  ends  I 
have  pointed  out,  if  well  done,  and  sold  for  a  moderate  price,*  (say 
1 5s.)  would  be  of  infinite  value  to  the  clergy,  and  would  find  a  ready 
sale,  not  only  among  them,  but  the  more  studious  part  of  the  reading 
public  also. 

The  labom-  of  compiling  such  a  work  of  course  would  be  consider- 
able, but  it  has  probably  been,  in  great  part,  already  undergone  in  a 
long  course  of  years,  by  some  studious  Divine,  who  has  common- 
placed his  reading.  No  man  can,  however,  dare  to  say,  that  such 
drudgery  is  beneath  him,  when  it  has  been  undertaken  and  executed 
for  medicine  by  one,  who,  when  the  range  of  his  acquirements  and  the 
light  which  he  has  shed  upon  such  diversified  subjects  of  literature 
and  science  is  considered,  will  be  pronounced  ^^  facile  princepsj"  the 
first  philosopher  of  his  age. 

Pray  answer  my  question  satisfactorily,  or  set  the  project  a-going. 

Yours, 
Oct.  19, 1832.  A  Country  Inquirer. 


CASES  OF  ADULTERY. 
To  the  Editor  of  the  British  Magazine. 


My  dear  Sir, — Seeing  your  pages  open  to  communications  of  all 
kinds,  particularly  from  the  clergy,  I  venture  to  address  you  on  a 
subject,  which  has  probably,  more  or  less,  engaged  the  attention  of 
my  clerical  brethren.  I  have  lately  taken  the  curacy  of  a  small 
parish,  and  am  grieved  to  find  that  in  it,  and  in  the  adjoining  parish, 
there  exist  gross  cases  of  adultery.  Of  course  it  is  my  duty  to  hinder, 
if  possible,  the  continuance  of  such  vice,  but  on  inquiry  I  find,  that 


Young's  Med.  Lit.  was  published  at  18s. 


184  CORRESPONDENCE. 

without  incurring  an  enormous  expense,  nothing  can  be  done,  and 
that,  even  then,  nothing  would  follow  but  the  excommunication  of 
the  parties  concerned — a  punishment  which,  in  these  days  of  lax  dis- 
cipline, it  would  be  difficult  to  enforce,  and  which,  if  enforced,  would 
probably  be  no  annoyance  to  the  parties,  (who  would  immediately 
go  to  meeting,)  and  would  not  prevent  their  cohabiting ;  so  that  in 
fact  there  is  no  punishment  at  all  for  it.  Now  that  reform  is  the 
order  of  the  day,  would  it  not  be  well  if  something  were  done,  by 
which  such  gross  violations  of  both  human  and  divine  laws  might  be 
prevented,  and  the  punishment  be  rendered  more  severe  ?  Could  it 
not  be  made  an  offence  cognizable  at  common  law  ? 

I   throw  out  this  hint,  in  the  hope  that,  among  your  numerous 
readers,  some  one  may  be  kind  enough  to  correct  me,  if  I  am  wrong, 
or  that,  if  I  am  right,  it  may  attract  the  attention  of  those  who  have 
the  power  of  remedying  the  evil. 
;  I  am,  dear  Sir, 

Yours  faithfully, 

Ihc  6,  1832.  C.  J. 


ANCIENT   TABLE   IN  THE    CHAPTER-HOUSE   OF   SALISBURY 
CATHEDRAL. 

To  the  Editor  of  the  British  Jfagazine. 

Sir, — Being  somewhat  of  an  antiquary  myself,  I  can  readily  enter  into 
the  feelings  of  those  who  have  been  severe  on  the  Chapter  to  which 
I  have  the  honour  of  be^ODgiDg,  for  having  permitted  such  a  pro- 
fanation of  the  ancieiit  table  in  tae  Chapter-Hous3,  as  to  supply  four 
new  legs  to  it.  in  the  room  of  those  which  were  decayed  and  rotten. 

Having  read  the  animadversions,  in  a  journal  so  respectable  as 
the  "  British  Magazine."  I  thought  it  my  duty,  on  coming  into 
residence,  to  examine  this  table,  in  order  to  appreciate  the  justice  of 
the  public  critical  remarks ;  and  I  now  think  it  equally  my  duty  to 
inform  the  Editor  of  the  publication  which  contained  the  remarks, 
that,  as  to  the  legs  of  the  table,  they  were  found  in  such  a  state  of 
entire  decay,  that,  to  use  the  words  of  the  clerk  of  the  works,  "  he 
was  absolutely  unable,  from  the  old  wood,  to  preserve  sufficient  to 
make  a  snuff-box." 

The  Dean,  therefore,  desirous  of  supporting  the  ancient  frame,  left 
orders,  on  leaving  residence,  that  four  new  legs  should  be  substi- 
tuted of  the  exaci  pattern  of  those  which  it  was  found  necessary  to 
remove. 

Unfortunately,  the  clerk  of  the  works  thought  he  might  as  well  add 
a  new  top  to  the  table  at  the  same  time,  the  former  boards  being 
decayed,  and  therefore  took  away  all  the  original  boards,  the  greater 
part  being  decayed  and  rotten. 

This  is  the  plain  history,  but  on  the  part  of  the  Chapter,  directions 
have  been  now  given  by  me,  in  the  absence  of  ihe  Dean,  that  all 
which  remained  of  the  old  boards,  and  which  could  bear  a  nail,  shottld 


CORRESPONDENCE.  185 

be  carefully  replaced.  This  is  all  that  could  be  done ;  and  having 
thought  it  my  duty,  in  concurrence  with  the  present  residentiary,  Arch- 
deacon Macdonald,  to  give  this  explanation, — declining,  however,  all 
controversy, — with  best  wishes  for  the  success  of  your  publication, 

I  am.  Sir, 
Your  most  obedient  servant, 

W.  L.  Bowles. 


STOKE-UPON-TRENT,  STAFFORDSHIRE.— DR.    WOODHOUSE'S 
DONATIONS. 

To  the  Editor  of  the  British  Magazine, 

Sir, — I  respond  to  your  call  for  the  particulars  of  the  Dean  of  Lich- 
field's munificence  to  the  parish  of  Stoke-upon-Trent,  of  which  he 
was  late  rector,  with  alacrity  and  heartfelt  satisfaction,  rejoicing  that 
you  have  thus  afforded  the  opportunity  of  recording  his  princely  gifts 
in  your  valuable  publication.  Being  patron  of  the  rectory  and  a 
resident,  I  speak  to  the  facts  fi-om  my  own  knowledge,  in  giving  you 
the  following  list  of  Dr.  Woodhouse's  donations  to  that  parish  within 
the  last  fifteen  years. 

To  the  National  School  at  Stoke,  besides  an  annual  subscription  of 
10  guineas,  2551. ;  National  School  at  Hanley  90/. ;  National  School 
at  Lane  End,  501. ;  North  Staffordshire  Infirmary,  besides  an  annual 
subscription  of  5  guineas,  470/. — (the  privilege  of  recommending 
patients,  in  virtue  of  400/.  of  this  donation,  is  for  ever  reserved  to  the 
five  incumbents  of  the  churches  of  Hanley,  Shelton,  Stoke,  Lane 
End,  and  Longton,  from  their  respective  districts ;) — towards  erecting 
and  completing  a  new  parish  church  at  Stoke,  besides  presenting  a 
beautiful  painted  window  for  the  chancel,  3300/. ;  for  the  permanent 
endowment  of  the  National  Schools  in  the  parish,  3000/. ;  towards 
providing  parsonage  houses  for  the  two  new  district  rectories  of  Shelton 
and  Longton,  2000/. ;  towards  the  enlargement  of  the  church  at  Lane 
End,  500/. ;  towards  a  new  church  at  Handford,  on  the  borders  of 
the  parish  of  Stoke,  besides  an  annual  subscription  of  5  guineas  to  the 
Sunday  school,  200/. ;  for  providing  an  annual  dole  of  bread  to  the 
poor  of  Penkhull  and  Boothen  on  Christmas  day,  for  ever,  100/. ; 
towards  the  establishment  of  a  friendly  society  in  the  parish,  on  the 
Beecher  or  Southwell  plan,  400/. ;  the  organist's  salary  at  Stoke 
church  for  four  years,  80/.  Making  in  the  aggregate  more  than 
TEN  THOUSAND  POUNDS,  exclusivc  of  Hbcral  occasional  aids  in  times 
of  local  distress,  and  large  donations  to  other  places  and  objects. 

Let  the  revilers  of  the  clergy  read  this  statement  and  blush  for 
their  slanders.  Really,  Sir,  I  cannot  but  think,  in  common  justice  to 
that  ill-used  body  of  men,  the  inquiry  by  the  ecclesiastical  commis- 
sioners into  the  revenues  of  the  church,  should  have  touched  upon 
their  distribution  ;  and  if  a  question  had  been  added,  as  to  the  amount 
of  donations  and  subscriptions  from  the  respective  incumbents  to 
'pvblic  charitable  purposes,  I  am  satisfied  that  no  class  of  persons, 
with  the  same  means,   would  stand    higher  in  the  lists  of  public 

Vol.  \\\.—Feb.  1833.  2  b 


186 


CORRESPONDENCE. 


benevolence ;  whilst  the  private  relief  of  the  poor  by  the  clergy  is 
undoubtedly  acted  upon  to  a  great  extent.* 

I  beg  to  subjoin  the  following  inscriptions  on  a  stal;uary  marble 
tablet,  lately  put  up  in  the  new  parish  church  at  Stoke,  as  a  curious 
and  interesting  record  of  the  variety  of  sources  from  which  funds  were 
derived  for  accomplishing  that  important  work  in  which  the  late 
rector  stands  so  pre-eminently.f 

I  remain,  Mr.  Editor^ 

Your  very  obedient  servant, 

John  TomlinSon. 

Cliff  Ville,  10th  Jamtary,  1833. 


*  The  Editor  is  now  endeavouring  to  collect  an  account  of  the  contributions  of 
the  clergy  in  each  county  to  such  charities  as  print  their  Reports ;  and  although  this 
will  be  very  inadequate,  and  will  show  no  parish  subscriptions,  or  private  charities, 
it  will  evidently  be  very  large  in  amount  as  appears  from  those  counties  whence  he  has 
obtained  returns.  But  he  wants  assistance  very  much.  He  has  some  counties  com- 
pleted, and  expects  a  few  more.  Could  any  person  have  the  kindness  to  send 
him  such  returns  for  Herefordshire,  Gloucestershire,  Northumberland,  Cumberland, 
and  Cornwall.  The  societies  and  charities  in  question  are  county  hospitals,  asylums, 
dispensaries,  &c.,  district  or  auxiliary  committees  of  the  society  for  Promoting 
Christian  Knowledge  and  that  for  the  Propagation  of  the  Gospel,  and  National 
Society,  Bible  Society,  Church  Missionary  Society. 

t  A.  Table  of  Donations  towards  erecting  and  completing  this  parish  church,  and  providing 
an  Organ,  eight  new  Sells,  and  a  Clock. 


His  most  gracious  Majesty,  King 
George  the  Fourth,  from  the 
revenues  of  his  Duchy  of  Lan- 
caster _  -  -  -  - 
John  Chappel  Woodhouse,  D.D., 
rector,  besides  presenting  the 
east  window  in  the  chancel 
John  Tomlinson,  patron,  Cliff 
Ville,  besides  presenting  a  mar- 
ble font 

Josiah  Spode,  Mount   -        -        - 
The  Devisees    of  John    Turner 

Whieldon,  lattle  Fenton 
John  Smith,  Great  Fenton    - 
William    Hammersley,   Fradswell 
Hall-        --.... 
Thomas  Minton,  Stoke - 
Hugh  Booth,  Clayton  - 
John  Bourne,  Great  Fenton 
Charles  James  Mason,  Fenton 
Felix  Pratt,  Fenton      - 
Mrs.  Chatterley,  Shelton  Hall      - 
Herbert  Minton, Longfield  Cottage 
Mrs.  Bree,  London       .        -        - 
Mrs.  Birch,  Fradswell  Hall  - 
Thomas  Allen,  Great  Fenton 
John  Kirkham,  PenkhuU 
John  Whalley,  Clerk    - 
William  Moore,  Wychdon  Lodge 
Joseph  Locker,  Jun.,  Hanley 
AVilliam  Copeland,  London  - 
John  Wickes  Tomlinson,  Clerk    - 


£ 


250 


3300 


300 
500 

120 
100 

70 
50 
50 
50 
50 
40 
30 
30 
30 
30 
30 
30 
27 
25 
25 
21 
21 


Thomas  Fenton,  Stoke  Lodge 
John  Hales  Cobridge   -        -        - 
Josiah  and  Tim.  Dimmock,  Stoke 
William  &  John  Hancock,  Fenton 
James  Greaves,  Stoke 
Henry  Pratt,  Stoke      -        -        - 
Lewis  and  Samuel  Bostock,  Stoke 
John  Brassington,  Stoke 
Richard  Cy  pies  Tomkinson,  Stoke 


o£20 
20 
20 
20 
20 
20 
20 
^0 
20 

575 


Donations  under  20Z.  each    - 

Contributions  from  the  working 
classes,  in  Stoke-proper,  above      500 

Grants  from  the  parish,  besides 
purchasing  the  site,  and  an 
addition  to  the  church-yard       -    3400 

Government  duties  on  the  mate- 
rials remitted  by  the  Lords  of 
the  Treasury      -        -        -        -      641 

Grant  from  the  Incorporated  So- 
ciety for  promoting  the  enlarge- 
ment and  building  of  churches      400 

Tonnage  of  all  materials  brought 
along  the  Trent  and  Mersey 
canal,  given  by  the  company  of 
proprietors        _        -        -        -      391 

Team-work  done  gratuitously  by 
various  inhabitants,  and  parish 
labour       .        _        -        -        -      500 

Subscriptions  for  pews  and  vaults, 
and  materials  of  old  church,  up- 
wards of 2000 


The  foundations  were  laid  in  June,  1826,  and  the  church  was  completed -ami 

consecrated  in  October,  1830. 

•  The  total  expence  exceeded  fourteen  thousand  pounds. 


CORRESPONDENCE. 


187 


To  the  Editor  of  the  British  Magazine. 

Mr.  Editor, — As  I  consider  it  the  duty  of  the  clergy  to  make 
known,  through  the  medium  of  your  Magazine,  what  is  passing  in 
their  respective  parishes,  I  send  you  the  balance  sheet  of  St.  Mary's 
Benefit  Club*  for  the  past  year,  and  also  the  leading  rules  by  which 
it  is  governed.  This  club  was  established  last  year,  and  has  worked 
wonderfully  well.  The  depositors  are  thankful  for  the  benefits  they 
derive  fi-om  it ;  and  such  numbers  are  pressing  into  it,  that  the  only 
limits  to  it  will  be  the  want  of  honorary  donations  to  make  up  the  sum 
which  each  depositor  is  to  receive  at  the  end  of  the  year.  The  prin- 
ciple on  which  it  is  conducted  is,  that  any  one  member  of  a  family 
residing  in  the  parish,  being  married,  or  a  widow,  or  a  single  person 
above  fifty  years  of  age,  of  good  character,  may  deposit  twopence 
weekly,  for  fifty-one  weeks.  Two-shillings-and-sixpence,  fi'om  the 
honorary  fund,  is  then  added  to  the  sum  saved,  the  whole  amounting 
to  eleven  shilhngs,  which  is  laid  out  in  coals,  shoes,  or  goods.  The 
depositors  buy  their  own  coal,  and  the  ticket  is  brought  to  the  trea- 
surer for  payment ;  or,  if  choice  is  made  to  purchase  goods,  an  order 
is  given  by  a  printed  ticket  of  credit^  drawn  upon  a  tradesman  in 
Chester.  No  money  is  ever  repaid  to  a  depositor  to  be  spent  as  he 
pleases.  Every  Sunday,  after  evening  service,  the  members  make 
their  deposits  ;  and  numbers  who  never  had  been  known  to  attend  any 
place  of  divine  worship  have  been  drawn  to  church  since  they  joined 
the  club.  The  rule  which  compels  regular  attendance  is,  "  if,  at  the 
end  of  three  Sundays,  the  sixpence  due  is  not  paid,  the  depositor 
forfeits  sixpence  of  the  half-crown  he  is  to  receive  at  the  end  of  the 
year. 

I  am,  Mr.  Editor,  your  humble  servant, 

William  Hutchinson, 

Curate  of  St.  Mary's. 
Stanley  Place,  Chester,  Jan.  I3th,  1833. 


Dr. 


*  St.  Mary's  Benefit  Club. 


Cr. 


One  Hundred  and  Fifty-two 
Depositors,  at  2d.  per  week, 

Honorary  Subscribers 

Interest     from    the    Savings 
Bank ^..., 


£. 

s. 

d. 

64  12 

0 

19 

5 

0 

1 

9 

11 

^85 

6  11  1 

Coals^ 


Calico,  Linen  Cloth,  &  Print 

Blankets  and  Flannel 

Sheets,  Counterpanes,  Dowlas 
Shoes  and  Clothes  .^^^wv^^w*^ 
Sundries  >,w>^,>»vi>s»^>vww>^>,»v>«».>^ 
Balance  in  Treasurer's  hands     1  14  11 


£.  s. 

d. 

54    3 

6 

4    6 

4* 

5    3 

9 

4  18 

2 

8  10 

7* 

6     9 

7 

^85    6  11 


William  Hutchinsok,  Treasurer. 
Charles  Gamon,    Auditors. 


Edward  Ducker, 


188  correspondence:. 

REPLY  OF  AN  EPISCOPAL  CLERGYMAN  TO  THE  VOLUNTARY 
CHURCH  ASSOCIATION. 

To  the  Editor  of  the  British  Magazine, 

Mr.  Editor, — The  following  correspondence  will,  I  trust,  be  deemed 
worthy  of  a  place  in  the  pages  of  the  British  Magazine.  The  most 
unwarrantable  attempts  are  making  at  the  present  time  to  undermine 
the  Church  as  established  by  law  in  Scotland,  by  means  of  Voluntary 
Church  Associations.  Of  these  associations,  the  ministers  of  the 
Secession  are  among  the  most  active  members,  together  with  a  few 
Independents.  Every  effort  has  been  made  to  induce  the  ministers 
of  the  Scottish  Episcopal  Communion  to  join  in  this  unhallowed  work 
of  devastation  ;  but  hitherto  without  success.  While  these  ministers 
conscientiously  believe  that  their  own  form  of  Church  government  is 
the  purest  and  best,  and  consonant  with  that  of  the  primitive  church, 
they  cannot  be  blind  to  the  fact,  that  the  EstabUshed  Church  of  that 
'country  has  been  instrumental  in  training  a  religious  and  moral 
people,  and  they  would  be  the  last  to  join  in  the  attempt  to  separate 
it  from  the  state.  I  am,  sir. 

Your  humble  servant, 
T.T.Z. 

"  Leslie,  I6th  November,  1832. 

"  Reverend  Sir, — The  adjourned  meeting  of  the  Friends  of  Religious  Liberty, 
to  consider  the  propriety  of  forming  a  Voluntary  Church  Association  for  the 
counties  of  Fife  and  Kinross,  is  to  be  held  in  Mr.  Scott's  meeting-house,  Leslie, 
on  Wednesday,  5th  December  ensuing,  at  twelve  o'clock  noon.  You  are 
requested  to  attend  said  meeting,  and  to  bring  along  with  you  one  or  two 
active  members  of  your  congregation,  favourable  to  the  object. 
*'  I  am.  Reverend  Sir, 

"  Your's  truly, 

*'  John  Johnstone. 
*'  The  Reverend  John  Marshall,  Kirkaldy." 

ANSWER    to    the    FOREGOING. 

*'  Kirkaldy,  November  20th,  1832. 

"  Sir,— I  have  been  favoured  with  a  printed  letter,  signed  with  your  name, 
requesting  my  attendance  at  Leslie,  on  the  5th  December,  to  consider,  '  with 
other  friends  of  religious  liberty,'  the  propriety  of  forming  a  Voluntary'  Church 
Association  for  the  counties  of  Fife  and  Kinross,  and  urging  me  to  bring  along 
with  me  one  or  tw^o  active  members  of  my  congregation,  favourable  to  the 
object. 

"  As  I  am  no  sophist,  I  take  the  plain  meaning  of  your  intimation  to  be, 
that,  on  the  day  mentioned,  there  is  to  be  a  meeting  of  Dissenters  at  Leslie, 
for  the  purpose  of  taking  into  consideration  the  best  method  of  subverting  the 
Scottish  Ecclesiastical  Establishment.  From  that  Establishment,  Sir,  I  am  a 
dissenter  as  well  as  yourself.  Nevertheless,  as  I  cannot  find  myself  to  be  in 
the  slightest  degree  aggrieved  by  its  existence,  and  as  I  regard  it  in  the  light  of 
an  effective  engine  for  the  inculcation  of  moral  and  religious  instruction 
throughout  the  mass  of  my  countrymen,  I  must  decline  uniting  to  those  of  its 
enemies  my  efforts  for  its  overthrow.  Allow  me  to  add,  that  it  is  with  pain  I 
behold  a  number  of  men  clothing  themselves  with  the  characters  of  ministers 
of  the  gospel  of  peace,  and  yet  associating  themselves  for  the  accornplishment 
of  an  object,  which,  if  attained,  must  ultimately  involve  the  three  kingdoms  in 
all  the  horrors  of  anarchy  and  civil  war. 


CORRESPONDENCE.  189 

"  In  thus  expressing  my  sentiments  on  this  subject,  you  must  not.  Sir,  set 
me  down  as  a  party  peculiarly  interested  in  upholding  the  Establishment. 
Indeed,  the  very  circumstance  of  your  addressing  your  circular  to  me  as  a 
dissenter,  shews  that  it  is  impossible  for  you  to  do  so.  I  may,  however,  go 
farther,  and  state,  that,  in  a  pecuniary  point  of  view,  we  Scottish  Episcopalians 
would  be  directly  benefited  by  its  abolition.  You  must  be  aware  that  about 
two-thirds  of  the  Established  Church's  revenues  are  drawn  from  Episcopal 
landlords,  who  have  at  the  same  time  their  own  clergy  to  maintain.  This  is 
a  fact,  of  which,  were  we  inclined  to  act  the  part  of  political  demagogues, 
great  advantage  might  be  taken.  But  we  can  never  forget — what  is  indeed 
notorious  to  every  one  at  all  acquainted  with  the  matter — that  every  estate  in 
the  country  burdened  with  teinds,  &c.  has  been  bought  and  sold  with  that 
burden  for  centuries,  and  that  consequently  the  wilful  appropriation  by  a  land- 
lord to  his  own  use  of  but  one  farthing  of  his  parish  minister's  stipend  is 
neither  more  nor  less  than  an  act  of  robbery,  which  will  be  punished,  if  not  by 
man,  at  least  by  God. 

"  I  presume.  Sir,  that  in  the  event  of  your  exertions  for  the  overthrow  of  all 
establishments  for  religious  instruction  being  crowned  with  success,  your  next 
object  will  be  the  subversion  of  every  endowed  seminary  for  the  common 
purpose  of  general  education.  The  two  systems  being  based  upon  the  same 
principle,  they  must  stand  or  fall  together.  If  George  Heriot  might  lawfully 
bequeath  his  fortune  for  the  rearing  of  a  certain  class  of  children,  why  may  not 
a  landed  proprietor  set  apart  a  portion  of  his  estate  for  the  promulgation  of 
the  doctrines  and  duties  of  Christianity  ? 

"As  matters  stand  at  present,  I  perceive  the  body  of  my  countrymen 
enjoying  their  moral  and  religious  instruction  gratuitously.  Under  the  system 
advocated  by  the  Voluntary  Church  Associations,  they  would  be  subjected  to 
grievous  burdens,  have  their  own  churches  to  build,  and  their  own  ministers 
to  pay.  "  I  have  the  honour  to  be.  Sir, 

"  Your  most  obedient  servant, 
"John  Marshall, 
>  "  Presbyter  of  the  Scottish  Episcopal  Church. 

"  P.S.  On  looking  into  the  Almanack,  I  find  a  John  Johnstone,  minister  of 
the  United  Associate  Synod  of  the  Secession  Church,  at  Leslie.  I  presume 
you  are  the  individual.  „ 

"  The  Rev.  John  Johnstone,  Leslie." 


DIOCESE   OF   DURHAM. 
To  the  Editor  of  the  Sritish  Magazine. 

Sir, — ^In  one  of  your  last  numbers,  p.  370,  you  ask,  "Why  will  not 
those  who  can,  supply  information  ?'■  Your  question  related  to  that 
which  bishops  and  deans  and  chapters  had  begun  to  do,  in  the  distri- 
bution of  their  funds  for  the  augmentation  of  small  livings,  and  for 
similar  purposes,  before  clamour  had  reached  its  present  height. 

I  will  tell  you,  as  far  as  I  am  able,  what  has  been  doing  in  the 
diocese  of  Durham. 

The  present  Bishop  of  Durham  has  followed  closely  in  the  steps  of 
his  munificent  predecessor,  Shute  Barrington  ;  ever  since  he  came  to 
the  diocese,  churches,  schools,  and  parsonage-houses  have  risen  up 


190  CORRESPONDENCE. 

year  after  year  in  consequence  of  his  benefactions.  Many  of  the  ill- 
endowed  incumbents  have  had  to  thank  hiin  for  increased  incomes. 
In  addition  to  private  assistance,  and  to  liberal  donations,  which  have 
enabled  some  of  them  to  derive  full  benefit  from  Queen  Ann's  Bounty, 
the  bishop  has  ceded  property  under  the  Archbishop's  Enabling  Act, 
which  will  add, 


£ 
180    a  year 

to  St.  John's  Chapelry,  Sunderland 

40 

-  Sunderland  Rectory 

68 

-  Stockton  Vicarage 

80 

-  Perpetual  Curacy  of  St.  Helen's,  Auckland 

35        - 

-  Perpetual  Curacy  of  Ash 

86        - 

-  Perpetual  Curacy  of  Satley 

150 

-  Perpetual  Curacy  of  Lanchester 

100 

-  Chapelry  of  Medomsley 

100 

-  Rectory  of  Gateshead  Fell. 

^839  per  annum. 

.  The  Bishop  has  also  made  arrangements  for  the  further  cession  of  pro- 
perty, which  will  carry  up  other  augmentations  out  of  his  own  resources 
to  double  this  amount,  and  has  lately  endowed  the  new  church  of 
Etherley. 

The  Dean  and  Chapter  of  Durham,  in  like  manner,  have  for  seve- 
ral years  past  been  proceeding  upon  a  regular  system,  which  has  not 
only  removed  two  of  the  principal  complaints  made  against  the  chm-ch 
from  the  sphere  of  their  jurisdiction  and  patronage,  viz.,  pluralities 
and  non-residence,  but  w^hich  also  lays  a  tax  to  the  amount  of  from 
fifteen  to  twenty  per  cent  upon  their  several  incomes,  in  addition  to 
statutable  and  former  deductions.  In  this  spirit  of  spontaneous  atten- 
tion to  the  condition  of  their  brethren,  they  have  doubled  the  salaries 
of  their  minor  canons  and  of  the  masters  of  their  grammar  school,  or 
nearly  so  ;  and  they  have  not  left  a  single  living  in  their  gift  with  a 
provision  under  150^.  a  year.  Moreover,  they  have  put  measures  in 
a  train,  which,  if  not  interrupted  by  events  beyond  their  control,  will 
raise  all  their  livings. 

Where  the  population  exceeds    1000    to  ^£300  a  year 
Where  it  exceeds  -        -      500    to       250 

Where  it  is  under  -        -      500    to       200 

The  permanent  charge  voluntarily  imposed  upon  themselves  to 
carry  this  one  improvement  into  effect  will  not  be  less  than  3000/. 
a  year. 

The  amount  of  property  likewise  alienated  as  a  free  will  gift  to  the 
Durham  University  is  nearly  3000/.  a  year.  In  fact,  on  an  average 
of  the  last  twenty-one  years,  it  produced  to  the  Dean  and  Chapter 
2986/.  18*.  a  year.  I  mention  tliis  exact  sum  because,  when  the 
grant  was  announced  in  Parliament  last  May,  Ijord  Durham  greatly 
under-rated  its  real  value. 

Independently  of  these  sacrifices,  the  Dean  and  Chapter  of  Durham, 
like  their  diocesan,  have  contributed  largely  to  the  occasional  wants  of 
the  church.  Parsonage  houses  have  been  provided  in  seven  parishes, 
entirely  or  principally  out  of  their  funds.  Last  year  they  appropriated 
1250/.  to  the  erection  of  a  new  church  at  Soutli  Shields,  and  450/.  to 
the  purchaee  of  a  Chapel  at  Monk  Wearmouth,  besides  voting  100/. 


CORRESPONDENCE.  191 

a  year  and  a  house  to  the  minister  of  the  chapel.  But  that  I  may  state 
something  under  this  head  which  was  going  on  long  before  the  pre- 
sent outcry : — Within  ten  years  previously  to  1829,  seventeen  churches 
were  enlarged,  and  eleven  newly  built,  in  this  diocese,  chiefly  by 
aid  of  clerical  benefactions. 

That  the  Durham  clergy,  throughout  the  whole  diocese,  have  been 
equally  liberal  according  to  their  means,  appears  on  the  face  of  a  do- 
cument which  now  Ues  before  me.  Two  thirds  of  the  sum  total  of  the 
annual  subscriptions  paid  to  nine  of  the  public  charities  of  Durham 
and  Northumberland,  in  which  the  laity  are  as  much  interested  as  the 
clergy,  come  out  of  the  pockets  of  the  clergy.  This  document  w^as 
drawTi  up  four  years  ago.  I  select  two  particulars  for  yoiu*  in- 
formation, in  which  the  proportion  is  still  greater  on  the  side  of  the 
clergy. 

Total  Amount  of  Subs.     Subscribed  by  Clergy.    Subscribed  by  Laity. 

''7e*Dt'e'?e''ofD.taL''"}    -  ^  !« '«     -     ^^^  "    «     -     ^    ^  ^O 

Durham  Diocesan   Society  ") 
forEnlarging  &  Building   V    ...  274  11    6      ...      243  10    6      ...      31    1    0 
churches J 

At  the  first  Establishment  of  the  Durham  Diocesan  Society  for  En-  £  s.  d. 

larging  and  Building  Churches,  the  amount  of  donations  was         ...  2429  8  0 

Of  this  the  Clergy  gave         164S  2  6 

The  Laity         781  4  6 

I  am.  Sir, 

Your  most  obedient  servant, 

DUNELMENSIS. 

Durham,  Jan.  19,  1833. 


To  the  Editor  of  the  British  Magazine. 
Sir, — ^Permit  me,  through  you,  to  address  one  word  of  (I  trust)  no 
unfriendly  remonstrance  to  the  writer  who  signs  himself  "  H."  in 
your  January  number  (p.  44 — 49,  54 — 57.)  His  criticisms,  whether 
correct  or  no,  are  too  ingenious  not  to  attract  notice ;  and  this  renders 
me  the  more  anxious  to  lose  no  time  in  seriously  requesting  him  to 
use  his  own  better  judgment  on  some  expressions,  fallen  from  him, 
which  give  his  papers  an  air  of  lightness  and  irreverence  (far,  I  am 
sure,  from  his  meaning),  and  make  it  eveu  painful  to  read  them. 
Thus,  Nathan's  reproof  to  David  is  called  "  The  Romance  of  the 
Pet  Lamb."  Certain  words  of  our  Saviour  are  designated  as  "  Those 
very  curious  words."  "  Novies  styx  &c."  is  applied  to  the  awful 
scene  described  in  the  accoimt  of  the  rich  man  and  Lazarus.  Abra- 
ham's bosom  is  "  The  Elysium  of  Death"  &c.  In  a  subsequent 
paper  "  On  the  Prophecy  of  Jesus,"  (is  not  this  title  imnecessarily 
irreverent?)  not  only  casual  expressions,  but  material  facts  of  the 
writer's  argument,  appear  to  me  chargeable  with  the  same  error, — 
a  kind  of  flighty  conversational  carelessness,  tending  to  disparage  the 
.Holy  Scriptures.  Surely  it  is  rather  overbold,  (especially  in  one  who 
.insists  so  much  on  the  absolute  necessity  of  literal  truth  in  inspired 
words,  except  in  cases  of  prophetic  allegory  or  express  parable,  one  of 


CORRESPONDENCE. 

which  is  here  out  of  the  question,  and  the  other  he  is  at  pains  to 
exclude,)  it  is,  I  say,  overbold  in  him  to  quote  the  very  words 
of  our  Lord  in  St.  Matthew,  and  follow  them  up  with  this  remark, 
*'  Some  seventeen  centuries  have  passed  away  since  the  tribulation 
of  those  days,  and  not  one  syllable  of  this  has  come  to  pass;"  it  is 
bolder  to  talk  of  "  shutting  up  pulpits  and  churches,  (i.  e.  of  renouncing 
Christianity  altogether,)  sooner  than  believe  that  "  such  a  phrase  as 
'seeing  the  Son  of  man  coming  in  the  clouds  with  power  and  glory'  is 
capable  of  allegorization;"  boldest  of  all  to  represent  an  apostle  as 
saying  these  things  "  improperly,"  as  "  writing  down  discourses 
without  duly  weighing  the  w^ords  he  made  use  of,"  and  "  by  that 
inadvertency  furnishing  what  might  have  been  the  strongest  of  all 
arguments  to  those  who  regard  the  Lord  as  not  the  real  Messiah, 
**  if  the  evangelist  had  not  given  a  fuller  and  more  intelligible  report 
of  what  He  said."  Elsewhere  the  words  are  called  "  astounding." 
"  St.  Mark,"  it  is  said,  "  abstained  from  repeating"  them  exactly, 
''  by  which  process  he  rather  softened  down  the  phraseology  by  which 
the  reader  was  surprised  in  his  predecessor,  than  removed  the  real 
difficulty."  But  St.  Luke  having  written  "  with  an  earnest  desire  to 
rectify  what  was  defective"  in  former  Gospels,  "  gives  a  very  different 
colour"*'  to  "  our  Saviour's  prophecy." 

Once  again  I  put  it  to  your  correspondent  (who  will,  I  am  sure, 
see  my  motive,  and  excuse  the  liberty  which  I  take)  whether  this  be 
indeed  the  tone  in  which  it  becomes  Christian  men  to  speak  of  their 
Lord's  own  words,  recorded  by  His  inspired  evangelists.  In  the 
hurry  of  invention,  and  keenness  of  debate,  w^e  are  all  Uable  to  err  in 
this  way :  but  the  worst  is,  the  unthinking  admire  it ;  and  what  was 
in  the  writer  mere  lightness  of  manner,  may  encourage  in  the  reader 
habitual  disrespect  for  the  Bible. 

I  am,  &c. 

K, 


NOTICES    AND     REVIEWS. 


Remarks  on  the  Prospective  and  Past  Benefits  of  Cathedral  Institutions  in  the 
Promotion  of  Sound  and  Religious  Knowledge,  8fc.  By  E.  B.  Pusey,  Regius 
Professor  of  Hebrew,  &c.  London  :  Roake  and  Varty. 
This  pamphlet  deserves  the  best  attention  of  those  who  have  any  real  regard 
for  the  Church.  It  shews  most  fully  and  admirably  what  cathedrals  have 
done  for  learning.  It  shews  what  benefits  are  derived  from  the  present  general 
education  given  at  the  Universities  as  a  foundation  for  professional  education. 
It  shews  that  learned  men,  as  divines  and  defenders  of  Christianity,  have  been 
connected  almost  always  either  with  the  universities  or  cathedrals — that  the 
parochial  clergy  have  duties  which  must,  generally  speaking,  preclude  them 
from  continuing  their  studies  —  and  that,  as  the  universities  must  now  be 
looked  to  principally  as  carrying  on  the  work  of  general  education,  the  cathe- 
drals are  the  quarters  to  which  one  is  to  look  for  the  promotion  of  theological 
learning.  It  points  out  very  clearly  that  such  was  their  intention  and  object, 
and  it  then  proceeds  to  suggest  that  in  order  to  secure  the  benefits  of  profes- 


XOTICES   AND   REVIEWS.  193 

sional  education  to  the  clergy,  each  cathedral  should  be  the  theological  semi- 
nary of  the  diocese.  This  is  often  the  case  in  Roman  Catholic  countries.  The 
suggestion,  and  the  reasons  by  which  Mr.  Pusey  supports  it,  deserve  the  most 
attentive  consideration.  A  friend  of  the  writer's,  in  talking  this  same  scheme 
over  a  year  or  two  ago,  suggested  that  perhaps  these  seminaries  would  in  some 
cases  be  too  small,  and  that  two,  one  for  each  province,  would  answer  better  ; 
each  cathedral  contributing  its  proper  officer  or  officers  to  these  metropolitical 
seminaries,  instead  of  doing  the  work  less  efficiently  at  home.*  There  are 
some  dioceses,  as  for  instance  Rochester,  Canterbury  itself,  Peterborough,  and 
Bristol,  where  the  number  of  students  would  be  so  small  that  that  feeling 
which  is  nececsary  for  the  advantage  of  both  teachers  and  learners  could 
hardly  be  kept  up.  It  is  to  be  observed  that  Chester,  and  the  poorer  parts  of 
the  northern  Dioceses,  have  already  a  seminary  of  this  kind,  and  that  there 
is  one  likewise  in  Wales.  If  a  scheme  like  that  suggested  here  were  entered 
on  really,  the  better  endowment  and,  if  necessary,  the  removal  of  St.  Bees, 
might  provide  for  the  province  of  York,  while  there  might  be  four  or  five  in  the 
larger  province  of  Canterbury,  as,  for  example,  at  Lincoln  for  the  midland 
dioceses,  at  Norwich  for  that  diocese,  in  some  part  of  the  diocese  of  London 
for  that  diocese  and  Winchester,  at  Canterbury  for  Canterbury,  Rochester,  and 
Chichester,  and  at  Exeter,  for  the  western  parts. 

At  the  same  time,  the  scheme  itself  requires  very  careful  examination.  It 
is  very  attractive  on  many  accounts,  but  it  may  still  be  a  question  whether  the 
work  would  not  be  more  efficiently  done  at  the  universities,  by  requiring  the  re- 
sidence of  B.A.s  for  a  given  time.  The  clamour  about  expense  at  the  universi- 
ties is  groundless,  except  for  such  persons  as  will  be  expensive  everywhere  ;  and 
the  clamour  as  to  immorality  just  of  the  same  kind.  If  men  have  no  religious 
principle,  they  will  be  profligate  at  the  university  ;  and  he  must  have  strange 
notions  who  believes  that  such  persons  would  not  be  profligate  wherever  occa- 
sion offered.  Men  bring  up  their  children  without  thought  of  God,  without 
joining  with  them  in  prayer,  without  inculcating  on  them  the  study  of  God's 
word  by  precept  and  example.  They  do  not  inquire  into  the  religious  character 
of  their  son's  instructor,  and  then  they  complain  when  these  unhappy  children 
destroy  body  and  soul  by  a  course  of  sin,  and  accuse  every  body  and  every- 
thing but  themselves.  The  writer  must  not  leave  this  work  without  saying 
that  the  church  and  the  country  owe  no  small  thanks  to  Mr.  Pusey,  for  his 
learned,  high-principled,  and  powerful  vindication  of  its  cathedral  establish- 
ments. 


The  Happiness  of  the  Blessed  Considered.     By  the  Right  Rev.  R.  Mant,  Bishop 
of  Down  and  Connor.     London  :  Rivingtons,  1833. 

The  spirit  of  this  book  is  a  spirit  of  very  sincere,  earnest,  and  sober  piety. 
Not  seeking  to  be  wise  above  what  is  written.  Bishop  Mant  has  here  drawn 
together  whatever  scripture  says,  and  whatever  it  suggests  as  to  the,  intermediate 
and  the  final  state — our  recognition  of  our  friends  hereafter — and  the  difierent 
degrees  of  happiness  promised  to  believers.  Probably  no  one  has  before  drawn 
together  the  promises  of  scripture  so  fully  and  connectedly,  and  no  one  has 
certainly  done  it  with  a  fuller  union  of  soberness  and  serious  piety.  The 
volume  is  interspersed  with  sonnets   (the  use  of  which  for  sacred  subjects 


*  In  some  cathedrals  lectures  are  still  delivered  by  one  of  the  canons,  whose  business 
it  is.  One  of  them  at  Hereford  is  entitled  the  Prelector.  At  Chichester,  where  there 
is  a  stall  with  the  same  duty  attached  to  it,  it  was,  as  the  writer  knows,  the  determi- 
nation of  the  present  Bishop  of  Worcester  to  have  provided  for  the  delivery  of  a 
course  of  divinity  lectures,  by  the  appointment  which  he  intended  to  make  to  the 
proper  stall,  now  held  by  a  person  of  advanced  age  and  infirm,  had  it  fallen  during 
his  time. 

Vol.  lU.^Feb.  1833.  2  c 


J 94  NOTICES   AND    REVIEWS. 

required  no  vindication),  and  one  of  these  every  one  will  thank  the  Reviewer 
for  transcribing. 

THE    REUNION    OF    FRIENDS    IN    HEAVEN. 

There  is  a  void  in  lorn  affection's  heart, 

Which  yearns  to  be  supplied.     On  God's  high  will 

Though  it  repose  submissively,  yet  still 

Of  those,  who  bore  in  its  regards  a  part, 

The  cherished  forms  it  holds,  as  in  a  chart 

Depicted,  hoping  He  may  yet  fulfil 

Their  restitution.     Pardon  it,  if  ill 

Lurk  in  that  hope,  great  Father !     True  thou  art ; 

Thou  sayest  the  just  shall  bliss  in  fulness  prove. 

And  what  thou  sayest  thy  bounty  will  provide. 

And  yet  meseems  the  blissful  souls  above. 

The  sense  of  earth's  sweet  charities  denied, 

Might  feel  a  craving  in  those  realms  of  love. 

By  angel  hosts  and  patriarchs  unsupplied. 

The  volume  concludes  with  a  series  of  sonnets,  called  "  Musings  on  the 
Church  and  her  services,"  of  the  same  order  and  pleasing  feeling  with  that  just 
quoted. 


A  Practical  Exposition  of  St.  Paul's  Epistle  to  the  Romans,  in  a  Series  of 
Ijectures.  By  the  Rev.  T.  Parry,  Archdeacon  of  Antigua,  &c.  London  : 
Rivingtons.     1832. 

Archdeacon  Parry  has  here  executed  a  most  difficult  task  extremely  well  ; 
and  has  presented,  in  a  series  of  lectures,  very  clearly  and  well  written,  and 
calculated  for  any  tolerably  educated  audience,  a  sound  and  just  view  of  the 
all-important  doctrines  of  the  Epistle  to  the  Romans,  and  their  bearing  upon  the 
life  and  heart.  The  writer  would  be  heartily  glad  to  see  Archdeacon  Parry's 
exposition  in  very  general  use.  Without  binding  himself  to  defend  particular 
words,  which  is  out  of  the  question  in  a  long  work,  he  can  go  along  entirely 
with  the  tenour  of  Archdeacon  Parry's  views.  Perhaps,  in  another  edition, 
the  author  might,  with  advantage  to  his  practical  object,  dwell  a  little  longer 
on  sanctification,  as  the  privilege  of  the  Christian  covenant.  He  has  not  over- 
looked this  momentous  difference  between  trie  Mosaic  and  Christian  law  as 
some  writers  have  done,  but  it  is  most  important  to  impress  it  very  strongly. 
There  is  one  other  point  on  which  (if  Archdeacon  Parry  will  not  think  that  the 
reviewer  takes  too  great  a  liberty  in  offering  advice)  it  would  seem  to  him 
desirable  to  speak  a  little  more  fully,  viz.  the  condemning  power  of  the  law. 
It  is  ably  touched,  but  it  is  a  difficult  subject  to  many  men,  and  a  veiy  im- 
portant one.  On  the  whole,  very  warm  thanks  are  due  to  Archdeacon  Parry 
for  his  valuable  and  most  acceptable  work. 

Seven  Letters  on  National  Religion,  addressed  to  the  Rev.  H.  Melvill.  By 
Charles  Smith,  B.D.  Fellow  and  Tutor  of  St.  Peter's  College,  Cambridge. 
London:     Rivingtons.     1833. 

Mr.  Smith  deplores  and  exposes,  and  very  justly,  the  entire  ignorance  of  the 
right  meaning  and  real  value  of  the  Church,  manifested  by  the  Papist, 
the  Dissenter,  and  too  often  by  the  Churchman,  and  points  out  how  en- 
tirely every  ancient  nation  made  the  public  profession  of  religion  the  bond 
of  civil  society — how  completely  this  was  the  case  in  our  own  early  his- 
tory— how  wickedly  the  Papacy  has  done,  in  endeavouring,  for  its  own 
purposes,  to  dissolve  the  union  between  the  church  and  the  state — and  how 
false  and  infidel  in  tendency  are  the  arguments  by  which  the  sectaries  at- 
tempt to  shew  that  such  an  union  is  injurious  to  the  cause  of  religion, 
whereas  it  is  the  dissolution  of  that  union,  which  is  a  renunciation  on  part 


NOTICES    AND    REVIEWS.  395 

of  tlie  state,  of  all  share  or  interest  in  God's  blessing  and  all  reliance  on  his 
providence.  The  reviewer  is  not  prepared  to  go  entirely  along  with  Mr. 
Smith  in  some  of  his  positions,  but  he  thinks  there  is  a  great  deal  of  truth 
in  the  volume — very  right  views  of  the  church — of  the  necessity  of  living 
in  its  unity,  and  maintaining  it — of  yielding  a  cordial  obedience  to  the  laws 
of  the  Living  Witness  of  the  truth — of  depending  on  that  witness  wholly  and 
entirely,  as  every  one  must  who  has  right  notions  of  it,  by  avoiding  every 
thing  which  is  like  a  setting  up  an  imperium  in  imperio  in  the  church  itself. 
The  spirit  too  in  which  Mr.  Smith  combats  the  liberalism  of  the  day,  as  to 
religion  being  a  matter  between  God  and  a  man's  soul,  as  if  the  outward 
testimony  to  the  truth  of  religion  was  not  an  imperative  duty  on  every 
Christian  society,  and  other  errors  of  the  same  nature,  deserves  all  praise. 
And  the  writer  cordially  recommends  the  perusal  of  the  last  letter,  which  con- 
tains a  sort  of  practical  application  of  the  preceding  ones,  not  only  to  dissenters, 
but  to  too  large  a  class  of  dissenting  churchmen.  It  is  to  be  lamented  indeed, 
that  Mr.  Smith  has  not  made  his  language  a  little  less  vague,  and  his  letters 
a  little  less  discursive,  but  they  who  read  the  last  letter  will  probably  be 
tempted  to  read  the  foregoing  ones.  Perhaps,  on  reflection,  Mr.  S.  may  be 
inclined  to  think  that  the  Cde  haut  en  bos)  tone  in  which  he  speaks  of  almost 
all  persons,  and  especially  of  almost  every  defender  of  the  church,  besides 
himself,  is  not  quite  justifiable.  There  is  one  school  of  the  present  day, 
which,  going  on  the  right  ground,  that  mere  reading  often  overlays  thought, 
rather  advise  people  to  avoid  reading,  and  think  out  things  for  themselves. 
The  consequence  is,  that  they  not  only  think  out  (which  may  be  very  w^ell 
for  themselves),  but  publish,  as  their  own  discoveries,  things  which  have 
been  thought  and  said  by  sundry  plain  honest  people  before  them,  without 
any  apparent  consciousness  that  such  proceedings  arc  rather  amusing  to  the 
rest  of  the  world.  Mr.  Smith  does  not  belong  to  this  school,  but  he  rather 
shares  in  their  practice;  for  example,  in  speaking  very  contemptuously 
of  some  defences  of  the  church  endowments,  he  appears  not  to  be  aware 
that  very  many  persons  before  himself  have  strenuously  maintained  that 
these  endowments  were  chiefly  made,  not  to  the  Roman  Catholic 
church,  not  to  the  Church  of  England  after,  but  before  it  had  adopted  the 
errors  of  Rome,  and  that  consequently,  at  the  Reformation,  there  was  no 
change,  but  a  mere  resumption  of  property  by  the  right  owners.  Mr.  Cole- 
ridge's admirable  work  on  Church  and  State,  is  evidently  the  book  which  has 
set  Mr.  Smith  thinking.  It  is  cordially  to  be  wished  that  its  principles  were 
more  generally  spread. 


Dissertations,  vindicating  the  Church  of  England,  with  regard  to  some  Essential 
Points  of  Doctrine  and  Discipline.  By  the  Rev.  J.  Sinclair,  of  Pembroke 
College,  Oxford,  &c.  &c.   London  t  Rivingtons.  1833. 

The  first  of  these  Dissertations  is  on  Episcopacy.  It  is  most  clearly  and  delight- 
fully written,  and  appears  to  the  reviewer  to  contain  the  best  view  to  which  he 
could  refer  of  all  the  arguments  for  Episcopacy,  with  a  very  satisfactory  reply 
to  the  objections  against  it.  The  testimonies  of  foreign  churches  and  writers 
of  other  communions  are  given  at  fall  length.  Mr.  Sinclair  concludes  the 
dissertation  with  a  declaration  of  the  advantages  of  Episcopacy,  but  says 
that  his  arguments  are  advanced  with  no  design  of  excluding  from  the  church 
of  Christ  those  Christian  societies  whose  forms  of  discipline  are  less  agree- 
able to  ajjostolic  rule  than  our  own.  (p.  32.)  Agreeing  in  every  other  point 
of  this  essay  with  Mr.  Sinclair,  the  writer  cannot  agree  with  him  on  this, 
while  he  is  well  aware  that  such  a  declaration  will  be  regarded  with  contempt, 
or  branded  as  most  bigotted.  There  is,  or  there  is  not,  a  Living  Witness  to  the 
truth  on  earth,  and  a  dispenser  of  the  precious  gifts  promised  by  God  to  his 
people,  subsisting  according  to  the  constitution  which  it  received  from  the 
apostles  of  the  Lord.     How  can  it  be  safe  for  those  who  wish  to  enjoy  those 


196 


NOTICES    AND    REVIEWS. 


gifts,  and  to  live  in  the  light  of  that  truth,  to  depart  from  this  constitution? 
God  is  not  tied  to  his  promises,  no  doubt ;  but  that  does  not  alter  the  case.  To 
the  argument,  that,  in  some  cases.  Episcopacy  was  lost  of  necessity,  of  course 
the  answer  is,  that  necessity  has  no  law,  but  that  the  necessity  must  be  proved. 
In  Laud's  most  remarkable  letter  to  Hall  (printed  in  Collier),  that  great  man 
intimates  his  opinion,  that  no  such  necessity  has  ever  yet  been  proved,  and  has 
probably  never  existed. 

Mr.  Sinclair's  next  dissertation  is  on  Liturgies  and  their  value,  and  is  very 
valuable  indeed,  very  comprehensive,  but  not  tedious.  These  two  essays  should 
be  printed  in  a  cheaper  form.  With  the  essay  on  Infallibility  the  reviewer 
was  much  pleased,  as  far  as  the  refutation  of  the  errors  of  the  Romanist, 
enthusiast,  and  latitudinarian  go.  In  the  positive  part  he  cannot  quite 
agree  with  Mr.  Sinclair.  The  voice  of  the  church  tmiversal  (not  the  Roman 
church)  must  surely  not  be  disregarded.  Many  of  the  promises  cited  by 
Mr.  Sinclair  appear  to  the  reviewer  rather  to  refer  to  that  help  of  the  Spirit 
required  for  avoiding  sin  and  following  after  holiness,  than  to  any  promise 
of  knowledge  of  difficult  truths.  Doubtless,  the  true  Christian  will  know 
qf  tJie  doctrine  better  than  others ;  but  this  will  be  a  knowledge  growing 
'only  with  growth  of  holiness,  and  never,  perhaps,  enabling  him  outwardly  to 
explain  or  defend  the  truth,  though  it  enables  him  to  apprehend  it  for  his  own 
comfort  and  guidance.  If  no  other  judge  of  controversies  is  to  be  thought 
of  than  this  knowledge,  assuredly  there  is  none  in  the  ordinary  sense  of  the 
word,  no  authority  which  can  be  alleged  by  one  man  to  convince  another.  Mr. 
Sinclair,  it  is  only  just  to  observe,  states  that  in  his  view  there  is  no  certainty 
of  arriving  at  absolute  truth,  but  that  there  is  certainty  of  escaping  unpardon- 
able heresy.  The  question  of  the  extent  of  private  judgment  is  too  wide  for 
discussion  here ;  but  it  must  be  observed  that  this  view  leaves  every  man  at 
liberty  to  decide  whether  he  is  himself  a  true  Christian,  and  therefore  a  safe 
interpreter  of  God's  word  for  himself.  Whether  this  is  right,  is  another  ques- 
tion, but  that  it  is  so,  must  not  be  forgotten ;  nor  must  the  defenders  of  the 
right  of  private  judgment  forget  the  awful  responsibility  under  which  it  must  be 
exercised.  Have  human  passions,  infirmities,  errors,  and  circumstances  had 
no  influence  on  the  will,  and,  through  it,  on  the  mind  ? 

The  reviewer  has  left  himself  no  room  to  speak  of  Mr.  Sinclair's  last  essay 
on  Mediation,  in  refutation  of  the  opposite  doctrines  of  the  Socinians  and 
Antinomians,  which  is  both  an  original  and  able  paper.  He  will  not  conclude 
without  again  expressing  his  hope  of  seeing  the  two  first  essays  (on  subjects 
where  ignorance  is  so  great  and  error  so  prevalent)  in  a  cheap  form,  adapted 
for  general  circulation.  He  could  not  easily  mention  any  thing  at  once  so  full 
and  so  readable. 

Maternal  Advice,  chiefly  to  Daughters  leaving  Home.     London  :  Groombridge, 

1833. 
This  little  book  contains  some  good  extracts  from  the  works  of  Mrs.  Trimmer 
and  other  writers,  a  good  many  well-known  hymns  and  sacred  poems,  and 
appears  to  be  almost  as  well  calculated  for  a  paternal,  or  fraternal,  as  for  a 
maternal  present.  Dr.  Hawksworth's  well-known  letter  to  a  young  lady  leaving 
home,  and  a  few  pages  besides,  form  the  only  exceptions. 


Charter  House  Prize  Exercises,  from  1814  to  1832.  London  :  Walker,  1833. 
This  volume  reflects  the  highest  credit  on  the  master  under  whose  directions 
such  compositions  were  written,  as  well  as  on  the  composers  themselves.  It 
may  seem  invidious  to  select,  but  the  reviewer  must  beg  attention  to  two 
compositions  of  Mr.  Edward  Churton's,  as  full  of  delicate  thought  and  beauty. 
In  one  respect,  such  a  volume  might  be  very  useful  in  times  like  these,  if  the 


NOTICES    AND    REVIEWS.  197 

clamour  raised  against  all  institutions  were  not  an  interested  clamour.  To  an 
honest  assailant  of  public  schools,  on  the  grounds  of  their  limiting  the  acquire- 
ments of  their  pupils  entirely  to  ancient  literature,  and  not  directing  their 
thoughts  to  sacred  subjects,  one  might  say,  read  ("  if  thou  canst  read")  this 
volume  and  be  ashamed  of  yourself.  See  how  much  general  reading  and  how 
much  knowledge  of  scripture,  as  well  as  classical  knowledge,  these  exercises 
shew,  and  confess  that  boys  capable  of  displaying  all  this  at  so  early  a  period  of 
life,  are  not  likely  to  feel  themselves,  or  give  others  any  reason  to  feel,  discon- 
tented with  the  'system  pursued  in  their  education,  or  to  think  anything  left 
undone  which  careful  instruction  and  encouragement  can  do  to  open  their 
minds  and  direct  them  to  the  most  important  subjects. 

Notes,  Historical  and  Legal,  on  the  Endowments  of  the  Church  of  England.  By 
W.  C.  Walters,  Esq.,  M.A,,  Barrister  at  Law,  and  Fellow  of  Jesus  College, 
Cambridge.  London :  Fellowes.  1833. 
This  is  a  very  valuable  collection  of  legal  observations  on  our  endowments, 
in  very  much  of  which  the  reviewer  is  quite  disposed  to  acquiesce.  One 
thing,  however,  Mr.  Walters  aims  at,  which  is  to  shew  that  the  endowments 
were  rarely  from  private  gift,  but  rather  from  claims  on  part  of  the  Church 
acquiesced  in  on  part  of  the  proprietors,  from  religious  motives,  for  such  a 
time  as  to  cause  a  prescriptive  right,  which  the  common  law  recognizes  and 
enforces — and  in  this  point  Mr.  W.  does  not  fully  succeed.  Mr.  Walters  says, 
in  arguing  this  point,  that  an  assertion  made  in  this  Magazine,  that  many 
original  grants  of  tithes  can  be  produced,  is  not  founded  in  fact.  But  it  is 
Mr.  Walters,  as  the  reviewer  believes,  who  errs  here.  Whether  many  endow- 
ments of  rectories  can  be  produced  or  not,  very,  very  many  gifts  of  tithes  of 
estates  by  the  owners  to  monasteries  can  be  produced  at  any  time,  and  the  argu- 
ment and  fact  then  remain  the  same.  If  gentlemen  were  in  the  habit  of 
making  gifts  of  the  tithes  of  their  estates  voluntarily,  it  makes  no  diflference 
whether  the  gift  was  made  to  a  rector  and  his  successors  for  ever,  or  to  a  re- 
ligious body  which  was  to  supply  an  officiating  priest.  Surely  Mr.  Walters  does 
not  mean  to  deny  the  existence  of  such  grants  as  these  by  wholesale.  His 
replies  to  Mr.  Eagle  (especially  his  bringing  Mr.  Eagle  to  answer  himself)  are 
very  able  and  ingenious. 


A  Collection  of  Hymns  for  general  use,  submitted  to  the  consideration  of  the  Mem^ 
bers  of  the  United  Church  of  England  and  Ireland.  London  :  Hatchards. 
1833. 
The  compiler  of  this  collection,  which  is  partly  original  and  partly  taken  from 
ten  or  twelve  other  collections,  very  truly  says  that  there  is  no  good  or  satisfac- 
tory collection,  and  very  candidl}'^  requests  readers  of  this,  when  they  find 
any  hymn  that  they  like  better  than  those  printed  here,  on  the  same  subject,  to 
erase  the  latter  and  substitute  the  former.  By  the  formation  and  publication  of 
many  such  collections,  he  thinks  we  should  ultimately  get  a  satisfactory  volume. 
He  has  shewn  very  good  taste  in  recalling  some  of  the  hymns  from  Hiekes's 
Reformed  Devotion,  which  very  often,  for  simple  piety,  (though  not  for  high 
poetry)  deserve  all  praise.  His  own  compositions  appear  to  be  too  full  of 
thought  and  sentiment  for  congregational  worship.  An  hymn  to  be  used  in 
worship,  and  a  Sacred  Poem,  are  tvi-o  things  essentially  distinct;  and  the  first 
requires  far  more  simplicity  of  thought  and  unity  of  purpose  than  the  latter. 


I'he  Life  of  William  Coivf.er.   By  Thomas  Taylor.   London  :  Smith  and  Elder. 
1833. 

This  is  a  very  elegant  volume  in  appearance,  and  really  answers  its  profes- 
sion, viz.  that  it  is^a  faithful  compilation  Irom  the  must  authentic  sources. 


198  NOTICES    AM)    RKVIEWS. 

It  avoids  the  extreme  pain  inflicted  by  some  disgusting  works,  published  a  few 
years  ago,  in  which  the  fearful  deeds  of  madness  were  most  improperly  exhi- 
bited ;  but,  at  the  same  time,  relates  faithfully,  though  in  generals,  what  was 
the  cause  of  the  poet's  malady.  The  greater  part  of  the  narrative  is  very 
properly  collected  from  Cowper's  own  letters — perhaps  the  most  delightful  of 
any  in  existence. 

On  the  question,  canvassed  by  Mr.  Taylor  several  times,  as  to  the  influence 
of  religion  on  the  poet's  madness,  one  observation  seems  called  for.  It  is 
contrary  to  facts,  to  say  that  religion  was  the  cause  of  Cowper's  madness,  for 
he  was  mad  before  his  mind  was  seriously  imprest  with  religious  feelings. 
What  influence  religion  and  his  peculiar  views  may  have  afterwards  had  in 
exciting  or  allaying  his  disease,  no  man  can  ever  know,  for  no  man  can  pene- 
trate into  the  workings  of  a  sound,  far  less  of  an  unsound  mind.  But  suppose 
it  was  clear  that  Cowper's  disease  had  been  aggravated,  or  its  particular  form 
shaped  out,  by  his  attention  to  religion,  what  then  ?  Because  a  diseased 
stomach  is  often  deranged  by  all  food  of  whatever  kind,  are  men  not  to  eat  ? 
Before  they  who  wish  to  use  such  arguments  against  religion  are  in  a  state  to 
^argue,  they  must  shew  that  a  healthy  mind  has  been  overset  by  over  attention 
to  religious  studies.  The  reviewer  is  no  friend  to  enthusiasm,  but  it  is  on 
very  difi'erent  grounds  from  any  fear  of  its  producing  madness. 


John  Milton,  his  Life  and   Times,  8fc.     By  Joseph  Ivimey,  Author  of  the 
History  of  English  Baptists,  &c.     London  :  Effingham  Wilson.    1833. 

If  a  churchman  could  indulge  the  malicious  wish  that  he  might  be  able  to 
wound  the  feelings  and  pride  of  the  Dissenters  by  exposing  the  ignorance  and 
the  folly  of  one  of  their  members,  nothing  could  be  more  gratifying  than  this 
work  of  Mr.  Ivimey.  Knowing  him  only  by  name  as  the  author  of  a  large 
work  on  the  History  of  the  Baptists  widely  circulated,  the  Reviewer  took  for 
granted  that  he  was  a  person  of  decent  acquirements  and  feelings.  This  work 
eff'ectually  dispels  the  delusion.  He  tells  us  in  his  preface,  that  his  object  is 
not  to  delineate  Milton  as  a  poet,  so  much  as  a  Protestant  and  non-confonnist. 
The  real  intention  of  the  book  is  to  gratify  his  own  feelings,  and  those  of  per- 
sons like  himself,  by  quoting  all  the  most  malignant  passages  of  Milton,  against 
episcopacy,  the  national  church,  and  church  establishments  of  every  kind ; 
all  which,  he  says,  is  likely  to  be  better  received  since  the  Reform  Bill  was 
past.  They  who  find  pleasure  in  seeing  that  a  man  of  Milton's  noble  mind 
could  degrade  himself  to  entertain  and  to  express  feelings  unfit  for  a  Christian, 
are  quite  at  liberty  to  enjoy  their  lofty  gratification — and  Mr.  Ivimey 's  pure 
and  exquisite  taste  has  provided  for  them,  unquestionably,  a  noble  entertainment. 
It  is,  in  truth,  a  pleasing  occupation,  well  fitted  for  a  Christian,  and  well  adapted 
to  improve  the  head  and  the  heart.  He  has,  it  may  veritably  be  believed,  suc- 
ceeded by  the  attraction  of  a  natural  instinct,  in  drawing  forth  everything  that 
is  coarse  and  foul  in  expression,  and  every  thing  that  is  malignant  in  feel- 
ing, in  the  writings  of  the  great  poet,  and  has  thus  done  all  that  in  him  lay  to 
degrade  a  great  and  admirable  character  in  the  eyes  of  all  but  those  who 
think  that  the  most  glorious  sight  in  the  universe,  is  the  spectacle  of  the 
triumph  of  sects  over  a  branch  of  the  apostolical  church  of  Christ.  Such  feelings 
as  Mr.  Ivimey's,  however,  are  not  to  be  ascribed  to  any  Christian  among  the 
dissenters.  To  describe  the  work  is  quite  unnecessary.  Every  one  who  reads 
the  Patriot  or  the  works  of  the  Ecclesiastical  Society,  has  his  ears  already  ac- 
customed to  the  words,  sounds  and  run  of  sentences  which  he  will  find  in  Mr. 
Ivimey's  book,  and  to  the  degree  of  knowledge  and  the  kind  of  taste  there  exhi- 
bited. Every  thing  connected  with  the  church  and  churchmen  is  of  course  cor- 
rupt and  abominable — episcopacy  merely  a  means  of  fattening  individuals — a 
national  church,  an  abomination — Laud,  a  fiend  incarnate — Clarendon  almost 
US  bad,  &c.  &c.  Hie.     There  is  something  curious  and  very  satisfactoj  y  in  find- 


NOTICES   A\n   REVIEWS.  ^99 

ing  the  points  which  are  felt  to  be  weak  by  persons  like  Mr.  Ivimey,  and  for 
which  they  gladly  get  what  aid  they  can  from  Milton.  It  is  indeed  very  natural 
that  the  voice  of  primitive  antiquity  should  be  despised — that  the  fathers 
should  be  scorned — that  in  our  own  reformation,  the  venerable  names  of 
Latimer,  Ridley,  and  Cranmer  should  be  held  up  to  execration  (!)  by 
persons  who  wish  to  have  their  deluded  followers  believe  that  practices 
directly  in  the  teeth  of  the  practices  of  apostolic  times  are  quite  as  good  as 
the  practices  of  those  times,  and  that  the  English  nation  owes  nothing  of 
gratitude  to  the  prelates  of  the  English  church,  for  withdrawing  it  from  the 
yoke  of  Rome.  Poor  people !  they  forget,  as  Burke  said,  that  though  they 
may  raise  a  smouldering  smoke  which  may  hide  the  sun's  light  for  a  time, 
they  cannot  blot  the  sun  himself  out  of  heaven. 

The  limits  of  this  Magazine  prevent  any  detailed  criticism,  but  it  is  curious 
to  observe  that  Mr.  Ivimey's  hatred  of  bishops  prevents  him  from  knowing  the 
least  about  them,  and  that  thus  he  quotes  the  Bishop  of  Chester  twice,  as  the 
editor  of  Milton's  last  prose  work — that  his  knowledge  of  history  is  so  great, 
that  he  quotes  Mrs.  Hutchinson's  remarks  about  James  I.  as  applying  to 
Charles  I.  in  1640.  What  injuries  done  to  his  mother,  either  by  Scotch 
or  English,  had  Charles  I.  to  revenge  ?  The  book  itself,  as  far  as  it  does 
not  consist  of  extracts,  is  an  unacknowledged  or  acknowledged  reprint  of 
Toland's  Life  of  Milton,  but  extracts  make  up  nearly  the  whole  book. 
From  page  213  to  page  2/6  is  a  transcript  of  Milton's  public  letters, 
from  Phillips'  Life.  Mr.  Ivimey  very  learnedly  deplores  the  small  study 
of  Milton's  prose  works,  and  very  probably  his  friends  are  not  much  used  to 
study  any  of  the  older  masters  of  the  language.  But  he  must  not  think  every 
one  so  ignorant  of  older  and  better  English,  as  not  to  be  aware  when  he  tran- 
scribes whole  paragraphs  from  older  w^riters,  without  acknowledgement,  or  to 
mistake  the  clear  and  manly  strain  of  even  the  beginning  of  the  last  century, 
for  his  coarse  and  painful  style.  So  entirely  indeed  is  the  work  published 
for  the  purpose  of  stringing  together  the  pearls  (as  they  seem  to  Mr.  Ivimey) 
of  Milton's  coarse  reviling  of  prelates,  episcopacy,  antiquity,  the  fathers,  the 
English  martyrs,  &c.  that  he  has  not  taken  the  commonest  pains  in  revising 
his  work.  Thus,  in  page  28,  he  tells  us  that  Milton's  next  performance,  chiefly 
directed  against  Usher's  Origin  of  Episcopacy,  was  called  "  The  Reason  of 
Church  Government,"  and  he  gives  in  pages  33  and  34  (only  five  pages  after- 
wards) another  account  ofthp  same  work.  The  sixty  Jacobusses  of  page  139, 
are  called  one  hundred  in  pages  141  and  142,  without  any  remark.  Sentences 
are  left  unfinished  and  nonsensical :  see  note,  page  342.  Then  we  have  Bishop 
Bramhill  and  Dr.  Gordon  for  Gauden.  Of  all  Mr.  Ivimey's  exhibitions  of 
learning,  however,  his  notes  on  the  Eikon  Basilike  question,  and  again  (page 
352)  on  the  20th  article,  are  perhaps  the  most  amusing.  The  naivete  with 
which  he  lets  the  world  see  there  his  deep  acquaintance  with  literary  and 
church  history,  and  his  extreme  unconsciousness  again  that  any  one  ever 
heard  of  Milton's  Areopagitica  (perhaps  the  most  hacknied  of  all  Milton's 
works)  before  he  brought  it  to  light,  are  very  curious. 

But  Mr.  Ivimey's  clerkship  in  foreign  tongues  is  also  exquisite.  "  Defensio 
pro"  he  gives  as  the  title  of  one  of  Milton's  works,  (p.  158.)  Then  we  have 
defencio  for  defensio  repeatedly,  quesdom  for  qucedam,  Phineus  the  Salmydissim 
(p.  155),  EiconoclastJ6-  (p.  280),  Qui  raal  y  pence  (p.  277),  and  twenty  other 
pieces  of  learning  of  the  same  kind.  Cannot  these  gentlemen,  who  are  so 
anxious  to  put  down  the  clergy,  and  talk  so  loudly  of  their  ignorance,  manage 
to  find  any  person,  even  decently  instructed  in  the  common  languages,  to  cor- 
rect their  works  before  they  make  these  grand  displays  of  their  own  pro- 
ficiency ? 

Mr.  Ivimey's  opinions  on  political  and  religious  matters  are  about  as  valu- 
able as  may  be  conjectured  from  these  specimens  of  his  abilities.  Oliver 
Cromwell  he  looks  on  as  one  who  delivered  the  nation  from  civil  tyranny ! 
and  was  quite  resolved  as  Protector  to  establish  religious  liberty  also  !  (p.  160 


200  NOTICES   AXD    REVIEWS. 

and  161.)  No  one  certainly  was  a  greater  friend  to  both  than  Cromwell  as 
his  practice  shewed !  One  thing  is  quite  certain, — he  was  just  as  great  a 
friend  to  one  kind  of  liberty  as  another ! 

They  who  remember  what  treatment  Hall  and  other  bishops  experienced, 
vt'iW  be  a  little  amused  at  finding  that  Mr.  Ivimey,  in  saying  that  Hall 
speaks  of  it  as  a  hard  measure,  (p.  57,)  puts  a  note  of  admiration  to  shew 
the  extreme  absurdity  of  Hall's  complaint.  How  many  notes  of  admiration 
would  Mr.  Ivimey  give  to  the  plain  narration  of  one-hundredth  part  of  the 
«ame  oppression  exercised  on  himself?  But  the  bishops  were  (p.  50)  mean 
satellites,  cringing  hypocrites,  proud  tyrants,  and  bloody  oppressors — of 
course !  *'  However  hard  the  measure,  no  impartial  and  honest  Briton 
but  what  (!)  will  say  that  it  was  strictly  just ;  and  what  English  heait  nov) 
but  will  raise  a  prayer  to  God, — who  hears  the  prayers  of  the  humble, 
(!  the  humble ! — Mr.  Ivimey,  the  writers  for  the  Ecclesiastical  Knowledge 
Society  and  Co.),  and  who  is  always  ready  to  help  the  oppressed  (!)  and  con- 
found the  oppressor — So  let  all  thine  enemies  perish,  O  Lord,  &c."! 

Mr.  Ivimey  speaks  plainly  (and  in  a  very  Christian-like  strain)  to  be  sure. 
^One  might  wish  a  modern  "  haughty  tyrant"  joy  if  he  were  to  fall  into  Mr. 
Ivimey's  hands. 

Dublin  University  Calendar  for  1833.     Dublin  :  Curry.     1833. 

'This  volume  deserves  notice,  not  only  as  the^rs^  of  a  series  of  Calendars  like 
those  of  our  English  Universities,  but  because  it  contains  a  very  well-drawn-up 
and  interesting  history  of  the  early  condition  of  education  in  Ireland,  the 
attempts  to  establish  an  University,  and  the  history  of  the  foundation  of  the 
present  admirable  institution.  It  contains  also  an  enumeration  of  her  great 
men,  an  account  of  the  studies  pursued,  and  specimens  of  the  Examination 
Papers.  The  volume  indeed  proves,  but  too  clearly  for  those  who  hate  every 
old  institution,  how  often  and  how  well  the  silent  sister  has  spoken,  what. a 
long  list  of  worthies  her  rolls  display,  and  how  well  calculated  her  present  line 
of  study  is  to  fill  them  with  other  names  of  eminence  in  the  present  and 
future  times.  

The  Holy  Bible  arranged  in  Historical  and  Chronological  Order,  8fC.  8fc.    By  the 
Rev.  George  Townsend,  M.A.,  &c.     London  :  Rivingtons.     1833. 

The  character  and  the  uses  of  Mr.  Townsend's  work  are  so  well  known,  that 
nothing  need  be  said  about  them  here.  It  is  only  necessary  to  explain,  that 
this  is  a  cheap  edition,  appearing  in  numbers,  containing  indeed  fewer  notes, 
but  preserving  to  the  reader  all  the  advantage  of  arrangement  which  the  larger 
edition  gives, — that  it  is  exceedingly  cheap,  and  very  well  and  clearly  printed. 


The     Comparative    Coincidence  of  Reason  and  Scripture.      In   3  vols.    8vo. 
London:  Hatchard.     1832. 

The  writer  of  these  volumes  assures  us  that  he  has  been  much  in  the  habit  of 
talking  and  arguing  with  sceptics ;  that  his  line  of  arguing  has  been  very 
successful ;  but  that  his  line  of  reading  and  thought  has  been  so  free  and 
extensive  as  would  perhaps  rather  alarm  orthodox  persons,  and  that  con- 
sequently he  hesitated  about  publishing  these  volumes  which  contain  his 
views.  But,  as  time  was  advancing,  and  he  feared  that  the  world  might  lose  his 
labours  if  he  did  not  publish  them  himself,  he  resolved  to  do  so,  especially  as 
he  was  convinced  that  there  is  no  chance  of  converting  sceptics  till  men 
present  to  them  much  larger  views  of  the  subject  than  has  been  usual.  It 
would  appear  that  we  have  thus  got  a  treasure  indeed.  It  consists  of  both 
prose  and  verse,  and  the  reviewer  presents  a  specimen  of  each  as  the  criticism 
most  likely  to  satisfy  both  the  author  and  the  reader. 


NOTICES    AND   REVIEWS.  201 

Describing  the  future  abodes  of  peace,  (vol.  i.  p.  108,)  the  poet  writes  several 
stanzas,  of  which  two  here  follow  : 

V.  2. 
A  crystal  stream  this  region  laves  ; 
The  tides  that  swell  its  silver  waves 

Are  mercies  ever  new  ; 
Fresh  flowing  from  the  throne  of  God, 
They  nurture  plants  that  bloom  and  pod, 

Fruits  of  celestial  hue^ 


V.5. 

This  bright  refulgence  can  eclipse 
The  deepest  dye  of  moral  slips, 

If  penitently  moan'd  ; 
'Tis  wilful  sin  the  sting  of  death 
Alone  does  point,  and  Christian's  breath 

llesigns  without  a  groan. 


Again,  p.  55,  is  a  poem  which  is  given  entire  : — 


This  first  of  Beings,  wisest,  best 
For  putting  virtue  to  the  test 
In  every  moral  agent, 


Permits  excrescences  to  rise  Had  quick  expell'd  the  noxious  weed. 


Without  due  care  and  exercise 
Of  sense  in  each  dependent. 


The  monster  pride  at  length  protub'd 
On  angel  bands,  who,  had  they  prov'd 
Faithful  to  their  Creator, 


And  ever  cherish'd  the  good  seed 
Imparted  in  their  nature. 


There  is  doubtless  a  freedom,  both  as  to  words,  rhymes,  and  sense  here, 
which  might  not  improbably  have  staggered  the  dull  old  orthodox  school. 
They,  too,  have  no  minds  capable  of  writing  such  spirited  prose  as  what 
follows. 

After  quoting  "  It  must  be  so"  &c.,  and  observing  very  justly  that 
Christianity  reveals  a  future  life  to  man,  the  author  says,  "  With  what 
delight  will  the  elated,  fluttering  soul,  harassed  by  its  last  contest  with  its 
deadly  foes,  break  from  its  mortal  foil — resign  to  the  kind  care  of  guardian 
angels,  kindred  spirits,  be  quickened,  conveyed  far  from  the  noxious  power  of 
that  malicious  prince  who  infects  the  air  we  here  inhale  with  his  pestifer- 
ous vapours, — skim  free  and  fresh  the  serene  atmosphere,  whose  gentle  breezes 
waft  it  swift  onward  in  its  aerial  flight  to  that  blest  resting  place  where  weaned 
souls  find  rest ;  and  consummation  of  the  comforting  assurance, '  This  day  shalt 
thou  be  with  me  in  Paradise,'  awaits  their  joyful  entrance,"  (p.  394.)  And 
again,  p.  407,  "  Thy  lengthened  lays  of  joy  mingle  with  heavenly  harps  in 
sweet  vibrations  through  the  mellifluous  air — thy  love  ecstatic  swells  sublimest 
notes  of  praise.  With  these  enraptured  strains  angelic  voices  join ;  cherubic 
chants,  seraphic  anthems  rise,  and  pure  devotion  quaffs  its  sweetest  incense 
to  the  highest  skies."  Surely  the  author  has  done  injustice  to  this  last 
passage  by  printing  it  as  prose. 


Prideaux's  Advice  to  Churchwardens.  By  R.  P.  Tyrwhitt,  Esq.  Ninth  Edi- 
tion. 1833.  Longman. 
Mr.  Tyrwhitt  has  done  every  thing  in  his  power,  in  the  notes,  to  bring 
down  the  legal  information  required  by  churchwardens  to  the  latest  date ;  and 
he  has  added  the  last  Select  Vestry  Act  with  which  Parliament  favoured  the 
country.  Probably  there  is  no  book  at  all  equal  .to  this  for  its  peculiar  pur- 
pose. 


BOOKS      OP     EDUCATION. 

Etymological  Guide  to  the  English  Language  ;  being  a  Collection,  alphabetically 
arranged,  of  the  principal  Roots,  Affixes,  and  Prefixes,  8fc.  By  the  Compiler 
of  the  Edinburgh  Sessional  School  Books.     Edinburgh  :  Wardlaw.    1833. 

The  title  explains  the  plan,  which  is  obviously  useful  for  young  and  unlearned 
persons  of  all  ages  ;  and  that  plan  is  well  executed. 

Initia  Laiina ;  for  the  use  of  Lewisham  School.     Two  Parts. 

The  first  of  these  is  the  ac^waZ  beginning,  which  is  short,  and  sensibly  arranged. 
The  second  contains  the  syntax,  &c.  &c.     This,  too,  is  useful,  but  wants  revi- 
VoL.  III.— -i^e^.  1833.  2  d 


202  NOTICES   AND    REVIEWS. 

sion.  The  author  has  surely  not  explained  himself  enough,  when.  In  speakin  g 
of  substantive  verbs,  he  would  have  the  verbs  in  perpus  illi  vocantur  nani,  si 
stet  Marpesia  cautes,  and  many  others,  translated  by  are,  is,  &c.  As  far  as 
government  goes,  this  is  all  well ;  but  stet,  for  example,  has  a  peculiar  force 
and  meaning  which  is  lost  by  translating  it  by  is,  and  the  sense  of  the  first 
sentence  would  be  changed. 

De  Animi  Immortalitate,  ^c. 

This  is  a  very  pretty  and  cheap  edition  of  an  excellent  and  well-known  Christian 
Latin  Poem,  for  the  use  of  schools.  It  is  edited  by  Mr.  Hall  of  Salisbury,  the 
author  ej  several  very  valuable  works  ;  among  others  of  a  Memorial  of  Salis- 
bury, which  perhaps  gave  the  hint  for  the  Memorials  of  Oxford,  a  third 
number  of  which  has  appeared  quite  equal  to  its  predecessors. 


TTie  Scripture  Dictionary,  8fc.,  being  Part  II.  of  an  Easy  Explanation  of  Word* 
.     difficult  to  Children,  found  in  the  Books  used  in  the  National  Schools.     By  the 
Rev.  R.  W.  Bamford,  B.D.     London  :  Rivingtons.    1832. 

The  author  of  this  volume  meant  it,  it  is  conceived,  rather  for  the  use  of 
masters  than  scholars  in  National  Schools,  to  enable  them  to  explain  the  words 
they  find.  In  this  point  of  view  it  will  be  very  useful,  and  found  to  contain 
much  valuable  information  beyond  mere  explanations  of  words. 


History  of  the  late  War  for  Children.     London:  Murray.     1832. 

The  initials  I.  G.  L.  reveal  the  author  of  this  work,  and  it  is  well  worthy  of 
him,  and  well  calculated  to  give  good  old  fashioned  English  feelings  to  chil- 
dren, and  to  interest  their  elders. 


Gospel  Stories  ;  an  attempt  to  render  the  chief  Events  of  our  Saviour's  Life  intel- 
ligible aiul  profitable  to  Young  Children.     London:  Murray.     1832. 

This  book  appears  to  be  quite  unobjectionable,  and  for  those  who  like  gospel 
stories  in  any  but  gospel  words,  judicious  and  well  adapted  to  its  purpose. 


MISCELLANEA. 


CLERGY    WHO    HAVE    LEFT    THE    CHURCH. 

SPECIMENS    OF   THEIR   TASTE    AND    GOOD    FEELINGS. 

Two  of  the  Bath  Clergy,  a  Mr.  Morshead  and  Mr.  Brenton,  have  left  the 
church,  and  published  the  following  pamphlets  on  the  occasion.  The  title  of 
Mr.  Morshead's  work  is,  "  Is  the  Church  of  England  Apostate  ?"  Being  a 
Christian  Minister's  Protest  on  leaving  that  Establishment.  By  William 
Morshead,  late  Assistant  Minister  at  St.  Mary's  Chapel,  Bath.  The  motto  is, 
"  And  I  heard  another  voice  from  heaven,  saying.  Come  out  of  her,  my  people, 
that  ye  be  not  partakers  of  her  plagues." — Rev.  xviii.  4.  Tlie  contents  of  this 
protest  do  not  disgrace  the  title.  "The  Church  of  England,"  he  tells  us  in  his 
first  page,  "  is  not  redeemed  from  the  charge  of  apostacy,  if  otherwise  proved 
against  her,  by  having  the  seventeenth  and  other  sound  articles  to  appeal  to, 
while  she  makes  them  of  none  eflfect  by  the  authorised  perversions  of  Mant 
and  Tomline,  and  while  there  is  not,  I  believe,  a  Bishop  or  Archbishop  on  the 


MISCELLANEA.  203 

bench  who  preaches  that  article  in  its  plain  and  obvious  meaning."  This 
conclusion  is,  "Were  every  corruption  to  be  swept  away,  except  union  with 
the  state,  were  the  Prayer  Book  to  be  burnt,  the  Apocrypha  torn  out  of  the 
Bible,  and  the  whole  paraphernalia  of  hoods,  scarfs,  bands,  gowns,  cassocks, 
surplices,  and  lawn  sleeves,  thrown  into  the  fire,  that  union  would  of  itself  be 
a  sufficient  mark  on  the  forehead  of  the  Church  of  England  to  brandy  her  with 
apostacy  from  Christ." — (p.  12.)  The  other  pamphlet  is  entitled  "Reasons  for 
not  ceasing  to  Teach  and  to  Preach  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ."  By  L.  C.  L. 
Brenton,  formerly  a  Deacon  in  the  Church  Establishment.  "  We  would  have 
healed  Babylon,  but  she  is  not  healed  :  forsake  her,  and  let  us  go  every 
one  into  his  own  country  :  for  her  judgment  reacheth  unto  heaven,  and  is 
lifted  up  even  to  the  skies/'-^— Jer.  xi.  9-  Where  this  worthy  oflficiated  is  not 
stated  ;  but  on  one  of  his  blank  pages  is  advertised  a  Sermon  on  Rev.  xiv.  13, 
by  the  same  author,  "tending  to  shew  the  absurdity  and  impiety  of  the  pro- 
miscuous use  of  the  Church  Burial  Service.  Preached  in  the  parish  church 
of  Stadhampton,  Oxon ;"  and  he  speaks  in  his  advertisement  of  oral  testi- 
mony in  the  city  of  Bath.  An  extract  from  him  follows  : — "  Nothing  will 
content  me,  and  I  pray  God  nothing  ever  may,  but  high  church  simplicity, 
combined  with  evangelical  orthodoxy ;  and  these  never  did,  nor  ever  can  meet 
in  the  person  of  a  minister  of  the  Church  of  England.  For  the  high  churchman 
there  is  some  excuse  ;  at  least,  after  the  mistake  he  sets  out  with,  he  has 
some  merit  of  consistency.  He  believes  the  soul  of  the  Bible  to  have  long 
ago  transmigrated  into  the  Prayer  Book  ;  and,  like  the  papist,  to  whom  he 
bears  a  strong  affinity,  dares  not  consult  the  Scriptures  for  himself.  To  such, 
I  believe,  our  Lord,  if  he  were  on  earth,  would  say,  as  he  said  to  the 
Sadducees,  *  Ye  do  err God.'  But  to  the  half-hearted  perfidious  evange- 
lical, who  has  so  much  the  less  honesty  as  he  has  more  light,  I  know  not  that 
the  hard  truths  directed  against  the  Pharisees  would  be  strong  enough.     '  But 

now  ye  say,  we  see remaineih.'     Perhaps  there  is  not  a  more  offensive 

object  in  the  sight  of  God  than  a  hypocritical  evangelical,  bloated  with 
spiritual  pride,  puffed  up  by  knowledge,  despising  his  more  ignorant  neigh- 
bour, endeavouring,  for  the  sake  of  filthy  lucre,  worldly  respectability,  or  some 
other  bribe  of  the  devil,  to  bend  the  Prayer  Book  into  a  forced  accordance  with 
the  Bible,  and  prove,  for  instance,  that  the  pure  doctrines  of  the  gospel  are 
contained  in  the  Baptismal  Service  of  the  Church  of  England." — (p.  7.)  "  To 
pass  on  to  various  anti-christian  marks  of  the  Church  of  England.  The  very 
principle  of  endowments  appears  to  be  unscriptural  and  absurd.  I  have  no 
right  to  say  that  this  day  one  hundred  years,  there  shall  be  a  man  professing 
to  preach  the  gospel,  whether  he  knows  it  or  not,  in  such  or  such  a  chapel  of 

my  building And  yet  this  principle  is  the  very  life  of  the  National 

Religion.  I  do  not  scruple  to  avow  that  there  is  throughout  an  atheistical 
combination  to  do  without  God,  in  his  providence,  by  the  establishment  of 
tithes, — in  his  Spirit,  by  the  exclusion  of  all  prayers  but  w^hat  is  contained  in 
the  Prayer  Book.  Thus  dream  they,  and  contrive  to  serve  a  god.  The  incum- 
brance of  his  own  concerns,"  &c.  And  then  follows  an  advertisement  for  the 
sale  of  the  next  presentation  to  the  Rectory  of  Shepton  Mallet. — (p.  10.) 


FROM  A  LETTER  by  MR.  JAGO  to  the  BISHOP  of  BATH  &  WELLS. 

Essex  Standard^  Jan.  5th, 
According  to  the  plan  of  a  corn  rent,  to  which  I  have  called  your  Lordship's 
attention,  the  incumbent  would,  as  I  have  before  stated,  under  every  change  of 
circumstances,  continue  to  receive  his  just  proportion  of  corn  rent  from  every 
cultivated  spot  of  land  in  his  parish,  however  reduced  the  value  of  the  produce 
might  be,  his  demand  as  to  quantity  being  invariable,  according  to  the  average 
productive  powers  of  the  land ;  but  the  value  of  that  quantity  depending  on 


204  MlSCELLANEii. 

the  price  of  that  produce  out  of  which  his  claim  is  paid,  enables  him  to  rejoici 
with  the  cultivators  of  the  soil  in  their  prosperity,  and  to  sympathize  with 
them  in  their  reverses,  and  thus  enables  him  to  preserve  his  relative  condition 
•with  the  flock  over  which  he  presides,  and  from  whom  he  draws  his  subsistence. 
The  operation  of  this  corn  rent  is  most  simple.  Let  a  valuation  be  made  in  a 
parish  of  all  the  tithes,  of  what  nature  or  kind  soever,  and  of  all  the  com- 
positions real,  modusses,  and  proscriptive  payments  in  lieu  of  tithes,  and  of  all 
dues,  oblations,  and  obventions,  such  valuation  being  made  on  the  average 
payment  of  the  last  seven  years,  or  carried  on  during  the  whole  course  of  that 
routine  of  crops  followed  in  the  parish  and  the  total  value  of  each  proprietor's 
tithes  thus  determined.  Supposing  the  average  value  of  the  tithes  of  any  one 
proprietor  amounted  to  one  hundred  pounds  per  annum,  divide  100/.  by  the 
average  price  of  a  quarter  of  wheat  during  the  last  seven  years,  which  will  be 
found  to  be  about  6ls.  a  quarter,  and  it  will  give  about  32.8  quarters  of  wheat 
as  a  reserved  corn  rent  payable  in  lieu  of  tithes  j  the  value  of  this  32.8  quarters 
of  wheat  to  be  payable  half-yearly,  at  Ladyday  and  Michaelmas,  or  at  such 
other  times  as  may  be  agreed  upon,  such  value  to  be  determined  by  the 
-average  price  of  the  quarter  of  wheat  as  given  in  the  Gazette  (and  copied  into 
all  the  country  Papers)  for  the  last  six  weeks  or  three  months  before  the 
quarter  day.  Therefore,  when  the  number  of  reserved  quarters  or  decimals 
of  a  quarter  are  marked  on  every  inclosure  on  the  plan,  and  inserted  in  the 
terrier  of  each  individual's  property,  the  receiver  has  only  to  multiply  half  the 
total  of  the  reserved  quantity  of  wheat  of  each  proprietor's  estate  by  the 
average  price  per  quarter  obtained  as  before  mentioned,  and  the  product  is  the 
amount  of  the  corn  rent  for  the  last  half  year.  This  is  a  just  and  equitabfe 
corn  rent,  because  it  depends  upon  the  price  of  produce  out  of  which  the 
payment  is  to  be  made. 


MONUMENT    TO    DR.    G  A  B  £  L  L. 

M.    S. 

Henrici  Dison  Gabell.     S.  T.  P. 

hujusci  CoUegii  Informatoris, 

qui 

cum  peracre  ingenium  et  doctrinse  copiam, 

majoribus  studiis  parem, 

ad  puerorum  usus  contulisset, 

teneras  discentium  mentes  exercendo 

ita  firmavit, 

ita  subtili  festivoque  sermone  delinivit, 

ut  quicquid  in  Uteris  esset  reconditius 

facillime  caperent, 

quicquid  elegantius  ultro  amarent. 

Eundem  Discipuli 

gravissimum  vitse  morumque 

ex  prsescripto  legis  Christianae 

Magistrum  suspexerunt ; 

in  requie  atque  otio  domestic© 

quod  reliquum  erat  vitae 

rect^  ac  suaviter  agentem, 

coluerunt  Amicum ; 

morbo  denique  repentino  sublatum 

ex  animo  lugentes, 

Viro  Optimo,  desideratissimo 

hoc  marmor  dedicavere,  pietatis  causA. 

Annos  natus  LXVII 

Obiit  die  IX""  Aprilis.     A.  S.  MDCCCXXXL 


MISCELLANEA.  205 


BENEFIT  SOCIETIES. 


Mr.  TiDD  Pratt  has  printed  for  the  use  of  benefit  and  friendly  societies,  to 
enable  them  to  form  their  contributions  and  payments  upon  sound  principles, 
a  series  of  "Tables,  for  providing  relief  in  sickness  and  old  age,  for  payments 
at  death,  and  endowments  for  children,"  which  have  been  computed  by 
Mr.  Finlaison,  Actuary  of  the  National  Debt.  These  tables  will  afford  a  very- 
useful  guide  to  these  excellent  institutions.  The  author's  observations  at  the 
end  are  worth  alluding  to,  particularly  that  which  shews  that  the  payment 
of  3d.  per  month,  the  usual  amount  of  what  is  termed  spending  money,  by  a 
member  aged  38,  would  secure  six  pounds  to  his  widow  at  his  death. — Exeter 
Joui-nal. 


REPORTS,   ETC. 


SOCIETIES  FOR  PROMOTING    CHRISTIAN  KNOWLEDGE  AND  FOR 
THE  PROPAGATION  OF  THE  GOSPEL  IN  FOREIGN  PARTS. 

PETERBOROUGH  DIOCESAN  AND  DISTRICT  COMMITTEE. 

At  a  Quarterly  Meeting  holden  at  the  Palace  on  Tuesday  the  first  of  January, 
1833,  (the  Very  Reverend  Dr.  Turton,  Dean  of  Peterborough,  in  the  Chair,) 
the  Treasurer's  and  Secretary's  accounts  were  laid  before  the  Committee  ;  from 
which  it  appeared  that  the  receipts  for  the  year  ending  with  the  first  of  Janu- 
ary, 1833,  amounted  to  135Z.  \7s.  8c?.,  which,  with  the  balance  of  34Z.  lis.  9d. 
in  the  Treasurer's  hands  on  the  third  of  January,  1832,  make  a  sum  total  of 
170/.  9s.  ^d. 

It  appeared  also  from  the  Treasurer's  and  Secretary's  accounts,  that  the 
Disbursements  for  the  year  ending  with  the  first  of  January,  1833,  amounted 
to  125Z.  15s.  8d,  leaving  a  balance  of  44/.  18s.  9d.  in  the  hands  of  the  Treasurer. 

From  the  Secretary's  Report  it  appeared,  that  during  the  same  year  217 
Bibles,  232  Testaments,  447  Praj^er-books  and  Psalters,  403  other  bound  books, 
and  1,729  unbound  books  and  tracts  on  the  Society's  list,  were  distributed  by 
the  Committee. 

It  further  appeared,  that  the  Secretary  has  still  in  his  possession  65  Bibles, 
4  Testaments,  139  Prayer-books,  281  other  bound  books,  and  about  400  moral 
and  religious  books  and  tracts. 

Resolved — ^That  the  Right  Reverend  the  Lord  Bishop  of  Peterborough,  the 
President  of  this  Committee,  being  prevented  by  indisposition  from  attending 
the  meeting,  the  thanks  of  the  Committee  be  respectfully  offered  to  his  Lord- 
ship for  his  uniform  and  valuable  attention  to  its  interests  generally  ;  also,  to 
the  Rev.  Dr.  Strong,  Archdeacon  of  Northampton,  the  Treasurer,  and  to  the 
Rev.  J.  James,  Prebendary  of  Peterborough,  the  Secretary,  for  their  valuable 
assistance  in  furthering  the  designs  of  this  Committee ;  and  to  the  Very  Reverend 
the  Dean  of  Peterborough,  the  Chairman,  for  his  kind  attention  to  the  business 
of  this  day. 


NATIONAL  SOCIETY  for  PROMOTING  the  EDUCATION  of  the  POOR. 

THE  ARCHBISHOP    OF    CANTERBURY    IN    THE    CHAIR. 

Grants  voted  on  the  9th  of  Januar^^  1833,  in  aid  of  building  or  enlarging 
School-rooms  : — ^To  Overhaddon,  in  the  parish  of  Bakewell,  25/. ;  Knipton> 
near  Grantham,  20/. ;  Doddington,  near  Northampton,  30/. ;  South  Hackney, 
100/. 


200 
TRIALS. 

Essex  Quarter  Sessions. 

REV.  H.  EVE,  CLERK,  v.   SOUTH  OCKENDON  POOR  RATE. 

Mr.  Wingfield,  on  the  part  of  the  respondent,  moved  to  quash  the  rate ;  to 
which  Mr.  Jessop,  on  the  part  of  the  appellants,  consented  if  costs  were 
allowed ;  and  after  considerable  discussion,  40*.  was  awarded. 

JOHN  CLIFT,  ESQ.  V.  THE  PARISH  OF  SOUTH  OCKENDON  (POOR  RATE). 

Mr.  Jessop,  with  whom  was  Mr.  Knox,  opened  the  case.  The  learned 
gentleman  said,  that  the  Rev.  Mr.  Eve  was  rector  of  the  parish,  John  Clift, 
Esq.,  the  lessee  of  the  tithes.  The  complaint  of  Mr.  Clift,  the  appellant,  was, 
^that  the  parish  had  rated  him  in  a  considerable  sum  beyond  what  he  was 
"formerly  charged  on  the  poor's  rate,  without  rating  themselves ;  and  he 
thought  that  no  circumstances  could  be  produced  to  shew  that  the  tithes  had  so 
increased  in  value  as  to  warrant  such  an  augmentation.  For  a  great  number  of 
years,  the  property  in  question  had  been  rated  at  500/.,  which  was  admitting 
the  land  to  be  valued  at  1/.  per  acre;  but  it  had  been  raised  to  775/.  without 
any  additional  charge  having  been  made  on  the  occupiers  of  land  in  the  same 
parish.  If  the  original  sum  was  just,  he  could  not  conceive  upon  what  ground 
it  would  be  contended  that  Mr.  Clift  should  now  pay  775/.  It  was  an 
important  point  in  this  case,  that  the  farmer  was  not  rated  in  the  full  value  of 
his  land,  while  the  rector  was  rated  in  the  full  value  of  his  tithes. 

Mr.  Knox,  on  the  same  side,  called  Mr.  Charles  Matson,  a  surveyor,  who 
said  he  had  lately  valued  the  land  in  the  parish  of  South  Ockendon,  occupied 
by  the  several  persons  included  in  the  order,  and  found  the  aggregate  value  to 
be  3281/.  4s.,  and  that  they  were  assessed  in  the  sum  of  I96I/.  IO5.  He  valued 
the  land  at  about  1/.  lOs.  per  acre,  by  which,  taking  a  proportion  of  three-fifths, 
the  assessment  would  amount  to  507/.  lis.;  the  arable  land  being  725/.  4s.  8d., 
and  the  grass  land  120/.  13s.  9d.  ;  the  charge  per  acre  on  arable  land  was 
about  9*.  Gd. ;  on  grass,  about  3s.  6d.  The  witness  believed  that  very  little 
profit  had  been  obtained  on  land  of  late  years  ;  and  that  for  the  last  five  years 
a  great  deal  of  land  had  not  yielded  a  single  shilling  return. 

Mr.  Thesiger,  with  whom  was  Mr.  Round,  for  the  respondents,  elicited,  on 
cross-examination  of  Mr.  Matson,  that  he  had  ascertained  the  quantity  of  land 
in  possession  of  the  respondents  by  a  •'  field  book,"  kept  by  a  young  man  in  Mr. 
Clift's  employ,  and  not  by  actual  observation.  He  had  never  heard  that  Mr. 
Clift  had  taken  i5s.  per  acre  for  potatoes;  in  two  instances,  he  had  com- 
pounded at  2s.  per  acre  for  the  small  tithes,  and  in  all  others  at  Is.  Sd. ;  the 
small  tithes  included  turnips,  grass,  and  every  thing. 

Other  witnesses  having  been  examined,  Mr.  Jessop,  Mr.  Thesiger,  and  Mr. 
Round,  severally  addressed  the  Bench,  the  two  former  learned  gentlemen  at 
very  considerable  length ;  and  the  Chairman,  after  a  few  minutes'  consultation, 
said  it  was  the  opinion  of  the  Court  that  the  rate  should  be  amended,  altering 
the  775/.  to  700/. 

Arches  Court. 

WHITE    V.   WILCOX. 

In  this  case  the  Rev.  Mr.  White,  the  Perpetual  Curate  of  Harapstead  parish, 
promoted  the  office  of  the  Judge  in  the  Court  below  against  the  Rev.  Mr.  Wil- 
cox, for  performing  Divine  Service  in  the  chapel  of  St.  John,  situate  on  Down- 


TRIALS.  207 

shire-hill,  in  Hampstead,  without  licence  from  the  promoter.  The  Judge  of 
the  Consistory  Court  pronounced  against  the  Rev.  Mr.  Wilcox,  and  admo- 
nished him  from  continuing  to  perform  service.  From  this  decision  an  ap- 
peal was  promoted  to  this  Court,  and  the  Learned  Judge  (Sir  John  Nicholl) 
affirmed  the  decision  of  the  Court  below,  and  gave  50L,  nomine  expensarum, 
against  Mr.  Wilcox. 

Dr.  Addams  now  applied  to  the  Court  for  a  decree  of  contempt  against  the 
Rev.  Mr.  Wilcox,  as  that  gentleman  had,  notwithstanding  the  admonition  of 
the  Court  to  restrain  him  from  performing  Divine  Service  in  the  Chapel  al- 
luded to,  still  continued  to  act  in  opposition  to  the  decision  of  the  Court,  the 
Rev.  Mr.  Wilcox  having  up  to,  and  on  Christmas-day,  performed  Divine  Ser- 
vice, and  administered  the  Sacrament  in  St.  John's  Chapel. 

Dr.  Haggard,  on  behalf  of  the  Rev.  Mr.  Wilcox,  appeared  to  oppose  the 
motion.  The  Court  was  called  upon  to  grant  a  decree  of  contempt  against  a 
Clergyman,  and  to  subject  him  to  ecclesiastical  punishment,  for  having  com- 
mitted no  moral  offence.  The  defendant  was  a  Clergyman,  having  a  large 
congregation  ;  and  unless  the  accommodation  which  the  chapel  afforded  the 
numerous  inhabitants  of  the  district  were  continued,  they  would  be  left  with- 
out the  means  of  attending  religious  service.  The  Court  would,  he  felt  as- 
sured, pause  before  it  decreed  the  party  in  contempt.  The  cause  was  in  the 
course  of  appeal,  and  a  petition  to  the  Lord  Chancellor  had  been  forwarded, 
to  which  no  answer  had  yet  been  returned. 

Sir  John  Nicholl  said  it  did  not  appear  on  the  acts  of  Court  that  an  appeal 
was  in  course  of  being  prosecuted.  The  defendant  was  committing  a  direct 
moral  offence,  and  a  violation  of  the  law,  by  continuing  to  preach  in  the 
chapel.  If  the  defendant  thought  proper  to  take  the  opinion  of  a  higher  Court 
as  to  the  validity  of  the  sentence  given  in  these  Courts,  he  had  a  full  right  to 
do  so,  and  the  Court  could  not  grant  the  motion  if  that  appeal  was  prosecuted. 

On  behalf  of  the  Rev.  Mr.  Wilcox,  the  appeal  was  then  alleged  to  be  in 
progress. 

Rolls  Court. 

BROWN    V.  THE  ATTORNEY-GENERAL. 

The  following  important  decision  has  been  made  in  the  Rolls  Court,  in  the 
case  of"  Brown  v.  the  Attorney-General." 

This  was  a  petition  praying  that  the  report  of  the  Master,  setting  out  a 
scheme  for  the  application  of  a  sum  left  by  will  for  charitable  purposes,  might 
be  confirmed.  The  testator,  who  was  a  clergyman  of  the  Church  of  England, 
and  whose  name  was  Cross,  left  the  bulk  of  his  property  in  trust  to  be  applied 
"  in  furthering  and  promoting  the  cause  of  true  religion  amongst  the  inhabi- 
tants of  Great  Britain  and  Ireland."  A  clear  sum  of  10,000/.  was  applicable 
to  general  charitable  purposes,  and  upon  a  reference  to  the  Master,  he  recom- 
mended that  sum  to  be  divided  in  various  proportions  amongst  seventeen  differ- 
ent charities.  The  Master  had  directed  a  sum  of  lOOZ.  to  be  given  to  the 
British  Reformation  Society;  and,  as  that  appeared  to  be  a  controversial 
Society,  it  was  thought  necessary  to  call  the  attention  of  the  Court  to  the  cir- 
cumstance. His  Honour  said  the  appropriation  objected  to  was  not  against 
the  furtherance  and  promotion  of  "  the  true  religion,"  and,  therefore,  he  should 
confirm  the  Master's  Report. 

Vice- Chancellor* 8  Court,  Jan.  19. 
THE  ATTORNEY-GENERAL   V.  THE  SKINNERS'  COMPANY. 

Thi8  was  an  information  filed  by  the  Attorney-General  at  the  relation  of  Dr. 
Knox,  the  Head  master  of  Tonbridge  Grammar-school,  against  the  Corpora- 


208  DOCUMENTS. 

tion  of  Skinners'  Company  and  the  Principal  and  Fellows  of  Brasennose  Col- 
lege, Oxford,  for  the  purpose  of  having  the  opinion  of  the  Court  upon  the  con- 
struction of  the  deed  of  gift  of  Mr.  Henry  Fisher,  under  which  the  Skinners' 
Company  had  become  possessed  of  valuable  lands  in  that  and  other  parts  of 
the  country.  In  the  reign  of  Edward  VI,,  Sir  Andrew  Judd,  by  his  will, 
founded  a  free  grammar-school  in  Tonbridge,  with  an  exhibition  for  one  stu- 
dent in  the  University  of  Oxford.  The  whole  property  of  the  school  was  to 
be  under  the  direction  of  the  Skinners'  Company,  of  which  the  founder  had 
been  a  member,  and  for  that  purpose  the  Skinners'  Company  were  incorpo- 
rated under  the  name  of  the  Governors  of  the  possessions  and  revenues  of  the 
"  Free  Grammar-school  of  Tonbridge."  In  the  reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth,  a 
Mr.  Henry  Fisher,  by  a  deed  of  gift,  made  this  school  a  material  object  of  his 
bounty,  and  it  was  upon  the  construction  of  that  deed  that  the  principal  ques- 
tion in  the  information  turned. 

The  Attorney-General  and  Mr.  Randall,  on  behalf  of  the  relators,  con- 
tended that  under  the  construction  of  the  deed  the  estates  were  vested  in  the 
Skinners'  Company  only  as  trustees  for  the  sole  use  and  benefit  of  Tonbridge 
school. 

On  the  other  hand.  Sir  E.  Sugden,  Mr.  Lovatt,  and  Mr.  Bethell,  sub- 
mitted, that  by  the  deeds  the  estates  were  vested  absolutely  in  the  Skinners* 
Company,  subject  only  to  the  payments  specified  for  the  school.  Mr.  Bethell 
having  finished  his  arguments,  the  further  consideration  of  the  case  was  ad- 
journed. 


DOCUMENTS. 


CATHEDRAL    INSTITUTIONS. 

The  following  observations  on  the  benefit  derived  to  the  church,  and  theology 
in  general,  from  cathedral  endowments,  are  extracted  from  a  pamphlet  en- 
titled "  Remarks  on  the  Prospective  and  Past  Benefits  of  Cathedral  Institu- 
tions," just  published  by  Mr.  Pusey,  the  Hebrew  Professor  of  the  University 
of  Oxford : — 

"  On  opening,  then,  Willis'  History  of  the  Cathedrals,  there  occurs  before 
the  year  1728,  when  the  account  closes,  the  names  of  Hammond,  Sanderson, 
Gastrell,  South,  Smalridge,  Samuel  and  John  Fell,  Aldrich,  Archbishop  Wake, 
Archbishop  Potter,  Allestree,  Owen,  Pococke,  and  Hyde ;  among  the  deans 
of  Peterborough  again,  are  Jackson  (on  the  Creed),  Cosins  (Scholastical  His- 
tory of  the  Canon),  Simon  Patrick,  and  Kidder ;  among  the  canons.  Lively 
(one  who  was  most  depended  upon  in  the  present  translation  of  the  Bible), 
and  Thomas  Greaves,  an  eminent  Professor  of  Arabic  in  this  place.  In  Ely, 
further,  we  find  Bentley  among  the  archdeacons ;  among  the  prebendaries. 
Archbishop  Parker,  Bishop  Pearson,  Spencer,  Lightfoot,  Whitgift.  Among 
the  Prebendaries  of  Canterbury,  again,  we  find  Ridley,  Alexander  Nowell, 
Samuel  Parker,  Archbishop  Tenison,  Tillotson,  Stillingfieet,  Castell  (Polyglot 
Bible  and  Lexicon),  Beveridge,  Mill  (Greek  Testament,  &c.) ;  (besides  that  it 
gave  refuge  to  Isaac  Vossius,  the  Cassaubons,  Saravia,  Ochinus,  and  Du 
Moulin,  as  Windsor  did  to  De  Dominis,  and  the  Cathedral  of  Oxford  to  a  much 
brighter  name,  Peter  Martyr.)  Nor  have  we,  as  yet,  even  among  names  so 
valuable,  included  many  of  the  most  revered  of  our  divines  :  besides  these, 
were  members  of  cathedrals  (I  mention  such  names  as  occur,  many  I  have 
omitted).  Bull,  Waterland,  Cudworth,  Archbishop  Laud,  Bishop  Andrews,  P. 
Heylin,  Dean  Barlow,  Bishop  Bilson,  Hales  (of  Eton),  Bishop  Gibson,  and  in 
a  corresponding  situation  in  the  Irish  church.  Archbishop  Usher,  as  in  later 
times  Dean  Graves  and  Archbishop  Magee;  B.  Walton  (Polyglot  Bible),  Fox 


DOCUMENTS,  209 

(Acts  and  Monuments),  A tterbury,  AUix,  H.Prideaux,  Shuckford,  Bishop  Hall, 
Bishop  Conybeare,  Bishop  Newton,  William  Lloyd  (Bishop  of  St.  Asaph), 
Bishop  and  Dean  Chandler,  the  Sherlocks,  the  Lowths,  Bishop  Hare,  Dean 
Comber,  Bishop  Wilkins,  Cave,  Outram,  Mangey,  Jenkin,  Derham,  Biscoe, 
Chapman  (Eusebius),  Balguy,  Whitby,  Bullock,  Warburton,  Zachary,  Pearce, 
Bishops  Fleetwood,  Horsley,  Horbery,  Kennicott,  Randolph,  Holmes  (LXX), 
Dean  Milner,  &c. — so  that,  with  the  exception  of  Bingham,  who  reckons  it 
not  the  least  part  of  his  happiness,  that  '  Providence  having  removed  me  from 
the  University,  where  the  best  supplies  of  learning  are  to  be  had,  placed  me  in 
such  a  station  as  gives  me  opportunity  to  make  use  of  so  good  a  library  (Win- 
chester), though  not  so  perfect  as  I  should  wish; ' — with  this,  and  the  excep- 
tion of  those  who  were  Heads  of  Colleges,  as  Barrow,  or  constantly  resided 
at  them,  as  Mede  or  Hody,  it  would  be  difficult  to  name  many  authors  of  ela- 
borate or  learned  works,  who  were  not  members  of  chapters.  In  other  cases, 
it  ought  also  to  be  considered,  that  the  foundation  for  the  great  works  of  former 
days  was  laid  during  the  long  residence  at  the  University.  A  small  country 
cure  leaves  ample  leisure  for  digesting  materials  already  collected  during  years, 
although  it  is  unfavourable  to  the  origination  of  any  extensive  works.  Thus 
Hooker  having  spent  seventeen  years  at  the  University,  and  planned  his  im- 
mortal work  while  Master  of  the  Temple,  could  <;omplete  it  at  a  small  country 
living  ;  or  Jewell,  amid  the  cares  of  his  bishopric.  Beveridge's  learned  works, 
on  the  other  hand,  with  one  exception,  date  before  he  was  removed  to  the  cure 
of  an  important  parish.  Chillingworth,  again,  who  was  afterwards  a  prebend, 
and^  at  a  later  period,  Leslie,  had  no  parochial  cures ;  and  the  evil  times  in 
which  he  lived,  allowed  Jeremy  Taylor  little  continuance  in  such  duties. 

'*  Those,  moreover,  whose  works  have  been  transmitted  to  us,  and  form  the 
main  part  of  our  present  theology,  are  but  a  small  portion  of  the  eminent  men 
who  were  fostered  by  our  chapters.  Any  one,  who  has  not  examined 
the  subject,  and  shall  look  over  any  records  of  cathedral  churches,  will  be 
much  surprised,  when,  besides  the  well-known  and  familiar  names  which  he 
has  been  accustomed  to  revere,  he  observes  how  many  there  are,  to  whom  the 
character  of  great  learning,  as  well  as  of  deep  piety,  is  ascribed.  '  All  these 
were  honoured  in  their  generations,  and  were  the  glory  of  their  times,' 
although  now  '  they  have  no  memorial,'  and  in  man's  sight  'perished  as  though 
they  had  never  been.'  In  their  own  age  they  were  burning  and  shining  lights  : 
they  fulfilled  their  allotted  portion  in  transmitting  to  other  hands  the  sacred 
torch  of  divine  knowledge,  which  shall  beam  from  one  end  of  the  Christian 
course  to  the  other ;  and  though  their  own  lamp  be  extinguished,  still  it  is  in 
part  to  them  that  we  are  indebted  for  the  light  with  which  we  are  now  sur- 
rounded. It  may  suffice  to  name  the  single  instance  of  John  Prideaux,  Divi- 
nity Professor  in  this  place,  who,  in  his  own  days,  had  so  great  reputation, 
that  theological  students  from  foreign  Universities  flocked  to  his  lectures." 


UNITARIANISM    IN    ENGLAND. 
(From  the  Patriot.  J 

**  Upon  a  calculation  made  upon  returns  printed  in  the  Unitarian  Chronicle 
for  September,  October,  and  November  last,  it  appears  that  there  are  in 
England  about  200  congregations  (Presbyterian,  General  Baptists,  &c.)  of 
Unitarian,  alias  Socinian  principles.  Of  these,  180  never  exceed  250  hearers, 
and  the  average  is  below  100;  20  consist  of  between  250  and  500  hearers  ; 
and  about  four  may  sometimes  approach  towards  1000  or  1200  hearers.  The 
Unitarian  chapel  at  Birmingham  is  stated  to  be  attended  by  about  1100. 
Finsbury  Chapel,  London,  (W.  J.  Fox,)  has  about  700.  Hackney  Chapel, 
Vol.  m.^Feh.  1883.  2  e 


210  DOCUMENTS. 

(R.  Aspland,)  500.  Nottingham,  (B.  Carpenter,)  500.  Bridport,  (R.  Cree,) 
500.  Newcastle,  (W.  Turner,)  500.  Chorobent,  Lancashire,  (R.  Davis,)  500. 
Bolton,  (F.  Baker,)  400.  Leicester,  (C.  Berry,)  400.  Essex-street,  London, 
(T.  Madge,)  350.  With  the  exception  of  these  and  a  few  others,  the  congrega- 
tions of  this  sect  present  only  skeleton  regiments.  'To  Unitarians,'  says  a 
writer  in  the  Monthly  Repository,  'a  Bristol  or  a  Manchester  audience  is 
magnificent !  But  let  those  half  dozen  flourishing  congregations  be  deemed 
of  as  highly  as  we  will,  still  six  prosperous  societies,  out  of  some  three 
hundred,  is  a  small  proportion.  Of  our  own  knowledge,  we  can  speak  of 
some  scores  that  scarcely  shew  signs  of  life.  The  number  of  hearers  in  them 
will  not  average  more  than  thirty.  Few  beings  are  more  to  be  pitied  than  a 
Unitarian  minister  placed  in  one  of  these  societies.'  This  writer,  himself  a 
Unitarian,  while  bearing  evidence  to  the  dying  state  of  the  greater  part  of  the 
congregations,  appears  to  overrate  their  total  number.  From  220  to  230  must 
be,  we  are  persuaded,  the  utmost  number,  and  the  total  number  of  hearers 
cannot  exceed  12,000,  or  at  most  15,000.  The  orthodox  dissenting  congrega- 
tions of  the  three  denominations  exceed  2200  in  England  alone  ;  and  the 
aggregate  of  attendants  is  estimated  at  nearly  a  million.  The  total  number  of 
dissenting  congregations  of  every  Protestant  denomination  in  England  and 
Wales  is  upwards  of  7500.  Such  is  the  proportion  which  Unitarianism  bears 
to  evangelical  dissent."  

"Employing  the  divisor  which  the  Patriot  allows  for  its  2200  orthodox 
dissenting  congregations — 455 — as  multiplier  of  the  whole  number  of  con- 
gregations in  England  and  Wales,  the  number  would  scarcely  give  three 
millions  and  a  half  out  of  the  thirteen  millions  in  the  returns  of  1831.  This 
is  the  calculation  upon  which  we  have  proceeded,  and  it  is  evidently  the 
highest  possible ;  for  unquestionably  the  congregations  of  those  whom  the 
Patriot  describes  as  orthodox  dissenters  are  by  far  the  most  numerous. 
Taking  the  divisor  which  the  Patriot  allows  for  230  Unitarian  congregations, 
52,  we  should  have  less  than  half  a  million  of  dissenters  through  England  and 
Wales.  This,  however,  would  be  too  low ;  a  mean  somewhere  between  a 
million  and  a  half  and  two  millions  would  probably  come  nearest  to  the 
trxiih:'— Standard,  Jan.  17. 


{From  the  "  Patriot**  of  January  23.) 

The  Patriot,  in  endeavouring  to  overthrow  the  calculations  of  P.  in  the  Sup- 
plement to  this  Magazine,  hazards  the  following  assertions  : — 

The  whole  population  is  14  millions.  The  Dissenters  (exclusively  of  Jews 
and  Papists)  are  3^  millions.  (Of  this  no  proof  beyond  assertion  is  given.)  The 
churchmen,  instead  of  being,  as  P.  said,  12  millions,  are  not  much  above  one- 
third  of  that  number!  Let  us  draw  these  calculations  of  the  Pa^no^  together. 
Call  the  churchmen  5  millions.  Then,  as  5  and  3§  make  8§,  and  this  taken 
from  14  leaves  S^,  there  are  5§  millions  either  Jews,  Papists,  or  not  even 
calling  themselves  of  any  religion  at  all !  Again,  having  stated  that  the 
Dissenting  meeting-houses  are  7600,  and  the  Episcopal  places  of  worship 
12,000,  the  Patriot  most  arithmetically  states,  that  the  places  of  worship  pro- 
vided by  the  Establishment  are  to  those  provided  by  Dissenters  as  7^  to  12,  or 
not  quite  2  to  3  !  Probably  this  is  a  mistake.  Yes !  a  mistake,  wittingly 
made,  which  will  be  carefully  copied  into  all  the  Dissenting  papers  and  jour- 
nals, with  an  assurance  that  it  rests  on  careful  calculations  and  documents. 

At  all  events,  it  is  something  that  the  Patriot  has  been  brought  to  confess 
that  the  church  has  a  majority,  instead  of  being  in  a  minority  of  1  to  10,  as 
asserted  lately  by  a  correspondent  of  the  Patriot  or  Christian  Advocate. 


DOCUMENTS.  211 

LABOUR    RATE. 

The  following,  with  a  form  of  rate,  may  prove  somewhat  a  guide  to  parishes 
about  adopting  a  Labour  Rate,  and  having  but  an  imperfect  knowledge  of  the 
way  of  proceeding  in  such  a  case  : — 

County  of      |  p^Hsh  of 

At  a  Vestry  Meeting,  held  this  day  of  1833,  according  to 

the  provisions  of  an  Act  in  the  2nd  and  3rd  of  William  IV.  c.  96,  it  was  agreed 
by  us,  the  undersigned,  being  above  three-fourths  of  the  rate-payers  of  the 
parish  of  ;  the  votes  having  been  taken  according  to  the  directions 

of  the  said  Act : 

1 .  That  the  labourers  in  husbandry  in  and  belonging  to  the  said  parish  be 
divided  into  the  five  [or  as  the  case  may  be]  following  classes  : — 

1st  Class  at  9*.  per  Week. 

2nd 8*. 

3rd 7s. 

4th 6s. 

5th,  &c.  . .   5s. 

2.  That  the  Monday  after  the  following  regulations  shall  have  been  approved 
of  by  the  magistrates  assembled  at  their  Petty  Sessions  at  a  labour 
rate  of  in  the  pound  shall  be  made,  being  in  amount  the  sum 
required,  or  nearly  so,  for  the  payment  of  all  the  able-bodied  labourers  for  six 
weeks ;  which  labour-rate  shall  be  levied  and  enforced  in  the  same  manner  as 
the  present  poor-rate  is. 

3.  That  every  occupier  of  land,  who  is  not  exempted  from  the  payment  of 
the  labour-rate  by  rule  6,  shall  employ,  and  pay  for  weekly,  as  much  labour 
as  shall  come  to  for  every  pound  at  which  he  is  rated  to  the  poor- 
rate,  or  shall  pay  to  the  overseer  such  portion  of  his  labour-rate  as  shall  not 
have  been  expended  in  labour  of  men  belonging  to  this  parish  in  the  last  six 
weeks  ;  being  allowed  for  each  man  employed  by  him,  as  that  man  shall  stand 
valued  on  the  list  affixed  to  this  agreement. 

4.  That  all  the  servants  belonging  to  this  parish,  boarded  and  lodged  in 
farm-houses,  be  included  in  these  regulations,  as  they  are  now  classed  by 
name. 

5.  That  every  rate-payer  who  has  a  son  regularly  working  on  his  farm,  shall 
be  allowed  to  deduct  for  the  labour  of  his  son  under  class  4,  but  no  more  than 
one  son  shall  be  deducted  for  on  any  occupation. 

6.  That  all  occupiers  assessed  at  less  than  5/.  in  the  poor  rate  shall  be 
exempted  from  the  payment  of  the  labour-rate ;  but  outsetters,  whose  assess- 
ment to  the  poor-rate  in  two  or  three  parishes  when  added  together  exceed 
5/.,  are  not  to  be  exempted. 

7.  That  every  occupier  shall  deliver  to  the  overseer,  at  the  end  of  every  six 
weeks,  an  account  of  the  labourers  employed  by  him  during  the  previous  six 
weeks. 

8.  That  the  above  labour- rate  shall  be  collected  by  the  overseers,  and  the 
account  balanced  and  laid  before  the  vestry  meeting  every  six  weeks,  when  a 
new  labour-rate  shall  be  jnade  ;  and  all  the  sums  which  shall  have  been  col- 
lected by  the  labour-rate  during  the  previous  six  weeks  in  lieu  of  labour,  shall 
be  applied  to  the  poor-rate. 

9.  That  these  regulations  shall  continue  in  force  for  six  months  from  the 
day  on  which  the  first  labour-rate  shall  be  made. 

[Signatures  to  follow  here.] 

FORM    OF    LABOUR-RATE. 

County  of  1    A  Labour  Rate  for  the  Parish  of  in  the  said  County, 

J    at  in  the  pound  (with  deductions  for  labour  employed. 


212 


DOCUMENTS. 


according  to  a  list  of  labourers  affixed  to  an  agreement  entered  into,  and  bearing 
date  the  day  of  1833,  and  conformably  to  the  Act  of  the  2nd 

and  3rd  of  his  present  Majesty,  William  IV.  c.  96),  comprising  the  expenditure 
of  the  labouring  population  of  the  said  parish  for  six  weeks,  from  the 
day  of  to  the  day  of  1833. 


Names. 

Valuation. 

Rate. 

Deduct 
Labour  Employed. 

Sums  Due. 

A.  B. 
CD. 

E.  F. 

100 
50 
30 

1 

i 

! 

Three  days'  notice  must  be  given  of  a  meeting  under  this  Act ,-  that  is,  if 
notice  be  given  on  Sunday,  the  meeting  cannot  be  held  earlier  than  Thursday. 


THE    WILLINGHAM    EMIGRANTS.. 

{From,  the  Cambridge  Chronicle,  Jan.  4.) 

The  following  letters  have  been  received  from  one  of  the  emigrants  who  left 
Willingham,  in  this  county,  in  the  spring  of  last  year,  and  from  the  good 
character  he  bore  while  a  resident  in  this  country  we  have  every  reason  to  rely 
upon  their  accuracy. 

"  Dear  Fathers  and  Mothers,  Brothers  and  Sisters,  and  all  inquiring  Friends, 
who  wish  to  know  where  we  are  and  how  we  are  situated. — I,  John  Desbrow, 
set  down  to  give  as  true  an  account  of  the  country  as  I  or  we  know  of.  We 
are  all  at  Lockport,  in  the  county  of  Niagara,  in  the  State  of  New  York,  except 
Furbank  Desbrow ;  we  left  him  at  Lian,  about  500  miles  from  New  York ; 
and  w^e  are  at  Lockport.  Joseph  Holmes  and  I,  John  Desbrow,  work  for  Mr. 
George  Fields,  and  live  together  on  the  farm,  in  a  log-house,  and  we  have 
bought  a  cow  for  1 9  dollars,  and  it  runs  on  the  farm,  and  serves  both  our 
families  with  milk  and  butter.  A  house  and  fuel  are  found  us,  and  labour  is 
about  6s.  a  day  ;  and  the  price  of  provision  as  follows  : — flour  about  5  dollars  a 
barrel,  the  weight  of  200lbs.,  fresh  meat,  beef,  mutton  and  veal,  about  4  or  5 
cents  per  lb. 

Our  master,  George  Fields,  is  a  banker,  and  Rebecca  Holmes  lives  in  the 
house; — the  two  boys,  John  and  Joseph,  work  on  the  farm.  Corn  in  America 
is  as  good  as  in  England,  and  the  price  of  wheat  is  from  about  7s.  to  9s.  a 
bushel,  and  all  cattle  are  as  good  as  in  England,  as  horses,  oxen,  sheep,  and 
hogs.  Pork,  in  the  fall  of  the  year,  is  about  2  or  3  cents  a  pound  ;  but  chiefly 
our  drink  is  water.  Here  is  beer  and  liquor,  but  not  so  good  as  in  England; 
and  we  work  from  sun-rising  to  sun-set,  and  live  pretty  well ;  we  have  a  piece 
of  beef  baked  over  a  pudding  whenever  we  please,  and  if  we  think  good  to 
drink  whiskey,  we  can  get  as  drunk  as  David's  Sow  for  2  or  3  cents.  Thus  I 
have  given  as  good  an  account  about  the  country  as  I  know  at  present ;  but 
the  cow  we  bought  for  19  dollars  amounts  to  about  4/.  10s.  English  money, 
and  such  a  cow  as  would  cost  12Z.  or  14/.  in  England. 

Now  I  am  about  to  write  to  ray  brother  Moses  Desbrow,  or  any  other 
person  that  thinks  of  coming,  to  consider  about  it.  I  tell  you,  as  I  told  you 
before,  you  must  drink  water,  and  work  from  light  to  dark,  but  live  well.  A 
single  man  gets  from  9  to  12  dollars  a  month,  and  is  found  board,  washing, 
and  lodging  ;  but  I  send  for  none,  but  have  your  own  judgment  about  it ;  but 
if  any  come,  you  will  find  us  at  Lockport,  and  when  we  came  we  had  nobody 
to  see  that  we  knew,  nor  yet  where  to  go.  We  are  all  well  at  present,  both 
men,  women  and  children,  except  Joseph  Day,  of  Over,  who  was  taken  ill 


nOCUMENTS.  213 

going  up  the  canal,  and  has  not  been  capable  of  getting  a  living,  but  he  has 
been  taken  to  the  poorhouse,  and  is  well  taken  care  of.  1  know  not  what  to 
write  more ;  but  we  would  wish  to  know  of  your  affairs,  both  fathers  and 
mothers,  brothers  and  sisters,  and  all  inquiring  friends,  and  whether  Mr. 
Reynolds  is  at  Willingham  still.  There  are  at  Lockport  Baptist  and  Methodist 
meetings,  but  no  settled  ministers. — James  Silk's  little  girl  is  very  ill ;  John 
Few  is  now  with  us  at  Lockport,  and  is  at  work.  Carpenters  and  joiners  get 
10s.  or  12*.  a  day.  Henry  Porter,  malster,  from  Haddenham,  is  with  us  at 
Lockport,  and  makes  himself  comfortable,  but  left  all  his  mates.  Lockport  is 
situated  upon  a  canal  about  363  miles  long,  and  land  about  Lockport  is  about 
5  or  6  dollars  per  acre.  Lockport  is  a  place  quite  lately  occupied — ten  years 
ago  it  was  a  desolate  place.  From  New  York  to  Albany  are  166  miles,  and 
from  Albany  to  Lockport  331  miles.  If  any  person  thinks  of  coming,  I'd  have 
you  buy  but  few  biscuits,  but  buy  flour  and  meat,  and  apply  to  Mr.  Cole,Pit- 
street.  No.  3,  Liverpool,  to  get  your  shipping  ready ;  and  when  you  get  there 
get  all  the  money  you  can,  and  don't  change  your  gold  at  Liverpool,  it  will 
make  much  more  at  New  York. 

We  sent  a  letter  when  we  landed  at  New  York ;  send  us  word  whether 
you  received  it — this  was  written  August  5th,  1832.  Rebecca  has  a  very  good 
place,  and  likes  it  well ;  she  don't  wish  to  come  back  to  England,  but  sends  her 
love  and  respects  to  Elizabeth  and  Jane  Holmes,  and  wishes  to  hear  of  their 
aflFairs.  Charlotte  Holmes  and  Sarah  Desbrow  wish  to  hear  of  Sophia  Phillips, 
and  all  brothers,  sisters,  and  acquaintances,  and  send  their  love  and  respects 
to  their  poor  old  father  and  mother.  With  a  house  rent  free,  and  fuel,  also  an 
orchard  close  to  the  house,  which  grows  15  or  16  bushels  of  apples  ;  and  in 
the  woods  grows  a  wonderful  quantity  of  nuts,  raspberries,  and  various  other 
kinds  of  fruit. 

If  Moses  Desbrow  or  any  other  person  comes  to  Lockport,  in  America, 
please  to  inquire  at  Limi  for  Furbank  Desbrow ;  if  you  come  up  the  canal, 
that  is  about  100  miles  before  you  come  to  Lockport." 


Lockporty  in  the  County  of  Niagara,  in  the  State  of  New  York^ 
Nov.  18,  1832. 

Dear  Fathers,  Mothers,  Brothers,  and  Sisters, 
We  send  to  all,  and  we  wish  all  well,  and  think  that  one  letter  will  suffice 
as  well  as  being  at  the  trouble  and  expense  of  three  or  four.  If  W —  H — , 
M —  D — ,  and  I —  F —  intend  coming  to  America,  they  will  find  us,  J —  H — , 
J_  D— ,  S~  D— ,  J—  S— ,  and  W—  E— ,  at  Lockport.  We  are  all  well  at 
present,  both  men,  women,  and  children,  and  all  at  Lockport,  except  F —  D — ; 
we  left  him  at  Lian,  one  hundred  miles  from  Lockport.  Labour  is  about  6s. 
a  day ;  the  price  of  mutton,  beef,  and  pork,  4  or  5  cents  a  pound.  Twelve 
cents  is  one  shilling,  and  one  shilling  in  England  makes  two  shillings  in 
America. 

A  STATEMENT  OF  THE  COUNTRY. 

Lockport,  the  town  where  we  all  live,  is  a  market  town.  Provisions  are 
plentiful  of  all  kinds.  The  inhabitants  about  3000  ;  and  here  are  three  flour- 
mills  which  go  by  water,  and  run  eight  pair  of  stones  each.  From  New  York 
to  Lockport  are  500  miles ;  from  Lockport  to  the  river  Ohio  are  500  miles ; 
from  Lockport  to  Lake  Eric,  at  the  falls  of  Niagara,  the  longest  falls  in  America, 
are  18  miles.  In  the  country,  when  we  first  came,  things  all  appeared  strange  ; 
but  with  all  the  strange  things  that  ever  we  met  with,  we  are  never  without 
plenty  of  eating  and  drinking :  of  beef,  mutton,  and  pork,  we  have  plenty. 
We  canie  from  New  York  to  Albany,  up  the  Hudson's  river ;  there  we  saw 
mountains  above  the  clouds,  but  where  we  are  there  are  no  mountains,  and 
misceders  are  the  worst  wild  beasts  we  hear  of,  and  they  are  what  you  in 
England  call  gnats.     I  give  you  the  best  statement  of  the  countrv  I  know  of. 


214  DOCUMENTS. 

and  we  want  to  know  the  statement  of  the  old  country,  and  how  times  go  with 
all  fathers,  and  mothers,  brothers  and  sisters,  and  all  inquiring  friends,  for  with 
us  times  go  pretty  well ;  for  we  sit  smoking  our  pipes,  and  drinking  of  whiskey, 
whilst  you  poor  men  are  wandering  up  Drayton  hills,  or  elsewhere.  If  any 
person  intends  coming  to  Ameriea,  do  not  fear  the  journey,  for  I  would  not 
care  one  cent  about  coming  over  the  water.  If  any  one  intends  coming,  come 
at  Spring  instead  of  Michaelmas ;  for  if  you  come  at  Michaelmas,  the  canal,  I 
imagine,  will  be  frozen  up  ;  then  you  must  come  by  land,  which  I  suppose  will 
cost  about  18  or  20  dollars;  and  if  you  come  at  spring,  you  will  take  the 
steam-boat  at  New  York,  and  come  up  the  Hudson's  river  to  Albany,  and  then 
take  the  boat  and  come  up  the  canal.  The  whole  journey  from  New  York  to 
Lockport  cost  us  about  6  dollars  each,  and  half  price  for  children.  C —  H — 
and  S —  D —  would  like  to  see  their  friends,  but  not  to  come  from  a  good 
living  at  Lockport  to  Willingham  parish,  and  we  would  not  forget  the  officers 
of  the  parish  for  helping  us  to  a  land  of  plenty,  for  we  have  plenty  of  bread, 
beef,  mutton,  and  pork.  J —  H —  and  J —  D —  live  together  at  present,  and 
have  got  three  large  hogs  in  the  sty,  and  not  for  house  rent  or  shoe  bills,  but 
A  -  merely  for  their  own  eating.  Shoemakers  here  can  clear  a  dollar  a  day,  when 
board,  lodging,  and  washing  are  paid,  and  1  dollar  is  Ss.  of  this  money.  I 
would  not  wish  to  persuade  any  person  to  come  to  America ;  but  if  you  would 
like  to  live  well  with  work,  come  to  America,  whether  you  be  labourers  or 
tradesmen.  I  have  told  you  the  price  of  labourers,  I  will  now  tell  you  the 
price  of  tradesmen  :  Journeymen  carpenters  have  ten  shillings  a  day,  and 
tailors  have  seven  dollars  for  making  one  coat.  There  is  a  man  at  Lockport, 
a  shoemaker,  who  came  since  we  came,  without  money,  and  left  his  wife  and 
children  upon  the  parish,  who  now  thinks  of  buying  himself  a  piece  of  land 
and  building  himself  a  house.  We  will  send  our  respects  to  the  officers  of  the 
parish  for  helping  us  out  of  the  land  of  bondage,  into  the  land  of  liberty ;  and 
we  wish  to  return  you  many  thanks  for  what  you  have  done  for  us,  and  if  any 
think  of  coming,  we  hope  you  will  do  as  much  for  them.  C —  H —  and 
S —  D —  send  their  respects  to  all  their  neighbours,  and  wish  to  hear  of  all,  and 
send  to  say  that  they  have  20  shillings  now,  where  they  had  not  1  cent  in 
England  :  as  for  feasting,  we  can  feast  every  day ;  but  in  order  to  remember 
the  feast  we  kept  Over  feast,  Willingham  feast,  and  Cottenham  feast,  with 
beef,  mutton,  plum  puddings,  and  liquors  enough  and  to  spare.  Clothing  is  as 
much  as  in  England,  except  caps  and  ribands,  and  they  are  very  dear.  We 
would  remember  our  fathers  and  mothers,  sisters  and  brothers,  and  neighbours 
all,  and  would  wish  to  be  remembered  :  so  no  more  from  j^^our  absent  sons  and 
daughters,  brothers  and  sisters.  When  you  send  again,  send  a  little  about 
the  state  of  the  country,  and  direct  your  letter  to  J —  H —  or  J —  D — . 


The  Rev.  Mr.  Palliser  of  Crook,  near  Passage,  has  returned  250?.,  which 
he  received  from  Government  on  account  of  Tithes  not  paid,  to  the  Treasury, 
as,  being  independent  in  fortune,  he  did  not  wish  to  cause  any  molestation  to 
the  parish.  He  expends  all,  or  nearly  all  his  receipts,  in  supplying  food  and 
clothing  to  his  poor  parishioners. — Waterford  Mail. 

[Yet  such  a  man  is  robbed  without  remorse  by  the  followers  of  Bishop  Doyle, 
the  Priests,  and  Mr.  O'Connell. — Ed.] 


The  Bishop  of  Winchester,  under  the  late  Augmentation  Act,  has  increased 
several  livings  in  his  gift  out  of  the  revenues  of  the  see,  and,  among  others, 
St.  Michael's,  St.  Lawrence,  St.  Thomas,  and  St.  John,  in  and  near  Win- 
chester. 


215 


CHURCH      REFORM. 

Want  of  space  and  time  have  compelled  the  delay  of  the  remaining 
observations  on  Church  Reform  till  the  next  number;  and  perhaps 
the  brighter  light  which  may  then  be  thrown  over  the  subject  will 
make  it  easier  of  treatment.  In  the  mean  time,  there  are  two  or 
three  observations  worth  making.  Those  who  have  the  curiosity  to 
look  at  the  organ  of  the  Benthamites,  the  Westminster  Review^,  will 
find  in  the  last  number  two  curious  statements, — the  one,  that  the 
doctrine  so  long  and  loudly  preached  by  the  radicals,  to  inflame  the 
minds  of  the  country  against  the  clergy,  viz.  that  tithes  are  a  tax  by 
which  the  price  of  corn  is  raised  to  the  community,  is  perfectly  unten- 
able ;  or,  to  use  the  reviewer's  phrase,  that  it  is  quite  arrieree.  In 
another  part  of  the  same  number,  the  folly  of  the  landed  interest  in 
expecting  any  good  from  the  aboUtion  of  tithes  is  as  clearly  taught. 
This  is  the  course  of  things.  The  radical  party  holds  forth  doctrines 
which  it  knows  to  be  false,  in  order  to  work  the  people  up  to  exaspe- 
ration against  the  clergy,  and  clamours  down,  by  threats  and  violence, 
every  one  w^ho  attempts  to  expose  these  practices.  But,  as  soon  as 
the  falsehoods  have  done  their  work,  and  produced  the  desired  exaspe- 
ration, then,  to  preserve  their  character  as  philosophers,  this  party 
turns  entirely  round,  and  disclaims  these  very  doctrines  as  false,  and 
long  given  up  by  all  clear  thinkers  !* 

The  writer  had  mentioned  his  intention  of  going  into  the  subject  of 
cathedrals  more  at  large ;  and  he  had,  in  that  declaration,  reference 
to  a  former  article,  in  which  he  stated  that  proof  could  be  given,  by 
the  citation  of  names,  of  the  eminence  of  the  men  who  had  adorned 
our  cathedrals.  But  this  work  has  been  done  most  admirably  by  Mr. 
Pusey,  in  his  work  on  Cathedrals ;  and  the  reader  will  find,  among 
the  Documents  (it  is  a  very  valuable  one)  a  list  of  many  most  illus- 
trious men  who  have  been  members  of  cathedrals. 


♦  There  is  something  more  dreadful  than  can  be  imagined  by  any  but  those  who 
read  the  "Westminster  Review,  in  its  tone  and  temper.  One  shudders  in  witnessing 
the  horrid  displays  of  cold-blooded  and  unnatural  exultation  at  what  it  thinks  the 
certain  downfall  of  every  thing  which  now  is,  every  thing  with  which  the  happiness 
and  existence  of  thousands  and  thousands  of  innocent  families  are  connected.  Of  a 
truth,  the  Singe-tigre  of  England  is  a  more  fearful  animal  than  the  kindred  beast  of 
France.  When  the  French  variety  is  full  of  blood,  it  actually  turns  away  from 
the  horrid  spectacle,  and  forgetting  its  horrors,  indulges,  with  perfect  good  humour, 
in  the  follies  of  the  Boulevards,  or  the  gaieties  of  the  Palais  Royal.  But  the  English 
animal  never  forgets  the  taste  of  blood,  and  never  turns  away  from  the  sight ;  and 
the  only  indication  which  it  gives  of  its  monkey  propensities  is  when  it  grins  and 
jabbers  at  the  prospect  of  the  feast  of  horrors  and  blood  by  which  its  tiger-half  is  to 
be  glutted. 


21(5 


ECCLESIASTICAL  INTELLIGENCE. 


ORDINATIONS. 

Archbishop  of  Canterbury,  Lambeth December  23,  1832. 

Bishop  of  Winchester,  Chapel  of  Farnham  Castle December  23,  1832. 

Bishop  of  Rochester  (for  Bishop  of  Oxford),  Christ  Church  }  j^         i       oq   lASQ 

Cathedral,  Oxon )      ec  m  er      , 

Bishop  of  Chester,  St.  Bridget's  Church  January  13,  1833. 


Name.  Degree.       College. 

Blackley,  F.  R St.  Bees 

Bocket,  B.  Bradey Magdalen 

Calvert,  Thomas b.a.       Queen's 

Clayton,  J.  H Worcester 

Cornish,  Charles  Lewis  Exeter 

Dalton,  J.   H Trinity 

Deedes,  Charles b.a.       Merton 

Dewhurst,  J.  H Worcester 

Fayrer,  R St.  Bees 

Fenton,  W Queen's 

Fortescue,  W.  Fraine...  b.a.       New- 
France,  Thomas Trinity 

Gepp,   George  Edward  b.a.       Wadham 

Giles,  John  Allen  m.a.      Corpus  Christi 

Glover,  Frederick  A....  b.a.       St.  Peter's 

Goodenough,  R.  W.  ...  m.a.      Christ  Church 

Guille,  Edward b.a.       St.  John's 

Hall,  John  Robert m.a.      Christ  Church 

Halton,  Thomas Brasennose 

Harvey,  W.  Maundy...  m.a.      Wadham 

Harrison,  Benjamin  ...  b.a.       Christ  Church 

Harrison,  W.  E Catherine  Hall 

Harrison,  Thomas  W.  Christ's 

Ind,  James b.a.       Queen's 

Jones,  Evan    St.  David's 

Johnson,  E.  Houghton  Magdalen 

Mangles,  Albert m.a.      Merton 

Manning,    H.    Edward  b.a.       Merton 

Maughan,  J Trinity 

Mayo,  C.  E Clare  Hall 

Naylor,  F.  W St.  John's 

Nicholson,  William    ...  m.a.      Trinity 

Nixon,  H Trinity 

Oxendon,  Ashton  b.a.       University 

Parker,  Edward m.a.      Oriel 

Parkinson,  A.  D Trinity 

Randolph,  Herbert    ...  b.a.       Balliol 

Richards,  W.    Steward  b.a.      Jesus 

Richardson,  W Wadham 

Spofforth,  R Lincoln 

Spencer,  Peter    b.a.       St.  Peter's 

Stoddart,  W.  WcUwood  St.  John's 

Stubbs,  Jonathan  Kirk  b.a.       Worcester 


Oxford 
Oxford 
Oxford 
Oxford 
Dublin 
Oxford 
Oxford 


Oxford 

Camb. 

Oxford 

Oxford 

Camb. 

Oxford 

Camb. 

Oxford 

Oxford 

Oxford 

Oxford 


Camb, 


University.        Ordaining  Bishop. 
Bishop  of  Chester 
Bishop  of  Rochester 
Bishop  of  Rochester 
Bishop  of  Chester 
Bishop  of  Rochester 
Bishop  of  Chester 
Archbp.  of  Canterbury 
Bishop  of  Chester 
Bishop  of  Chester 
Oxford  i  ^P-  °^  Chester,  by  1.  d. 
\    from  Archbp.  of  Yk. 
Bishop  of  Rochester 
Bishop  of  Chester 
Bishop  of  Rochester 
Bishop  of  Rochester 
Bishop  of  Winchester 
Bishop  of  Rochester 
Bishop  of  Winchester 
Bishop  of  Rochester 
Bishop  of  Chester 
Archbp.  of  Canterbury 
Bishop  of  Rochester 
Bp.  of  Chester,   by  1.  d. 
from  Archbp.  of  York 
5  Bp.  of  Chester,  by  1.  d. 
\      from  Archbp.  of  York 
Oxford     Bishop  of  Winchester 
LampeterBisliop  of  Chester 
Camb.      Bishop  of  Chester 
Oxford     Bishop  of  Winchester 
Bishop  of  Rochester 
Bishop  of  Chester 
Bishop  of  Chester 
C  Bp.  of  Chester,  by  1.  d. 
\      from  Archbp.  of  York 
Oxford     Bishop  of  Rochester 
Bishop  of  Chester 
Archbp.  of  Canterbury 
Archbp.  of  Canterbury 
Bishop  of  Chester 
Archbp.  of  Canterbury 
Bishop  of  Rochester 
n  e    A  S  ^P*  ^^  Chester,  by  1.  d. 
Oxtord  I      ^^^^  Archbp.  of  York 

5  Bp.  of  Chester,  by  1.   d. 

I      from  Archbp.  of  York 
Camb.  .   Archbp.  of  Canterbury 
Oxford     Bishop  of  Rochester 
Oxford     Bishop  of  Rochester 


■\ 


Camb. 


Oxford 
Dublin 
Camb. 

Camb. 


Dublin 

Oxford 

Oxford 

Camb. 

Oxford 

Oxford 


Oxford 


ECCLESIASTICAL    INTELLIGENCE. 


21 


Name.  Degree.         College.         University.       Ordaining    Bishop. 

Tate,  F.  B Magdalen  Camb.  Bishop  of  Chester 

ThornycroftjJ Brasennose  Oxford  Bishop  of  Chester 

Vawdrey,  Daniel    m.a.      Brasennose  Oxford  Bishop  of  Rochester 

Veres,  Thomas m.a.      Wadham  Oxford  Bishop  of  Rochester 

Walker,  Richard    b.a.       New  Oxford  Bishop  of  Rochester 

Wightwick,  Henry    ...  b.a.       Pembroke  Oxford  Bishop  of  Rochester 

Williams,  T.  Lewis  ...  b.a.       University  Oxford  Bishop  of  Winchester 

Wither,   W.  H.  W.  B.  s.c.t-.    New  Oxford  Bishop  of  Rochester 

Woodcock,  Charles    ...  b.a.       Christ  Church  Oxford  Bishop  of  Rochester 

PRIESTS. 

Berens,  Edward  Kion,  b.a.       St.  Mary's  Hall  Oxford  Archbp.  of  Canterbury 

Boulton,  W.  H Trinity  Oxford  Bishop  of  Chester 

Buckley,  Thomas  Corpus  Christi    Camb.  Bishop  of  Chester 

Butler,  Weedon m.a.      Trinity  Camb.'  Archbp.  of  Canterbury 

Bunbury,  T.  H Trinity  Dublin  Bishop  of  Chester 

Carter,  John     b.a.       St.  John's  Oxford  Bishop  of  Rochester 

Coalbank,  Robert St.  Bees  Bishop  of  Chester 

Cheadle,  J Queen's  Camb.  Bishop  of  Chester 

Clifford,  John  Bryant,  b.a.       Catherine  Hall  Camb.  Bishop  of  Winchester 

Collins,  John St,  Bees  Bishop  of  Chester 

Cureton,  William  b.a.       Christ  Church     Oxon.  Bishop  of  Rochester 

Davies,  Stephen b.a.       Trinity  Camb.  Bishop  of  Winchester 

Denison,  Geo.  Anthony  m.a.      Oriel  Oxford  Bishop  of  Rochester 

Dickson,  T.  B Emanuel  Camb.  Bishop  of  Chester 

Digweed,  John  James,  b.a.       Pembroke  Oxford  Bishop  of  Winchester 

Dobson,  John b.a.       Queen's  Camb.  Bishop  of  Chester 

Eaton,  T Trinity  Camb-  Bishop  of  Chester 

Eaton,  W.  G St.  Bees  Bishop  of  Chester 

England,  Thomas b.a.       Pembroke  Camb.  Archbp.  of  Canterbury 

Ethelstone,  H Brasennose  Oxford  Bishop  of  Chester 

Etty,  Simeon  James  ...  New  Oxford  Bishop  of  Rochester 

Fleming,  T Pembroke  Camb.  Bishop  of  Chester 

Gaskarth,  J St.  Bees  Bishop  of  Chester 

Gillraan,  James s.c.l.    St.  John's  Oxford  Bishop  of  Rochester 

Hadfield,  W Caius  Camb.  Bishop  of  Chester 

Hawkins,  Ernest  m.a.      Exeter  Oxford  Bishop  of  Rochester 

Hervey,  T.  L St.  John's  Camb.  Bishop  of  Chester 

Hewlett,  Alfred Magdalen  Oxford  Bishop  of  Chester 

Hodgson,  John  b.a.       Queen's  Oxford  Bishop  of  Winchester 

Hornby,  R Downing  Camb.  Bishop  of  Chester 

Hulton,  W.  P Trinity  Dublin  Bishop  of  Chester 

Jackson,  David  m.a.      Queen's  Oxford  Bishop  of  Rochester 

Knatch bull,  Henry Edw  b.a.       Wadham  Oxford  Bishop  of  Winchester 

Lightfoot,  J.  Prideaux,  m.a.      Exeter  Oxford  Bishop  of  Rochester 

Mahon,  George  William  m.a.      Pembroke  Oxford  Bishop  of  Rochester 

Mangin,  Alex.  Reuben,  St.  Alban's  Hall  Oxford  Bishop  of  Rochester 

Michell,  Richard m.a.      Lincoln  Oxford  Bishop  of  Rochester 

Morgan,  Richard  m.a.      Jesus  Oxford  Bishop  of  Rochester 

Mozley,  Thomas m.a.      Oriel  Oxford  Bishop  of  Rochester 

O'Neill,  H Trinity  Dublin  Bishop  of  Chester 

Robson,  T.W University  Oxford  Bishop  of  Chester 

Smith,  R St.  Bees  Bishop  of  Chester 

Swainson,  J.  H Brasennose  Oxford  Bishop  of  Chester 

Townsend,  B.  V Brasennose  Oxford  Bishop  of  Chester 

Williams,  Isaac  m.a.      Trinity  Oxford  Bishop  of  Rochester 

Williams,  G.  G St.  B^es  Bishop  of  Chester 

Wright,  Joseph  Trinity  Dublin  Bishop  of  Chester 

Tlie  Lord  Bishop  of  Bristol  will  hold  an  Ordination  in  London  on  the  3rd  of 

March  next.     Papers  to  be  transmitted  to  Great  George  Street,  Westminster,  on  or 
before  the  1st  of  February. 

Vol.  III.— Fe^.  1833.                                                   2  f 


218 


ECCLESIASTICAL    INTELLIGENCE. 


CLERICAL  APPOINTMENTS. 

Adlington,  J To  be  Chaplain  to  the  "Worcester  County  Gaol. 

Anderson,  J.   S.  Murray     Chaplain  in  Ordinary  to  her  Majesty. 

Bennett,  W.  J.  E Chaplain  of  the  Workhouse,  St.  Marylebone,  London. 

Birt  J     D  D  3  V*    °^  Faversham,  a   Surrogate  for  granting  Marriage 

'     *'      I      Licences  in  the  Diocese  of  Canterbury. 

Frere,  Temple    Chaplain  to  the  House  of  Commons. 

Fulford  Francis.  ...  5  ^-   of  Trowbridge,    Wilts,   a  Surrogate  for    Granting 

'  (      Marriage  Licences  in  the  Diocese  of  Sarum. 

Gibson,  C.  Meads Chaplain  to  the  Right  Hon.  Lord  Kinsale. 

Grover,  J.  S Vice- Provost  of  Eton  College. 

Hobson,  W.  Topham Head  Master  of  Rochdale  Grammar  School. 

Ingram,  E.  W Prebendary  of  Worcester  Cathedral. 

Jeremie,  J.  A Christian  Advocate,  Cambridge. 

Jones,  John Prebendary  of  Garthbrengy  Collegiate  Church  of  Brecon . 

Rose,  Henry  John Hulsean  Lecturer,  Cambridge. 

Tate,  James    Canon  Residentiary  of  St.  Paul's. 

The  Very  Reverend  the  Dean  of  Hereford  has  been  appointed,  by  the  King's 
command,  one  of  the  Deputy  Clerks  of  the  Closet  to  his  Majesty,  in  the  room  of  the 
Rev.  Dr.  Hughes,  deceased. 

The  Rev.  Timothy  Fysh  Foord- Bowes  has  been  appointed,  by  the  King's  com- 
mand. Supernumerary  Deputy  Clerk  of  the  Closet  to  his  Majesty,  in  the  room 
of  the  Very  Reverend  the  Dean  of  Hereford. 


PREFERMENTS. 


Niame. 
Airy,  William    ... 

Ayling,  W 

Batcheler,  J.  T.... 
Bostock,  James  ... 


Buckland,- 
Carter,  T. 


,D.D. 


Preferment. 
Bradfiled  St.  Clare,  R. 
Barlavington,  R. 
Arminghall,  P.C. 
Wincle,  P.C. 

Peasmarsh,  V. 

Burnham,  V. 


Clementson,  Dacre     Chilcombe,  R. 


County. 
Suffolk 
Sussex 
Norfolk 
Chester 

Sussex 

Bucks 

Dorset 


Codd,  Charles 

Coddington,  H. ... 
Cooper,  Augustus 
Evans,   G.  W.  D. 


Letheringsett,  R. 
Ware    cum    Thund- 

rich,  V. 
Syleham,  P.C. 
Reculver,     V.,     with 

Hoath  Chapelry 


Norfolk 
Herts 
Suffolk 
Kent 


Diocese.  Patron. 

Norwich  Rev.  R.  Danvers 

Chichester  Earl  of  Egremont 

Norwich  D.  &.  C.  of  Norwich 

Chester  Rev.  J.  R,  Brown 

/-^i_-  1-    ^    ^  Sidney  Sussex  Col. 
Chichestr  I      (.^^^ 

Eton  College 
r  F.  T.   Egerton,  & 
J    R.  Strong,  Esqrs. 
1    devisers     of    the 
(^   Rev.  Edw.  Foyle 

Mrs.  Burrell 


Lincoln 


Bristol 


Norwich 
London 
Norwich 
Cant. 


Feild,  E.,  M.  A. . . .     Bicknor  English 

Fenton,  John Ousby,  R. 

Garratt,  Thomas  .  Audley,  V. 

Granger,  L Barnetby-le-Wold,  V 

Gould,   C.  Baring  Lewtrenchard,  R. 

«"<«*'  J- {  ^XmX""''"^^"  }  ^"^"-^ 

Grover,  M Hetchan,  V.  Bucks 

Gunning,  H Wigan,  R. 

Hawker,  Jacob  ...     Stratton,  V. 
Hodgson,  John  ...     Bumstead  Helion,  V. 

Hodgson,  C \  Barton-le-Street,  R. 

'^  \      near  Malton  y 

Hopkinson,  John  .     Awalton,  R.  Hunts. 


Trinity  Col,  Camb. 

J.L.PressofHoxne 

C  Archbp.  of  Canter- 

\      bury 

C  Visitors    of    the 

-,,  ^       „,  ^  \  Foundation  of  John 

Gloucester  Gloucest.  j  ^^.^^^^^^    ^^^      ^f 

t  Queen's  Col.,  Oxf. 

Cumberld.   Carlisle        Bishop  of  Carlisle 

Stafford        L.&Cov.     J.  White,  Esq. 

.    Lincoln        Lincoln 

Devon  Exon 


St  David's 

Lincoln 
Lancashire  Chester 
Cornwall      Exon 
Essex  London 

Yorkshire    York 


Lincoln 


Bishop  of  Lincoln 
W.  B.  Gould,  Esq. 

Bp.  of  St.  David's 

J.  Dennison,  Esq. 
Earl  of  Bradford 
The  Lord  Chan. 
Trin.  Col.,  Camb. 

March. of  Hertford 

Dean  &  Chapter  of 
Peterborough 


ff^"*^    t;t"»^ 


ECCLESIASTICAL   INTELLIGENCE. 


219 


Name.  Preferment.  County.  Diocese.  Patron. 

Jackson,  T.Norfolk  Filey,  P.  C.  E.York       York  H.  Osbaldeston 

Jones,  John Abergwilly,  V.  Carmarthen  St.  David's  Bp.  of  St.  David's 

Jones,  D.  E St. John's, R.Stamford  Lincoln        Lincoln        Corp.  of  Stamford 

Knatchbull,  H.  E.  North    Elmham,    V.  Norfolk        Norwich       Hon.  G.  J.  Mille"^ 

Lutwidge,  C.  H. .  Burton  Agnes,  V.  E.  York       York  R.  Raikes,  Esq. 

Marsh,  W    St.  Peter's,  V.  Hereford  { ^^l^^l^'  }  Rev.  H.  Gipps 

Mozley,  Thomas... I  ^p^*^"    Pinckney,  l  Northampt.Peterboro      Oriel  Col.,  Oxon 
Parker,  C.  Fred  ...\  ^^f^^ Finborough,    |  ^^^^^^         Norwich       King'sCol. , Camb. 

Paroissien,  Challis     Everton,  V.  Hunts  Lincoln         Clare  Hall,  Camb. 

Perkins,  John Lower  Swell,  V.  Gloucester  Gloucester    Christ  Ch.,Oxon. 

Porter,  Charles  ...  J  ^**for^Ba"ron   V^"""  \  ^orthamp.  Peterboro     Marquis  of  Exeter 
Pye,  Wm.,  M.  A...     Sapperton,  R.  Gloucester. Gloucester  Earl  Bathurst 

Queekett,  William     Gosebradon,  R.  Somerset     Bath&W.     The  King,  by  lapse 

Rathbone,  D Ash  worth,  C.  Lancaster    Chester        Wilb.Egerton,Esq. 

Ripley,  Luke j  ^'"ham  "v^'  ^"^^  ^^""  \  ^o^thumb.  Durham      Duke  of  Northumb 

Scott,  Thomas  ...     Wappenham,  R.  Northamp.  Peterboro    Bishop  of  Lincoln 

Shrubb,  Henry  ...     Stratford  Toney,  R.        Sormeset     Bath&W.      C.  C.  C,  Oxon. 

Smith,  Courtenay,  Barlow,  P.  C.  Derby  ^^^^'^C- { ^al'R^of  Stavd' 

Temple,  Isaac Plemstall,  D.  Chester  Chester         Lord  Bradford 

Walker,  James    ...  Radington,  R.  Somerset  Bath&W.     W.  C.Trevelyan 

Waller,  Charles  ...  Waldringfield,  R.  Suffolk  Norwich       Rev.  W.  Edge 

Wightman,  Geo...  Clare,  V.  Suffolk  Norwich       The  King 

Whitter,  W.  Chas.  Little  Bittering,  R.  Norfolk  Norwich      J.  Dover,  Esq. 

Williams,  David.  Cilcwn,  P.  C.  Carmar.  St.  David's  T.H.Gwynne,  Esq. 

WiUiams,  Dr [  ^"Marlst"on'  ^*  "'''^ }  ^"'^^  ^arum  Rev. W.H.Hartley 

Wilson,  R.  Otway.  |  ^^p^i"^'^  ^^'^'    ^'  \  Dorset          Pec.Exem.  The  Trustees 
Wymer,  Edward...     Ingham,  P.  C.  Norfolk        Norwich       Bishop  of  Norwich 


CLERGYMEN   DECEASED. 
Alderson,  Joseph..     Hevingham,  R Norfolk       Norwich 

f  Barnetby  le  Wold,  V.  ^ 
Barnard,  C.  D. ...-?    Risby  w.  Roxby,  V.  >■  Lincoln       Lincoln 

^    and  Bigby,  R.  3 


G.  Anson,  Esq. 
r  Bishop  of  Lincoln 
^  R.  C.  Elves,  Esq. 
t  Ditto 


Beckwith,  E.  J.... 


Berguer,  L.  T. 


Middlesex   London 


D.   and  C. 

Paul's 


of  St. 


Essex 

Hereford 
Cork 


London 

Hereford 
Ireland 


Bishop  of  Hereford 


Baskett,  Kingsman    Master  of  the  Charter  House,  Hull 
'  St.  Albans,  R.  Wood- 
street,  St.  Olave's, 
Silver-street,     w. 
Tillingham,  V. 
Stoke  Newington 

Biggs,  T.  H Whitborne,  R. 

Blackwood,  Hon.  J.      Rathcormack,  R. 

Coghlan,  Lucius  ..     Devonshire-street,  Portland-place,  London 

Davidson,  Anthony     Chilmark 

Evans,  W Towy  Castle,  Carmarthen 

Fitzherbert,  S,   ...     Buckshaw  House,  HoUwell,  Somerset 

Haddesley,  C.  W.     Holton  le  Clay,  V.         Lincolnsh.  Lincoln       The  Ld.  Chancellor 

Hickin,  William  .     Audley,  V.  Staffordsh.  Lich.&Cov.  C.  Toilet,  Esq. 

Hawtayne,  Archdeacon,   Exmouth 

Hughes,  Sir  R....     Walkhampton  Devon  Exon  Sir  M.Lopez,  Bart. 

Hughes,  Thomas,  D.D.,  Canon  Residentiary  of  St.  Paul's  Cathedral 

Lingard, —    Stockport  Cheshire 

Llewelyn,  John...     Marcross  Glamgn.      Llandaff   5  ^""i^!^^- /^  ^*'-  °^ 

/      Llandan 


320 


ECCLESIASTICAL    INTELLIGENCE. 


Mills,  T.  A Burton  Agnes,  V.         E.  York       York  Rev.  T.  A.  Mills 

^RelrF!^!";..^?.^  I  ^"^"^^'  ^°"^^'  ^^••••y'  ^'•^^^"^ 

Pennington,  G.  ...     Bassingbourn,  V.  Camb.  Ely  D.  &  C.  of  Westm. 

Richards,    Charles     Prebendary  of  Winchester  Cathedral 

Roberts,  William  .  |  ^ y'l'^p.^of  Eton 'coh"*^  }  ^"^^^^         Winches.     Eton  College 
Rgers,  Alex.     ...     Rolvendon,  V.  Kent  Canterb.      Archdeacon  LaW 

Roufford,  Francis..     Kinworton,  R.  Warwick     Worcester    Bp.  of  Worcester 

Russell,  C /^^ercefk^&  Thul'^  Somerset  j^^^^^  ,^J°";     ^' 

1     beare,  P.  C.            )                    ^  ^^"'  J      Arbuthnot 
Ryder,  William  ...     Hendon,                          Middlesex 

c                T  n  \nr   S  Melbourne,  V.  and  \  Camb.          Ely  D.  &  C.  of  Ely 

!>eymour,  l.C.W.|      L^ddon                     /Norfolk       Norwich  Bishop  of  Ely 

Southmead,  W. ...     Gidley,  R.                       Devon         Exon  H.  Rattray,  Esq. 

S""-,  John    {  ^SfaTS"  v!"  \  Kent  Canterb.  {  \^^f-  "'  ^ 

Stubbs,  J.  P Market  Drayton,  V. 

1X71,%  1,       rru        ^  S  Mendham,   V.    and    )  Suffolk  Norwich      Mrs.  Whittaker 

Whitaker,  Thomas  |      Syi^h^^^  p.  c.       \  Suffolk  Norwich      Miss  I.  Barry 

William,    Thomas     Llangammarch,  V.        Brecon  St.  David's  Bp.  of  St.  David's 
Williams,  J.  M...     Chaplain  to  the  Hon.  E.  I.  Company,  Madras 

r Battlefield  &  tiffing-)  ^  ,  C  Lich.  &    >  t  i,     r-    u  *    r^ 

Williams,  Edward^      ton,  P.  C.           ^  |  Salop  J      ^^^       }  John  Corbet,  Esq. 

(_     Chellesfield,  R.           Kent  Rochest.      All  Soul's  C,  Oxon 

Wilson,  Isaac Caistor,  R  Lincoln       Lincoln    \  ^^^^\  ''^,  ^n^T* 

I    m  JLmcoln  Uatn. 

ESTABLISHED  CHURCH  OF  SCOTLAND. 

PREFERMENTS. 

Name.  Parish,  Presbytery.  Patron, 

Campbell, — Paisley  Gaelic  Ch.     Paisley   Congregation. 

Knox,  Francis    ...     Tarves    Ellon   Earl  of  Aberdeen. 

Ramsay,  John    ...     Gladsmuir Haddington..     King  &  Earl  of  Hopetown. 

McFarlane,  John  .     CoUessie    Cupar  Johnston  of  Lathrisk. 

Turner,  Alexander     Gartmore  Church     Dunblane    ...     Congregation. 

On  Friday,  Jan.  4,  the  Rev.  Mungo  C  M'Kenzie  was  ordained  Assistant  and 
Successor  to  the  Rev.  J.  Paton,  of  Lasswade.  The  Rev.  J.  Monteith,  of  Dalkeith, 
preached  and  presided. 

On  Thursday,  Jan.  10,  the  Rev.  David  Thorburn  was  instituted  to  the  Second 
Charge  of  the  parish  of  South  Leith.  The  Rev.  Mr.  Hunter,  of  the  Tron  Church, 
Edinburgh,  preached  and  presided. 

The  new  Church  of  Balbiggie  was  opened  for  Divine  Service  on  the  29th  of  Dec. 


The  Rev.  Thomas  Cannan,  Minister  of  Carsphair. 


University  of  St.  Andrews. — On  Friday,  Jan.  11,  the  Rev.  David  Scott, 
M.  D.,  was  inducted  to  the  Professorship  of  Oriental  Languages  in  St.  Mary's  college. 

Universitt  of  Edinburgh. — John  Gordon,  M.A.,  has  been  appointed  General 
Secretary.  

The  Established  Church  of  Scotland  comprises  16  synods,  79  presbyteries,  and 
about  1000  parishes.  There  are  65  Chapels  of  Ease,  the  ministers  of  which  are 
elected  by  their  several  congregations.  Upwards  of  40  chapels  have  been  built  by 
Parliamentary  Grants  in  the  Gaelic  districts,  the  ministers  of  which  are  appointed  by 
the  Crown.  Thirty  missionaries  are  employed  in  the  most  necessitous  districts  by 
the  Committee  of  the  General  Assembly  for  managing"  the  Royal  Bounty,  and  14 
by  the  Society  for  propagating  Christian  Knowledge.  There  are  in  communion 
with  the  Church,  five  presbyteries  in  England,  besides  several  congregations  not  as 


ECCLESIASTICAL   INTELLIGENCE.  221 

yet  connected  with  any  presbytery, — namely,  London,  Newcastle-upon-Tyne, 
Northumberland,  North-west  of  England,  and  Woollen  ;  the  synod  of  Canada, 
contaiuing  four  presbyteriesj  and  the  Dutch  Presbyterian  Establishments,  the  minis- 
ters of  which  are  appointed  by  the  King  of  the  Netherlands. 


EPISCOPAL   CHURCH  OF  SCOTLAND. 

The  Rev.  John  Sinclair,  M.  A.,  of  Pembroke  College,  Oxford,  and  Junior  Minister 
of  St.  Paul's  Chapel,  York-place,  Edinburgh,  has  been  appointed  Senior  Minister. 

The  Rev.  Charles  H.  Terrott,  M.  A.,  of  Trinity  College,  Cambridge,  and  Minis- 
ter of  St.  Peter's  Chapel,  Edinburgh,  has  been  appointed  Junior  Minister  of  St. 
Paul's,  York-place. 

The  Rev.  George  Rose,  B.A.  of  Trinity  College,  Cambridge,  and  Minister  of  St. 
John's  chapel,  Greenock,  hzis  been  appointed  Minister  of  St.  Peter's  Chapel,  Edin- 
burgh. 

SUBSCRIPTION    FOR   THE    ERECTION    OF    A    SCHOOL-HOUSE    AT    CRUDEN. 

The  object  of  this  subscription  is  to  collect  a  sum  sufficient  to  erect  a  school-house 
in  the  parish  of  Cruden,  Aberdeenshire,  the  inhabitants  of  which  belong  chiefly  to 
the  Episcopal  Church.  At  present,  the  children  of  this  poor  but  populous  district, 
which  includes  ^ce  large  fishing  villages,  almost  entirely  belonging  to  the  Episcopal 
Church,  are  deprived  of  religious  and  moral  instruction  ;  and  the  only  means  of 
enabling  their  excellent  and  zealous  pastor,  the  Rev.  John  Pratt,  to  secure  this  bless- 
ing to  the  poor  children  of  his  flock,  more  especially  to  the  female  children,  is  the 
erection  of  a  school -house.  As  soon  as  this  is  effected,  the  clergyman  will  be  enabled 
to  claim  a  sum  of  from  15/.  to  30Z.  a-year,  for  the  maintenance  of  a  teacher,  from 
the  trustees  of  the  late  Dr.  Anderson,  who  left  a  fund  to  be  appropriated  to  the  in- 
struction of  children  in  the  principles  of  the  Church  of  England j  but  before  this 
salary  can  be  obtained,  a  school-house  must  be  provided,  as  Dr.  Anderson's  fund  can 
only  be  applied  to  pay  teachers.  The  straitened  circumstances  of  the  inhabitants 
belonging  to  the  Episcopal  Church  of  Cruden,  render  them  quite  unequal  to  effect 
this  object,  though  the  whole  sum  required  for  building  a  house,  containing  separate 
school-rooms  for  the  boys  and  girls,  and  apartments  for  the  teachers,  is  only  estimated 
at  200/.  It  cannot,  for  a  moment,  be  doubted,  that  this  very  moderate  sum  will  soon 
be  collected,  even  by  the  small  contributions  contemplated,  when  it  is  considered  that 
it  has  for  its  object  the  purest  and  greatest  of  all  benevolent  purposes, — that  of  se- 
curing religious  and  moral  instruction  to  a  large  body  of  poor  children,  at  present 
deprived  of  that  blessing.  It  is  important  that  the  building  should  be  commenced 
early  in  the  ensuing  spring. 

Subscriptions  for  this  charitable  purpose  received  by  Messrs.  Hatchard  and  Son, 
187,  Piccadilly;  and  Messrs.  Smith,  Elder,  and  Co.,  G5,  Cornhill,  London. 

[The  Editor  has  the  means  of  knowing  that  this  statement  is  most  correct,  and 
deserves  attention.] 


IRELAND. 

The  Lord  Bishop  of  Kildare  has  collated  the  Rev.  John  Brown,  Curate  of  Nur- 
ney,  in  his  lordship's  diocese,  to  the  Treasurership  of  the  Cathedral  Church  of  Kil- 
dare, in  the  room  of  the  Rev.  Henry  Bayly,  deceased. 

His  Lordship  has  been  likewise  pleased  to  collate  the  Rev.  Thomas  Torrens, 
Curate  of  Narraghmore,  to  the  Rectory  of  Carnalway. 

The  Dean  and  Chapter  of  Kildare  have  unanimously  elected  the  Rev.  John 
Browne,  late  Curate  of  Nurney,  to  be  Residentiary  in  the  town  of  Kildare,  instead 
of  the  Rev.  William  Cox,  Rector  of  Nurney,  &c.,  who  now  takes  charge  of  his  own 
three  parishes. 

The  Rev.  C.  Fitzgerald,  of  Ennis,  has  been  presented  to  the  living  of  Clondegad, 
in  the  diocese  of  Killaloe,  vacant  by  the  death  of  the  Rev.  Mr.  Kennedy ;  patron, 
the  Bishop  of  Killaloe. 

At  an  Ordination,  held  at  the  Cathedral  Church  of  Ferns,  on  the  21st  of  Dec, 
by  the  Lord  Bishop,  the  following  gentlemen  were  admitted  to  Holy  Orders: 

Priest — The  Rev.  Samuel  H.  Mason,   A.B. 

Beacons — Richard  Hobart,  A.M.,  for  the  Diocese  of  Ferns;  Thomas  Shaw, 
A.M.,  for  the  Diocese  of  Derry. 


222 


UNIVERSITY    NEWS. 
WALES. 


St.  David's  College. — At  a  recent  examination  the  following  were  the  successful 
candidates: — Best  Latin  Essay,  W.  C.  Colton;  Welsh  Essay,  G.  Howell;  English 
Essay,  B.  Morgan;  Hebrew  Examination,  Rees  Williams;  Clerical  ditto,  P.  S. 
Desprez  ;  Mathematical  ditto,  J.  Hughes. 

The  following  also  obtained  the  honour  of  First  Class  Men  : — Alban  T.  Attwood, 
W.  Collins  Colton,  T.  H.  Davies,  P.  S.  Desprez,  T.  Hopkins,  W.  Hughes,  Evan 
Jones,  J.  Jones,  H.  W.  Jones,  Benjamin  Morgan,  and  Rees  Williams. 


UNIVERSITY   NEWS. 


OXFORD. 

Saturday,  Janvxiry  5. 
On  Monday  last,  the  following  gentlemen 
were  made  Actual  Students  of  Christ  Church : 
"—Mr.  T.  E.  Morris,  Mr.  E.  J.  Randolph, 
Mr.  A.  R.  Barnes,  and  Mr.  T.  W.  Weare. 
The  following  Commoners  of  Christ  Church 
were  at  the  same  time  elected  Students  : — Mr. 
J.  E.  Bright,  Mr.  E.  Thornton,  and  Mr.  G. 
B.  Maule,  (two  first  classes,  Michaelmas  Term, 
1832.) 

Preachers  at  St.  Mary's  —  Rev.  Mr. 
WUHams,  Trinity  College,  Sunday  morning; 
Rev.  Mr.  Corfe,  Magdalen  College,  Sunday 
afternoon;  Rev.  Mr.  Wilson,  St  John's  Coll., 
Latin  sermon,  12th  inst. 

Lecturer  at  St.  MartirCs — Rev.  Mr.  Brown, 
Sunday  morning  and  afternoon. 

January  12. 

Congregations  will  be  holden  for  the  purpose 
of  granting  graces,  and  conferring  degrees,  on 
the  followmg  days  in  the  ensuing  Term,  viz: — 

Jan. — Monday,  14;  Thursday,  24;  Thurs- 
day, 31.     Feb Thursday,  7;  Thursday,  14; 

Thursday,  21 ;  Thursday,  28.  Mar.— Thurs- 
day, 7;  Thursday,  14;  Thursday,  21 ;  Satur- 
day, 30. 

No  person  will,  on  any  account,  be  admitted 
as  a  candidate  for  the  degree  of  B.A.  or  M.A. 
or  for  that  of  B.C.L.  without  proceeding 
through  Arts,  whose  name  is  not  entered  in 
the  book  kept  for  that  purpose,  at  the  Vice- 
Chancellor's  house,  on  or  before  the  day  pre- 
ceding the  day  of  congregation. 

On  Tuesday,  February  19,  a  congregation 
will  be  holden,  as  provided  in  the  disi>ensation 
for  intermitting  the  forms  and  exercises  of 
determination,  solely  for  the  purpose  of  receiv- 
ing from  the  Deans  or  other  officers  of  their 
respective  Colleges  or  Halls  the  names  of  such 
Bachelors  of  Arts  as  have  not  yet  determined  ; 
and  their  names  having  been  so  signified  to  the 
house,  and  thereupon  mserted  in  the  register  of 
congregation,  they  may  at  any  time  in  the 
same,  or  in  any  future,  term  be  admitted  to  all 
the  rights  and  privileges  to  which  they  would 
have  been  entitled  by  the  intermitted  forms  and 
exercises. 

And  every  Bachelor  of  Arts  is  desired  to  take 
notice,  that  unless  he  has  proceeded  to  that 
degree  on  or  before  Thursday,  February  14,  his 


name  cannot  be  inserted  in  the  register  of  con- 
gregation during  the  present  year. 

Preachers  at  St.  Mary's — Rev.  Mr.  Mozley, 
Queen's  College,  Sunday  morning ;  Rev.  Mr. 
Lancaster,  Queen's  Coll.,  afternoon. 

Lecturer  at  St.  Martin  s — Rev.  Mr.  Firth, 
Sunday  morning  and  afternoon. 

January  19. 

Magdalene  Hall  —  Lushy  Scholarship. — 
The  late  Mr.  Henry  Lusby,  of  Navestock, 
Essex,  having  left  some  estates  to  the  University 
in  trust  for  the  promotion  of  sound  and  reli- 
gious learning  m  Magdalene  Hall,  in  such 
manner  as  the  President  of  Magdalene  College, 
and  the  Principal  of  Magdalene  Hall,  for  the 
time  being,  shall  direct,  the  President  and  the 
Principal  have  determined  to  found  in  Magda- 
lene Hall,  three  Scholarships,  open  to  all 
Undergraduate  Members  of  the  University  of 
Oxford,  who  are  not  under  four  or  above  eight 
Terras  standing  from  their  matriculation.  The 
election  of  the  first  Scholar  will  take  place 
during  the  present  Tenn,  and  the  time  of 
exammation  will  be  named  in  a  future  adver- 
tisement. The  Scholarship  is  tenable  for  three 
years,  provided  the  Scholar  resides,  and  the 
annual  payment  will  be  100/. 

On  Monday,  being  the  first  day  of  Lent 
Term,  the  following  Degrees  were  con- 
ferred : — 

Masters  of  Arts— 1.  J.  Ormerod,  Fell,  of 
Brasennose ;  W.  H.  Vanderstegen,  Brascnnose ; 
T.  H.  Whipham,  Trinity ;  W.  B.  Dynham, 
Mi^dalen  Hall ;  H.  S.  Hele,  Magdalen  Hall. 

Bachelors  of  Arts — J.  Walker,  Brasennose, 
(incorporated  from  Trin.  Coll.,  Cambridge); 
J.  Carey,  Exeter,  (incorporated  from  Trin. 
Coll.,  Cambridge) ;  G.  W.  Ormerod,  Brasen- 
nose ;  B.  B.  Bockett,  Magdalen  Hall. 

Preachers — The  Rev.  the  Regius  Professor 
of  Hebrew,  Sunday  morning,  at  Ch.  Ch. ; 
Rev.  Mr.  Hussey,  Ch.  Ch.,  afternoon,  at  St. 
Mary's ;  Rev.  Mr.  Meredith,  Lincoln  College, 
Conversion  of  St.  Paul,  at  ditto. 

Lecturer  at  St.  Martin's — Rev.  Mr.  Cox, 
Sunday  morning  and  afternoon. 

January  26. 
Corpus  Christi  Cullc(/e. — An  Election  will 
be  held  in  the  above  College  on  the  16th  of 
February,  of  a  Scholar  for  the  Diocese  of  Bath 
and  Wells. 


UNIVERSITY    NEWS. 


223 


Any  persons  are  eligible  who  are  natives  of 
the  above  diocese,  and  who  may  not  have 
exceeded  their  19th  year  on  the  day  of  election. 

All  candidates  must  appear  personally  before 
the  President  on  the  9th  of  February  pre- 
ceding, and  must  produce  certificates  of  the 
marriage  of  their  parents  and  of  their  own 
baptism;  an  affidavit  of  their  parents,  or  some 
other  competent  person,  stating  the  day  and 
place  of  their  birth,  and  a  testimonial  of  their 
previous  good  conduct  from  the  tutor  of  their 
Gjllege,  or  head  master  of  their  School. 

On  Wednesday  last,  a  meeting  of  the  Clergy, 
for  the  Diocese  of  Oxford,  took  place  in  St. 
Mary's  Church,  when  the  Rev.  James  Ingram, 
D.D.,  Rector  of  Garsington,  and  the  Rev. 
Philip  Wynter,  D.D.,  Rector  of  Handborough, 
were  elected  Proctors  for  the  whole  Clergy,  to 
attend  the  Convocation  at  St.  Paul's,  London, 
during  the  ensuing  Parliament. 

In  a  Convocation  holden  on  Thursday  last, 
the  Rev.  William  Harding,  M.A.  Fellow  of 
Wadham  College,  was  nominated  a  Master  of 
the  Schools,  in  the  room  of  the  Rev.  Mr. 
Harrington,  of  Exeter. 

On  the  same  day  the  following  Degrees  were 
conferred : — 

Mastersof  Arts— J.  Walker,  Fell,  of  Bra- 
sennose ;  Rev.  B.  Harrison,  Student  of  Ch. 
Ch. ;  G.  H.  S.  Johnson,  Taberdar  of  Queen's  ; 
W.  Leech,  Queen's ;  J.  Rogers,  Balliol ;  Rev. 
H.  H.  Pearson,  Lincoln;  R.  Luney,  Mag- 
dalen Hall. 

Bachelors  of  Arts—F.  A.  S.  Fane,  New 
Inn  Hall;  M.  H.  Marsh,  Student  of  Ch.  Ch.; 
R.  Barnes,  Student  of  Ch.  Ch. ;  S.  F.  Strang- 
ways,  Student  of  Ch.  Ch.  ;  M.  W.  Mayow, 
Student  of  Ch.  Ch.;  Hon.  J.  Bruce,  Student 
of  Ch.  Ch. ;  G.  B.  Maule,  Ch.  Ch. ;  J.  S. 
Brewer,  Queen's ;  E.  H.  Abney,  Exeter ;  W. 
Laxton,  Trinity. 

On  Monday  last,  George  William  Hunting- 
ford  was  admitted  Scholar  of  New  College. 

Preachers — The  Very  Rev.  the  Dean,  Sun- 
day morning,  at  Ch.  Ch.  ;  Rev.  Mr.  Girdle- 
stone,  Balliol,  afternoon,  at  St.  Mary's;  Rev. 
Dr.  Stocker,  St.  Alban  Hall,  30th  Januaiy, 
at  ditto ;  Rev.  Mr.  Cassan,  Magdalen  Hall, 
Purification,  at  ditto. 

Preachers  at  St.  Martinis — Rev.  the  War- 
den of  Wadham,  Sunday  morning  and  afternoon. 

Rev.  Mr.  Perkins,  30th  of  January. 


CAMBRIDGE. 

"Friday,  January  4,  1833. 

On  Monday  last  the  Rev.  J.  A.  Jeremie, 
M.  A., Fellow  of  Trinity  College,  was  chosen  to 
the  office  of  Christian  Advocate,  in  the  room  of 
the  Rev.  Hugh  James  Rose,  resigned. 

On  the  same  day  the  Rev.  Henry  John  Rose, 
B.D., Fellow  of  St.  John's  College,  was  elected 
Hulsean  Lecturer,  vacant  by  the  resignation  of 
the  Rev.  J.  J.  Blunt,  B.D. 

Hulsean  Prize  Subject.  —  A  premium  ex- 
ceeding lOO/.^will  be  given  this  year  for  the 


best  dissertation  on  the  following  subject: 

"  What  were  the  opinioiis  of  the  ancient  philo- 
sophers of  Greece  and  Rome,  respecting  the 
nature  and  attributes  of  the  JDeity  ;  and  how 
far  did  they  differ  from  the  revealed  word  of 
Godl"  -^ 

COMBINATION  PAPER,   1833. 
PRIOR    COMB. 

Jan.    6.  Mr.  Gu.  Crawley,  Mag. 

13.  Mr.  Clark,  Regin. 

20.  Mr.  Calthrop,  Corp. 

27.  Mr.  Palmer,  Jes. 
Feb.   3.  Coll.  Regal. 

10.  Coll.  Trin. 

17.  Coll.  Joh. 

24.  Mr.  Baines,  Chr. 
Mar.  3.  Mr.  Simons  Regin. 

10.  Mr.  Burton,  Clar. 

17.  Mr.  Crick,  Jes. 

24.  Coll.  Regal. 

31.   Coll.  Tnn. 
Apr.  7.  Fest.  Pasch. 

14.  Mr.  Berry,  Pet. 

21.  Mr.  Chinnery,  Reg. 

28.  Mr.  Dallin,  Corp. 
Mai.  5.  Mr.  Bawtree,  Jes. 

12.  Coll.  Regal. 
19.  Coll.  Trin. 
26.  Fest.  Pentec. 
Jun.   2.  Mr.  Gage,  Magd. 
9.  Mr.  Bagnall,  Regin. 
16.  Mr.  Alpe,  Corp. 
23.  Mr.  Carver,  Jes. 

30.    COMMEM.  BenEFACT. 

Jul.    7.  Coll.  Regal. 
14.  Coll.  Trin. 
21.  Coll.  Joh. 
28.  Mr.  Crosland,  Mag. 

POSTER   COMB. 


Jan.   1. 

6. 

13. 

20. 

25. 

27. 

Feb.  2. 

3. 

10. 

12. 

20. 

24. 
Mar.  3. 

10. 

17. 

24. 

25. 

31. 
Apr.  5. 


Fest.  Circum.    Mr.  IlifF,  Trin. 
Fest.  Epiph.  Mr.  Howman,  Corp. 
Mr.  Grey,  Joh. 
Mr.  Collins,  Joh. 

CoNVER.  S.  Paul.  Mr.Bateman,  Joh. 
Mr.  Blake,  Pemb. 
Fist  Purif.     Mr.  Evans,  Regal. 
Mr.  Waring,  Magd. 
]Mr.  Jac.  Chapman,  Regal. 
Mr.  Dale,  Corp. 

Dies  Cinerum.  Concio  ad  Clerdm. 
Fest.  S.  Matth.    Mr.  Brett,  Corp. 
Mr.  Lendon,  Trin. 
Mr.  Maturin,  Regal. 
Mr.  Walters,  Trin. 
Mr.  Hewitt,  Trin. 

Fest.  Annunc.  Mr.  Clowes,  Regin. 
Mr.  Moultrie,  Trin. 
Passio   Domini.    Mr.   Barringter, 

Joh. 
Fest,  Pasch.     Coll.  Joh. 
Fer  Ima.     Mr.  Childers,  Trin. 
Fer.  2da.     Mr.  Punnett,  Clar. 
Mr.  N.  Calvert,  Joh. 
Mr.  Norman,  Pet. 

Fest.  S.  Marc.  Mr.  Jen.  Jones,  Joh. 
Mr.  S.  Paynter,  Trin. 


224 


UNIVERSITY    NEWS. 


Mai.  1.  Fest.  SS.  Pail,  kt  Jac.   Mr.Sew- 
eU,  Sid. 
5.  :Mr.  Taylor,  Cath. 
12.  Mr.  Whitehurst,  Pet. 
16.  Fest.  ascen.  Mr.  Monl^omery,  Pet. 
19.  Mr.  Fearon.     Enmman. 

26.  Fest  Pentec.     Coll.  Joh. 

27.  Fer.  Ima.     Mr.  Gul.  Crawley,  Mig. 

28.  Fer.  2da.     Mr.  Baiaes,  Chr. 
Jun.  2.  Mr.  Berry,  Pet. 

9.  Rlr.  Jeremie,  Trin. 
11.  Fest.   S.  Barnab.      Mr.  Sutton, 

Clar. 
16.  Mr.  Arlett,  Pemb. 

23.  Mr.  Bowstead,  Corp. 

24.  Fest.   S.   Joh.  Bap.    Mr.    Hoole 

Trin. 

29.  Fest.  S.  Pet.    Mr.   Gul.  G.   Car- 

righan,  Joh. 

30.  Commem.  Benefact. 
Jul.    7.  Mr.  Gul.  Turner,  Pemb. 

14.  Mr.  Gage,  Magd. 
21.  Mr.  Tennant,  Trin. 

25.  Fest.  S.  Jac.     Mr.  Crosland,  Magd. 
28.  Mr.  Hall,  Magd. 

Resp,  in.    Theolog.  Oppon. 

(■Coll.  Re^al. 
Mr.G.A.Browne,Trin.  4  ColL  Tnn. 

(Coll.  Joh. 

(-Mr.  Bellass,  Chr. 
Mr.  Blakeney,  Joh.      4  ^^^-  Wisher,  Cath. 

(Mr.  Punnett,  Clar. 

rMr.  Perry,  Jes. 
Mr.Giminingham,Cai.  <  Coll.  Regal. 

tCoU.  Trin. 

rColl.  Job 
Mr.  Day,  Cai.        ...  <  Mr.  Scott,  Pet. 

(.Mr.  Nussey,  Cath. 

TMr.  Backhouse,  Clar. 
Mr.  Dodd,  Magd.   ...  ^Mr.  Studd,  Cai. 

(Coll.  Regal. 

rCoU.  Trin. 


Mr.  Malcolm,  Trin. 


BIr.  Reynolds,  Trin. 


Mr.  Hudson,  Trin  ... 

Resp. injur.  Civ' 
Mr.Godfrey.Joh....    {JJj;  Sk4^:;,^»^. 


-J  Coll.  Joh. 

(.Mr.  Heywood,  Chr. 

fMr.  Birch,  Cath. 
-J  Mr.  Sewell,  Sid. 

(Mr.  Clayton,  Cai. 

f  Coll.  Regal. 
-5  Coll.  Trin. 

(Coll.  Joh. 

Oppon. 


Resp.  in  Medic. 


Oppon. 
-  lias 


Tut,  n^^  n^x  fMr.Wollaston,  Cai. 

Mr.  Cory,  Cau       ...  |^^   ^j^^^^^^  ^^^ 

January  19. 

The  subject  of  the  Seatonian  prize-poem  for 
the  present  year  is,  "  St.  Paid  at  Pnilippi." 

Tne  following  will  be  the  subjects  of  Ex- 
amination in  the  last  week  of  the  Lent  Term, 
1834:— 

1.  The  Gospel  of  St.  Matthew. 

2.  Paley's  Evidences  of  Christianity. 

3.  Plato's  Apology  of  Socrates. 

4.  Horatius  de  Arte  Poetica. 

list  of  honours  and  degrees. 
Moderators— Henry  Philpott,  M.  A.,  Catb.  ; 
Henry  Hymers,  M.A.,  St.  John's. 


Examiners — Francis  Martin,  M.A.,  Trin. ; 
Robert  Murphy,  M.  A.,  Caius. 

The  following  gentlemen  obtained  honours  at 
the  examination  for  B.A.,  which  closed  last 
night,  and  will  be  admitted  to  their  degrees 
this  morning:  — 

WRANGLERS. 


1  Ellice, 

Caius 

18  Inman, ") 

19  Quick,  i 

Trin. 

2  Bowstead, 

Pem. 

Joh. 

3  Pratt, 

Caius 

20  Bamfield, 

Clare 

4  Kamplay, 

Trin. 

21  Fisher, 

Jesus 

6  Phelps, 

Trin. 

22  Howlett, 

Joh. 

6  Pound, 

Joh. 

23  Feachem,\ 

24  Fawcett,  J 

Trin. 

7  Cartwell, 

Em. 

Mag. 

8  Jerard, 

Caius 

25  Wright, 

Trin. 

9  Barber, 

Joh. 

26  Heathcote, 

Joh. 

10  Fowler, 

Joh. 

27  Paley, 

Joh. 

11   Gowring, 

Trin. 

28  Dimraock, 

Joh. 

12  Brown, 

Trin. 

29  Barker,  J.  H.  Joh. 

13  Boteler, 

Trin. 

.SO  Caton, 

Trin. 

14  Hankinson, 

Trin. 

31  Howorth, 

Chr. 

15  Nicholson, 

Chr. 

32  Lawrence, 

Trin. 

16  Radchffe, 

Joh. 

33  Manners, 

Corp. 

17  Thompson, 

Joh. 

34  Wilkinson, 

Jesus 

SENIOR   OPTIMES. 

1  Chambers, 

Joh. 

25  Kemple, 

26  Speck, 

Clare 

2  Laden, 

Trin. 

Joh. 

3  Gwilt, 

Caius 

27  Langdon, 

Joh. 

4  Stoddart, 

Jesus 

28  Walford, 

Trin. 

5  Wilson, 

Corp. 

29  Huxtable, 

Trin. 

6  Travers, 

Chr. 

30  Hildyard, 

Chr. 

7  Hodges, 

Qu. 

31  Jones, 

Qu. 

8  Begbie,     \ 

9  Vawdrey,  J 

Pem. 

32  Ward,  > 

Corp. 

Qu. 

33  Jacob, 

Em. 

10  Bishop, 

Jesus 

34  IVIarshal, 

Trin. 

1 1  Andras, 

Joh. 

35  Grenvill, 

Corp. 

12  Haywood, 

Trin. 

36  Smith, 

Pet. 

13  Banbury, 

Trin. 

37  Brewitt,  \ 

38  Wilson,  J 

Pet. 

14  Massey,' 

Joh. 

Joh. 

15  Fellowes, 

Joh. 

39  Brown, 

Em. 

16  Raikes, 

Corp. 

40  Bullen, 

Pet. 

17  Sanders, 

Joh. 

41  Cantrell, 

Em. 

18  Power, 

Cath. 

42  Barnes,") 

43  Myers,  j' 

Trin. 

19  Evans,  > 

20  Wood,  \ 

Qu. 

Clare 

Joh. 

44  Taylor, 

Joh. 

21  Tait, 

Em. 

45  Roots, 

Jesus 

22  Peat, 

Pet. 

46  Weston, 

Jesus 

23  Barker, W.G.Joh. 

47  Bathurst, 

Joh. 

24  Percy, 

Joh. 

JUNIOR 

OPTIMES. 

1  Lydikken, 

Trin. 

13  Nelson, 

Pet. 

2  Rose, 

Clare 

14  Berry, 

Joh. 

3  Marsden, 

Cath. 

15  Couch  man, 

Clare 

4  Sharp, 

Mag. 

16  \^Tiittaker, 

Qu. 

6  Sale, 

Joh. 

17  Wingman, 

Pet. 

6  North, 

Trin. 

18  Snow, 

Joh. 

7  Stockdale, 

Trin. 

19  Noble, 

Joh. 

8  Price, 

Qu. 

20  Lowe, 

Tri.H 

9  Dusautoy, 

Joh. 

21  Francis,! 

22  Tuck,     / 

Joh. 

10  Williams, 

Mag. 

Corp. 

11  Wicks, 

Pet. 

23  Barton, 

Joh. 

12  Elliott, 

Pem. 

24  Jackson, 

Cath. 

1  BuckniU, 

Trin. 

4  Pine, 

Trin. 

2  Hamerton, 

Trin. 

5  Tuck, 

Jesus 

3  Heathcote, 

Trin. 

6  Wood, 

Trin. 

jEffrotat— Jones,  Edward,  Cath. 


UNIVERSITY    NEWS. 


225 


The  following  gentlemen  passed  theirexami- 
nations  yesterday  ;  and  such  of  thepi  as  have 
kept  their  regular  terms  will  be  admitted  to  the 
degree  of  B.  A.  this  morning : — 


1  Laffer,  Chr. 

2  Cardew,        Joh. 

3  Grylls,     \  Trin. 

4  Hopkins,  J   Mag. 
6  Howard,       Joh, 

6  Cailds,  Trin. 

7  Campbell,     Trin. 

8  Bateman,      Chr. 

9  Carter,  Joh. 

10  Bowyear,  \  Caius 

11  Lockwood  j  Joh. 


12  Blvth, 

13  Kidd, 

14  Martin, 

15  Leigh  ton, 

16  Humble, 

17  Smith, 

18  Irwin, 

19  Hubbard, 

20  Maddock, 

21  Murray, 

22  Calthryp, 

23  Jenkyns, 

24  Forster, 

25  Metcalfe, 

26  Downes, 

27  Staveley 

28  Turner. 

29  Simpson 


Chr. 

Em. 

Sid. 

Joh. 

Em. 

Trin. 

Qu. 

Trin. 

Cath. 

Sid. 

Joh. 

Clare 

Corp. 

Joh. 

Chr. 

Cath. 

Joh. 

Joh. 


SO  Lindsay,  Ld.  Trin. 
81  Carlyon, 
52  Mytton, 

33  Rolfe, 

34  Roberts, 

35  Dravton,") 

36  Stead,      / 

37  Cazalet, 

38  Pemberton, 

39  Kimpton, 

40  Cookson, 

41  Tucker, 

42  Poore, 

43  Jones, 

44  Clarke,    \ 

45  Philpott,/    Job. 

46  Monteith,      Trin. 

47  Sharpe,  Joh. 

48  Brookfield,    Trin 

49  Bateman,      Joh. 
60  Sculthorpe,  Joh. 


Clare 

Jesus 

Caius 

Cath 

Trin 

Caius 

Trin. 

Sid. 

Trin. 

Joh. 

Pet. 

Qu. 

Cath. 

Trin. 


51  Garden, 

52  Reeve, 


Pet. 

Trin. 


53  Meadows,")    Corp. 

54  Rashdall,  J    Corp. 

55  Williams,       Era. 

56  Ventris,         Joh. 

57  Allen,         7  Trin. 

58  Batchellor,5Trin. 

59  Kent,  Clare 

60  Price,  Qu. 

61  Greenslade,  Trin. 


62  Baillie, 

63  Hall, 

64  Hornby, 

65  Booty, 

66  Yorke, 


Trin. 

Joh. 

Joh. 

Trin. 

Qu. 


Jesus 
Trin. 
Trin. 
Chr. 
Trin. 


67  ^^;^-j'""°|Tnn. 

68  Skelton,     j  Pet. 

69  Casse,  i 

70  Knox,  j 

71  Tindal, 

72  Corfield, 

73  Lamb, 

74  Nicholson")  Em. 

75  Priest,       j  Corp. 

76  Wimberley,  Joh. 

77  Jones,      1    Em. 

78  Malcolm,/   Joh. 

79  Montgomery, Corp. 

80  Durban,")      Qu. 

81  Hine,      J      Corp. 

82  Cartwrightl  Qu. 

83  Loxley,        VCath 

84  Reynolds,    j  Qu. 

85  Bateman, 

86  Owen, 

87  Owen, 

88  Braune, 

89  Barlow, 

90  Pearce, 

91  Delap, 

92  Flatten, 

93  Pugh, 

94  Andrews, 


Corp. 

Joh. 

Qu. 

Sidn. 

Jesus 

Qu. 

Trin. 

Caius 

Cath. 

Trin. 


95  Hurt,        J  Jesus 

96  Beevor,")  Pemb 

97  Birch,    J  Joh. 

98  English,  Trin. 

99  Marriott,  Sidn. 


119  Sloane 

Trin. 

120  Caley,  ) 

121  Lav,     S 

Joh. 

Qu. 

122  Onslow, 

Trin. 

123  Jones, FJW.  Joh. 

124  Worslev, 

]Mag. 

125  Wright, 

Trin. 

Bennett, 

Corp. 

Bush, 

Pem. 

Gregory, 
Hughes, 

Trin. 

Joh. 

Knipe, 

Qu. 

Mackinnon, 

Joh. 

Mellersh, 

Joh. 

Parker, 

Joh. 

Wood, 

Trin. 

100  Stawell,        Pet. 

101  Tomlinson    Joh. 

102  Scurfield,      Joh. 

103  Heusch,         Joh. 

104  Bromhead     Trin. 

105  Lee,  Trin. 

106  Hamersley,    Trin. 

107  Ripley,  Joh. 

108  Palmer,  C.    Joh. 
J  09  Abdy,  Joh. 

110  Greaves,        Trin. 

111  Alford, Lord,  Mag. 

112  Palmer,  H.,  Joh. 

113  Garden,         Trin. 

114  Holmes,         Mag. 

115  Grigson,        Corp. 

116  Macdonald,  Trin. 

117  Palin,  Trin. 

118  Thomson,     Jesus 

^grotat — Keeling,  St.  John's. 
January  25th. 

The  Vice-Chancellor  has  given  notice  that 
the  Rev.  Arthur  Judd  Carrighan  has  resigned 
the  office  of  Lady  Margaret's  Preacher,  and 
that  an  election  into  the  said  office  will  take 
place  in  the  vestry  of  Great  St.  Mary's 
Church  on  the  30th  instant. 

The  Rev.  James  Tate,  who  has  been  for 
thirty-five  years  Master  of  Richmond  School, 
has  been  lately  in  London  sitting  to  Mr. 
Pickersgill  for  his  portrait,  which  his  pupila 
have  requested  him  to  accept  from  them  in 
testimony  of  their  gratitude  and  respect ;  and 
they  will  have  much  satisfaction  in  learning 
that  their  old  Master  has  just  received  a  still 
more  substantial  acknowledgment  of  his  pro- 
fessional talents  and  labours,  in  his  appoint- 
ment as  Canon  Residentiary  of  St.  Paul's. 

On  Saturday  last,  Henry  George  Hand, 
Esq.,  and  Robert  Gordon  Latham,  Esq., 
Fellows  of  King's  College,  were  admitted  to 
the  degree  of  Bachelor  of  Arts. 

DURHAM. 

Durham  University  will  be  opened  in 
October  for  Students.  The  appointments  to 
Professorships,  Tutorships,  and  Scholarships, 
are  to  be  announced  in  July,  and  the  lists  are 
ready  for  the  reception  of  the  names  of 
Students.  Applicants  are  expected  to  state  to 
the  Warden  their  ages  and  previous  education. 
Letters  may  be  addressed  to  the  Warden, 
College,  Durham. 


BIRTHS  AND  MARRIAGES. 


BIRTHS. 

Of  Sons— The  lady  of  Rev.  J.  D.  Hustler, 
Euston  R.,  near  Thetford ;  of  Rev.  W.  G. 
Cookeslcy,  Eton  ;  of  Rev.  H.  W.  G.  Arm- 
strong, Tottenham  V.;  of  Rev.  J.  Hughes, 
Aberystwith;    of  Rev.  E.    Cardwell,   D.D., 

Vol.  III.— i^ei.  1833. 


Oxford ;  of  Rev.  F.  Robinson,  Begbroke 
House,  Oxon  ;  of  Rev.  F.  Laurent,  St.  Alban's 
Hall,  Oxon ;  of  Rev.  W.  O.  Bartlett,  Great 
Canford  V.;  of  Rev.  J.  King,  West  Braden- 
ham  V. ;  of  Rev.  J.  Dymoke,  Roughton  R.  ; 
of  Rev.  M.  Geneste,  Isle  of  Wight;  of  Rev. 
A.  Hanbury,  Burn  St.  Marv's  V.,  Somerset; 

2  o 


22() 


BIRTHS    AND    MARRIAGES. 


of  Rey.  J.  B.  Smith,  D.D.,  Head  Master  of 
the  Horncastle  Grammar  School;  of  Rev. 
H.  S.  Markham,  Clifton  R.,  Notts. 

Of  Daughters— The  lady  of  Rev.  R.  Hill, 
West  Alvington  V.,  Devon ;  of  Rev.  T.  IVIartin, 
Bromfield  V.;  of  Rev.  D.  S.  Perkins,  Trin. 
Coll. ;  of  Rev.  E.  H.  Gorman,  Croxton ;  of 
Rev.  R.  W.  Jelf,  Canon  of  Ch.  Ch.,  Oxon ; 
of  Rev.  G.  R.  Lawson,  Middle  Chinnock, 
Somerset;  of  Rev.  H.  Speke,  Wakefield,  near 
Ilminster,  Somerset;  of  Rev.  C.  Porter, 
South  LufFenham  R. ;  of  Rev.  R.  Hornby, 
Northendon  R. 

MARRIAGES. 

Rev.  R.  Williamson,  Head  Master  of 
Westminster  School,  to  Anne,  d.  of  the  Bishop 
of  Bristol  ;  Rev.  T.  Williams,  c.  of  M'est 
Charlton,  Somersetshire,  to  Elizabeth  H.,  only 
d.  of  the  late  H.  Husey,  Esq. ;  Rev.W.Ebditch, 
of  Severall's  Seat,  Somersetshire,  to  Miss 
•Priest,  d.  of  C.  Priest,  Esq.,  of  Swillett's 
House,  Broadwinsor ;  Rev.  S.  C.  E.  Neville, 
of  Sedgford,  Norfolk,  to  Dorothea,  widow  of 
the  Rev.  T.  Thomason ;  Rev.  E.  Bowlby,  s. 
of  the  Rev.  T.  Bowlby,  of  Durham,  to 
Caroline,  only  child  of  W.  Randell,  Esq.,  of 
Beaconsfield;  Rev.  C.  Le  Hardy,  B.A.,  and 
Regent  of  St.  IMannelier's  Free  Grammar 
School,  to  Mary  A.,  eldest  d.   of  C.   De  la 


Garde,  Esq.;  Rev.  J.  F.  Stansbury,  Master 
of  Kingston  Grammar  School,  to  Sophia  E., 
d.  of  the  late  Mr.  J.  Layton,  of  Lime-street, 
London  ;  Rev.  G.  T.  Whitfield,  of  Bockleton, 
Herefordshire,  to  Fanny,  youngest  d.  of  the  late 
P.  R.  Willson,  Esq.,  of  Baruet,  Herts;  Rev. 
E.  Palmer,  Incumbent  of  Deritend  cum  Bor- 
desley,  to  Mary,  only  d.  of  the  late  W.  W. 
Mason,  Esq.,  of  Birmingham ;  Rev.  T.  Wal- 
pole,  of  Stagbury,  to  Margaret  H.  I.,  eldest  d. 
of  the  kte  Colonel  Mitchell,  and  of  the  Right 
Hon.  Lady  H.  Mitchell ;  Rev.  Stephen  Pres- 
ton, B.D.,  Fellow  of  Lincoln  Coll.,  to  Harriet, 
youngest  d.  of  the  late  B.  T.  Dobbs,  Esq.,  of 
Scremby,  Lincoln  ;  R.  B.  Berens,  Esq.,  M.  A. 
of  Ch.  Ch.,  and  of  Lincoln's  Inn,  to  Catherine, 
only  d.  of  J.  E.  Dowdeswell,  Esq.,  of  Pull 
Court,  Worcestershire;  Rev.  J.  Cox,  D.D., 
of  Litton  Cheney,  Dorset,  Vicar  of  Hoxne 
cum  Denham,  Suffolk,  to  Miss  Green,  of 
Tintinhull,  Somersetshire;  Rev.  R.  Elridge, 
]M.A.,  of  Fairford,  Gloucestershire,  to  Jane, 
eldest  d.  of  the  late  Mr.  F.  Piitis,  of  Newport, 
Isle  of  Wight ;  Rev.  J.  M.  Johnson,  of  Seoul- 
ton,  Norfolk,  to  Anne,  d.  of  the  Rev.  H. 
Wilson,  of  Kirby  Cane  ;  Rev.  T.  N.  Blagden, 
Rector  of  Washmgton,  Sussex,  to  Anne,  eldest 
d.  of  E.  B.  Arnaud,  Esq.,  of  Portsmouth  and 
Bedhampton,  Hants. 


EVENTS    OF    THE    MONTH. 


CAMBRIDGESHIRE. 

The  anniversary  of  the  Clothing  Charity 
at  Godmanchester  was  held  on  Monday 
the  31st  Dec.  The  sum  saved  by  the  poor, 
and  put  into  the  Savings  Bank,  amounted 
to  80/. ;  to  this  sum  25L  has  been  added 
by  subscriptions,  enabling  the  poor  of  the 
parish  to  spend  above  a  hundred  pounds 
in  clothing.  This  is  really  an  admirable 
method  of  assisting  the  small  means  of  the 
poor,  and  is  worthy  of  imitation. 

On  Friday,  the  21st  Dec,  the  Rev.  Dr. 
Smith,  rector  of  Dry  Drayton,  gave  a  bul- 
lock to  the  poor  of  that  parish,  and  on  the 
Monday  following  charitably  distributed 
220  bushels  of  coals. 

The  Rev.  Algernon  Peyton,  rector  of 
Doddington,  has  liberally  supplied  the 
poor  of  his  rectory  with  a  large  quantity  of 
rugs,  blankets,  stockings,  and  other  articles 
of  clothing,  so  desirable  at  this  season  of 
the  year. 

Savings  Bank. — The  following  is  an  ex- 
tract from  the  annual  Report  of  the  above 
excellent  institution  for  this  county  and 
town,  from  which  it  appears  that  the  pre- 
sent number  of  individual  depositors  is 
1356,  exclusive  of  46  benefit  societies  and 


24  charitable  institutions,  and  the  respec- 
tive sums  invested  are  as  follow  : — 

Depositors. 

524  whose  respective  balances  on  £.       s.  d. 
the  20th  of  Nov.  1832  (includ. 
ing  interest),  did  not  exceed 

20/ 4,592     2  0 

423  exceeding  .£20  and  under  .£50  -  12,907  15  7 

253     -     -     ,         60     ...       100  -  18,019     0  9 

87     -     -     -       100     -     -     -       150  -  10,287   14  2 

49     -     -     -       150     ...      200  -  8,191   16  9 

15     ..      -      200     -     -    -     -       -  3,080     7   1 

1356  57.078   16  4 

46  Benefit  Societies 6,573    5  5 

24  Charitable  Institutions    .    -    -    1,511  18  5 

1426  65,164    0  2 

The  above  1,356  Depositors,  arranged 
according  to  their  several  descriptions,  are 
as  follow  : — 

je.  a.  d. 
742  Servants,  to  whom  are  due  -  32,326  12  8 
283  Mechanics,  or  small  trades . \    ,,.,„,   ,„    „ 

people i    *'''9*   ^2    8 

202  Labourers     .......       7,134    4    4 

112  Journeymen 5,248    6  11 

8  Apprentices 19I     2    0 

9  Shepherds    - 386  17    9 

1356  67,078  16    4 


EVENTS    OF    THE    MONTH. 


227 


CHESHIRE. 
The  Beer  Act.— The  Chairman  of  the 
Cheshire  Quarterly  Sessions,  on  charging 
the  Grand  Jury,  directed  their  attention, 
inter  alia,  to  the  daily  increasing  evils  of 
the  Beer  Bill— a  hill  which  had  been  passed 
with  a  view  to  the  benefiting  of  the  lower 
orders,  but  which  had  been  productive  of 
much  evil  among  them.  In  proof  of  this, 
he  instanced  as  a  fact  within  his  own 
knowledge,  that  many  of  the  farmers'  ser- 
vants who  had  gone  into  some  of  these 
houses  at  this  season.with  their  year's  wages 
in  their  pockets,  came  away  plundered  of 
every  shilling,  which  was  spent  either  in 
drinking  or  gambling.  It  was  natural  that 
such  persons  should  resort  to  the  commis- 
sion of  crime,  to  supply  the  means  of  in- 
dulging in  the  dissolute  habits  to  which 
these  beer-shops  held  out  so  strong  a  temp- 
tation. Various  representations  on  the 
subject  had  been  made  (  by  the  magistrates, 
as  we  understood)  to  his  Majesty's  Secre- 
tary of  State,  but  still  the  evil  not  only  re- 
mained unabated,  but  was  absolutely  on 
the  increase.  Now,  it  was  the  especial 
province  and  the  duty  of  grand  jurors  to 
prevent  all  nuisances  ;  and  if  any  of  those 
beer-houses  in  their  neighbourhoods  were, 
to  their  own  knowledge,  nuisances,  they 
ought  to  present  them  as  such  to  the  Court, 
and  that  presentment  would  be  turned  into 
an  indictment,  on  which  the  parties  would 
be  convicted  and  punished. 

DEVONSHIRE. 

The  Rev,  W.  I.  Coplestone,  Vicar  of  St. 
Thomas,  Exeter,  regaled  last  week  up- 
wards of  120  children,  belonging  to  the 
Sunday  school  of  that  parish,  with  most 
substantial  fare.  What  remained  after  the 
children  had  been  feasted  was  distributed, 
by  the  excellent  clergyman,  among  the 
aged  poor  of  the  parish. 

The  inhabitants  of  Plymouth  presented 
the  Rev.  John  Hatchard,  Vicar  of  St.  An- 
drews in  that  town  (and  son  of  Mr.  Hatch- 
ard the  bookseller  in  Piccadilly),  with  an 
elegant  silver  box,  in  testimony  of  their 
esteem  for  his  benevolent  and  unwearied 
attention  to  the  poor. 

In  the  parish  of  MoUand,  the  property  of 
R.  G.  Throckmorton,  Esq.  M.P.  for  Berk- 
shire, who  is  a  large  landowner  in  several 
other  parishes  in  the  northern  division  of 
this  county,  being  the  proprietor  of  above 
12,000  acres,  it  has  been  his  custom,  as 
also  that  of  his  predecessor.  Sir  Charles 
Throckmorton,  IJart. ,  to  allow  the  labourers 
and  mechanics  of  the  parish  to  inclose 
from  one  to  two  acres  of  land  from  MoUand 
Moore,  for  which  they  pay  a  merely  nomi- 
nal rent  only,  and  which,  by  proper  culti- 
vation, produces  alternate  crops  of  potatoes ' 
and  corn,  enabling  the  respective  occu- 
piers to  feed  one  or  two,  and  in  many  in- 
stances, three  pigs  ;  they  are  also  allowed 
to  take  heath  and  turf  at  th«  expense  only 


of  procuring  it.  By  these  advantages  to 
the  labourers,  the  poor-rates  are  extremely 
low,  as  compared  with  the  other  parishes, 
thereby  affording  great  relief  to  the  nu- 
merous tenantry,  as  well  as  affording  com- 
fort and  happiness  to  the  labouring  class, 
which  are  so  strongly  depicted  in  the 
cleanly  and  respectable  appearance  of 
themselves,  their  families,  and  their  cot- 
tages. jNIr.  Throckmorton  has  also  fitted 
up  a  large  room  as  a  Sunday  and  weekly 
school ;  and,  besides  being  a  liberal  sub- 
scriber to  the  former,  pays  the  whole  ex- 
pense of  the  latter. — Exeter  Gazette. 
DORSETSHIRE. 

On  Thursday,  17th  Jan. ,  the  New  Church 
of  St.  Paul,  at  Poole,  Dorset,  was  conse- 
crated by  the  Lord  Bishop  of  Bristol.  The 
prayers  were  read  by  the  Rev.  J.  C.  Parr, 
and  the  communion  service  by  the  bishop, 
assisted  by  the  Rev.  R.  Fayle,  rector  of 
Wareham,  who  officiated  as  chaplain.  The 
sermon  was  preached  by  the  Rev.  R.  O. 
Wilson,  the  incumbent,  from  Isaiah  Ixvi. 
1,  2.  After  the  service,  his  Lordship, 
with  about  forty  gentlemen,  partook  of  an 
elegant  collation  at  the  residence  of  G.  W. 
Ledgard,  Esq.,  one  of  the  patrons.  This 
church  has  been  built  and  endowed  entirely 
by  private  subscription,  under  1st  and  2nd 
William  IV.  ;  it  is  a  remarkably  neat 
structure,  and  will  accommodate  between 
700  and  800  persons,  and  is  an  important 
acquisition  to  this  populous  town,  in  which 
there  previously  existed  only  one  church. 
DURHAM. 

The  Sishop  of  Durham — It  having  been 
represented  to  the  Bishop  of  Durham  that 
the  land  lately  appropriated  for  the  use  of 
the  Vicar  of  Stockton,  ought  not  to  bo 
given  him,  as  probably  the  value  of  it  might 
be  greatly  augmented  by  granting  building 
leases,  the  Bishop  replied — "  Then,  by  all 
means,  let  the  Vicar  have  it." — Newcastle 
Journal. 

The  Warden  of  Durham  University  has 
received  a  donation  of  1000/.  from  the  Lord 
Bishop  of  Durham,  for  the  University 
chest,  which  is  placed  to  the  account  of 
William  Chaytor,  Esq.  the  treasurer.  The 
W^arden  has  also  received  200Z.  from  the 
Rev.  W.  N.  Darnell,  rector  of  Stanhope, 
for  the  same  purpose. 

ESSEX. 

Cliristmas  Gifts. — The  worthy  minister 
and  the  parishioners  of  Willingdale  Doe, 
Willingale  Spain,  and  ShellowBowells,  on 
Christmas-day,  distributed  617  lbs.  of 
meat  to  617  persons  in  those  parishes. 

The  Rev.  Nathaniel  Foster,  on  Christ- 
mas day,  with  the  most  charitable  and 
kind  regard  to  the  comforts  of  the  humbler 
orders,  liberally  contributed  to  their  enjoy- 
ment, by  distributing,  in  just  proportions, 
a  very  fine  bullock  amongst  the  poor  of 
East  and  W'est  Mersea,  to  which  he  added 
on«  shilling  each  to  many  of  the  neceesi- 


228 


EVENTS    OF   THE    MONTH. 


t  JUS  ;  and  to  others  be  sent  useful  supplies 
of  soap,  &c. 

The  prisoners  of  the  borough  jail  beg 
leave  to  return  their  grateful  thanks  to  the 
Rev.  G.  Holmes,  of  Copford  Rectory,  for 
plentiful  dinner  on  New-year's  day. 
During  the  last  year,  the  Colchester  and 
East  Essex  Auxiliary  Bible  Society  receiv- 
ed the  sum  of  1361/.  19s.  od.  ;  the  expen- 
diture (including  annuities)  was  75/.  7s. 
lOd.  The  sum  of  V300I.  was  remitted  to 
the  parent  institution,  which  is  to  return 
to  the  institution  Bibles  and  Testaments 
to  the  amount  of  300/. 

The  16th  Report  of  the  Colchester  and 
East  Essex  Association  in  aid  of  the  Church 
Missionary  Society  for  Africa  and  the  East, 
states  that  the  receipts  of  the  last  year 
were  469/.  14a-.  Id. 

GLOUCESTERSHIRE. 
.■  In  the  parish  of  Berkeley,  the  system  of 
receiving  small  weekly  deposits  from  the 
poor,  aided  by  voluntary  subscriptions 
from  ladies  and  gentlemen  who  patronise 
the  charity,  has  answered  beyond  the  ex- 
pectations of  the  charitable  individuals 
who  first  commenced  it.  158/.  have  been 
expended  inblankets,  flannels,  and  various 
articles  of  clothing,  this  Christmas,  and 
375  poor  people  have  been  supplied  with 
the  articles  they  most  needed.  The  greater 
portion  of  the  money  was  from  the  poor 
themselves. 

Amongst  the  items  in  the  poor's  cash- 
book  of  St.  Peter's  Hospital  at  Bristol  is  a 
sum  of  1,300/.  paid  to  the  Steam-packet 
Company  for  transporting  Irish  vagrants 
during  the  past  year. 

The  Noble  Lords  Fortescue  and  Har- 
rowbj,  and  also  Sir  Thomas  Phillips,  have 
appropriated  many  acres  from  their  estates 
in  Gloucestershire  as  garden-ground  ;  and 
we  understand  that  Lord  Harrowby  and  the 
Rev.  William  INIould  have,  in  their  bene- 
volence, very  recently  accommodated  all 
the  labouring  poor  in  the  parish  of  Willer- 
sey,  Gloucestershire,  with  land  for  the 
same  purpose,  with  the  exception  of  those 
few  who  are  of  the  parish  of  Broadway, 
whose  wants  Sir  Thomas  Phillips  has 
kindly  promised  to  supply. 

The  Bristol  Clergy  Society  lately  held 
its  annual  meeting  at  that  city.  The 
meeting  was  well  attended.  The  sermon 
at  the  cathedral  was  preached  by  the  Rev. 
Arthur  Matthews,  B.D.  canon  residentiary 
of  Hereford.  It  is  satisfactory  to  learn 
that  the  collections  and  subscriptions  to- 
gether amounted  to  427/.  13s.  Irf. 

We  understand  that  the  Bishop  of  Nor- 
wich has  resigned  the  living  of  Sapperton, 
in  this  diocese,  which  his  Lordship  had 
held  in  commendam  with  his  bi.shopric  28 
years. — Gloucester  Paper. 

A  subscription  Ims  commenced  in  Chel- 
tenham for  the  relief  of  the  Protestant 
clergy  in  the  south  of  Ireland.  The  sub- 
Bcription  already  amounts  to  near  200/. 


HAMPSHIRE. 

Lymington  Savings  Bank. — The  annual 
meeting  of  the  trustees  and  managing 
committee  of  this  institution  was  held  on 
the  !^9th  of  December  last.  The  number 
of  the  depositors  and  the  amount  of  prin- 
cipal have  increased  during  the  last  year, 
and  thereby  prove  the  great  benefit  derived 
from  all  such  institutions.  The  number  of 
depositors  is 501, whose  deposits  araountin 
the  total  to  19,804/.  l"2s.  Id.,  viz.,  106  depo- 
sitors not  exceeding  20/.,  1672/.  4s.  7d. ;  177 
ditto,  not  exceeding  50/.,  5471/.  14s.  6d. ; 
76  not  exceeding  100/.,  5060/.  15s.  9d.  ;  29 
not  exceeding  150/. ,  3385/.  Os.  9d.  ;  19  not 
exceeding  200/.,  3147/.  Is.  lid. ;  and  4  ex- 
ceeding 200/.,  1067/.  14s.  7d.  There  are 
likewise  nine  charitable  societies,  whose 
deposits  in  the  total  amount  to  815/.  12s. 
lid. ;  and  15  friendly  societies,  2697/.  14s. 
Id.  The  total  funds  is  23,317/.  19s.  Id. 
The  amount  received  of  depositors,  during 
the  last  year,  ending  the  20th  November, 
was  3254/.  5s.  6d.,  and  the  sum  withdrawn 
was  3407/.  Is.  4d. 

The  annual  meeting  of  the  trustees 
and  managers  of  the  Andover  Savings 
Bank  was  held  Dec.  22nd.  The  committee 
reported  with  satisfaction  that  the  objects 
of  the  institution  are  rightly  valued  by  the 
industrious  and  provident  classesof  society. 
The  number  of  depositors  were  repre- 
sented as  increased  since  the  last  report, 
being  now  393,  and  the  deposits  11,6.37/. 
4s.  Id.,  namely,  194  not  exceeding  20/., 
1645/.  9s.  ;  123  not  exceeding  50/.,  3956/. 
13s.;  55  not  exceeding  100/.,  3761/.  13s.; 
12  not  exceeding  150/.,  1512/.  10s.  6d. ;  9 
charitable  societies,  381/.  10s.  Id. ;  5friendly 
societies,  379/.  8s.  6d.  ;  funds  invested  in 
government  security  and  in  the  treasurer's 
hands,ll,73l/.10s.4d.  Deposited  during  the 
last  year,  3088/.  10s. ;  withdrawn  2576/.  9s. 
The  Dean  and  Chapter  of  Winchester 
have  distributed  1000  bushels  of  coals  to 
the  poor. 

HEREFORDSHIRE. 
We  understand  the  intention  of  taking 
down  St.  Nicholas  Church,  in  this  city, 
and  erecting  a  new  edifice  in  a  more  con- 
venient situation,  is  revived,  and  a  com- 
mittee of  the  parishioners  is  formed  to 
make  the  necessary  preliminary  arrange-  . 
ments  for  the  purpose,  and  obtain  a  site 
for  the  new  building,  which  probably  will 
be  erected  on  a  most  convenient  spot 
without  Friars'  Gate.  As  the  present 
church  requires  very  extensive  repairs,  it 
is  thought  the  erection  of  a  new  one  will 
be  the  most  prudent  and  economical  plan. 
—  Hereford  Journal. 

At  a  vestry  meeting  of  the  united  pa- 
rishes of  St.  Peter's  and  St.  Owen's,  Here- 
ford, resolutions  were  unanimously  agreed 
to,  expressive  of  the  deep  sorrow  felt  for 
the  loss  sustained  in  the  death  of  the  Rev. 
H.  Gipps,  and  that  a  monument  shall  be 
erected  in  St.  Peter's  to  perpetuate  the 


EVENTS    OF    THli    MONTH. 


J2J^ 


grateful  respect  entertained  by  the  pa- 
rishioners and  other  members  of  his  con- 
gregation for  the  memory  of  the  lamented 
deceased. 

KENT. 

Anti-tithe  Meeting. —  On  Saturday  the 
5th  inst. ,  a  meeting  of  the  occupiers  and 
owners  of  land  in  the  parish  of  Ashurst, 
in  this  county,took  place  at  the  Bald-faced 
Stag,  Ashurst,  to  petition  both  Houses  of 
Parliament  on  the  subject  of  tithes.  At 
twelve  o'clock,  William  Camfield,  of 
Burrswood,  Esq., having  been  voted  to  the 
chair,  opened  the  business  of  the  day  in  a 
short  address,  and  was  followed  by  W. 
Saxby,  Esq.  of  Ashurst  Manor-house,  who 
submitted  a  petition  which  was  adopted, 
having  for  its  object  the  affording  to  the 
petitioners  such  measures  of  relief  with 
regard  to  the  tithe  system,  as  v.-ill  place 
the  landowners  of  England  upon  the  same 
footing  as  those  of  Ireland.  Two  or,  three 
other  individuals  next  addressed  tlie  meet- 
ing, which  separated  after  a  vote  of  thanks 
to  the  chairman. 

From  the  Frant  Clothing  Society,  during 
the  past  year,  217  poor  persons  have  re- 
ceived relief. 

Tunbridge  Wells. — A  very  convenient 
spot  of  ground  near  to  the  Parade  has  been 
hired  for  a  term  of  years  by  that  spirited 
individual  Mr.  Maddock,  of  this  place,  for 
the  purpose  of  erecting  a  permanent  soup 
kitchen  to  supply  the  poor  with  soup 
during  the  winter,  as  last  year.  Prepara- 
tions are  making  to  complete  the  building 
as  fast  as  possible. 

The  Rev.  R.  Warde,  of  Yalding,  has 
distributed  to  the  poor  of  Ditton,  of  which 
parish  he  is  rector,  40  stone  of  meat,  with 
a  proportionate  quantity  of  flour  and 
potatoes. 

The  annual  gift  of  the  Rev.  William 
Gamier,  of  Rookesbury,  consisting  of  six 
sheep  and  sixty-four  half-gallon  loaves, 
was  last  week  distributed  amongst  the 
poor  of  W^ickham. 

Canterbury. — A  meeting  of  the  clergy 
was  held  on  Monday  the  21st  inst.,  to  ap- 
point Proctors  in  Convocation,  when  the 
Rev.  Dr.  Nares,  and  the  Rev.  W.  F. 
Bayley,  were  unanimously  chosen.  The 
archdeacon  having  represented  to  the 
clergy  there  assembled  the  destitute  con- 
dition of  their  brethren  in  Ireland,  they 
expressed  their  deep  concern  in  the  cala- 
mities in  which  that  branch  of  the  national 
church  has  been  involved  ;  and  it  was  una- 
nimously resolved  that  the  archdeacon  be 
requested  to  call  a  meeting,  when  the  pro- 
ceedings now  in  progress  in  London  shall 
be  matured,  and  the  intentions  of  govern- 
ment sufficiently  known  to  enable  the 
clergy  of  this  diocese  to  co-operate  effec- 
tually in  measures  of  relief. 

Fire  at  Boughton  Church.— On  Sunday 
night,  the  30th  Dec,  about  ten  o'clock,  a 
fire  broke  out  in  the  church  of  Boughton 
Monchelsea,  which  nearly  destroyed  the 


whole  of  that  beautiful  edifice.  The  acci- 
dent originated  in  the  circumstance  of  one 
of  the  flues  connected  v*'ith  the  stove  com- 
municating with  some  of  the  timbers  on 
the  top  of  the  vestry,  which,  it  is  supposed, 
retained  the  fire  in  its  soot  from  the  time 
of  Divine  Service,  and  thus  ignited  the 
wood.  The  fire  raged  most  furiously,  in 
consequence  of  the  scarcity  of  water,  the 
engines  never  having  more  than  ten  mi- 
nutes' supply,  the  only  well  in  the  vicinity 
being  soon  pumped  dry.  At  about  one, 
the  roof  having  fallen  in,  the  fire  abated  ; 
and  by  the  great  exertions  of  the  firemen, 
the  chancels  and  tower,  which  had  ignited, 
were  saved.  The  elegant  church  of  Bough- 
ton Monchelsea,  dedicated  to  St.  Peter,  is 
described  to  be  of  the  pointed  or  Gothic 
architecture,  and  consists  of  a  nave  and 
two  side  aisles,  a  low  square  tower  in  the 
centre,  and  two  chancels,  one  of  them  a 
private  chapel  belonging  to  Mr.  Rider  ;  it 
is  a  very  neat  structure,  and  stands  conti- 
guous to  Boughton-place,  the  seat  of  Tho- 
mas Rider,  Esq.,  one  of  the  members  for 
West  Kent,  in  a  retired  cemetery,  sur- 
rounded by  trees,  and  commanding  an  ex- 
tensive and  beautiful  prospect  of  the 
W^eald.  The  tablets  and  monumental  in- 
scriptions belonging  to  the  Alchorn  and 
Savage  families,  and  several  others  in  the 
nave,  were  totally  destroyed.  It  was  a 
lucky  escape,  however,  for  one  Ricardus 
Alchorn  (whose  quaint  epitaph  we  remem- 
ber to  have  read   on  the   entablature) 

'•  Qui,  post  varias  in  multis  Europae,  AsijB, 
et  Africae  regionibus  peregrinationes,  octo 
plusquam  per  annos  longe  a  patriacarisque 
penatibus,  Praga,  Bohemiae  Metropoliti, 
XVII.  die  Octobris,  anno  MDCCVIL, 
Jetatisque  triccsimo  octavo  vita  cedens 
sepultus  requiescit;"  thereby  shewing  that 
his  bones  are  safer  in  the  plains  of  Prague 
than  in  his  family  vault  in  Boughton.  The 
ancestral  monuments  of  Mr.  Rider  and  his 
family,  together  with  that  of  the  Barnhams, 
Rushtons,  Dacres,  &c.,  received  but  slight 
injury  ;  and  the  superb  monument  of  Sir 
Christopher  Powell,  Bart.,  and  the  series 
of  that  family  in  the  chancel,  have  been 
wholly  preserved.  The  parish  registers, 
which  commenced  in  1560,  have  escaped. 
— Maidstone  Gazette. 

LANCASHIRE. 

A  correspondent  at  Liverpool  informs  us 
that  upwards  of  20,000  emigrants  have 
embarked  at  that  port  during  the  year 
1832,  of  whom  15,754  proceeded  direct  to 
the  United  States — Morning  Herald. 

Good  Effects  of  New  Churches. — The  vil- 
lage of  Lamberhead  Green,  near  Wigan, 
has  long  been  notorious  for  fighting,  swear- 
ing, gaming,  and  sabbath-breaking  ;  and  I 
am  sorry  to  say  that  many  of  the  inhabi- 
tants never  were  in  a  place  of  worship, 
except  on  the  occasion  of  some  wedding. 
Those  who  were  desirous  of  attending  di- 
vine worship  were  annoyed  by  groups  of 


230 


EVENTS   OF   THE    MONTH. 


people  collected  together,  making  all  the 
remarks  possible  ;  but,  since  the  erection 
of  the  new  church,  the  observance  of  the 
Lord's  day  has  been  very  generally  at- 
tended to.  The  minister,  the  Rev.  J. 
Paley,  who  never  ceases  labouring  to  re- 
form them — who  travels  from  door  to  door 
and  house  to  house,  inviting  the  inhabi- 
tants to  attend  divine  worship,  together 
with  the  exertions  of  the  churchwardens 
and  sidesmen,  who  patrol  the  streets, 
avenues,  and  resorting  places  for  gamblers, 
compelling  all  dirty,  filthy,  and  disorderly 
people  to  keep  within  the  bounds  of  their 
own  doors,  or  to  go  to  some  place  of  divine 
worship,  has  done  much  good.  A  Sunday 
school  has  been  established,  and  several 
hundreds  of  children  are  now  learning  to 
read  and  know  the  word  of  God.  1  am 
sorry  to  say  the  present  Sunday  school 
will  not  hold  more  than  half  the  children 
in  attendance ;  and  I  do  hope  the  be- 
nevolent public  will  assist  the  minister  in 
raising  a  fund  for  building  a  school  upon 
an  enlarged  scale. —  Correspondent  of  the 
Manchester  Courier. 

Preston  Temperance  Society. — On  Christ- 
mas day  the  members  of  this  society,  to  the 
number  of  about  950,  sat  down  to  tea  toge- 
ther in  the  large  Cloth  Hall,  Exchange 
Buildings.  The  decorations  were  tasteful, 
the  arrangements  well  conducted,  and  the 
company  appeared  to  be  highly  delighted 
with  the  cups  "  that  cheer  but  not  inebri- 
ate." The  admission  was  by  ticket,  for 
which  sixpence  was  charged  to  members, 
and  one  shilling  to  the  public.  The  tea- 
things  and  preserves  were  furnished  by  a 
number  of  ladies,  each  of  whom  provided 
a  service  for  ten  persons,  and  served  them 
with  the  tea.  After  tea  three  songs  were 
sung,  two  of  which,  we  understand,  were 
composed  for  the  occasion.  The  people 
then  removed  to  the  front  rooms,  the  doors 
were  thrown  open,  and  a  public  meeting 
held,  at  which  Mr.  Grundy  presided. — 
The  meeting  was  addressed  by  several 
reformed  drunkards  and  others,  on  the 
evils  of  intemperance  and  the  blessings  of 
sobriety.  The  greatest  harmony  prevailed, 
and  the  whole  affair  seemed  to  give  univer- 
sal satisfaction — Preston  Pilot. 

LEICESTERSHIRE. 

St.  George^s  Omrch, Leicester. —On  Sunday 
30th  ult,two  sermons  were  preached  in  the 
above  church,  and  collections  made  toward 
defraying  the  expenses  of  an  organ,  lately 
erected. — The  Rev.  A.  Irvine,  Vicar  of 
St.  Margaret,  preached  in  the  morning 
from  Psalm  cxlvii.  The  members  of  the 
Leicester  Choral  Society  attended,  and 
performed  several  pieces  of  sacred  music. 
The  Rev,  T.  Bamaby,  of  Misterton, 
preached  in  the  afternoon,  and  the  collec- 
tions altogether  amounted  to  about  40Z. 

One  of  the  most  valuable  pieces  of  pre- 
ferment in  England,  connected  with  public 
education,  is  now  in  the  gift  of  the  Mayor 


of  Stamford.  By  the  death  of  the  Rev. 
R.  Atlay,  who  had  been  for  more  than 
half  a  century  the  Head  Master  of  the 
Grammar  School  of  the  town,  that  impor- 
tant office  is  vacant ;  the  income  of  the 
master  (from  real  estates)  has  for  some 
time  exceeded  600/.  a  year,  and  will  be 
further  considerably  increased  as  leases 
expire. 

MIDDLESEX. 

Some  new  Schools  were  opened  on  Tues- 
day, 1st  inst.,  at  Kensington  Gravel  Pits, 
for  the  children  of  the  poor,  who  abound 
there,  and  were  very  ill  provided  with  the 
means  of  instruction.  The  expenses  of 
fitting  up  the  school  rooms  have  been  and 
will  be  defrayed  by  Lady  Mary  Fox,  Lady 
E.  Whitbread,  Lady  Holland,  the  Hon. 
Miss  Fox,  Mrs.  Calcott  (late  Maria  Gra- 
ham), the  Ladies  Greville,  Warwick,  and 
Fitzpatrick,  the  Duke  of  Richmond,  Lord 
Melbourne,  Earl  of  Essex,  Lord  Holland, 
Sir  Jas.  Graham,  Col.  Fox,  Mr.  Arch- 
deacon Pott,  Mr.  Vaughan,  Mr.  Chantry, 
iand  other  distinguished  persons,  who  are 
desirous  of  putting  to  fair  trial  a  plan  for 
schools  which  may,  it  is  believed,  ulti- 
mately support  themselves,  the  education 
designed  for  the  poor  children  in  them 
being  one  in  the  way  of  industry.  The 
habits  of  pauperism  contracted  by  the  la- 
bouring classes  are  so  deep  rooted,  that  it 
is  doubted  if  they  can  be  destroyed  in  any 
other  way  than  by  the  formation  of  schools 
of  this  description,  in  all  the  parishes  of 
the  country  ;  uniting  wealthy,  intelligent, 
and  benevolent  persons  in  a  steady  and 
well  directed  effort  to  break  up  those 
habits  of  dependence  which  the  abuses  of 
the  poor  laws  have  created.  The  parents 
of  the  children  brought  them  to  the  schools 
in  great  numbers  ;  and  several  of  the  ladies 
who  have  assisted  in  their  formation  were 
present  at  the  opening,  and  expressed 
themselves  highly  delighted  with  the  ap- 
pearance of  the  children,  and  the  prospect 
of  good  which  the  schools  afford.  His 
Majesty  has  also  been  graciously  pleased 
to  patronize  them,  as  also  his  Royal 
Highness  the  Duke  of  Sussex.  The  Dukes 
of  Bedford  and  Norfolk,  and  the  Lord 
Chancellor,  have  also  become  subscribers. 
The  number  of  children  admitted  already 
is  195.  Theyare  to  be  called,  "'J'he  Royal 
Schools  for  the  Education  of  the  poor  in  a 
way  of  Industry. " 

By  a  reference  to  the  account  of  mor- 
tality of  the  year  just  ended,  we  find  that 
the  burials  within  the  "  Bills"  exceeded 
those  of  the  former  year  by  3269,  and  that 
the  deaths  from  cholera  are  stated  to  hava 
been  3200.  It  tlius  appears  tliat  the  an- 
nual mortality  has  been  increased  almost  in 
the  direct  ratio  of  the  ravages  of  that  dis- 
ease, a  fact  which  some  have  altogether 
denied.  The  total  number  of  burials  last 
year  is  reported  to  have  been  28,606, being 
about  550  per  week. — Medical  Gatette. 


PA'RNTS    OF    THE    INIOXTH, 


231 


Restoration  of  the  Ladye  Chapel. — On 
Friday  nth  inst.,  the  committee  of  sub- 
scribers to  this  interesting  object  held  a 
general  meeting  by  adjournment,  to  receive 
a  report  from  the  sub-committee  appointed 
to  consider  the  propriety  of  having  a 
Course  of  Lectures  delivered  for  the  bene- 
fit of  the  funds  for  completing,  in  its  origi- 
nal beauty,  this  early  specimen  of  the 
English  ecclesiastical  style  of  architec- 
ture, Mr.  W.  W.  Nash  in  the  chair. 
It  was  then  reported  by  Mr.  Saun- 
ders that  J.  F.  South,  Esq.  had  most 
kindly  consented  to  give  a  course  of  six 
lectures  on  Zoology  for  the  purpose,  and 
that  the  large  room  in  the  Girls'  National 
School,  Union  Street,  Southwark,  had  been 
engaged,  as  being  from  its  size  and  venti- 
lation eminently  fitted  for  the  purpose. 
The  committee  unanimously  agreed  to  the 
proposition,  and  ordered  notice  of  the  same 
to  be  advertized. 

Hadley  Bazaar. — On  Monday  7th,  and 
Tuesday  8th  inst.,  a  Bazaar  for  the  sale 
of  fiincy  articles  was  held  at  the  retired 
village  of  Hadley,  in  aid  of  the  funds  of 
the  Infant  Schools,  under  the  distinguished 
patronage  of  the  Marchioness  of  Salisbury, 
Countesses  of  Verulam  and  Cowper,  Hon. 
Misses  Grimston,  Mrs.  George  Byng, 
Thackeray,  Hogegood,  Dimsdale,  Smith, 
&c.  The  Bazaar  was  most  fashionably  at- 
tended on  both  days,  and  the  result  has 
proved  highly  satisfactory  to  the  Ladies 
who  so  kindly  undertook  the  management. 
Several  elegant  specimens  of  needlework, 
by  sempstresses  of  noble  birth,  excited 
much  admiration. 

The  living  of  St.  Olave  Jewry,  in  the 
city,  which  has  been  vacant  upwards  of 
three  months,  is  still  undisposed  of  by 
the  Lord  Chancellor. 

On  Sunday  the  13th  inst.,  the  Bishop  of 
London  preached  a  seimon  at  Hounslow 
Church,  in  aid  of  the  Hounslow  Subscrip- 
tion Schools.  The  church  was  crowded 
on  the  occasion  ;  and  after  the  service  a 
handsome  collection  was  made,  to  which 
his  Lordship  made  a  contribution  of  bl. 
This  is  supposed  to  be  the  first  time  a 
bishop  has  preached  at  Hounslow  since 
the  Reformation,  previous  to  which  there 
was  a  priory  where  the  church  now  stands. 
In  the  bishop's  registry,  at  Winchester, 
are  letters  (dated  1507  and  1511)  to  the 
clergy  of  that  diocese,  exhorting  them  to 
make  collections  for  "  tl-ie  hospital  at 
Houndeslowe,  of  the  Order  of  the  Trinity, 
for  the  redemption  of  captives." 

Several  of  the  communicants  and  other 
members  of  the  congregation  of  Percy 
chapel,  Charlotte-street,  Rathbone-place, 
have,  by  a  small  subscription,  provided 
an  additional  pair  of  sacramental  cups, 
and  presented  the  same  to  the  RevJ 
Francis  Ellaby,  the  minister  of  the  chapel, 
on  New  Y  ear's  Uay,  as  a  token  of  Christian 
regard,  on  his  entering  upon  the  third 
year  of  his  ministry  there. 


Royal  Humane  Society.  —  At  the  half- 
yearly  general  meeting  of  the  governors  of 
this  institution,  Mr.  Justice  Gaselee  in 
the  chair,  it  was  reported  that  since  the 
last  half-yearly  meeting  95  cases  had 
occurred,  86  of  which  had  been  restored 
to  life.  Ten  of  the  whole  number  were 
attempted  suicides.  The  silver  medal  of 
the  society  was  awarded  to  nine  indivi- 
duals, who  had  been  instrumental  in 
saving  as  many  lives,  and  three  guineas  to 
another.  The  society's  income  for  the 
past  year  amounted  to  2,234Z.  lis.  6d. ;  its 
expenditure  to  2,438/.  os.  2d. 

Society  for  the  Suppression  of  Juvenile 
Vagrancy. — A  meeting  of  the  members  of 
this  society  was  held  on  Wednesday  the 
9th  inst.,  at  their  apartments  in  Sackville- 
street,  to  take  into  consideration  the  pro- 
priety of  sending  out  twenty  of  the  boys 
now  in  the  institution  at  West  Ham,  to 
the  Cape  of  Good  Hope,  to  be  employed 
by  the  settlers  in  that  colony  as  agricul- 
tural servants.  The  chairman  (Captain 
Brenton,  R.N.)  expressed  himself  warmly 
in  favour  of  the  proposed  plan,  and  stated 
that  the  inhabitants  of  the  Cape  seemed 
disposed  to  aid  the  society  in  providing 
for  the  boys.  He  (Capt.  B. )  had  an 
interview  with  Lord  Goderich  on  Thurs- 
day last  at  the  Colonial  Office,  at  which 
his  Lordship  approved  of  the  plan  of 
sending  out  th©  boys  to  the  Cape.  A 
resolution  was  then  put  and  carried,  that 
twenty  boys  should  be  elected  to  embark 
on  board  the  Charles  Kerr,  and  that  a 
committee  should  be  appointed  to  arrange 
with  the  colonial  office  for  the  payment  of 
half  the  passage  money. 

King's  College — There  is  a  spirit  of  ju- 
dicious liberality  prevalent  in  the  conduct 
of  this  institution,  which  promises  the 
happiest  results.  Within  the  last  two 
months,  three  separate  reading  rooms, 
each  supplied  with  a  well  selected  library, 
have  been  opened  for  the  use  of  the  three 
classes  of  students  in  the  senior  depart- 
ment— the  Law,  the  Classical,  and  the 
Medical.  And  we  now  hear  that  it  is  in 
contemplation  also  to  form  a  library  for 
the  benefit  of  the  junior  pupils  in  the 
school.  It  is  a  new  feature  likewise  in 
the  conduct  of  our  schools,  that  parents 
should  be  enabled  to  place  their  sons 
where  the  subjects  of  study  may  be  varied 
according  to  the  intended  destination  in 
life.  This  improvement  in  education  has, 
we  are  informed,  been  adopted  with  much 
advantage  by  the  head  master  of  the 
school,  and  bespeaks  his  eminent  qualifica- 
tion for  so  responsible  an  office From  a 

subscriber  who  has  two  sons  at  the  College. — 
Standard. 

The  different  religious  societies  have 
been  unwearied  in  their  endeavours  to 
render  the  prevalence  of  the  cholera  avail- 
able in  checking  the  progress  of  infidelity, 
and  awakening  the  people  to  a  proper 
sense  of  the  duties  of  religion.    Within 


23J 


EVKVTS    OF    TUK    MONTH. 


the  last  twelve  months  the  Tract  Society 
has  put  into  circulation  11,000,000  of 
tracts.  At  Bristol  alone  25,000  were  dis- 
tributed during  the  prevalence  of  the 
cholera,  and  10,0C0  on  the  day  of  the 
execution  of  the  rioters. — Morning  Paper. 
A  few  days  since  died,  at  Lambeth 
Palace,  William  Hamilton  Howley,  Esq. 
Gentleman-Commoner  of  New  College, 
and  son  of  the  Archbishop  of  Canterbury. 

To  the  Editor  of  the  British  Magazine. 
My  deah  Sir, — Will   you  lend  us  your 
support  by  finding  room  for  the  following 
among  the  "  Events  "  in  an  early  number 
of  the  Magazine.  J.  L.  W. 

Schoolmasters'  Society.  —  The  annual 
general  meeting  of  this  society  (instituted 
for  the  relief  of  Distressed  Schoolmasters 
and  Ushers,  and  of  their  Widows  and 
and  Orphans)  was  held  at  the  chambers 
of  the  Literary  Fund  Society,  4,  Lincoln's 
Inn  Fields,  on  Saturday,  Dec.  2'ind,  at 
two  o'clock  ;  the  Rev.  C.  P.  Bumey,  D.D. 
of  Greenwich,  in  the  chair.  The  llev.  Dr. 
Russell,  the  treasurer,  presented  an  ac- 
count of  the  funds  of  the  society.  The 
statement  of  the  receipts  for  the  past  year 
included  three  subscriptions  of  twenty 
guineas  each ,  and  a  donation  of  ten  guineas 
from  the  provost  of  King's  College,  Cam- 
bridge. With  the  amount  of  these  sums, 
together  with  the  balance  in  his  hands 
from  the  preceding  year,  and  a  small 
addition  to  it,  the  treasurer  reported 
that  he  had  increased  the  stock  of 
the  society  by  the  purchase  of  200/. 
3  per  cent.  Red.  Ann.  The  statement  of 
payments  for  the  past  year  shewed  that 
fifty  petitioners  had  been  relieved  with 
sums  varying  from  20/.  to  11.  The 
amount  thus  expended  was  2731. 

The  chairman  reported,  that  upon  his 
application,  in  the  name  of  the  society,  to 
the  Lord  Archbishop  of  Canterbury,  his 
Grace  had,  in  the  kindest  manner,  ac- 
cepted the  office  of  president  of  the 
society,  vacant  by  the  death  of  the  late 
Bishop  of  Hereford.  The  committee  for 
the  year  ensuing  was  appointed,  and  the 
members  of  the  society  afterwards  dined 
together  at  the  Freemasons'  Tavern. 

A  conviction  generally  prevailed  at  the 
meeting, that  if  the  existence  ofthissociety, 
and  of  the  great  good  which,  even  with 
its  limited  funds,  it  is  enabled  to  do,  were 
better  known  by  the  fortunate  members 
of  the  profession,  and  by  the  affluent 
and  charitable  among  the  public  at  large, 
many  new  subscribers  would  contribute 
to  increase  its  means. 

The  high  patronage  which  this  society 
enjoys,  (his  Most  Gracious  Majesty  being 
an  annual  subscriber  of  fifty  guineas,)  and 
the  care  observed  in  the  administration  of 
its  funds,  are  a  sufficient  guarantee  to  all 
who  may  feel  disposed  to  promote  the 
objects  which  it  has  in  view,  that  their 
•haritable  contributions  will  be  dispensed 


to  deserving  persons,  and  with  all  due 
caution.  Any  application  for  information 
respecting  the  society  made  to  JMr.  Snow, 
the  secretary.  No.  4,  Lincoln's-inn-fields, 
will  meet  with  immediate  attention. 

[The  Editor  has  given  room  with  great 
pleasure  to  this  statement,  and  earnestly 
hopes  that  it  may  have  its  due  effect. 
The  meritorious  class  of  men  for  whose 
assistance  this  society  has  been  instituted 
have  felt  as  much  as  any  class  the  pres- 
sure of  the  times,  and  many  of  them 
whose  education  and  acquirements  are  of 
a  supeiior  order  have  been  exposed  to 
severe  sufferings  and  privations.  All 
who  feel  a  grateful  remembrance  of  the 
benefits  which  they  derived  from  their 
own  instructors — long  perhaps  gone  to 
their  rest — will  surely  feel  a  pleasure  in 
contributing  to  the  relief  of  the  class  to 
which  those  instructors  belonged.] 

NORFOLK. 
The  systemof  receiving  weekly  deposits 
from  poor  people,  and  adding  a  donation 
at  the  end  of  the  year  as  an  encouragement, 
the  whole  of  which  is  afterwards  laid  out 
under  proper  superintendence,  is  extend- 
ing itself  considerably.  At  Norwich 
(where  it  was  first  established),  70/.  was 
thus  distributed  on  Wednesday  and  Thurs- 
day last ;  and  on  Friday  next  about  40/. 
will  be  similarly  distributed  at  Wiverton, 
Salthouse,  and  Kelling,  which  examples 
have  been  followed  this  year  by  Holt  and 
Blakeney.  The  advantage  to  the  deposi- 
tors is  about  25  per  cent.,  independent  of 
having  saved  that  which  would  otherwise 
have  been  uselessly  spent. 

NORTHAMPTONSHIRE. 

Clerical  Charity. — On  Monday  last,  ac- 
cording to  annual  custom,  the  Rev.  Curate 
of  Stoke  Doyle  gave  away  a  pound  of 
beef,  of  the  best  quality,  to  each  of  his 
poor  parishioners,  (whether  men,  women, 
or  children.)  and  two  bushels  of  coals  to 
every  family  ;  thus  giving  them  an  op- 
portunity of  keeping  the  following  day  in 
happiness  as  well  as  holiness.  This  is 
amongst  the  least  of  his  acts  of  kindness. 

NOTTINGHAM. 

The  Rev.  T.  Beevor,  of  Newark,  has 
presented  the  poor  of  Barnby  with  his 
annual  New  Year's  Gift  of  rugs,  blankets, 
cloaks,  flannel,  &c.,  &c. 

The  poor  of  Newark,  Balderton,  and 
Barnby,  together  with  those  of  several 
other  parishes  near  the  Rev.  Mr.  Sikes's 
ancient  Manor  House,  in  Derbyshire,  have 
been  largely  indulged  by  the  beneficent 
and  seasonable  annual  bounties  of  that 
gentleman. 

OXFORDSHIRE. 
St.  Leonard's  .Church,  Oxford,  was  con- 
secrated last  week  by  the  Bishop  of  the 
diocese. 


EVENTS    OP    THE    MONTH. 


233 


On  Tuesday  last,  the  Rev.  J.  Michel, 
the  worthy  Vicar  of  Sturminster  Newton, 
dined,  on  tlie  old  f:nglish  fare  of  roast 
beef  and  plum  pudding,  all  the  poor  in- 
habitants of  that  parish,  of  the  age  of  70 
and  upwards ;  when  more  than  80  sat  down 
to  table,  and  partook  of  the  feast  so  liber- 
ally provided  for  them. 

SOMERSETSHIRE. 
Ihe  Rev.  J.  Hammond,  Rector  of  Pris- 
ton,  distributed  blankets,  with  other  arti- 
cles of  clothing,  on  Christmas  day,  to  16  of 
his  poor  parishioners,  out  of  the  fund 
produced  by  their  subcriptions  of 'id.  pej 
week,  and  a  third  part  added  by  himself. 

The  Rector  and  Churchwardens  of 
Newton  St.  Loe  caused  to  be  distributed 
among  all  the  poor  belonging  to  that  parish 
upwards  of  40  score  weight  of  good  fat 
beef  and  mutton,  with  a  proportionate 
quantity  of  bread,  to  enable  them  to  enjoy  a 
good  Christmas  dinner. 

The  First  Anniversary  Meeting  of  the 
Taunton  Mendicity  Society  took  place  at 
the  Assembly  Rooms,  Taunton,  on  ]M on- 
day  last.  The  beneficial  effects  of  the 
institution  were  rendered  strikingly  ap- 
parent by  the  report  read  at  the  meeting, 
and  various  resolutions  consequent  thereon 
moved  and  adopted.  Among  these,  the 
most  important  one  was  earnestly  im- 
pressing the  necessity  of  invariably  refits- 
iny  money  to  mendicants,  and  the  policy  of 
giving  in  its  stead  the  Society's  tickets. 

At  a  Court  Baron  for  the  manor  of  Frome, 
East  Woodlands,  appeared  a  poor  man, 
who  held,  by  lease  under  the  Marquis  of 
Bath,  an  estate  on  lives,  of  which  all  had 
died  in  the  space  of  a  few  months.  The 
poor  man,  who  has  a  large  family,  had 
nearly  20/.  to  pay  for  the  heriot,  which 
sum  he  solicited  his  Lordship  to  forgive 
him,  as  he  was  not  able  to  pay  it.  He 
applied  to  his  Lordship's  steward  at  the 
above  court  for  an  answer.  The  steward 
said,  as  he  had  been  so  unfortunate,  his 
Lordship  would  relinquish  his  claim  to 
the  heriot,  and  added,  "  I  have  something 
more  to  communicate  to  you  from  his 
Lordship,  vvho  has  directed  me  to  give 
you  30/.,"  which  was  immediately  done. — 
Devizes  Gazette. 

On  Sunday,  6th  Jan.,  a  powerful  and 
melodious  organ,  from  the  well-known 
manufactory  of  Gray,  of  London,  was 
opened  in  the  parish  church  of  West 
Lydford.  The  instrument  was  the  mu- 
nificent donation  of  the  Rev.  W.  H.  Col- 
ston, D.D.,  Rector  of  the  parish.  An 
appropriate  sermon  was  preached  on  the 
occasion  to  an  attentive  and  crowded  con- 
gregation, by  the  Rev.  W.  T.  P.  Brymer, 
rector  of  West  Charlton. 

^t.  Mark's  Church,  Lyncomhe.—A  stained 
glass  window  is  now  being  placed  in  this 
beautiful  and  commodious  church,  which, 
for  elegance  of  design  and  brilliancy  of 
colouring,  has,  perhaps,  no  parallel  in  the 

Vol.  lU.—Feh.  1833. 


west  of  England.  The  centre  compart- 
ments of  the  window  present  four  full- 
length  figures  of  the  patron  saints  to  whom 
the  three  parishes  of  Bath,  and  the  new 
church  itself,  are  dedicated— viz.  St. 
Peter,  St.  Mark,  St.  James,  and  St. 
Michael.  They  are  represented  on  pedes- 
tals, each  with  the  appropriate  emblem  by 
which  he  is  usually  distinguished.  The 
whole  is  surmounted  by  the  letters  LH.S., 
encircled  with  rays.  This  beautiful  win- 
dow, which  will  form  so  finished  and 
appropriate  an  ornament  to  the  church,  is 
a  present,  we  understand,  from  a  lady  who 
has  ever  taken  the  most  zealous  interest 
in  the  welfare  of  the  Established  Church, 
and  more  particularly  of  this  sacred  edifice, 
to  which  she  has  been  a  most  liberal 
benefactress. 

An  East  Somerset  Labourers'  Friend 
Society  has  been  established.  The  meet- 
ing for  the  purpose  tock  place  at  Bath  on 
the  17th  Jan.  At  this  meeting  several 
striking  instances  of  the  good  effects  of 
letting  land  to  the  poor  were  mentioned. 

W^e  have  learnt,  with  much  satisfaction, 
that,  by  the  aid  of  the  Court  of  Chancery, 
the  endowed  Grammar  School  at  Martock, 
founded  in  1661,  has  been  re-established  ; 
and  that  the  new  Trustees  of  that  institu- 
tion, in  the  exercise  of  the  power  vested 
in  them  by  the  Lord  Chancellor,  have 
elected  the  Rev.  Walter  Alford  as  Master, 
— Bath  Chronicle. 

STAFFORDSHIRE. 
The  inhabitants  of  Wednesbury  have 
presented  to  their  late  curate,  the  Rev. 
William  Hunt,  of  Clifton,  near  Bilston,  a 
piece  of  plate,  raised  by  small  contribu- 
tions, in  token  of  their  high  regard,  and  in 
testimony  of  their  approval  of  his  exem- 
plary conduct  during  his  ministry  amongst 
them. 

SUSSEX. 
The  Queen  s  charities  to  the  poor  people 
at  Brighton  are  most  liberal  and  extensive  ; 
but  her  Majesty  is  understood  to  be  ex- 
tremely anxious  first  to  ascertain  if  the 
persons  applying  for  relief  be  really  de- 
serving objects  of  commiseration. 

Brighton.— The  !\Iarquis  of  Bristol  has 
given,  in  a  grant  of  land  and  money, 
nearly  iOOO/.  towards  the  erection  of  the 
new  Roman  Catholic  Chapel  at  present 
building  here.  JMrs.  Fitzherbert  has  con- 
tributed 200/.,  and  the  Duke  of  Norfolk  20/. 
The  Rev.  Robert  Hardy,  of  VValberton, 
near  Arundel,  at  his  tithe  audit,  one  day 
last  week,  returned  25/.  per  cent,  to  the 
tithe-payers. 

It  is  with  great  gratification  we  learn 
that  the  Queen  has  been  pleased  to 
appoint  the  Rev.  J.  S.  M.  Anderson,  of 
St.  George's  Chapel,  her  Majesty's  chap- 
lain at  Brighton.  We  understand  that 
Mr.  Anderson  will  take  his  turn  with  the 
other  chaplains  in  doing  the  duty  at  the 
palace. — Brighton  Gazette. 

2    H 


234 


EVENTS    OF    THE    MONTH. 


Society  for  Promoting  Christian  Know- 
ledge— The  twentieth  anniversary  of  the 
Chichester  Diocesan  Committee  was  held 
in  the  Library  of  the  Cathedral  on  Thurs- 
day, Dec.  27th.  The  very  Rev.  the  Dean 
presided,  and  was  supported  by  a  large 
number  of  the  laity  and  clergy  residing  in 
Chichester  and  its  neighbourhood.  An 
exceedingly  gratifying  statement  of  the 
progress  and  resources  of  this  truly  ex- 
cellent institution  was  submitted  to  the 
meeting  by  the  Secretary,  from  which  it 
appeared  that  there  had  been  a  considerable 
accession  of  subscribing  members  in  the 
course  of  the  last  year;  that  the  finances 
of  the  Committee  were  in  so  prosperous  a 
condition  as  to  authorize  a  vote  of 
106/.  13s.  7d.,  making,  with  previous 
donations,  an  aggregate  sum  of  1539/.  18a-. 
in  aid  of  the  funds  of  the  Parent  Society  ; 
and  that  the  principal  object  which  the 
Committee  proposes  to  itself— the  dis- 
persion of  the  Bible  and  Prayer  Book — had 
been  more  extensively  promoted  in  the 
past  than  in  any  preceding  year  since  its 
establishment  in  1812  ;  the  issue  of 
Bibles  in  1832  exceeding  that  of  1831  by 
73,  and  ofPrayer  Books  by  767. 

A  new  and  commodious  church  is 
about  to  be  erected  at  Chichester,  for  the 
parish  of  St.  Peter  the  Great,  alias 
Subdeanry.  The  parishioners  have,  for 
many  generations,  (indeed  ever  since  the 
destruction  of  their  parish  church,)  been 
allowed  to  use  the  north  Transept  of  the 
Cathedral  for  the  purpose  of  Divine  Wor- 
ship. And  while  their  number  was  few 
it  might  answer  the  purpose  very  well. 
But  they  are  no  longer  a  "  little  flock." 
The  population  already  exceeds  500,  the 
greater  part  of  whom  are  poor  ;  ai:d  the 
present  church,  containing  not  much  more 
than  500  sittings,  is  very  inadequate  to 
their  accommodation.  An  eligible  piece  of 
land  without  the  north  gate  has  been 
recently  purchased  at  a  considerable  ex- 
pense to  the  parish  for  a  burial  ground, 
and  the  site  of  the  intended  new  church, 
by  the  Dean  and  Chapter,  who  have  also 
contributed  liberally  to  the  building.  The 
expenses  of  inclosing  the  burial  ground, 
and  of  erecting  tbe  church  have  been 
estimated  by  experienced  architects  and 
surveyors  at  7000/.  Towards  this  sum, 
nearly  3000/.  were  subscribed  almost  as 
soon  as  the  object  was  announced.  But  a 
considerable  addition  is  still  required  ; 
for  the  supply  of  which,  the  Committee 
rely  with  confidence  on  the  liberality  and 
good  feeling  of  the  public. 

The  fifteenth  annual  Report  of  the 
Brighthelmston  National  Schools  has  just 
been  issued  to  the  subscribers  ;  and  it 
appears  from  this  document  that  the 
number  of  children  now  receiving  the 
benefit  of  education  in  the  schools  is  as 
follows:— Central -boy  8,  340;  girls,  224. 
Branch— boys,  126 ;  girls,  90.  Infant 
Schools— North-lane,108 ;  Warwick-street, 


154.  Here  is  an  amount  of  good  effected, 
which  ought  to  unite  in  the  encouragement 
and  support  of  these  schools  the  wishes 
and  exertions  of  every  true  Christian  and 
friend  of  the  poor. 

We  learn  that  Mrs.  Goring,  of  Wiston, 
has  contributed  100  guineas  towards  the 
support  of  the  Sussex  County  Hospital ; 
and  that  her  son,  Charles  Goring,  Esq., 
aged  sixteen  years,  is  become  an  annual 
subscriber  of  10  guineas. 

Pauper  ism.— The  following  specimen  of 
what  is  meant  by  supplementary  wages 
will  explain  the  system  of  pauperism  con- 
demned by  Baron  Garrow,  in  his  recent 
charge  to  the  Grand  Jury  of  Lewes  : — 

In  Wiltshire,  when  an  agricultural  la- 
bourer can  only  make  8s.  per  week,  if  he 
happen  to  have  four  children,  his  wages 
are  made  up  to  20s.  in  the  following 
order: — 

s.    d. 

Self 4    0 

Wife 2    0 

First  Child 1    6 

Second  Child 1    6 

Third  Child 1    6 

Fourth  Child 1    6 

12    0 

His  children  are,  therefore,  just  so  much 
money  to  him,  and  in  this  light  they  are 
regarded,  and  he  endeavours  of  course  to 
work  as  little,  and  get  as  much  from  the 
parish  as  he  can.  The  following  is  an 
amusing  specimen  of  the  sort  of  demands 
which  the  poor  of  England  think  they  have 
a  right  to  make  on  their  respective 
parishes.  It  is  a  letter  from  a  bricklayer 
to  the  overseer  of  a  parish  in  Norfolk. 
The  man  was  in  the  habit,  in  summer,  of 
earning  a  guinea  per  week,  and  was  capable 
of  work,  though  he  had  a  large  family. 

"  Mr. , 

'*  I  shall  be  greatly  obliged  to  you  for 
two  shirts  for  my  boy  Robert,  and  one  for 
Matthew,  and  two  for  my  boy  William, 
and  one  shirt  for  John,  and  two  shifts  for 
the  two  girls;  and,  if  you  please,  the  two 
girls  want  two  under-petticoats,  and  the 
three  biggest  boys  want  each  of  them  a 
slop,  and  my  little  boy  a  piece  for  two 
tyes  ;  and  I  pray.  Sir,  will  you  be  so  kind 
to  let  me  have  two  pair  of  stockings  for 
Robert;  and  I  pray.  Sir,  will  you  let  me 
have  one  frock  for  my  biggest  girl." 
Total,  twenty  articles  ! 

WARWrCKSHIRE. 

We  understand  that  the  dissenters  of  the 
different  denominations  in  this  town  are 
about  to  co-operate  with  the  committees  in 
London,  in  conjunction  with  all  the  re- 
spectable congregations  throughout  the 
United  Kingdom,  to  petition  the  new  Par- 
liament and  Legislature  to  procure  the 
privilege  of  having  the  marriage  ceremony 
performed  in  their  own  respective  places 


EVENTS    OF    THE    MONTH. 


235 


of  worship,  and  by  their  own  ministers,  as 
well  as  to  obtain  freedom  from  their  other 
disabilities,  and  restoration  to  equal  rights, 
laws,  and  immunities  with  their  fellow 
subjects.  Their  increasing  wealth,  num- 
bers, and  intelligence  will  make  it  impos- 
sible for  any  government,  based  on  the 
principles  of  equity  and  justice,  to  withold 
these  reasonable  claims  from  the  dissenter. 
— Birmingham  Journal. 

The  sixth  Report  of  the  Auditors  of  the 
Birmingham  Savings  Bank,  forming  a  part 
of  the  financial  statement  of  the  year  end- 
ing in  November  last,  it  will  be  observed 
with  regret,  exhibits  a  balance  of  deposits 
less,  by  between  ten  and  eleven  thousand 
pounds,  than  was  the  case  at  the  close  of 
the  preceding  year.  The  diminution  was 
occasioned  by  a  most  mischievous  and  suc- 
cessful effort,  made  in  the  course  of  the 
year,  to  excite  distrust  among  the  deposi- 
tors; the  result  of  which  has,  in  many 
ascertained  cases,  been  the  loss  or  squan- 
dering away  of  hard-earned  savings,  that 
might  otherwise  have  remained  safely,  and 
with  accumulation,  invested  for  their 
benefit — Birmingham  Gazette. 

Subscriptions  have  been  commenced  for 
restoring  St.  Peter's  Church,  Birmingham, 
which  was  burnt  down  some  time  ago.  The 
list  is  headed  by  munificent  contributions 
of  lOOl.  each  from  the  Bishop  of  the  diocese, 
the  rector  of  St.  Philip's,  and  James  Taylor, 
Esq. — JBristol  Journal. 

WILTSHIRE. 

Wilts  County  Sessions. — On  Tuesday,  the 
8th  inst.,  the  quarter  sessions  for  this 
county  commenced  in  Devizes,  before  Mr. 
Estcourt  (the  chairman),  and  a  full  bench 
of  magistrates.  The  Rev.  Mr.  Manning 
was  elected  chaplain  to  the  Bridewell  at 
Marlborough,  in  the  room  of  the  Rev.  Dr. 
Tucker. — It  was  agreed,  on  the  motion  of 
Mr.  Duke,  to  appropriate  the  sum  of  80/. 
towards  procuring  increased  church  ac- 
commodation for  the  prisoners  in  the 
county  gaol  at  Fisherton.  Galleries  are  to 
be  erected,  and  the  aiTangement  of  the 
pews  altered — Mr.  Estcourt,  in  his  address 
to  the  grand  jury,  took  occasion  to  animad- 
vert on  the  demoralising  effects  of  the  beer- 
shops  on  the  lower  classes,  and  urged  the 
necessity  of  keeping  a  watchful  eye  upon 
them. 

On  Friday,  the  11th  inst.,  the  children 
educated  by  the  liberality  of  the  Lord 
Bishop  of  the  diocese  were  plentifully  re- 
galed with  roast  beef  and  plum-pudding  at 
the  Palace. 

The  Trustees  of  the  Calne  Savings  Bank 
held  their  annual  meeting  on  Friday, 
December  28th.  By  the  statement  of  ac-  • 
counts  then  produced,  it  appeared  that  on 
November  20th,  the  number  of  depositors 
was  409,  whose  deposits  and  interest 
amounted  to  14,147/,  2s.  Urf.,  and  that  the 
surplus  fund  accrued  in  the  year  was  30/. 


5s.  5d.  At  this  meeting  the  Earl  of  Kerry 
was  elected  a  Vice-President  of  the  Insti- 
tution. 

WORCESTERSHIRK. 

At  the  annual  meeting  of  the  Nobility, 
Gentry,  and  Trustees  of  the  Free  Gram- 
mar School,  Kinver,  held  at  the  School 
House  on  Monday  the  7th  inst.,  they  ex- 
pressed their  satisfaction  at  the  increased 
number  of  Scholars,  and  the  efficient  manner 
in  which  theij  had  been  taught,  and  begged 
to  ofl'er  their  thanks  to  the  Head  Master, 
the  Rev.  George  Wharton,  A.M.,  for  his 
great  exertions  in  promoting  the  welfare 
of  the  School. 

We  have  great  pleasure  in  saying,  that 
at  a  Chamber  Meeting  of  the  Mayor  and 
Corporation,  the  sum  of  300/.  was  voted 
towards  the  erection  of  a  church  for  the  use 
of  the  persons  inhabiting  the  Extra- 
parochial  district  in  the  Blockhouse.  If 
this  liberal  example  is  properly  followed 
up,  we  may  hope  at  no  distant  period  to 
see  accomplished  an  object  truly  desirable. 

By  the  death  of  the  Rev.  Digby  Smith  a 
Minor  Canonry  has  become  vacant  in  our 
Cathedral,  as  well  as  the  Chaplaincy  of  St. 
Oswald's  Hospital;  the  latter  is  in  the  gift 
of  the  Master  of  the  Hospital,  which  ap- 
pointmentac  the  present  timeisalso  vacant, 
having  been  last  held  by  the  Rev.  J.  F.  S. 
St.  John,  recently  deceased.  By  the 
statutes  of  the  Charity  the  Mastership  is 
to  be  filled  by  the  Dean  of  the  Cathedral; 
and,  we  believe,  in  the  event  of  his  declin- 
ing it,  it  devolves  to  the  senior  Prebend  of 
the  Chapter. —  Worcester  Herald. 

Wo7-cester  Mendicity  Society.  —  The 
second  Annual  General  Meeting  was  held 
in  the  Guildhall  of  the  City  of  Worcester, 
on  the  11th  of  January;  J.  P.  Lavender, 
Esq.,  Mayor,  in  the  chair.  The  Report 
was  presented  and  read;  from  which  it 
appears  that  during  the  last  year  3937 
persons  have  applied  to  the  office  of  this 
Society  for  relief,  of  which  number, 
gKQo  /were  supplied  with  provisions  and 

'    '^    I     lodging  ; 
1067  were  supplied  with  provisions  only  ; 
101  J^^ceived  lodging  tickets,  and  did 

\     not  use  them  ; 
143  were  dismissed  as  undeserving  ; 

Q.,  J  detected  impostors  were  committed 
\     to  prison  for  various  periods. 

3937 

Of  these  persons,  823  were  liish,  74 
Scotch,  8(5  Foreigners,  and  only  1133  could 
read. 

As  to  thefundsof  the  Institution,  we  are 
sorry  to  observe,  that  the  bulance  in  hand 
is  considerably  less  than  that  of  last  year. 

YORKSHIRE. 

Spade  Husbandry — The  Rev.  T.  and 
J.  Monson,  of  Bedale,  have  apportioned 
off  a  quantity  of  land,  wliich  they  let 
to  the  poor  of  Bedale  and  Aiskew  in  por- 


236 


EVENTS   OF   THE    MONTH. 


tions  of  not  less  than  a  quarter,  nor  more 
than  half-an-acre,  at  the  rate  of  40s.  per 
acre,  the  rent  to  be  paid  yearly.  Fifty-two 
families  are  now  enjoying  the  benefits  of 
this  arrangement.  The  land  has  been  very 
productive,  having  yielded  this  year  be- 
tween 60  and  70  bushels  per  acre  ;  and  a 
spirit  of  emulation  is  judiciously  kept  up 
among  the  cultivators,  by  Messrs.  JMonson 
giving  an  award  of  seed  to  those  who  have 
shewn  the  most  superior  management. 
The  fields  so  allotted  for  the  convenience 
of  the  poor,  are  the  most  adjacent  to  the 
townships.  It  is  only  just  to  observe,  in 
addition,  that  Messrs.  Monson  lose  more 
than  three  acres  of  land  in  laying  out  every 
man's  portion,  by  making  path- ways  be- 
tween each  division.  The  tenants  neither 
pay  tithes  nor  taxes,  and  one  of  them 
gathered  as  many  stones  off  his  allotment 
as  would  pay  the  rent  for  three  years. 

Partners'  Servants — A  very  curious  affair 
has  taken  place  during  the  week  at  the 
village  of  Lockington,  which  has  disclosed, 
at  least  to  our  minds,  a  most  extraordinary 
fact.  This  fact  is,  that  the  Clergyman  of 
the  village  has  been  in  the  habit  of  receiv- 
ing from  the  servants  of  the  farmers  a 
species  of  tithe  on  their  wages ;  from  those 
on  wages  under  51.  a-year,  dd. ;    and  from 

those  on  wages  above  that  sum.  Is Hull 

Rockingham.*     [Is  this  true  1 — Ed.] 

Christ  Church  Sunday  School,  Bradford. 
— On  Christmas  day,  when  the  conductors 
of  this  school  met  to  drink  tea  together, 
according  to  their  annual  custom,  they  pre- 
sented to  their  minister  a  beautiful  piece 
of  penmanship,  mounted  in  a  most  elegant 
gilt  frame,  and  containing  the  following 
expression  of  their  sentiments: — "  Fideli- 
tas  Vincit — To  the  Rev.  W.  Morgan,  B.D. , 
Minister  of  Christ  Church,  Bradford,  York- 
shire, in  testimony  of  his  faithfulness  and 
zeal,  and  also  for  his  usefulness  generally, 
and  especially  for  his  indefatigable  exer- 
tions for  the  Church  and  Sunday  School 
over  which  he  presides,  this  trifling,  though 
earnest  tribute  of  attachment  and  esteem 
is,  with  sentiments  of  sincere  respect,  pre- 
sented to  him  by  his  devoted  servants,  the 


*  From  a  letter  to  the  Editor  of  the  "  Hull 
Rockingham" : — "  The  custom  is  not  a  solitary 
one.  There  is  a  parish  in  Holderness,  extending: 
over  several  townships,  where  it  is  regularly 
carried  into  effect  everj-  Martinmas,  the  time 
•when  farmer's  servants  receive  their  ainiual 
wages  ;  and  the  parish  from  whence  I  write  this 
was  inclosed  under  an  Act  of  Parliament  ob- 
tained  in  1/66,  from  which  I  beg  leave  to  hand 
you  the  following  extract  touching  the  allotment 
of  land  in  lieuof  tithes  to  the  rector:— 'Excepting 
and  reserving  to  the  said  N,  N.,  his  successors, 
lessees,  and  assigns,  the  usual  and  accustomed 
Martimas,  Easter  offerings  and  surplice  fees;  and 
the  several  sums  of  two  shillings  for  every  mill 
and  kiln,  four-pcnce  for  every  fishing  coope,  and 
two-pence  in  the  pound  out  of  e^ery  servant's 
wngtt  in  parish  aforesaid.'  " 


superintendents  and  teachers  of  Christ 
Church  Sunday  School. — December  25th, 
1832." 

On  Thursday,  the  8th  inst,,  the  anniver- 
sary of  the  Sheffield  Auxiliary  Bible  Society 
was  held  in  the  national  school  room  in 
Carver-street ;  James  Montgomery,  Esq., 
in  the  chair.  The  report  stated  that  2022 
Bibles  and  Testaments  had  been  distributed 
by  the  committee,  and  the  receipts  this  year 
amounted  to  669/.  i6s.  4d.,  and  the  dis- 
bursements to  the  same. 

Discovei-y  of  an  Ancient  Burial  Ground. 
— The  workmen  on  the  Leeds  and  Selby 
rail-road,  in  digging  the  excavation  diverg- 
ing from  the  London  and  York  turnpike, 
through  the  tunnel  formed  by  the  bridge 
near  South  Milford,  have  this  week  opened 
a  burial  ground,  concerning  which  there  is 
no  tradition.  In  the  doomsday  survey 
there  are  four  chapelries  mentioned,  as 
belonging  to  Sherburn;  one  of  these  was 
on  the  same  line  of  road,  at  the  extremity 
of  the  township,  on  the  way  to  Barkston- 
Ash,  tlie  foundations  of  which  the  old  in- 
habitants can  recollect,  but  it  is  not  known 
where  the  other  three  chapelries  were 
situated;  this  probably  was  the  cemetery 
of  one  of  them.  That  Sherburn  was  a  place 
of  consequence,  in  the  time  of  the  Saxon 
heptarchy,  is  certain  from  the  fact  that  it 
gave  title  to  a  bishop  ;  for  we  read  that 
Aldhelm  (brother  to  Ina,  King  of  the  West 
Saxons),  Abbot  of  Malmesbury,  was  made 
Bishop  of  Sherburn  in  the  year  709 ;  his 
palace  was  near  the  site  of  the  present 
church,  which  is  one  of  the  finest  situations 
in  the  county,  and  the  ground-works  of 
which,  together  with  the  moat,  the  baths, 
stable-yard,  &ic.,  may  still  be  distinctly 
traced — Leeds  Mercury. 

Ripon,  Masham,  and  Aldhro The  annual 

meeting  of  the  district  Committee  of  the 
Societies  for  Promoting  Christian  Know- 
ledge and  Propagating  the  Gospel,  was 
held  at  the  Chapter  House,  Ripon  Minster, 
on  the  15th  of  January  ;  the  Very  Rev. 
the  Dean  of  Ripon  in  the  chair.  It  ap- 
peared from  the  Report  that  the  Societies 
are  most  prosperous. 

John  Marshall,  Jun.,  Esq.,  M.P.,  has 
presented  to  the  Minister  of  St.  Stephen's 
Church,  Kirkstall,  through  the  medium  of 
the  Churchwarden,  the  sum  of  100/.,  to  be 
applied  to  the  purposes  of  furnishing  the 
outfit. 


WALES. 


At  a  Capitular  Meeting,  held  in  the  Cathe- 
dral at  Llandaff  on  the  3rd  inst.,  the  Rev.  W. 
B.  Knight,  Chancellor  of  the  church,  was 
elected  a  member  of  Convocation  for  the  Chap- 
ter of  Llandaff.  At  the  same  meeting  the  Rev. 
J.  Williams,  curate  of  Landough  and  St.  Mary 
Church,  in  this  county,  was  presented  by  the 
Archdeacon  and 'Chapter  of  Llandaff,  to  the 
vicarage  of  Eglwysilan,  vacant  hy  the  death  of 


FOREIGN. 


237 


his  father,  the  Rev.   Howel  Williams.— TAe 
Ckimhrian. 

On  Wednesday  the  2nd  inst.,  a  Clerical 
Meeting  was  held  at  St.  Ishmael's  Church, 
when  the  Rev.  Mr.  Williams,  of  Kiffig, 
preached  in  English,  and  the  Rev.  Mr.  Morris, 
of  Llanelly,  in  Welsh,  to  a  very  numerous  and 
highly  respectable  congregation.  In  the  even- 
ing, the  Rev.  Mr.  Clerk,  of  Llanedy,  preached 
to  a  large  congregation  at  Llansaint.  The 
sermons  were  excellent,  and  delivered  in  the 
most  impressive  manner.  It  is  truly  pleasing 
to  see  the  interest  which  is  taken  in  those  meet- 
ings :  they  are  always  numerously  and  respect- 
ably attended.  Too  much  praise  cannot  be 
given  to  the  Rev.  Mr.  Gwynne,  the  Vicar  of 
St.  Ishmael's,  for  .his  kind  and  hospitable 
attention  on  the  occasion. — The  next  Clerical 
Meeting  will  be  held  at  Llanon  on  the  first 
Wednesday  in  February. 


Aherystwith  Auxiliary  Bible  Society. — The 
1 9th  Annual  Meeting  of  this  Society  was  held 
on  the  28th  ult.,  and  was  fully  and  most 
respectably  attended. 


IRELAND. 

In  the  Irish  Court  of  King's  Bench,  on  Fri- 
day se'nnight,  application  was  made  for  a  rule 
nisi  for  a  writ  of  mandamus  to  the  Archbishop 
of  Dublin,  to  admit  Mr.  J.  W.  Hackett  to  an 
examination  as  a  preparatory  qualification  to 
Ordination  to  Deacon's  Orders.  It  appeared 
that  Mr.  Hackett  had  been  regularly  nominated 
to  a  Curacy,  and  that  the  Archbishop  had 
refused  to  admit  him  to  holy  orders  merely 
because  there  were  at  the  time  several  un- 
employed clergymen  in  his  diocese.  The  Court 
ordered  the  matter  to  stand  over  for  further 
consideration. 


FOREIGN. 


Russia — During  the  past  year  the  number 
of  seminaries,  conducted  by  the  clergy,  were 
three  hundred  and  sixty  Jive:  namely  3 
academies,  41  ecclesiastical  seminaries,  143 
district  and  178  parochial  schools.  The  num- 
ber of  teachers  employed  in  them  was  1229 ; 
and  the  pupils  under  their  charge  amounted  to 
53,980. 

Baden. — The  chapter  of  Offenburg  have 
not  only  presented  a  petition  to  the  Arch- 
bishop of  Freiburg,  earnestly  conjuring  him  to 
effect  a  reform  in  the  Roman  Catholic  ritual 
and  observances,  but  they  have  sent  round  a 
printed  copy  of  their  petition  to  every  other 
chapter  in  the  diocese.  The  leading  points,  to 
which  they  desire  that  this  reform  should  be 
extended,  are,  an  entire  revisal  and  purification 
of  the  catechism — the  introduction  of  the  na- 
tive language  into  all  public  rituals — a  repeal 
of  the  ordinances  prescribing  fasts — a  dinunu- 
tion  in  the  number  of  holy  days — the  restora- 
tion of  synods — and  the  abolition  of  clerical 
celibacy. 

Spain. — I  have  seen  many  a  child,  that 
could  scarcely  stand  upon  its  legs,  clad  in 
monk's  attire,  and  with  its  head  shaved.  These 
friars  in  miniature  originate  out  of  a  vow,  made 
by  the  parent,  in  case  of  recovery  from  dan- 
gerous illness  or  escape  from  some  other  peril, 
that  one  of  her  children  should  be  dedicated  to 
monastic  life.  If  a  person  die,  his  body  is 
dressed  up  in  the  garments  of  a  monk,  and  he 


is  interred  in  them,  with  a  cross  in  his  hand. 
This  circumstance  occasioned  a  simple  fo- 
reigner to  write  home,  that  he  trusted  to  have  a 
long  lease  of  life  in  Spain,  as  he  observed  that 
none  but  monks  were  carried  to  the  grave. 
Children  are  early  expected  to  attend  public 
prayers,  mass,  and  the  confessional,  and  are 
taught  their  catechism  long  before  they  can 
comprehend  it.  Once  a  year  the  priest  pays 
an  official  visit  to  every  family,  and  registers  the 
names  of  every  man,  woman,  and  child  com- 
posing it.  After  Easter  he  makes  them  a  second 
visit,  and  requires  the  inmates  to  produce  the 
tickets  given  them  at  communion  :  but  where 
the  party  is  unable  to  produce  one.  and  cannot 
assign  a  satisfactory  reason  for  the  default,  his 
or  her  name  has  the  words  "A  Bad  Christian" 
written  against  it  in  the  jjriest's  register.  There 
is,  in  fact,  no  justification  for  the  default,  as 
the  ticket  can  be  procured  for  a  trifle  from  old 
women  and  church-beadles.  These  traffickers 
obtain  a  supply  by  attending  the  communion 
in  several  churches,  and  afterwards  turning  the 
tickets,  which  they  receive,  into  money.  1 
have  omitted  to  notice  the  ribbons,  with  purses 
or  bags  pendant  to  them,  which  most  urchins 
wear  round  their  necks;  the  bag  incloses  a 
little  book  containing  the  rules  of  St.  Benedict, 

and  is  worn  as  a  talisman  against  accidents  or 
evil  spirits f  Original  2\^otes  of  a  Fifteen 

Years'  Residence  in  Madrid.] 


238 
NEW     BOOKS. 


JUST    rUBLISHHn. 

Gospel  Stories.     ISmo.    3s.  6d. 

Architect iral  Beauties  of  Continental  Europe: 

No.  II.     18s. 
Burnett's  Lives,  Characters,  &c.    8vo.    10s.  6d. 
The  Life  of  Dr.  Adam  Clarke.    Qs. 
Ccilvin  and  the  Swiss  Reformation.    By  the  Rev. 

Y.  Scott.   Fcap-  8vo.    6s. 
Annual  Biography  and  Obituary,  1832.     158. 
Rev.  T.  Sinclair's  Dissertation,  vindicating  the 

Church.    8vo.     lOs.  6d. 
Rev.  H.  Stebbing's  Sermons,     12mo.    6s.  6d. 
Slade's  Parochial  Sermons.  12mo.  Vol.  2.    6s. 
The  Dublin  University  Calendar  for  1833.    6s. 
The  Official  Glory  of  the  Son  of  God.    By  Jef- 
ferson.   5s. 
Girdlestone's  Seven  Sermons    on  the  Cholera. 

With  a  Map.     12mo.    2s.  6d. 
Girdlestone's  Twenty  Parochial  Sermons.     1st 

Series.    2nd  Edition.     12mo.     5s.  boards. 
Cliarter.  House  Prize  Essays,  1814  to  1832,  7s.  6d. 
Rev.  D.  Robinson's  Discourses  on  the  Law  and 

Gospel,  &c.    8vo,    4s.  6d. 
Rev.  J.  Fawcctt's  Five  Discourses.    Fcap.  8vo. 

2s.  6d. 
Rose's  Prayers  from  the  Gospels.    12mo.    5s. 
Tl^e  Young  Christian's  Guide  to  Confirmation. 

By  the  Rev.  Mr.  Myers.    6s, 
A  Brief  View  of  Sacred  History.     By  Esther 

Copley.    3s. 
Dove's  History  of  the  Wesley  Family.     l2mo. 

5s.  cloth. 
Pike's  Persuasives  to  Early  Piety.    12mo.  2s.  6d. 

boards. 
Lee's  Ecclesiastical  Reports.    By  Philliraore.    2 

vols.  8vo.    2/.  10s.  boards. 
Gesenius's  Hebrew  Lexicon,  abridged  by  Gibbs. 

8vo.    9s.  boards. 
Rev.   C.   F.  Massingherd  on    Church  Reform. 

l2mo.    3s.  6d.  boards. 
Ivimey's  Life  of  Milton.    8vo.     10s.  boards. 
Stuart's  Three  Years  in  North  America.    2  vols. 

8vo.     21s.  boards. 
Garry  Owen.  By  Miss  Edgeworth.  18mo.  2s.  6d. 
Memorials  of  Sir  William  Penn,  Knt.  2  vols.  8vo. 

W.  16s. 
Valpy's  Classical  Library ;  No.  37.    4s.  6d 
Valpy'sShakspeare,with  Illustrations.  Vol.  3.  5s. 
America  and  the  Americans.    8vo.    I2s. 
The  Bristol  Riots.     By  a  Citizen.    8vo.    9s. 
Brown's  Zoologist's  Text  Book.  2  vols  12mo.  21s. 
Brindley's  Civil  Architecture.     12mo.    5s. 
Republic  of  Letters.    Vol.  4.    6s.  6d. 
Hopkins's  Notions  of  Political  Economy.    By 

Mrs.  Marcet.    4s.  6d. 
Scenes  in  North  Wales.    With  36  Engravings. 

4s.  6d. 


Auldjo's  Sketches  of  Vesuvius.    8vo.    9s. 
Domestic  Portraiture  ;    Memorandums   of   the 

Richmond  Family.    8vo.     10s.  6d. 
Recollections  of  a  Chaperon.    Edited  by  Lady 

Dacre.    3  vols.  8vo,     1/.  lis.  6d. 

IN  THK  FRESS. 

Bagster's  Improved  Edition  of  Cruden's  Con- 
cordance  of  the  New  Testament.  One  of  the 
Polymicrian  Scries. 

The  6th  and  last  Volume  of  Cunningham's  Bri- 
tish Artists. 

A  Historical  Sketch  of  the  Baptist  Denomination . 
By  Charles  Thompson. 

The  two  following  works  are  announced  as  the 
forthcoming  volumes  of  the  Edinburgh  Cabi- 
net  Library:— 1.  Life  of  Sir  Walter  Raleigh, 
founded  on  authentic  and  original  documents, 
some  of  them  never  before  published.— 2.  Nu- 
bia and  Abyssinia,  comprehending  their  Civil 
History,  Antiquities,  Arts,  Religion,  Litera- 
ture, &c.  By  the  Rev.  M.  Russell,  LL.D., 
James  Wilson,  Esq.  F.R.S.,  and  R.  K.  Gre- 
ville,  LL.D. 

Questions,  Critical,  Philological,  and  Exegetical, 
formed  on  the  Annotations  to  Dr.  Bloomfield's 
Edition  of  the  Greek  Testament. 

Rudge's  Ffist  Sermon.    Is. 

Rurige's  Collection  of  HjTnns  for  Children.   Is. 

Naturalist's  Library.  Conducted  by  Sir  William 
Jardine,  Bart.  F.R.S,E.  F.L.S.  &c.  lUustrated 
with  numerous  Coloured  Plates,  engraved  by 
W.  H.  Lizars.  Fcap.  8vo.  The  first  vol.  will 
shortly  appear.  The  subjects  for  the  volumes 
which  are  now  in  preparation  are: — Vol.1. 
Natural  History  of  Monkeys.— 2.  The  Feline 
Race,  or  Animals  of  the  Cat  kind.— 3.  The 
Dog.  — 4.  Sheep  and  Goats.  — 5.  Deer.— 6. 
Eagles  and  Hawks.  — 7.  Humming  Birds. — 
8.  Creepers.— 9.  Gallinaceous  Birds.— 10.  Par- 
tridges and  Grouse.— ll,  Cetacea,  or  Whales. 
— 12.  The  Salmon.— 13.  Coleopterous  Insects, 
or  Beetles.— 14.  Bees,  &c. 

Philosophical  Conversations  ;  in  which  are  fami- 
liarly explained  the  Effects  and  Causes  of  many 
daily  occurrences  in  Natural  Phenomena.  By 
F.  C.  Bakewell,     12mo, 

The  Angushire  Album  ;  a  Selection  of  Pieces,  in 
Prose  and  Verse.  By  Gentlemen  in  Angushire. 

Nntre  Dame,  a  Tale  of  the  Ancien  Regime,  from 
the  French  of  Victor  H  ugo.  By  the  Translator 
of  Wilson's  edition  of  "  Lafayette." 

Field  Book,  or  Sports  and  Pastimes  of  the  Bri- 
tish Islands.  By  the  author  of  "  Wild  Sports 
of  the  West."    Splendidly  illustrated. 

Memoirs  of  the  Rev.  Rowland  Taylor,  LL.D. 
By  T.  Q.  Stow. 


PRICES     OF     THE     ENGLISH     FUNDS. 
KROM  DEC.  25,  1832,  TO  JAV.  24,  183a 


Highest..... 
Lowest 

3  per  ct.  Conwli 
with  div. 

Red.  S  per  cent. 

Red.  3>^  per  cent 

New  S)<  per  cent. 

4  per  cent.  1826. 

89 

845 

87| 

84i 

9H 
92i 

Shut. 

103| 

lOlg 

hong  Anu. 

IndU  Stock. 

Bank  Stock. 

Esctaeqner  Bills. 

IndU  Bond!. 

Highest 

Lowest 

17^ 

169-W 

Shut. 

196 
1891 

50  pm. 
30  pm. 

39  pm. 
22  pm. 

PRICES  OF  CANAL  SHARES,  DOCK  STOCKS,  &c, 
Ai  the  Office  of  R.  W.  Mnore,  5,  Bank  Chambers,  Lothbury. 


Grand  Junction  Canal  

Bamsley  do 

Leeds  and  Liverpool  do 

Kennet  and  Avon  do 

Trent  and  JNIersey  do 

Warwick  and  Napier  do 

Oxford  do 

"Worcester  &  Birmingham  do. 

Regent's  do 

Liverpool  and  INIanch.  Railway 


Prire. 

D\9. 

227 

12 

250 

14 

455 

20 

27 

1.5    1 

6()0 

37. 10 

220 

12     ! 

565 

32     1 

87 

4 

16.5 

13.6 

182 

9 

Price. 


'London  Dock  Co 60.10 

St.  Catherine  Dock  do 70 

West  Tmlia  Dock  do 94 

Imperial  Fire  '     103 

West  INIiddlesex  Water  Works.  73.10 

East  London  ditto  117 

Chartered  Gas  Co :     51 

Imperial  ditto 60 

Ratcliffditto    \     41 

King's  College,  London '     80 


3 

3 

4 
6.5 

3 

6 

3 
2.10 
2.8 


LONDON  MARKETS. 


CORN  EXCHANGE 
s.        s. 

Inferior  red  Wheat    43  to  45 

Middling  ditto  43  ...  52 

Superior  ditto    54  ...  66 

Interior  white  ditto  45  ...  47 

Middling  ditto  51  ...56 

Superior  ditto    58  ...  60 

Malting  Barley 24  ...  36 

Grinding  ditto  20  ...  24 

Brank    28  ...  SO 

Rye    30...  34 

Malt  41...  62 

Feed  Oats 14  ...  20 

Poland  Oats 16  ...  22 


-Monday,  January  28. 

s.        s. 

Potatoe  Oats 20  to  25 

Indian  Corn  28  ...  32 

Large  Old  Beans  28  ...  37 

New  ditto 26  ...  33 

Old  small  ditto 38  ...  44 

New  ditto 85  ...  38 

Old  Tick  ditto  36  ...  42 

New  ditto 33  ...  37 

Grey  Peas 25  ...  38 

Hog  ditto  33  ...35 

Maple  ditto    36  ...  33 

White  Boiling  ditto 39  ...  47 

White  non-boiling  ditto   34  ...  36 


The  following  table  will  shew  the  fluctuations  and  variations  in  the  average  prices 
of  wheat  for  every  month  during  the  year  1832: — 

Highest. 
S.      d. 

January    60     0 

February  59  11 

March  59     9 


April. 
May  . 
June . 


61     8     . 

..     59 

62     1     . 

..     61 

63     1     . 

..     61 

Lowest. 

s.  d. 
69  1 
58  10 
68  2 
6 
9 
9 


July  63 

August 63 

September    58 

October    54 

November 53 

December 54 


Highest. 

S.      d. 

7 

5 
0 
7 
3 
9 


Lowest. 

S.  d. 

63  2 

59  7 

66  0 

50  3 

62  6 

53  2 


Average  prices  in  1830  and  1831  comparatively  with  1832. 

Wheat.                    Barley.  Oats. 

1830 64s.  326-.  U.  24s.  3d. 

1831 66s.  38s.  Orf.  25s.  3d. 

1832 69s.  33s.  3d.  20s.  Od. 


BOROUGH  HOP  MARKET.— Monday,  January  28. 


East  Kent 
Ditto  -  - 
Mid  Kent 
Ditto  -  - 
Sussex 
Ditto  -  - 
Essex  -  - 
Ditto  -  - 
Farnham  - 
Ditto  -     - 


1830. 

1831. 

1832. 

n  pockets 
in  ba^jfs    - 

5/  6  to  6i   5 

11  7  to  8/ 10 

8/  8  tolOZlO 

4  10  ...5     6 

5  15. ..6  15 

7  10... 9     0 

in  pockets 
in  bags    - 

4  15  ...6    0 

6     6...  7  10 

7  10... 9    0 

3  15  ...5     0 

5     5...  6     0 

6  10... 8    0 

in  pockets 
in  bags    - 

3  15  ...5     0 

6     5...  6  10 

6     6... 7     7 

3  10... 4    4 

4    0...6     0 

6  10... 6     6 

in  pockets 

0    0...  0     0 

0    0...0    0 

0     0...0    0 

in  bags    - 

0    0...0     0 

0     0...0     0 

0    0...0     0 

in  pockets 

0    0...0     0 

0    0...0     0 

12     0-14    0 

in  bags    - 

0     0...0    0 

0    0...0     0 

10    0-12     0 

SMITHFIELD.— Jan.  28. 
To  sink  the  offal  per  stone  of  81b. 
s.    d.      i.  d. 


Prime  Oxen. , 

Inferior    

Prime  Sheep 


3  10  a  4 
2    2  a  2 

4  6  a  6 


Inferior  Sheep. 

Calves 

Pigs     


s.  d.      s.  d. 

2  4  a  2  10 

3  6  a  5  10 
3  2  a  4  10 


LIVE    CATTLE    AT    MARKET. 

Beasts,  2,467  |  Sheep,  17,880  |  Calves,  91  |  Pigs,  160. 


240 

NOTICES  TO  CORRESPONDENTS. 


The  Editor  trusts  that  the  gentlemen  who  have  so  obligingly  sent  him  fresh  editions  of  their 
works,  or  \\orks  published  two  or  three  years  ago,  will  not  think  that  those  works  are  under- 
valued because  they  are  not  noticed.  It  is  very  difficult  to  keep  up  with  those  published 
since  the  Magazine  itself  commenced.  He  particularly  regrets  not  being  able  to  notice,  and 
at  length,  a  Charge  of  Archdeacon  Bather. 

A  Pamphlet  against  Oxford,  from  which  the  Morning  Herald  and  other  papers  have  been 
giving  extracts,  has  been  sent  to  the  Editor.  It  is  ca\\eA  Academical  Abuses,  8fc.  Sfc,  and 
proclaims  its  intent  at  once.  It  is  .itnphj  to  collect  every  low,  base  falsehood  possible,  in  or- 
der that  the  daily  papers  may  have  something  at  hand  with  which  to  revile  the  Universities, 
and  a  very  proper  pei-son  has  been  selected.  His  taste  is  quite  of  the  right  standard,  as  he 
can  neither  spell  nor  write  English.  Among  other  things  which  this  miserable  person  says, 
he  alleges  that  the  '  Dons'  make  profits  from  the  furniture  of  the  young  men's  rooms !  and 
from  the  dinners  and  breakfasts !  One  great  source  of  complaint  is  the  badness  and  unwhole- 
someness  of  the  bread,  butter,  and  joints  of  meat  on  which  the  young  men  are  kept !  This  is 
the  matter  thought  fit  for  the  pubhc  of  the  enlightened  and  amiable  nineteenth  century ! 

H.  H's  valuab'e  letter  on  Sunday  Schools  shall  be  given  very  shortly. 

Mr.  Allport  would  be  exceedingly  glad  to  have  communication  with  the  gentleman  who 
gave  an  account  of  the  Catholic  3Iarjuzi;.e  in  the  last  No.  of  the  British  Magazine,  and  to 
receive  any  suggestions  from  him.  It  seems  quite  an  imperative  duty  not  to  let  a  work  like 
the  Protetant  Journal,  devoted  exclusively  to  the  controversy  between  Catholics  and  Roman 
Catholics,  drop  for  want  of  support. 

INIany  thanks  to  Dorcas  for  a  very  sensible  letter. 

S.  S.'s  communication  on  Rom.  xii.  20,  shall  be  used  as  soon  as  room  can  be  found  ;  but 
perhaps  S.  S.  will  not  take  offence  at  being  told  that  a  little  patience  as  to  insertion  of  very 
Long  letters  is  necessary,  at  a  period  when  the  press  of  temporary  matter  of  importance  must 
obviously  be  so  great.     It  was  not  from  neglect  or  disrespect  that  this  paper  was  kept  back. 

A  letter  from  Oxford  (the  writer  gives  his  name)  mentions  that  in  a  Club  of  150  Under- 
graduates and  B.  A.'s,  the  New  Monthly  Magazine  was  expelled,  without  a  dissentient  voice, 
as  soon  as  the  detestable  article  on  Lord  Tenterden  had  been  read.  Facts  like  these  (and 
many  such  have  occurred  in  both  Universities  within  the  last  two  or  three  years)  supply 
proofs  of  a  state  of  feeling  in  the  young  men  of  the  countiy  which  gives  one  hope  for  it,  even 
in  its  present  condition. 

A  Dissenter's  Letter  has  been  received.  The  peculiarly  amiable  and  Christian  tone  in 
which  it  is  written,  so  entirely  free  from  all  uncharitable  insinuations,  gives  it  claims  to  in- 
sertion, which  are  only  overcome  by  its  having  arrived  too  late  for  this  month. 

W.  M.  is  quite  right  in  urging  that  baptisms  should  take  place  alter  the  second  lesson,  ac- 
cording to  the  rubric,  wherever  it  is  practicable.  It  is  good  for  all  parties.  But  he  is  mis- 
taken in  thinking  that  this  is  never  done.  The  Editor  knows  many  country  churches  where 
it  is  the  regular  practice,  and  others  where  it  is  tlie  practice  on  holidays,  the  situation  of  the 
font  making  it  impracticable  when  the  church  is  full. 

J.  S.'s  remarks  on  the  Romanist's  endeavoui-s  to  appropriate  the  name  of  Catholic  areveiy 
just ;  but  Protestants  are  tolerably  on  their  guard  on  this  point. 

E.  N.'s  very  sensible  letter  on  Tithes  is  received,  and  shall  be  used  as  soon  as  possible. 

Persons  who  send  communications  are  requested  to  give  a  choice  of  using  or  destroying. 
The  returning  is  a  very  troublesome  condition. 

If  Dr.  Rudge  will  have  the  kindness  to  look  at  the  three  or  four  last  Numbers  of  the  British 
Magazine,  he  will  find  that  the  subjects  he  mentions  have  been  fully  canvassed,  particularly 
in  a  note  on  the  letter  of  G.  W.  R.,  and  in  the  article  on  Church  Reform  in  the  last  Number. 

**  Observator"  is  received. 

R.  W.  B.'s  Letter  is  most  acceptable.  The  Editor  had  got  through  some  of  the  hidtous 
labour,  but  not  so  well  as  R.  W.  B. 

The  Editor  deeply  regrets  still  being  unable  to  notice  the  Factory  Bill  proceedings,  and 
those  respecting  the  Observance  of  the  Sabbath.  He  owes  a  heavy  debt  to  humanity  and 
religion  on  these  points,  and  will  earnei>tly  endeavour  to  discharge  it. 

The  Editor  hopes  that  T.  D.  A.  got  a  letter  addressed  to  him  at  Mr.  Parker's.  Will  the 
gentleman  who  wrote  about  Sir  James  Mackintosh's  remarks  (  vol.  iii.  p.  60)  send  a  short 
paper  on  them  ? 

"  A  Subscriber"  observes  that  the  lenathy  writers  on  Tithes  in  this  INIagazine  have  not 
suggested  that  one-fourth  or  one-fifth  of  the  estimated  or  actual  rent  would  be  a  good  substi- 
tute for  Tithes. 

The  Editor  would  be  glad  to  know  where  he  may  direct  a  private  letter  to  A. 

Mr.  Curtis's  book  on  the  Typographical  Errors  in  the  Bible,  is  rcttom mended  to  all  who 
can  find  any  interest  or  amusement  in  a  curious  exhibition  of  retributive  justice,  in  which  a 
roan  who  assails  the  characters  of  others,  draws,  ouite  unconsciously,  a  very  faithful  picture  of 
the  selfish  and  interested  motives  which  actuated  his  own  conduct.  Mr.  Curtis's  faithfulness 
in  not  leaving  out  a  line  of  his  own  picture  is  unrivalled,  and  (as  will  be  shewn  next  month) 
the  picture  is  not  an  ordinary  oue. 


THE 


BRITISH    MAGAZINE. 


MARCH  1,1833. 


ORIGINAL    PAPERS. 


ON  THE  CONNEXION  OF  THE  CLERGY  OF  THE  ESTABLISHED 
CHURCH  WITH  THE  JUDICIAL  AND  LEGISLATIVE  FUNCTIONS 
OF  THE  STATE. 

I  NOT  only  am  averse  to  ascribe  hostile  dispositions  to  all  those 
who  view  the  questions  relative  to  church  reform  in  a  different 
light  from  that  in  which  they  appear  to  me,  but  I  am  fully 
persuaded  that  q,  very  large  proportion  of  them  are  actuated  by 
most  friendly  intentions  towards  her,  and  imagine  that  the 
alterations  they  propose  will  avert  her  destruction,  if  not  fix  her 
establishment  upon  a  firmer  foundation.  Yet  I  cannot  see  any 
reason  in  the  circumstances  of  the  case  to  abandon  my  own 
conclusions  upon  the  danger  of  the  proposed  reforms,  especially 
of  the  ulterior  movements  to  which  they  are  made  the  stalking 
horse  ;  and  I  am  still  more  startled  by  a  comparison  of  the  alleged 
reasons,  given  by  church  reformers  of  all  denominations,  from 
Lord  Henley  to  Mr.  Hume,  with  those  by  which  one  party 
deceived  others,  and  another  deceived  themselves,  at  that  period 
of  our  history  when  the  people  were  betrayed  into  a  calamitous 
delusion,  and  the  Church  and  State  of  England  were  subjected 
to  the  terrible  scourge  of  democracy  and  fanaticism.  In  the 
present  day  we  have  the  same  loud  and  bitter  cry  raised  against 
the  ministers  of  the  church,  accompanied  by  the  same  pretext  of 
concern  for  its  purity,  and  supported  by  the  same  arguments 
against  the  practices  of  the  clergy,  and  the  institution  and 
privileges  of  the  church. 

The  notorious  object  of  the  violent  and  movement  party  in 
its  advance  to  the  civil  war  was  to  lower  the  body  of  the  clergy 
in  the  eyes  of  the  people,  and  to  deprive  them  of  those  offices 
connected  with  the  state  which  gave  them  power  and  influence 
to  support  their  church.  Yet  all  this  was  to  be  done  under  plea 
of  a  tender  and  reverend  regard  for  its  purification.  An  ostentatious 
display  was  made  of  distinguishing  between  the  functionaries  of 
the  church  and  the  church  itself.     The  desire  of  the  artful  and 

Vol.  m.—Marnh,  1833.  2  i 


242      ON  THE  CONNEXION  OF  THE  CLERGY  WITH  THE 

active  party  to  overthrow  the  church  altogether  cannot  now  be  a 
secret.  It  is  evident  to  demonstration  that,  though  they  were 
loudest  in  putting  forward  the  promised  advantages  which  were 
to  accrue  to  the  discipline  and  stability  of  the  church,  they  desired 
nothing  so  eagerly  as  its  downfall.  The  above  argument  was 
used  by  them  as  an  allurement  to  the  well  meaning,  but  en- 
thusiastic or  rash  friends  of  the  church.  It  was  by  their  aid  and 
junction  alone  that  the  design  of  its  bitter  enemies  could  be 
accomplished.  Arguments  and  assertions,  however  false,  were 
adapted  to  all  parties,  and  if  we  are  astonished  at  the  facility  with 
which  really  good  and  sensible  men  were  led  into  the  snare, 
that  astonishment  must  be  diminished  when  we  see  equally  good 
and  sensible  men  treading  in  the  very  same  steps,  while  the 
example  of  these  persons  and  the  fatal  consequences  of  their 
infatuated  credulity  and  experiments  are  on  record,  for  the 
instruction  of  their  posterity.  If  the  most  outrageous  calumnies 
against  the  loyal  part  of  the  clergy  were  circulated  and  believed 
then,  are  there  no  such  efforts,  and  is  there  no  such  credulity 
now  ?  If  they  were  then  slanderously  decried  as  enemies  of 
the  people,  and  especially  of  the  poor,  are  they  not,  with  equal 
falsehood,  equal  shamelessness,  and  equal  malignity,  so  repre- 
sented now  ?  If  every  act  of  a  clergyman  in  support  of  the 
church  or  state  was  then  denounced  as  undue  or  improper 
meddling  with  politics,  and  an  act  of  almost  hostility  against 
the  people,  while  the  treasonable  harangues  of  the  seditious 
preacher  were  encouraged  in  the  most  bare-faced  manner,  is  it 
very  different  now  ?  Who  can  read  some  of  the  daily  papers 
without  seeing  the  most  reckless  misrepresentations  and  partiality 
— one  clergyman  abused,  and  another  praised  for  their  interference 
in  politics — with  no  other  reason  for  the  distinction  than  their 
taking  different  sides  on  the  same  question  ?  Who  has  not  seen 
the  cowardly  and  assassin-like  falsehoods  which  pander  to  the 
depravity  and  ignorance  of  the  disaffected,  giving  neither  name, 
nor   date,   nor  place,  but  in  some  such    forni    as   this — "  The 

Rev.  Mr. ,  not  an  hundred  miles  from  such  a  place,  asked 

an  honest  farmer  to  give  his  vote  to  Mr.  B ,  and  upon  his 

refusal  said,  '  I  am  very  sorry ;  but  I  find  your  name  in  my  tithe 
book  in  arrear :  I  must  have  the  money  immediately  or  proceed 
against  you'  "  ?  What  an  effect  have  these  shameless  and  reiter- 
ated fabrications  on  the  poor ;  and  how  is  the  slanderer  to  be 
dragged  to  liglit,  and  the  credulous  to  be  disabused  ? 

Who,  again,  has  not  observed  the  complacency  with  which 
dissenting  ministers  or  papists  are  mentioned  as  using  the  most 
violent  and  exciting  language  to  an  inflamed  and  ignorant  mul- 
titude, while  a  clergyman  may  not  even  argue  through  the  press, 
or  use  his  privilege  of  a  citizen,  without  being  stigmatized  as  a 
"  political  parson,"  or  held  up  to  revolutionary  fury,  as  an  enemy  to 


JUDICIAL    AND    LEGISLATIVE    FUNCTIONS    OF    THE   STATE.  243 

the  liberties  of  the  people — or,  perhaps  made  liable  to  personal 
violence  ?  Let  any  man  read  the  history  of  our  country  towards  the 
commencement  of  the  civil  war,  and  he  will  find  the  same  practices 
adopted;  and,  what  is  more  alarming,  he  will  find  the  same 
gradual  changes  of  opinion  in  moderate  men,  yielding  one  point 
after  another,  and  still  hoping  to  improve  instead  of  destroy  the 
church.  The  cry  of  the  clergy  meddling  in  politics,  and  uphold- 
ing the  king  in  his  obstinacy,  was  used  just  as  it  is  now.  The  same 
concern  was  expressed  lest  ministers  should  degrade  the  sacred 
functions  by  contact  with  secular  matters.  They  w^ere  to  be 
reformed,  to  be  excluded  from  the  magistracy,  and  finally  from 
the  legislature.  It  would  be  well  if  many  friends  of  the  church 
would  contemplate  how  far  they  have  already  proceeded  in  this 
march  towards  revolution.  Let  them  only  ask  what,  three  years 
ago,  they  would  have  thought  of  the  man  who  proposed  the 
question,  which  they  now  gravely  entertain,  of  the  removal  of 
the  Bishops  from  Parliament.  We  may  ask  Lord  Henley  himself, 
who  steps  forward  as  the  advocate  of  a  project  for  that  purpose, 
whether  he  would  have  expected  it  from  any  but  a  mad  disciple 
of  Cobbett  or  Carlile  ?  But  now  I  am  compelled  to  enter  seriously 
into  this  momentous  proposition. 

I  shall  take  a  brief  survey  of  the  charge  of  undue  interference 
with  secular  affairs,  attributed  to  the  church,  in  two  points  of 
view,  as  it  relates 

1st,  To  the  clergy  generally. 

2dly,  To  the  lawfulness  and  expediency  of  the  Bishops  holding 
their  seats  in  the  House  of  Lords. 

1st,  With  respect  to  the  clergy  generally,  let  it  be  examined 
whether,  as  a  body,  they  are  justly  charged  with  any  peculiar 
tendency  to  meddle  with  politics ;  and  whether  to  any,  and  to 
what  extent,  they  may  lawfully  and  religiously  either  use  their 
talents  or  their  privileges  in  the  general  discussion  of  political 
questions,  in  influencing  the  bent  of  the  legislature,  or  may  act  in 
the  capacity  of  civil  magistrates. 

It  is  one  of  the  evils  of  which  we  bitterly  complain,  that  our 
very  friends  hastily  admit  false  premises,  and  consequently  are 
led  to  erroneous  conclusions.  The  press  has  only  to  raise  the 
cry  of  "  political  parsons  "  and  it  is  taken  for  granted  that  the 
church  as  now  established  tends  to  secularize  its  clergy.  The 
same  was  asserted  and  believed  in  the  days  of  Charles  the  First. 
The ''malignant  clergy" — the  "  scandalous  clergy" — and  such  like 
epithets  were  applied  to  all  who  wished  to  uphold  the  church  ; 
and  so  it  is  now.  But  what  was,  and  what  is,  the  real  state  of  the 
case  ?  Were  not  the  fanatical  preachers  at  that  time,  not  only 
ten  thousand  times  more  political,  but  more  violent,  more 
seditious,  more  audacious  than  any  of  the  church  party,  and  were 
not  the  former  praised  and  protected,  aye,  and  emploi/ed  by  those 


244  OK   THE    COSNEXrON    OP  THE  CLERGY    WITH   tUti 

very  men  who  had  the  impudence  to  be  perpetually  haranguing 
on  the  secular  pursuits  of  the  clergy,  and  their  interference  in 
politics?  And  who  can  coolly  and  impartially  read  the  rebellious 
declamations  of  popish  priests  in  Ireland,  the  systematic  intrigues 
of  dissenters  in  elections,  the  speeches  at  Birmingham  and 
elsewhere,  and  affirm  that  the  clergy  as  a  body  are  one  half  such 
meddlers  in  politics  as  either  the  papists  or  the  dissenters  I  Nay, 
do  not  even  the  partial  praises  bestowed  upon  those  clergy 
who  take  an  active  part  on  the  radical  side,  by  the  veiy 
journals  which  pretend  to  deprecate  "  political  parsons,"  at 
once  prove  the  iniquity  of  the  clamour?  The  institutions  of 
the  church  have  not,  1  contend,  any  peculiar  tendency  to  make 
her  ministers  political :  and  instead  of  being  actually  more,  they 
are  much  less  so  than  any  denomination  whatever  (not  excepting 
even  the  Quakers).  That  some  indiscreet  or  unworthy  clergy- 
men may  overstep  their  bounds,  I  shall  not  deny  ;  but,  as  a  bodi/j 
I  affirm,  both  that  they  do  not  improperly  interfere,  and  that 
even  in  the  exercise  of  their  just  and  reasonable  privileges  they 
stand  distinguished  for  their  moderation,  and  I  may  on  some 
occasions  say,  supineness  or  timidity. 

And  what  are  those  privileges?  I  cannot  admit  the  doc- 
trine that  a  clergyman  is  to  feel  no  interest,  nor  to  take  any 
part  in  the  political  events  of  his  country.  I  consider  it  a 
glorious  distinction  of  our  church,  as  contrasted  with  that  of 
Rome,  that  a  man  by  becoming  a  clergyman  does  7wt  cease  to 
be  a  citizen ; — he  is  not  doomed  to  celibacy  ; — he  does  not  cut 
away  those  links  which  bind  him  to  social  life,  and  entwine  his 
affections  and  hopes  with  the  welfare  of  the  people  at  large.  As 
public  measures  may  affect  ourselves  or  families,  the  honour  and 
safety  of  the  empire,  and  even  of  the  church  of  which  we  are 
members,  we  must  be  interested  in  them ;  and  we  are  not  only 
allowed,  but  it  is  our  duty  to  use  our  legal  privileges  and  our 
individual  talents  in  promoting  measures  which  we  believe  to  be 
beneficial,  and  obstructing  those  we  believe  to  be  injurious  to  either 
church  or  state.  To  this  extent  I  conceive  the  clergy  as  a  body 
are  both  justified  and  bound  to  use  their  influence  or  their  votes; 
and  beyond  this  I  know  that  as  a  body  they  have  not  pro- 
ceeded. Nay,  I  think  they  have  often  been  too  supine — they 
have  allowed  danger  to  approach  too  near  before  they  were 
roused.  They  have  been  too  much  afraid  of  the  cry  of  "  political 
parsons  ;"  and  while  the  papists  and  the  dissenters  have  been 
unscrupulously  active  and  persevering  in  sapping  the  defences  of 
the  church  and  approaching  her  strong  holds,  the  clergy,  averse 
to  political  meddling,  cannot  be  brought  to  act  with  either  vigour 
or  concert,  till  some  great  crisis  arrives.  And  is  it  to  be  endured, 
that  while  every  meddling  dissenter  and  every  factious  popish 
priest  is  to  harangue  and  delude  the  multitude — that  while  the 


JUDICIAL    AND    LEGISLATIVE    FUNCTIONS    OF    THE   STATE.        245 

judgment  of  every  mechanic,  and  even  of  the  lowest  rabble,  is  to 
be  appealed  to  upon  great  and  intricate  questions,  deeply 
affecting  the  nation  in  general,  and  the  church  in  par- 
ticular, —  that  an  enlightened,  reflecting,  and  learned  body, 
such  as  the  clergy  of  the  church  of  England,  are  not  to 
hold  or  to  utter  an  opinion — not  to  give  even  their  votes — -nay, 
not  to  use  their  pens,  without  being  hallooed  down  as  "  political 
parsons,"  and  pointed  out  as  **  enemies  of  the  people"  ?  I  do 
urge  the  people  of  England  to  reflect  upon  the  gross  injustice 
with  which  these  charges  are  made. 

Another  imitation  of  the  revolutionary  movement  of  Crom- 
well's time  is  the  clamour  against  clerical  magistrates.  I  am  no 
advocate  for  this  oflfice  being  filled  by  the  clergy  when  no 
necessity  exists  for  it ;  nor  do  I  believe  that  they  are  generally 
disposed  to  take  it,  unless  urgently  called  upon  to  do  so  for  the 
good  of  the  country.  But  I  altogether  deny  that  it  is  unlawful,  or 
even  in  some  cases  inexpedient,  for  them  to  do  so ;  and  I  well 
know  that,  generally  speaking,  they  are  most  eflective  in  the 
discharge  of  the  duties,  and,  from  their  sacred  functions,  are 
enabled  to  become  peacemakers,  and  to  confer  great  benefits  on 
society.  Frequently  the  office  is  imposed  upon  them  because 
there  happen  to  be  no  men  of  sufficient  influence  and  education 
residing  in  the  neighbourhood.  And,  independently  of  their 
education,  the  caution  induced  by  their  profession,  and  their 
general  discretion,  great  benefit  arises  from  their  being  less  liable 
to  be  absent  from  home  when  it  may  be  necessary  to  apply  to 
them.  In  these,  and  in  other  respects,  I  know  that  they  con- 
tribute essentially  to  the  conveniences  and  welfare  of  the  people. 

Still  I  do  not  recommend  their  taking  these  offices,  unless  it 
may  be  necessary.  But  where  any  such  necessity  exists,  I  hold 
it  to  be  both  lawful  and  expedient  for  them  to  act.  This  lawful- 
ness I  shall  further  argue,  as  I  come  presently  to  the  consi- 
deration of  those  texts  adduced  to  shew  that  the  secular  functions 
of  the  clergy  and  bishops  are  unlawful. 

This  I  shall  have  an  opportunity  of  doing,  as  I  now  ap- 
proach the  question  of  the  bishops  having  seats  in  the  legisla- 
ture. It  is  not,  however,  my  present  intention  to  enter  into  a 
statement  of  the  reasons  on  which  I  consider  them  entitled  to 
take  their  seats,  but  rather  to  touch  upon  the  strange,  but  not 
novel,  arguments  which  are  adduced  to  prove  the  impropriety 
or  even  unlawfulness  of  their  being  in  the  House  of  Lords.  In 
looking  at  these,  I  find,  as  before,  nothing  but  a  repetition  of  the 
old  revolutionary  speeches  of  the  long  parliament  of  1643. 
When  I  take  up  Lord  Henley's  pamphlet,  I  am  reminded, 
both  by  the  delusive  expectation  he  entertains,  and  the  parties 
he  unintentionally  strengthens,  of  those  passages  in  Clarendon 
and  Rushworth,  which  exhibit  all  parties  as  professing  that  their 


246  ON    THE  CONNEXION    OF    THE   CLERGY    WITH    THE 

anxiety  for  the  removal  of  the  bishops  from  the  House  of  Lords 
is  founded  upon  the  expectation  that  no  danger  can  accrue  to  the 
church  or  to  the  throne. 

The  Earl  of  Essex  and  his  party  in  the  Lords  conclude  their 
reasons  by  professing  their  belief  that  it  could  do  the  church  "  no 
harm,  by  the  bishops  having  fewer  diversions  from  their  spiritual 
charges."  In  the  Commons,  it  was  urged  that  if  the  Bill  for  the 
exclusion  of  the  bishops  "  were  once  passed,  a  greater  number  in 
both  Houses  would  be  so  well  satisfied  that  the  violent  parti/ 
would  never  be  able*  to  prosecute  their  designs."  "  And,"  says 
Clarendon, ''  the  reason  did  prevail  over  many  men  of  excel- 
lent  JUDGMENT     AND    UNQUESTIONABLE     AFFECTIONS,  who 

did  in  truth  believe  that  the  passing  of  this  act  was  the  only  ex- 
pedient to  joreser^je  the  church."  Among  these  was  Lord  Falk- 
land, who  opposed  his  friend  Hyde,  and  voted  for  the  Bill,  as 
"absolutely  necessary,  for  the  benefit  of  the  church."  What 
was  the  result  ? — Let  us  hear  it  from  Lord  Falkland's  bosom 
friend : — 

"About  six  months  after  Lord  Falkland  changed  his  opi- 
nion, and  gave  them  all  the  opposition  he  could  ;  nor  was  he 
reserved  in  acknowledging  that  he  had  been  deceived,  and  by 
whom ;  and  confessed  to  his  friends,  with  whom  he  would  deal 
freely,  '  that  Mr.  Hampden  had  assured  him,  that  if  that  Bill 
might  pass,  nothing  more  would  be  attempted  to  the  prejudice  of 
the  church.'  " 

But  he  discovered  his  error  too  late ;  and  yet  the  self-same 
deception  is  still  successful,  though  we  trace  the  nation  advancing 
step  after  step  regularly  in  the  very  course  which  led  to  the  down- 
fall of  both  the  church  and  the  monarchy,  and  deluding  itself 
with  the  same  plea  that  it  is  promoting  the  stability  of  both.  It 
is  to  me  among  one  of  the  most  terrible  signs  of  the  times,  when 
I  see  such  men  as  Lord  Henley  deliberately  coming  forward, 
and,  like  Falkland,  giving  encouragement  to  a  repetition  of  an 
experiment  which  stands  recorded  in  history  as  having  led 
to  the  most  fatal  consequences. 

But  Lord  Henley  has  endeavoured  to  vindicate  the  attempt 
upon  the  ground  of  religious  principle.  I  will  look  at  his  texts 
and  his  expositions  of  them ;  but  first  let  me  lay  down  certain  land- 
marks, by  which  the  course  I  intend  to  steer  may  be  distinctly 
marked. 


♦  Similar  to  this  was  the  argument  respecting  Roman  Cathoh'c  Emancipation.  Hovr 
false  and  delusive  it  was,  let  the  prostrate  church  of  Ireland,  the  impotence  of  the 
law,  and  the  combination  of  repealers  declare.  This  argument  is  fresli  in  my  me- 
mory —  these  consequences  are  even  now  before  my  eyes.  Have  we  ever  read  of 
those  who  have  eyes  and  sec  not, — ears,  and  hear  not,  and  will  not  understand,  that 
tbey  may  be  baved  from  their  own  perverseness  ? 


JUDICIAL    AND    LEGISLATIVE    FUNCTIONS    OF    THE    STATE.       247 

1.  I  aai  not  noio  arguing  the  question,  whether  on  the  form- 
ation of  a  new  constitution  of  Church  and  State,  I  should  place 
bishops  in  the  legislature,  but  whether,  being  there,  they  should  be 
displaced. 

2.  I  am  not  even  discussing  the  extent  of  the  benefits  accruing 
to  the  country  and  to  the  church,  or  the  just  protection  and  pri- 
vileges secured  to  the  clergy  by  the  presence  of  the  bishops  in 
the  House  of  Lords;  though  on  these  points  I  think  I  could 
add  something  even  to  the  excellent  article  in  the  last  Quarterly 
Review. 

3.  The  experiment  proposed  by  Lord  Henley  is  not  a  new  one. 
It  has  been  tried  before.  Some  of  its  advocates,  men  far  superior  in 
talent  (I  do  not  say  it  offensively)  and  quite  equal  in  sincerity 
and  good  intention  to  his  Lordship,  deceived  themselves  with 
precisely  the  same  hopes  of  its  beneficial  tendency  as  those  which 
he  indulges.  And  this  harrowed  kingdom  wept  in  tears  of 
blood,  suffered  through  years  of  civil  strife  and  ecclesiastical  de- 
gradation, and  recorded  for  the  instruction  of  posterity,  in  charac- 
ters of  remorse  and  shame,  the  fatal  effects  of  this  lamentable 
delusion. 

I  have,  in  the  very  outset  of  the  question,  endeavoured  to  lay 
before  Lord  Henley  practice  against  theory.  We  have  theory 
predicting  what  loould  be  the  result,  and  practice  shewing  what 
was  the  result.  We  have  the  very  actors  in  the  first  experiment 
expressing  on  the  one  hand  their  misgiving,  and  on  the  other 
their  deceitful  hopes ;  we  have  the  statesman  Hyde  directly  pre- 
dicting the  mischiefs — his  warm-hearted  and  sanguine  friend, Lord 
Falkland,  first  ridiculing  his  fears,  and  afterwards  in  sorroio  ac- 
knowledging their  justice;  we  have  the  trimming,  but  well-mean- 
ing Lord  Digby,  gently  hinting,  with  guarded  phrases,  the  uncer- 
tainty of  the  new  scheme  working  better  than  the  old,  the  danger 
which  might  follow  to  the  church  and  monarchy  from  the  attempt. 
We  have  him  answered  by  the  radical  Fiennes,  and  others,  more 
or  less  destructively  inclined,  treating  these  dangers  as  the  chi- 
mera of  vain  fears,  and  professing  that  if  he  saw  the  remotest 
possibility  of  such  evils  he  would  oppose  the  measure.  Thus  I 
might  go  through  the  whole  of  the  leading  men  of  that  day,  the 
deceivers  and  the  deceived ;  and  for  the  solution  of  their  expecta- 
tions on  the  one  hand,  and  their  artifices  on  the  other,  I  point  to 
the  sacred  head  of  the  monarch,  rolled  at  the  feet  of  canting 
traitors, — to  streams  of  blood  poured  out  in  civil  strife, — to  a 
clergy  insulted,  persecuted,  driven  out, — and  to  a  church  overrun 
with  hypocrites  and  fanatics. 

The  state  of  the  question,  then,  between  us  and  Lord  Henley 
is  simply  this — 

He   calls  upon  us  to  repeat   an  experiment,  which  has  been 


248  ON    THE   CONNEXION    OP   THE   CLERGY   WITH   THE 

tried  by  men  under  precisely  the  same  hopes  and  under  the  same 
circumstances  as  himself — an  experiment  of  which  the  fatal  con- 
sequences were  anticipated  and  predicted  by  many,  but  ridiculed 
by  others,  and  of  which  the  result  awfully  proved  that  the  an- 
ticipations of  evil  were  too  well  founded. 

May  not  Lord  Henley  be  mistaken  in  his  hopes  or  misled  by 
other  Hampdens  as  well  as  Lord  Falkland,  Deering,  and  many 
others,  "  of  excellent  judgment,  and  unquestionable  affections?" 
Surely  he  himself  will  not  deny  that  he  may  be. 

My  question,  then,  is  narrowed  to  this  point: — Are  Lord 
Henley's  Scriptural  or  other  objections  to  the  Bishops  retaining 
their  seats,  of  sufficient  weight  to  demand  the  repetition  of  this 
awful  experiinent  t 

His  Lordship  sets  at  nought  all  legal  claims,  sweeps  off  all  the 
arguments  and  examples  derivable  from  the  Old  Testament,  and 
respectfully  hints  that  Hooker  and  Gibson  and  Warburton, 
though  Christian  divines  of  great  eminence  and  scriptural  re- 
search, had  not  examined  the  subject  on  "  Christian  and  evan- 
gelical principles."  I  do  not  wish  to  misrepresent  his  Lordship's 
meaning — I  will  give  the  passage  in  his  own  words  : — 

"It  would  seem  a  great  presumption,  after  the  Parliamentary  Peerage  of  the 
prelates  has  been  exercised  for  so  many  centuries,  and  after  it  has  been  con- 
sidered or  affirmed  as  lawful  by  such  men  as  Hooker  and  Gibson  and  War- 
burton,  to  express  any  doubt  as  to  its  legality,  under  the  letter  and  spirit  of 
the  Christian  dispensation.  It  may,  however,  be  most  respectfully  and  most 
humbly  submitted,  by  one  who  brings  no  other  learning  to  the  subject  than  a 
diligent  perusal  of  the  New  Testament,  whether  the  illustrious  persons  who 
have  treated  upon  this  subject  have  examined  it  so  fully  upon  mere  Christian 
and  evangelical  principles,  as  the  religious  feelings  of  the  common  run  of 
mankind  have  a  right  to  expect.  It  has  been  ably  argued  on  legal  and  con- 
stitutional grounds.  It  has  been  defended  or  eulogized  as  matter  of  '  orna- 
ment' or  of 'high  antiquity,'  or  as  'consonant  to  right  reason,' as  '  essential  to 
an  alliance  between  Church  and  State/  or  '  upon  the  example  of  such  Jewish 
precedents  as  Eli  andEsdras.*" 

I  beg  leave  to  observe,  that  his  Lordship  very  unceremo- 
niously turns  his  back  upon  ground  from  which  arguments  may 
be  adduced,  deserving  something  more  than  a  mere  dictum,  or 
polite  contempt.  They  are  more  easily  avoided  than  refuted  ;  but 
I  am  not  fastidious — I  will  accommodate  him,  and  allow  him  to 
choose  his  ground.     Let  him  state  it  himself: — 

"But  it  would  have  been  more  satisfactory  if  the  intention  of  the  Divine 
Founder  of  the  Church  had  been  examined  with  reference  to  this  specific  ques- 
tion ;  and  particularly  as  contained  in  his  declarations,  that  his  '  Kingdom 
was  not  of  this  world ;'  and  in  his  refusal  to  give  sentence  in  a  criminal  cause 
of  adultery,  and  in  a  civil  one  of  dividing  an  inheritance." 

His  Lordship  introduces  his  inferences  on  these  texts,  by 
telling  us  that  there  is  a  proneness  to  put  softening  comments 
upon  certain  texts  of  Scripture.  Be  it  so  ;  but  I  must  also  remind 


JUDICIAL   AND   LEGISLATIVE    FUNCTIONS    OF    THE   STATE.       249 

his  Lordship  of  another  common  error — a  propensity  to  take  texts 
without  relation  to  the  context,  to  give  them  a  meaning  quite  at 
variance  with  the  reasoning  in  which  they  occur,  and  to  apply  them 
to  subjects  to  which  the  speaker  did  not  intend  their  application. 

Perhaps  Lord  Henley  will  be  good  enough  to  reconsider  the  texts 
in  which  Christ  says  his  ''  Kingdom  is  not  of  this  world,"  refuses 
to  pass  sentence  on  the  woman  taken  in  adultery,  and  disclaims 
having  been  made  a  divider  of  temporal  inheritance  — I  say  per- 
haps he  will  reconsider  these  texts,  having  in  view  the  three 
errors  against  which  I  have  just  cautioned  interpreters  (and  espe- 
cially those  not  by  profession  interpreters)  of  Scripture.  If  he 
will  do  this,  I  think  he  will  find  that  they  have  just  as  much 
(and  no  more)  connexion  with  the  bishops  sitting  in  the  House 
of  Lords,  or  even  with  clerical  magistrates,*  than  they  have  with 
his  Lordship's  holding  a  situation  under  the  Court  of  Equity  .-f- 

The  simple  fact  is,  and  I  beg  his  Lordship's  and  my 
readers'  attention  to  it,  that  Christ  in  all  these  texts  only  dis- 
claims any  views  of  usurping  the  kingly  or  judicial  power  :  he  is 
not  laying  down  rules  for  his  future  ministers ;  he  is  making  no 
definition  of  his  own  sacerdotal  functions;  he  is  not  condemning 
any  man  for  discharging  the  duties  which  the  state  may  put 
upon  him.  He  is  merely  meeting  the  prejudices  of  his  followers 
respecting  his  coming  as  an  earthly  King,  repelling  the  charge, 
and  guarding  against  the  sna7'e  of  an  accusation  of  rebellion 
against  the  state,  and  of  designs  against  Cccsar. 

If  these  texts  were  applicable  at  all  in  the  light  in  which  Lord 
Henley  puts  them,  they  would,  according  to  the  context,  be  appli- 
cable to  all  Christians,  and  only  a  fortiori  to  bishops.  No 
Christian  could  take  these  situations.  But  his  lordship  has 
totally  misrepresented,  or  rather,  I  would  say,  mistaken  the 
intent  of  these  texts.  If,  like  the  pope,  bishops  or  any  other 
followers  of  Christ  should  claim,  in  virtue  of  their  Christian 
profession,  dominion  over  kings,  or  a  right  to  interfere  with  laws 
of  the  land,  then  Lord  Henley's  texts  would  apply.  But  to 
wrest  them  as  condemning,  not  usurpers  of  legal  authority,  but 
those  to  whom  the  state  has  committed  its  functions  or  privileges, 
is   a  perversion    of   scripture;  which   (however    kindly   I    feel 

*  I  beg  to  refer  his  Lordship  to  the  actual  direction  given  by  St.  Paul  (1  Cor.vi.) 
respecting  their  bringing  the  decisions  of  their  lawsuits  before  the  "  Saints,*^  Perhaps 
he  may  not  also  be  aware  of  the  interpretation  of  this  which  is  found  in  tlie  practice  of 
the  primitive  church  for  about  300  years — that  the  bishops  and  ministers  were  in 
the  constant  habit  of  ac^/n^r  as  judges,  or  magistrates,  in  these  m'?7cas«s.  Neither 
they  nor  St.  Paul  seemed  to  have  dreamed  that  in  so  doing  they  were  condemned  in 
anticipation  by  our  Saviour's  defence  of  himself  against  the  ajccusation  of  aspiring 
to  usurp  the  jurisdiction  of  Ca?sar  or  his  officers. 

t  Lord  Henley  was  before  referred,  in  tliis  Magazine,  to  a  masterly  exposure  (in 
a  review  of  the  '  Letter  of  an  Episcopalian'  in  the  "  British  Critic")  of  the  absurd 
perversion  of  the  text,  "  My  kingdom  is  not  of  this  world."— Ed. 

Vol.  lll.--March,  1833.  •  2  k 


250  ON   THE   CONNEXION    OF   THE  CLERGY    WITH   THE 

towards  him,  or  however  highly  I  may  appreciate  his  own  light 
and  knowledge  of  the  New  Testament)  does  seem  to  me  likely  to 
invest  him  with  that  appearance  of  presumption  which  he  fears, 
in  his  attempt  to  satisfy  the  public  m  his  page-and-a-half,  that 
"  Hooker,  and  Gibson,  and  Warburton "  had  not  examined  the 
matter  on  Christian  principles.  Such  a  condemnation  of  such 
men  !  and  such  an  exposition  of  Scripture  !  From  an  unlearned 
man  or  a  fanatic  we  should  not  have  been  surprised  at  its  proceed- 
ing ;  but  that  it  should  have  been  seriously,  not  to  say  pompously 
put  forward  by  Lord  Henley,  more  than  astonishes— it  grieves 
and  alarms  us. 

His  lordship  brings  only  two  other  texts  to  prove  the  short- 
sighted views  of  these  great  men— and  I  shall  consider  ihem, 
as  they  have  some  plausibility,  though  they  cannot  stand  the 
test  of  close  examination.  The  one  is  the  caution  of  St.  Paul  to 
Timothy,  that  "  no  man  that  warreth  entangleth^  himself  with 
the  affairs  of  this  life."  The  other  is  his  exhortation  to  the  same 
person  to  "  meditate  upon  these,  and  give  himself  wholly-];  to 
them." 

In  the  former  text  the  apostle  cautions  Timothy  not  to 
"  ew^awg/e  himself  with  the  atfairs,"  &c.  But  can  Lord  Henley 
seriously  imagine  that  St.  Paul  meant  to  teach,  that  because 
Timothy  was  not  to  "  entangle ''  himself,  he  was  therefore 
to  take  no  part  in  the  affairs  of  the  world  ?  His  own  example 
would  have  been  opposed  to  it :  he  himself  laboured,  and 
boasted  of  his  labours,  to  furnish  himself  with  his  daily  bread. 
Nor  have  we  any  ground  to  presume  that  Timothy  did  not 
arbitrate  in  those  civil  cases  between  believers  which  in 
St.  Paul's  Epistle  to  the  Corinthians,  and  in  the  practice  of  the 
primitive  church,  were  referred  to  bishops  and  pastors. 

In  the  other  text,  the  word  "  wholly,"  I  venture  to  contend, 
must  be  taken  with  what  his  lordship  terms  "  softening  comments," 
and  I  should  consider  as  reasonable  allowances^  such  as  are 
applied  to  "  taking  no  thought "  or  other  similar  expressions. 
For  if  this  were  taken  in  its  rigour  it  would  prove  too  much 
even  for  his  lordship :  it  would  prove  that  the  clergy  must 
attend  to  no  social  duties, — must  neglect  their  families  and 
children  ;  in  short,  everything  but  the  immediate  functions  of 
their  office.  They  must  again  be  doomed  to  celibacy  and  to 
monasteries. 

But  I  advance    a    step  farther.     I  am   at  issue   with    Lord 


•  E/47rX£ic«rat — the  figure  denotes  such  an  entanglement  as  would  follow  from  a 
soldier  allowing  his  garments  or  other  impediments  so  to  enfold  his  person  as  to 
pervent  his  marcliing  or  fighting. 

t  The  italics  are  Lord  Henley's,  and  the  word  has  been  often  relied  upon  in  tracts 
and  si)eeches,  having  the  same  object  in  view,  at  the  time  of  the  long  Parliament. 


JUDICIAL   AND    LEGISLATIVE    FUNCTIONS    OF   THE   STATE.        251 

Henley  upon  the  question,  whether  the  bishops  when  honestly 
attending  their  parliamentary  duties,  are  not  "wholly"  in  the 
things  of  their  calling.     I  maintain  that  they  are. 

It  is  a  common,  but  a  contracted  and  unsound  theory,  that  the 
whole  details  of  church  government  are  to  be  found  in  the  gospel. 
It  gives  nothing  more  than  the  principles  and  outlines.  It 
leaves  them  to  be  applied  and  adapted  (so  that  they  be  not 
contravened)  by  rational  beings  to  the  circumstances  of  the 
church  in  the  times  and  places  in  which  they  may  be  used. 
Thus  the  apostles  at  first  appear  to  have  performed  the  functions 
of  missionaries,  on  account  of  the  incipient  and  scattered  nature 
of  the  church,  and  of  those  who  were  to  be  invited  to  it ;  but 
that  cannot  be  urged  as  a  reason  why  the  rulers  of  an  established 
church  should  be  missionaries  also.  The  principle  of  adaptation 
was  distinctly  laid  down  in  the  appointment  of  deacons  when  the 
circumstances  of  the  church  rendered  it  inconvenient  or  impos- 
sible for  the  apostles  to  attend  to  that  province  any  longer — and 
also  in  the  gradual  development  of  the  primitive  church  govern- 
ment. Lord  Henley,  moreover,  seems  to  overlook  those  offices 
of  our  church,  such  as  that  of  archdeacon,  which  are  adapted  to 
its  situation,  and  enable  the  bishops,  without  prejudice  to  their 
other  duties,  to  employ  part  of  their  time  and  labour  in  a  station 
in  which,  I  believe,  they  are  highly  beneficial  to  both  church 
and  state. 

But,  says  his  lordship,  even  if  the  parliamentary  peerage  of 
the  prelates  be  not  in  terms  a  violation  of  the  letter  of  the  New  Tes- 
tament, it  may  be  submitted  that  it  would  have  been  a  "  more 
excellent  way  "  to  have  followed  the  example  of  the  apostles  ; 
who,  content  with  such  things  as  were  provided  for  them,  sought 
neither  personal  aggrandizement  nor  civil  power,  but,  submitting 
themselves  in  all  things  to  the  supreme  magistrate,  relied  on  the 
piety  and  affection  of  their  followers  for  worldly  support. 

That  is,  according  to  my  comprehension,  in  plain  English — 
"  It  would  be  a  '  more  excellent  way '  for  the  bishops  and  clergy 
to  lay  down  their  rank  and  property,  and  to  become  beggars, 
or  dependents  upon  the  alms  of  their  "congregations." 

Before  I  can  venture  to  reply  to  this  sweeping  proposal,  I 
must  request  his  lordship  to  prove  the  sincerity  of  his  advice,  and 
that  he  himself  is  really  in  earnest,  by  acting  upon  his  own 
principles, — 2.e.,by  vigorously  adhering  to  the  text,  "  they  had  all 
things  common," — giving  up  his  fortune,  his  place,  and  his 
title,  and  joining  Mr.  Owen's  or  any  body  of  "  co-opera- 
tives "  he  thinks  proper. 

His  lordship  now  leaves  what  he  terms  the  "  high  "  (I  think 
very  low)  "ground  of  religious  obhgation  to  consider  how  far  the 
interests  of  Christianity  are  in  fact  promoted  by  the  prelates 
having  seats  in  the  House  of  Peers." 


252  ON   THE   CONNEXION    OF    THE   CLERGY,    ETC. 

Over  this  field  at  present  I  must  decline  following  him.  But 
I  will  take  leave  of  the  subject  with  two  or  three  brief  remarks. 

1.  Does  he  mean  to  assert,  as  a  general  proposition,  that  the 
bishops  "become  the  gladiators  in  the  strife  of  bitterness  and 
personality  ?"     If  he  does,  I  am  compelled  to  deny  it. 

2.  If  he  does  not,  then  to  argue  against  the  use,  from  the 
occasional  (very  rare  I  should  say,  if  any)  abuse,  is  not  only 
false  reasoning,  but, in  the  present  state  of  the  church  and  temper 
of  the  people,  extremely  mischievous. 

3.  If  his  lordship  desires  the  bishops  to  be  excluded  from 
every  place  or  business  in  which  they  may  see  or  hear  things 
painful  to  them,  or  must  encounter  temptation,  or  be  ex- 
posed to  unmerited  obloquy,  he  may  as  well  command  them  to 
the  grave  at  once,  for  in  no  other  earthly  place  will  they  be  secure 
from  these.*  They  may  retire  to  the  mute  receptacles  of 
La  Trappe,  but  they  cannot  silence  the  solicitations  of  Satan. 
They  may,  like  Simeon  Stylites,  place  themselves  on  a  material 
elevation  above  the  world,  but  its  lusts  and  its  taints  will  arise 
around  them  and  within  them.  The  cave  of  the  anchorite,  the 
path  of  the  pilgrim  of  the  desert,  the  solitude  of  the  afflicted 
monk — all  are  beset  with  secret  cares  and  passions. 

"  Scandit  aeratas  vitiosa  naves 
Cura  :   nee  turmas  equituni  relinquit." 

These  the  Christian  cannot  avoid ;  but  whether  in  the  busy 
scene  of  society,  or  in  the  tranquillity  of  retirement,  he  is  bound, 
as  a  faithful  soldier  of  Christ,  to  encounter  and  to  vanquish 
them. 

Let  the  bishops  and  the  clergy,  as  well  as  their  fellow  Chris- 
tians, take  care  to  use  the  world  so  as  not  to  abuse  it.  Let 
them  mingle  with  its  business  neither  to  excess  nor  without 
necessity,  but  so  as  to  leaven  it  with  religion — to  convey  into  all 
parts  the  light  of  a  gospel  example,  the  graces  of  gospel  holiness. 
Let  them  do  their  duty  fearlessly  and  honestly,  and  the  people 
will  in  all  probability  do  them  justice.  If  not,  there  is  One 
who  will.     In  Him  is  our  trust. 

M. 


*  The  Editor  must  once  more  refer  to  the  admirable  remarks  of  Mr.  Perceval 
and  Mr.  Hull  on  this  subject. 


253 


HISTORY  OF  THE  SCOTTISH  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH. 

No.  IV. 

In  my  former  sketch,  I  concluded  my  narrative  with  the  year 
1816 — the  year  in  which  the  excellent  Primus,  Bishop  Skinner 
of  Aberdeen,  was  gathered  to  his  fathers.  It  is  imperative  to  pay 
a  tribute  to  departed  worth,  and  the  memory  of  him  who,  "  though 
dead,  yet  speaketh,"  is  worthy  of  a  more  able  eulogium  than  any 
which  can  proceed  from  the  present  writer.  The  public  life  of 
Bishop  Skinner  is,  indeed,  incorporated  with  the  history  of  the 
humble  church  over  which  he  so  long  presided,  and  the  helm  of 
whose  shattered  and  tempest-tossed  vessel  he  had  steered  through 
many  dangers,  until,  by  the  blessing  of  Providence,  he  had  the 
proud  satisfaction  of  seeing  her  safely  moored,  in  peaceful  repose, 
in  the  desired  haven.  The  death  of  this  venerable  prelate,  there- 
fore, forms  an  era  in  the  humble  annals  of  Scottish  Episcopacy, 
which,  did  my  limits  permit,  would  call  forth  a  retrospect  as 
important  in  itself  to  the  lover  of  apostolical  truth,  as  it  would  be 
interesting  in  the  inquiry. 

Bishop  Skinner  presided  over  the  church  at  a  time  when  both 
the  clergy  and  laity  were  subject  to  various  severe  penalties  and 
political  disabilities,  the  nature  of  which  kept  aloof  many  congre- 
gations whose  clergy  were  of  English  or  Irish  ordination,  and 
who,  on  that  account,  could  not,  consistently  with  the  oaths  they 
had  previously  taken  at  their  ordination,  submit  to  the  jurisdiction 
of  the  Scottish  prelates.  Two  great  measures  he  had  the  hap- 
piness of  not  only  seeing  accomplished,  but  of  having  himself 
been,  in  conjunction  with  his  brethren,  the  chief  means  of  their 
success,  viz.  the  repeal  of  the  penal  laws  in  1792,  and  the  sub- 
sequent union  of  most  of  the  English  with  the  Scottish  ordained 
clergy.  The  great  services  which  he  also  rendered  to  the  church 
by  his  zeal  and  activity  in  his  diocese,  his  many  admirable  ad- 
dresses and  charges, — above  all,  by  his  reply  to  Principal  Camp- 
bell, entitled,  "  Primitive  Truth  and  Order  Vindicated," — must 
endear  his  memory  to  every  sincere  member  of  the  church  in 
Scotland.  He  was,  as  I  have  been  informed  by  those  who  knew 
him  well,  in  every  sense  of  the  word,  a  churchman, — kind,  hos- 
pitable, friendly  to  his  clergy, — yet  at  all  times  the  order  to  which 
he  belonged  could  never  be  forgotten  by  his  most  intimate  friends. 
He  was  born  on  the  17th  of  May,  1744,  and  was  the  second  son 
of  the  poet  and  theologian,  the  Rev.  John  Skinner  of  Longside, 
in  the  county  of  Aberdeen,  for  upwards  of  sixty-four  years  pastor 
of  that  remote  and  rustic  congregation.  His  mother  was  a  daughter 
of  the  Rev.  Mr.  Hunter,  episcopal  clergyman  in  the  Shetland 
islands,  who,  it  is  worthy  of  remark,  was  the  last  episcopal  cler- 
gyman in  that  uncongenial  part  of  the  United  Kingdom.  He  was 
educated  at  the  Mareschal  college  of  Aberdeen,  and  was  early 


254  HISTORY    OF   THE 

admitted  into  holy  orders  by  Bishop  Gerard  of  that  diocese.  His 
first  appointment  was  at  Ellom,  a  village  and  parish  in  the  same 
diocese,  which  then  consisted  of  two  congregations,  widely  sepa- 
rated, having,  during  the  first  years  of  his  incumbency,  to  officiate 
twice  every  Sunday,  during  summer,  in  both  his  chapels,  which 
were  nearly  sixteen  miles  distant  from  each  other.  He  had  the 
satisfaction  of  seeing  them  both  united  in  one  commodious  chapel 
before  his  death,  which  he  intended  to  have  opened  himself  on 
St.  James's  day,  25th  July,  1816,  but  on  that  day  he  had  finished 
his  earthly  career  of  usefulness.  The  sermon  which  the  Bishop 
intended  to  have  preached  on  that  day  was  found  in  his  desk, 
ready  for  delivery,  and  was  preached,  with  the  addition  of  a  few 
reflections  suitable  to  the  melancholy  occasion,  by  the  present 
incumbent.  It  may  be  proper  to  state,  as  a  proof  of  the  poverty 
of  the  church  at  that  period,  that  the  emoluments  he  received  from 
his  united  charge  generally  varied  only  from  25/.  to  30/.  per 
annum. 

For  eleven  years.  Bishop  (then  Mr.)  Skinner  discharged  the 
duties  of  this  charge,  when,  in  1775,  he  was  removed  to  Aberdeen, 
by  the  unanimous  invitation  of  the  Bishop  and  people,  to  succeed 
the  Rev.  William  Smith,  one  of  the  episcopal  clergy  of  that  city. 
"  At  the  period  when  he  entered  on  his  new  charge,"  says  his 
son,  the  Rev.  John  Skinner  of  Forfar,  "  it  did  not  consist  of  300 
people,  yet  such  was  his  zeal  in  his  holy  calling,  that  he  had  not 
served  the  cure  above  twelve  months  when  additional  accommo- 
dation was  required.  But,  in  1776,  even  the  idea  of  erecting  an 
ostensible  church-like  place  of  worship  dared  not  be  cherished  by 
Scottish  Episcopalians.  Hence  was  Mr.  Skinner  obliged  to  look 
out  for  some  retired  situation,  down  a  close  or  little  alley  ;  and 
there,  at  his  own  individual  expense,  to  erect  a  large  dwelling- 
house,  the  two  upper  floors  of  which,  being  fitted  up  as  a  chapel, 
were  devoted  to  the  accommodation  of  his  daily  increasing  flock." 
In  this  place  he  continued  for  nineteen  years,  until,  owing  to  the 
rapid  increase  of  his  congregation,  after  the  removal  of  the  penal 
laws,  another  chapel  was  erected  by  subscription  in  1795.  Here 
the  Bishop  continued  for  twenty  years,  until,  finding  this  chapel 
also  too  small  for  his  congregation,  "  the  public-spirited  members 
of  his  flock,"  as  we  are  told  by  Mr.  Skinner,  "  urged  him,  not 
many  months  before  his  death,,  to  set  about  erecting,  in  the  spa- 
cious street  which  forms  the  north  entry  to  the  city  of  Aberdeen, 
a  truly  magnificent  (Gothic)  structure,  capable  of  containing  no 
fewer  than  1100  persons,  and  fitted  up  in  a  manner  more  appro- 
priate and  church-like  than  any  edifice  of  the  kind  north  of  the 
Forth."  In  this  truly  noble  structure  there  is  a  full-length  statue 
of  its  founder,  executed  by  Flaxman  of  London. 

Bishop  Skinner's  public  life,  after  his  elevation  to  the  episco- 
pate, has  been  already  alluded  to ;  and  I  have  now  merely  to 


SCOTTISH   EPISCOPAL   CHURCH.  255 

notice  the  termination  of  his  long  and  honourable  career  by  death 
(occasioned  by  strangulated  hernia),  which  took  place  on  July 
13,  1816,  in  the  72nd  year  of  his  age.  He  had  been  seized  by 
an  alarming  illness  in  1814,  from  which,  however,  he  so  far 
recovered,  as  to  be  able  to  resume  his  apostolical  labours.  '*  And 
so  short  was  the  period  of  his  confinement  at  last,"  says  Mr. 
Skinner  of  Forfar,  "  that  the  very  forenoon  on  which  he  died,  he 
was  in  his  dining-room,  and  on  Friday,  the  day  preceding,  at 
prayers  in  the  chapel." 

Bishop  Skinner  was  succeeded,  in  the  diocese  of  Aberdeen,  by 
his  son,  the  present  Bishop,  the  Right  Reverend  William  Skinner, 
D.D.,  Oxon,  who  was  ordained  deacon  in  1082,  and  priest  on  the 
following  year,  by  the  celebrated  Bishop  Horsley,  of  St.  Asaph. 
The  election  took  place  on  the  11th  of  September,  and  the  conse- 
cration on  the  27th  day  of  October,  1816, — Bishops  Gleig  of 
Brechin,  Torry  of  Dunkeld,  Jolly  of  Moray,  and  Sandford  of 
Edinburgh,  being  the  officiating  prelates.  It  is  needless  to 
observe,  that  the  present  Bishop  of  Aberdeen  governs  his  diocese 
with  a  zeal  and  activity  which  have  endeared  him  to  the  church, 
and  especially  to  that  part  of  it  which  he  so  worthily  super- 
intends. 

The  Right  Rev.  Dr.  George  Gleig,  Bishop  of  Brechin,  one  of 
the  most  distinguished  theologians  and  metaphysicians  which 
Scotland  has  ever  produced,  was  elected  by  the  episcopal  college 
to  discharge  the  office  of  Primus  of  the  church,  in  the  room  of 
the  excellent  bishop  whose  death  we  have  just  recorded.  The 
high  reputation  of  Bishop  Gleig,  and  the  lustre  he  has  shed  over 
the  church  by  his  many  and  learned  performances,  is  so  well 
known  in  England,  as  well  as  in  Scotland,  as  to  render  a  parti- 
cular reference  to  them  unnecessary  in  this  place. 

In  1819,  the  venerable  Bishop  Macfarlane  of  Ross  and  Argyle 
died  at  Inverness,  after  having  for  a  considerable  period  presided 
over  the  clergy  of  that  united  diocese.  From  the  peculiar  nature 
of  the  districts  included  within  the  limits  of  the  diocese,  compre- 
hending the  very  wildest  parts  of  the  Western  Highlands,  it 
became  apparent  that  the  bishop  to  be  elected  should  be  a  man 
of  no  common  zeal  and  ardour  in  the  discharge  of  such  an  impor- 
tant trust.  As,  on  account  of  the  present  circumstances  of  the 
church,  it  is  not  necessary  (though  desirable)  that  the  bishop 
should  have  his  residence  within  the  diocese,  the  clergy  of  Ross 
and  Argyle  elected  the  Right  Reverend  David  Low,  LL.D.,  then 
presbyter  at  Pittenweem,  in  the  county  of  Fife,  who  was  accord- 
ingly consecrated  at  Stirling  (the  residence  of  the  Primus,  the 
most  Rev.  Dr.  Gleig),  on  the  14th  of  November,  1819,  by  Bishops 
Gleig,  Jolly,  and  Torry  of  Dunkeld.  The  consecration  sermon 
was  preached  by  the  present  bishop  of  Edinburgh,  then  the  Rev. 
Dr.  Walker,  from  the  Well  known  passage,  "  My  kingdom  is  not 


26G  HISTORY    OP    THE 

of  this  world."  This  discourse,  which  is  truly  admirable  in  its 
arguments,  and  eloquent  in  its  reasoning,  was  subsequently  pub- 
lisned.  Bishop  Low  entered  on  the  government  of  his  diocese 
with  all  his  characteristic  energy,  and  he  continues  to  superintend 
it  with  a  zeal  which  amply  evinces  that  the  work  of  the  Lord 
prospers  in  his  hands.  Since  Bishop  Low  was  elevated  to  the 
episcopate,  the  number  of  clergy  in  his  diocese  has  greatly  in- 
creased ;  in  some  instances  new  chapels  have  been  built ;  schools 
have  been  instituted,  and  teachers  appointed, — all  through  the 
influence  of  this  active  prelate.  Bishop  Low  may  also  be  regarded 
as  the  founder  of  the  Gaelic  Episcopal  Society,  recently  instituted 
in  Edinburgh,  and  of  which  there  is  an  auxiliary  in  London.  I 
shall  describe  the  nature  and  objects  of  this  excellent  society 
minutely  in  the  sequel. 

The  Scottish  episcopal  church  was  now  enjoying  complete 
repose:  securely  extending  her  pale;  her  bishops  and  clergy 
zealous  in  the  discharge  of  their  high  vocation.  No  event  of  any 
consequence  occurred  in  her  annals,  after  the  consecration  of 
Bishop  Low,  until  the  year  1822,  when  his  late  Majesty  George 
IV.  visited  his  ancient  kingdom  of  Scotland.  Of  the  enthusiasm 
which  then  pervaded  all  ranks,  the  splendour  of  royalty,  the 
gorgeous  processions,  and  the  temporary  brilliancy  of  a  court  once 
more  in  the  venerable  halls  of  Holy  rood, — of  the  innumerable 
loyal  addresses,  too,  which  poured  in  from  all  quarters, — church"" 
and  state,  universities,  counties,  cities,  towns,  corporations,  &c. 
— it  is  unnecessary  here  to  speak  :  it  is  to  this  day  talked  of  in 
Scotland.  The  Scottish  episcopal  church  was  not  behind  in 
expressing  her  loyal  congratulations  to  her  sovereign.  Her 
bishops  and  clergy  assembled  in  Edinburgh,  and  an  address  was 
written  for  presentation,  which  was  universally  admired — save 
in  one  particular  instance — for  its  eloquence,  its  moderation,  and 
its  historical  allusions.  His  Majesty,  on  that  occasion,  paid  a 
high  compliment  to  the  Scottish  bishops  by  receiving  them  in 
the  royal  closet,  an  honour  exclusively  given  to  them,  as  the 
addresses  of  all  the  other  religious  bodies  (that  of  the  General 
Assembly  of  the  estabhshed  church  excepted,  which  was  of  course 
received  upon  the  throne)  were  transmitted  to  Sir  Robert  Peel,  then 
Secretary  of  State,  who  laid  them  before  his  Majesty.  The  depu- 
tation of  the  Scottish  episcopal  church  consisted  of  the  six  bishops, 
and  six  presbyters,  viz. — the  Rev.  Archibald  Alison,  LL.B.,  pre- 
bendary of  Sarum  ;  the  Rev.  Dr.  Morehead,  of  Baliol  College, 
Oxford,  and  one  of  the  ministers  of  St.  Paul's,  Edinburgh  ;  the 
Rev.  Heneage  Horsley,  M.A.,  prebendary  of  St.  Asaph  ;  the  Rev. 
Dr.  Russell,  of  St.  James's  chapel,  Leith  ;  the  Rev.  Dr.  Walker, 
of  St.  John's  College,  Cambridge,  minister  of  St.  Peter's  chapel, 
Edinburgh  (now  bishop  of  Edinburgh)  ;  and  the  Rev.  Alexander 
Cruickshank,  of  Muthill,  Perthshire.     The  address  was  read  by 


SCOTTISH    EPISCOPAL   CHURCH.  257 

the  Rev.  Heneage  Horsley,  to  which  his  Majesty  made  a  gracious 
reply ;  after  which,  having  kissed  his  Majesty's  hand,  the  deputa- 
tion retired.  I  never  heard  that  this  marked  respect  to  the  Scot- 
tish bishops  and  clergy  excited  any  particular  jealousy  among  the 
other  religious  communions ;  and  the  particular  instance  alluded 
to,  as  respects  the  address,  was  the  criticism  upon  it  by  a 
radical,  semi-infidel  newspaper,  published  in  Edinburgh,  called 
'*  The  Scotsman,"  the  writers  of  which  chose  to  call  it  syco- 
phantical,  simply  because  it  contained  some  allusions  to  the  suf- 
ferings of  the  Scottish  episcopalians  for  their  attachment  to  the 
House  of  Stuart  in  former  reigns.  This  writer  also  attempted  to 
sow  the  seeds  of  discord  and  jealousy  amid  the  general  harmony 
which  then  prevailed,  by  insinuating  that  the  Scottish  bishops 
had  some  ambitious  design  of  getting  their  church  re-established 
in  Scotland  (!) — an  insinuation,  however,  so  absurd,  that  the 
veracity  or  sagacity  of  the  writer  acquired  no  great  reputation  for 
the  assertion.  The  ministers  of  the  Established  church  of  Scot- 
land know  well,  as  do  also  the  civil  government,  that  the  Scottish 
episcopal  clergy  are  loyal  and  peaceable  subjects,  devoted  to  the 
institutions  of  their  country ;  who,  though  differing  from  the 
Presbyterian  church  on  the  most  vital  points  of  the  Christian 
institution,  would  rather  defend  it,  as  they  have  often  done,  than 
see  it  fall  the  prey  of  dissenters  and  sectarians.  In  short,  the 
Presbyterian  church  knows  that  it  is  from  those  who  have  sepa- 
rated from  it,  and  who  yet  hold,  or  profess  to  hold,  the  same 
doctrine  as  itself,  namely,  the  Seceders  and  other  Presbyterian 
dissenters,  that  it  has  most  to  fear.  They  have  already  given 
sufficient  indications  of  their  hostility  to  their  mother  Establish- 
ment by  having  recently  formed  a  powerful  combination,  in  the 
cities  of  Edinburgh  and  Glasgow,  for  its  overthrow.  If,  however, 
the  radical  critic  of  the  "  Scotsman"  pronounced  the  address  of 
the  Scottish  bishops  and  clergy  to  the  King  to  be  sycophantical, 
he  went  farther  with  his  remarks  on  the  address  of  the  General 
Assembly,  which  he  characterized  as  not  only  servile,  but  even 
blasphemous  ! 

In  1825,  however,  an  event  occurred  in  the  history  of  the 
church,  of  the  greatest  importance,  which  occasioned,  at  the 
time,  no  little  controversy,  and  even  acrimony,  especially  in  Eng- 
land. This  was  the  consecration  of  the  Right  Rev.  Matthew 
Henry  Luscombe,  LL.D.,  Cambridge,  as  a  missionary  bishop  to 
the  continent  of  Europe.  Dr.  Luscombe,  who  was  then,  and  still 
is,  chaplain  to  the  British  embassy  at  Paris,  having  perceived, 
during  his  residence  on  the  continent,  the  great  laxity  existing 
among  the  members  of  the  church  of  England,  and  even  among 
some  of  the  clergy,  occasioned  by  the  want  of  episcopal  duties 
and  authority,  came  to  England  to  consult  with  his  friends  how 
such  a  state  of  affairs  might  be  rectified,  and  the  dignity  of  the 

Vol.  llL^March,  ][833.  2  h 


258  HISTORY    OF    THE 

church  maintained.  By  law,  the  Bishop  of  London  has  jurisdic- 
tion over  all  British  chaplains  and  factories  on  the  continent,  and 
to  his  Lordship  the  clergy  are  amenable  for  their  conduct ;  but 
this  jurisdiction  did  not  in  the  least  correct  the  deficiencies  which 
Dr.  Luscombe  stated  to  exist,  namely,  the  total  want  of  episcopal 
duties,  and  the  impossibility  that  they  could  be  procured.  It 
was  plain  that  the  Bishop  of  London  could  not  hold  confirm- 
ations in  France ;  and  it  was  also  plain  that  there  were  many  Eng- 
lish families  in  that  country,  not  to  mention  French  Protestanfs, 
who  either  resided  for  the  most  part  there,  or  who  were  domiciled 
there  altogether,  or  whose  descendants  still  adhered  to  the  com- 
munion of  the  church  of  England.  These  things  being  duly  and 
seriously  considered,  Dr.  Luscombe  came  to  Scotland ;  and,  after 
a  full  correspondence  with  the  Episcopal  college,  was  consecrated 
at  Stirling,  on  the  22nd  of  March,  1825,  by  Bishops  Gleig,  Sand- 
ford,  Skinner,  and  Low.  The  Rev.  Walter  Farquhar  Hook,  M.A., 
of  Christ  Church,  Oxford,  chaplain  to  his  Majesty,  and  now  vicar 
of  the  Holy  Trinity,  in  the  city  of  Coventry,  preached  the  conse- 
cration sermon,  which  he  afterwards  published  with  an  intro- 
duction and  notes,  and  dedicated  to  the  Scottish  bishops.  This 
event,  as  we  have  already  observed,  excited  no  little  controversy 
in  England,  for  and  against  the  expediency  of  the  measure ;  and 
the  present  Bishop  of  London  commenced  a  correspondence  with 
Bishop  Luscombe  on  the  subject.  Bishop  Luscombe  was  finally 
constituted  by  that  prelate  his  commissary  on  the  continent,  by 
which  appointment  the  Bishop  is  invested  with  a  jurisdiction  by 
the  Bishop  of  London,  to  superintend  all  the  clergy,  chaplaincies, 
and  factories,  and  report  to  his  Lordship  at  stated  periods. 

In  1828,  the  primus  summoned  a  synod  of  the  church,  which 
was  held  at  Lawrence-kirk,  in  the  county  of  Kincardine,  in  the 
summer  of  that  year.  The  object  of  this  synod  was  to  revise 
and  consolidate  the  canons  of  the  synod  of  Aberdeen.  Bishop 
Gleig,  the  primus,  the  Bishops  of  Edinburgh,  Dunkeld,  and 
Aberdeen,  with  the  delegates  of  the  clergy  chosen  from  the 
dioceses,  attended  the  synod  ;  but  Bishop  Jolly  of  Moray  and 
and  Bishop  Low  of  Ross  and  Argyle,  either  refused  or  hesitated 
to  concur,  on  account  of  some  peculiar  objections  which  occurred 
to  them  on  the  subject.  The  synod,  nevertheless,  assembled, 
and  revised  the  code  of  canons,  which  were  ordered  to  be  printed, 
and  circulated  among  the  clergy  of  the  church,  while  the  primus 
communicated  the  proceedings  to  the  Archbishop  of  Canterbury. 
Some  things,  however,  were  overlooked  in  the  business  of  this 
synod,  which,  added  to  the  objections  of  Bishops  Jolly  and  Low, 
caused  the  primus  to  summon  a  new  synod,  which  was  held  in 
the  city  of  Edinburgh  in  July,  1829,  when  all  the  members  of 
the  Episcopal  College  and  the  delegates  of  the  clergy  attended, 
and  thus  finished  the  revision  of  the  canons,  and  rectified  tlie 
internal  government  of  the  church. 


SCOTTISH   EPISCOPAL   CHURCH.  259 

In  the  beginning  of  the  year  1830,  the  Right  Rev.  Daniel 
Sandford,  D.D.,  Bishop  of  Edinburgh,  died  at  his  house  in  that 
city,  in  the  64th  year  of  his  age  and  24th  of  his  episcopate. 
This  excellent  and  pious  prelate,  who  was  the  son  of  the  Rev. 
Dr.  Sandford,  of  Sandford  Hall,  Salop,  and  who  was  born  at 
Delville,  near  Dublin,  was  of  Christ  Church,  Oxon.  He  was,  as 
we  have  formerly  shewn,  the  great  means  of  uniting  the  English 
and  Scottish  ordained  clergy,  and  presided  over  his  important 
diocese  with  extreme  mildness  and  moderation.  The  state  of  his 
health  often  prevented  him  from  those  exertions  which  are 
required  of  the  head  of  a  great  and  extensive  diocese,  but  when 
not  prevented  from  this  cause,  he  uniformly  discharged  his 
episcopal  duties  with  dignity,  and  with  pious  and  apostolical 
fervour.  He  died  respected  and  venerated  by  men  of  all  parties 
and  persuasions,  who  evinced  their  respect  by  their  voluntary 
attendance  at  the  last  solemn  offices  of  religion. 

Bishop  Sandford  was  succeeded  in  the  episcopate  by  the 
Right  Rev.  James  Walker,  D.D.,  formerly  of  St.  John's  College, 
Cambridge,  and  Professor  of  Divinity  in  the  Scottish  Episcopal 
Church.  Bishop  Walker  had  previously  held  the  cure  of  St. 
Peter's  Chapel,  in  the  city  of  Edinburgh,  which,  however,  he 
resigned  in  1829,  and  his  highly  respected  and  learned  colleague, 
the  Rev.  C.  H.  Terrot,  M.A.,  of  Trinity  College,  Cambridge, 
became  the  sole  pastor.  Never  was  there  an  election  to  the 
episcopate  in  any  age  of  the  church  which  gave  greater  satis- 
faction than  that  of  Bishop  Walker.  There  was  not  a  single 
dissentient  voice ;  no  other  person  was  ever  thought  of  by  the 
clergy ;  their  eyes,  as  well  as  those  of  the  laity,  were  simul- 
taneously turned  to  the  bishop  elect,  and  their  only  fear  was 
that  the  then  delicate  state  of  the  bishop's  health  would  induce 
him  to  refuse.  Fortunately,  however,  Bishop  Walker  yielded  to 
the  wishes  of  his  clerical  brethren,  and  he  was  consecrated  at 
Stirhng,  on  Sunday,  the  7th  day  of  March,  1830,  by  Bishop 
Gleig,  primus.  Bishops  Jolly  of  Moray,  Skinner  of  Aberdeen, 
and  Low  of  Ross  and  Argyle.  The  consecration  sermon  was 
preached  by  the  Rev.  Dr.  Russell  of  Leith,  who  on  that  occasion 
delivered  a  most  eloquent  discourse,  which  was  afterwards  pub- 
lished, entitled,  "  The  Historical  Evidence  for  the  Apostolical 
Institution  of  Episcopacy.'' 

Bishop  Walker  entered  upon  the  duties  of  the  episcopate  by 
officially  visiting  all  the  congregations  within  the  city  of  Edin- 
burgh, Leith,  Portobello,  and  the  adjacent  town  of  Musselburgh  ; 
in  which  latter  place,  it  may  be  remarked,  there  has  been  an 
Episcopal  congregation  since  the  year  1688.  The  minister  of  that 
town,  or  rather  of  the  parish  of  Invererk,  in  which  the  town  is 
situated,  was,  at  that  period,  the  Rev.  Arthur  Millar,  who  was 
ejected   from  his  benefice,  and    was  afterwards  consecrated  a 


260  THE   SABBATH. 

bishop.  Bishop  Walker,  in  the  summer  of  1 830,  visited  every  con- 
gregation in  his  diocese,  which,  besides  the  county  of  Midlothian, 
comprehends  also  the  counties  of  Fife,  Haddington,  Roxburgh, 
Dumfries,  Peebles,  Lanark,  Renfrew,  and  Stirling,  confirming 
most  of  the  congregations  in  these  counties,  and  holding  a  primary 
visitation  of  the  clergy  in  the  different  districts. 

Since  the  consecration  of  Bishop  Walker,  no  event  of  any 
importance  has  occurred  in  the  history  of  the  Scottish  Episcopal 
Church,  if  I  except  the  institution  of  the  Gaelic  Episcopal 
Society,  which  will  be  subsequently  noticed.  Here,  then,  must 
I  conclude  this  sketch,  with  a  simple  but  fervent  aspiration  for 
our  humble  church, — Esto  perpetual  In  my  next  and  conclud- 
ing paper,  I  shall  lay  before  the  reader  an  account  of  the  dioceses, 
the  internal  government,  and  modes  of  proceeding  of  the  Scottish 
Episcopal  clergy,  and  then  describe  the  various  institutions  con- 
nected with  the  church. 


THE  SABBATH. 

That  business  and  labour  almost  unceasing  are  characteristic 
of  every  class  of  society  in  England,  cannot,  I  believe,  be  gain- 
feaid.  We  are  all  very  busy,  enterprising,  full  of  engagements 
and  occupations  ;  the  spirit  of  Trade  has  drawn  into  its  never- 
resting  course  every  temper  of  mind  and  every  order  of  the 
people — the  over-wrought  statesman,  lawyer,  author,  the  long 
and  severe  day  of  the  mechanic,  and  raged  even  unto  death  of 
body  and  soul  among  the  poor  children  of  the  factories.  This 
aspect  of  the  nation  everywhere  intruding  its  restless  energies 
upon  our  notice,  leads  the  mind  to  consider  and  to  feel  strongly 
the  virtue  and  blessedness  of  rest,  and  the  wisdom  of  the 
Jewish  polity  which  so  remarkably  commanded  and  enforced  it. 
That  this  precipitancy  of  life  among  us  is  a  great  cause  and 
consequence  of  unsound  knowledge,  mediocrity  of  art  and  cha- 
racter, and  of  vulgar  and  unhappy  feeling,  I  am  well  persuaded  ; 
and  could  we  mitigate  this  thirst  for  action,  business,  and 
legislation,  and  impress  upon  some  few  at  least  the  assurance  of 
the  poet  that 

"  God  doth  not  need 

Either  man's  work,  or  his  own  gifts  ;  who  best 

Bear  his  mild  yoke,  they  serve  him  best  :  his  state 

Is  kingly  ;  thousands  at  his  bidding  speed. 

And  post  o'er  land  and  ocean  without  rest ; 

They  also  serve  who  only  stand  and  wait" — (Milton,) 

or  from  the  stronger  and  safer  language  of  a  prophet  convince 
them  that 

"  Their  strength  is  to  sit  still/'— (Isaiah  xxx.  7,) 


THE   SABBATH.  26]l 

the  consequences  would  be  most  beneficial  and  blessed.  In  the 
Mosaic  legislation  the  very  land  itself  was  commanded  by  God 
to  enjoy  this  refreshment  of  tranquillity  B,nd  repose  ;  and  because 
this  law  was  forgotten,  we  read  that  the  Jews  (Judah)  were  taken 
into  captivity  "  until  the  land  had  enjoyed  her  sabbaths,  for  as 
long  as  she  lay  desolate  she  kept  sabbath  to  fulfil  three  score  and 
ten  years." — 2  Chron.  xxxvi.  21.  Thus  to  compensate  her,  and 
to  punish  them,  was  there  bestowed  a  decimal  week  of  sabbatic 
years  upon  her,  the  enjoyment  of  which  she  had  been  defrauded 
of  by  their  avarice  and  disobedience. 

But  now  "  the  priesthood  being  changed,  there  becomes  a 
change  also  of  the  law  ;"  the  seventh  day  is  still  sanctified,  but 
to  a  purer  and  a  nobler  rest :  the  body  is  in  repose  only  that  the 
soul  may  live  the  more  in  the  stillness  of  meditation  and  the  gentle- 
ness of  charity,  and,  by  cherishing  an  unanxious,  unworldly,  and 
spiritual  life,  make  every  day  to  become  a  sabbath.  Ere  we  can 
believe  ourselves  at  all  approaching  to  this  Christian  condition, 
it  would  be  natural  to  mark  some  mitigation  taking  place  of  the 
ardent  businesses,  exhausting  both  soul  and  body,  to  which  our 
commercial  avidity,  our  utilitarian  faith,  and  our  secular  depen- 
dencies at  present  so  inexorably  bind  us.  Ere  the  blade  can 
spring  up  some  decay  must  take  place  in  the  earthly  seed, 
something  (at  least  equal  we  would  hope  to  the  "  beggarly 
elements  "  of  Judaic  forbearance  and  mercy)  to  check  the  toil  of 
agriculture  and  the  cupidity  of  mammon.  But  Christian 
England  seems  far  from  allowing  any  such  Mosaic  restraints  and 
festivals  to  break  its  confidence  in  the  energies  of  its  own  self- 
depending  and  unresting  arm  of  flesh.  Could  some  moral 
atmosphere  be  spread  about  her  that  would  uplift  and  retain  the 
holy  and  refreshing  dews  of  the  sabbath-days,  so  that  they  might 
fall  and  shed  some  little  sprinklings  of  coolness  upon  the  restless- 
ness and  fever  that  absorb  so  exclusively  all  the  intervening 
ones,  how  gradually  then  would  there  find  its  way  among  us,  in 
the  place  of  our  own  multiscience,  that  simpler  and  quieter 
wisdom  whose  nature  is  "  pure  and  peaceful,"  and  which  im- 
poses upon  its  servants  a  "  light  burden  "  and  an  "  eas}?"  yoke." 
Health  and  joy  would  be  seen  in  the  infant  prisons,  or  rather 
lazar-houses,  of  our  manufactories ;  and  a  more  cheerful  and 
happy  spirit  soon  enliven  the  exhausted  sensibilities  of  our 
agricultural  poor.  The  attainment  of  this  blessing  among  our 
once  healthful  and  warm-hearted  peasantry,  by  raising  a  little 
the  shoulder  from  the  burden,  has  been  but  little  spoken  of, 
though  felt  to  be  so  desirable  by  those  who  are  dwelling  among 
them.  I  would  gently  advocate  it  by  selecting  a  remote  and 
pleasing,  rather  than  a  nearer  and  more  painful  picture  in 
illustration. 

The  village  churches  in  which  my  lot  had  appointed  me  to  be 


262  THE  SABBATH. 

the  weekly  instructor,  were  about  two  miles  apart ;  and  as  I 
journeyed  on  the  sabbath  from  the  one  to  the  other,  many  of  my 
flock    usually  preceded    their   shepherd    to    the    neighbouring 
edifice   of    prayer   and    instruction.     It  was  on  a  stormy  and 
unquiet  morning  in  July  that  I  started  from  the  parsonage  to 
perform  my  first  service  in  the  adjoining  parish  ;  and  having 
ascended  a  hill  which  overlooks  the  open  country  directly  to  the 
village,  I  was  surprised  to  observe  not  one  rustic  pilgrim  travel- 
ling the   road  before   me,   which  the    gloomy  and    untranquil 
character  of  the  day  might  in  part,  though  hardly  without  one 
exception,  have  accounted  for.     As  I  arrived  at  a  barn  a  short 
distance  from  the  church,  I  beheld  on  a  bed  of  clean  straw, snugly 
sheltered  from  the  wind,  two  peasant  boys  of  my  village,  the  one 
about  10,  the  other  14  years  of  age,  who,  having  waited  awhile  for 
my  arrival,  had  both  fallen  away  into  a  most  profound  and  all-ab- 
sorbing sleep.  The  spirit  had  been  willing  and  obedient  to  the  duties 
of  the  day,  but  the  body  weak;  and  as  I  was  gazing  on  the  simple 
and  innocent   expression   written  upon  their  thin,  labour-worn 
faces,  I  bethought  me  of  the  many  hours  of  their  occupations 
and  poor  fare,  their  unafFectionate  taskmasters ;  how  great  was 
the  stock  of  piety,  patience,  contentment,  and  submission  that 
would  be  needful  to  recruit  them  for  another  six  days  of  servi- 
tude.    In  the  mysterious  aspect  of  sleep  it  seemed  to  me  as  if 
they  had   been    sensible    how    inadequate    in   their   weakened 
condition  the  spiritual  support  must  be  that  any  human  ministra- 
tion could   afford,  and  had   therefore  resigned  their  whole  and 
enfeebled  being  at  once  and  totally  into  the  hands  of  its  great 
Creator,  to  re-animate  it  with  freshened   powers  of  hope  and 
cheerful  endurance  ;  thus  receiving  from  the  Almighty  appointor 
of  sabbatic  rest  himself,  the  recovery  of  their  worn  and  wearied 
nature.     They  appeared  removed   from  all  sympathy  with  this 
world,  its  ever-pressing  burdens  and  its  unvarying  toil,  and  to 
be  taken  awhile  to  abide  in  tranquillity  and  ease,  as  if  the  soul 
were   carried  away  in   order   to  be  baptized,  refreshened,   and 
strengthened   in  the   first  and    mysterious   fount    of    life    and 
happiness  ;  and  as   I   gently  uttered   my  blessing  over  them,  I 
could  not  but  feel,  they  had  not  neglected  the  sabbath  of  the 
Lord  their  God,  but  that  with  Him  they  had  rested  and  kept 
it  holy.  T. 


PLURALITIES-RESIDENCE   OF   INCUMBENTS-AND 
WORKING    CLERGY. 

It  is  sometimes  said,  that  "  one  fact  is  worth  a  dozen  argu- 
ments." Perhaps  it  may  be  thought  by  some  that  the  arguments 
on    the    above    subjects  are   pretty  nearly  exhausted.     If  so, 


PLURALITIES — RESIDENCE    OF    INCUMBENTS,    ETC.  263 

independently  of  their  greater  intrinsic  weight  (if  there  be  any 
truth  in  the  saying  just  quoted),  a  few  plain  facts  bearing  by 
turns  on  each  and  all  of  these  questions  may  have  the  advantage 
of  a  little  variety  in  the  mode  of  treating  them. 

It  is  presumed  that  the  following  very  simple  chronicle  of  an 
individual  clergyman's  personal  experience  is  of  such  kind,  and 
calculated  to  throw  useful  light  on  each  of  these  three  topics, 
now  so  often  and  so  confidently  handled  in  the  free  trade  of  talk 
on  the  fashionable  subject  of  Reform  ;  namely,  first — whether 
the  existence  of  pluralities  be  the  enormous  practical  evil 
which  is  represented  ;  secondly,  whether  there  be  all  the  force 
that  is  so  readily  taken  for  granted  in  the  notion  of  superior 
advantages  to  be  derived  to  a  parish  from  the  residence  of  an 
INCUMBENT,  rather  than  a  curate;  and  thirdly,  whether  any 
current  of  speech  can  be  much  wider  of  the  mark  of  justice  and 
propriety,  than  is  the  phrase  of  the  working  clergy,  which  is 
adopted  so  continually,  for  the  end  of  drawing  invidious  and 
injurious  distinctions  ;  as  if  (to  borrow  at  once  the  shortest  and 
the  most  descriptive  figure)  the  curates  of  the  church  were  all 
bees,  and  the  incumbents  all  drones. 

The  outline  intended  to  be  given  must  of  necessity  be  scant 
and  bare,  because  the  influential  facts  of  it  alone  are  of  any 
consequence ;  and  upon  several  accounts  it  would  be  painful, 
and  upon  some  offensive,  to  advertise  too  palpably,  even  to 
private  friends,  the  individual  whose  experience  is  about  to 
be  recorded.  But  though  it  will  be  thus  deficient  in  liveliness 
of  detail,  its  full  and  unembellished  truth  may  be  relied  on. 
Nor  would  the  instance  be  exhibited  at  all,  if  it  were  anything 
extraordinary  ;  a  full  belief  that  ever  so  many  others  may  be 
found  of  like  general  character,  and  differing  only  in  detail,  is 
one  great  motive  for  submitting  it  to  observation.  The  reader, 
therefore,  will  please  to  remember  that  the  point  on  which  he  will 
be  called  upon  to  form  his  judgment  in  the  end  is  this — what 
seems  to  be  the  accumulated  strength  of  inference,  if  such  a 
case  be  only  one  of  hundreds. 

Ignotus  having  indicated  an  early  predilection  for  the 
church,  was  educated  accordingly,  and  sent  in  due  course  to 
the  University.  Few  young  men  can  have  gone  thither  with  less 
of  adventitious  prospect.  He  had,  however,  the  good  fortune  to 
obtain  a  college  fellowship,  of  no  large  amount,  but  a  most 
valuable  and  important  nucleus  to  the  stipend  of  a  curacy,  and 
adjunct  to  a  slender  remnant  of  private  property. 

With  these  means,  their  sum  total  being  such  as  the  veriest 
reformer  need  not  have  envied,  he  entered  on  his  first  curacy. 
His  charge  consisted  of  tw6  country  parishes,  with  a  population 
of  about  six  hundred.  It  is  singular  enough,  and  may  perhaps 
add  a  trifle  to  the  perfect  consistency  of  his  experience,  that  in 


264  PLURALITIES — ^RESIDENCE    OF    INCUMBENTS — 

four  successive  situations,  some  of  them  widely  apart,  the 
numbers  of  his  people  have  not  varied  materially  from  that 
amount.  The  incumbent,  in  this  first  case,  was  partially  resi- 
dent. The  curate's  regular  Sunday  work  was  two  full  services, 
one  at  each  church,  with  the  addition  of  evening  prayers  at  one 
of  them  during  the  summer.  It  is  not  necessary  to  give  any 
description  of  the  parish,  further  than  that  Ignotus  found  the 
children  of  it,  in  particular,  remarkably  rude  and  ignorant,  and 
without  anything  at  all  resembling  a  tolerable  or  general  school. 
At  the  end  of  a  few  years  he  was  called  away  by  circumstances 
to  another  station.  In  saying  that  he  left  behind  him  an  exceed- 
ingly good  national  school,  with  an  average  daily  attendance  of 
not  fewer  than  seventy  children,  he  neither  means  to  "  sound  a 
trumpet,"  nor  to  insinuate  that  he  did  not  receive  most  kind 
and  liberal  support  from  chief  parishioners  and  other  inhabitants. 
Birt  he  believes  that  every  one  of  these  would  grant,  if  need  were, 
that,  but  for  his  beginning  of  the  work  and  personal  exertions, 
the  school  and  consequent  marked  improvement  in  the  children 
of  the  place,  with  any  other  collateral  advantages  which  may  be 
believed  to  arise  out  of  a  good  national  school,  would  not 
yet  have  existed  on  the  scale  on  which  the  institution  still 
flourishes. 

The  second  curacy  of  Ignotus  was  in  a  village  much  less 
advantageously  circumstanced  in  some  respects,  though  differing 
favourably  (as  many  will  judge)  in  the  possession  of  some  rather 
unusual  endowed  charities.  These  same  endowments,  however, 
had  unfortunately  found  their  way  into  the  abyss  of  Chancery, 
nor  was  their  period  of  probation  yet  terminated.  Considerable 
reluctance  remained,  among  the  trustees,  with  respect  to  a  final 
adjustment,  and  a  helping  hand  was  necessary  to  complete  a 
settlement  involving  some  of  those  points  of  personal  touchiness 
in  chief  parishioners,  which  render  the  interposition  of  a  clergy- 
man particularly  difficult.  His  population  was  almost  exactly 
as  before ;  his  work,  at  the  commencement,  one  full  service 
every  Sunday,  and  evening  prayers  ;  which,  with  consent  of  the 
incumbent,  he  increased  to  two  full  services,  during  the  term  of 
his  residence.  The  incumbent  was,  in  this  case,  wholly  non- 
resident. The  church  was  neat  and  comfortable,  but  the  chancel 
in  a  very  inadequate  condition.  There  was  an  ill-conducted 
endowed  school,  equally  incapable,  under  existing  circumstances, 
of  being  rendered  properly  beneficial  to  the  parish  as  it  was,  and 
of  being  reformed.  The  curate  remained  three  years.  His 
successor  found  the  chancel  handsomely  repaired,  at  a  considera- 
ble cost,  and  made  harmonious  with  the  church  ;  and  a  very 
efficient  Sunday  school  well  appointed,  in  a  convenient  room 
fitted  up  for  the  purpose,  chiefly  by  voluntary  subscriptions  from 
friends  of  Ignotus,  which  also  continues  in  beneficial  operation 


AND    WORKING    CLERGY.  265 

to  this  time.  By  an  exercise  of  some  patience  and  perseverance, 
the  charities  mentioned  had  been  finally  emancipated  from  the 
gripe  of  law,  and  (it  is  presumed)  have  met  with  no  check  since. 
The  subsequent  course  of  events  have  made  it  as  certain  as 
anything  of  the  kind  can  well  be,  that,  at  any  rate,  not  all  of 
these  things  would  have  been  accomplished,  up  to  the  present 
hour,  by  the  principals  alone. 

For  many  private  reasons,  the  narrative  must  pass  still  more 
rightly  over  the  same  curate's  third  pitching  of  his  tent.  Here 
the  incumbent  was  resident ;  and  again  his  population  was  as 
nearly  as  possible  coincident  with  the  two  preceding  instances. 
His  ordinary  work  now  was  alternate  single  duty  in  the  churches 
of  two  adjacent  country  parishes.  He  found  a  very  superior 
school  already  established  here,  and  his  aim  was  rather  to  keep 
up  to  an  existing  mark,  than  to  introduce  fresh  plans  or  im- 
provements. 

From  this  third  station  he  was  transplanted  to  an  incumbency. 
His  population  is  now  rather  less  than  before,  but  not  very 
materially.  His  Sunday  work  was,  on  his  admission,  the  same 
as  at  the  beginning  of  the  second  curacy ;  but  he  has  ever  since 
increased  it  to  two  full  services  every  Sunday,  in  the  same  church. 
That  church  and  the  parochial  daily  school  are  appointed 
"decently  and  in  order;"  and  outwardly,  perhaps,  his  present 
field  of  action  may  shew  the  most  imposing  appearances  of  the 
four. 

Nevertheless — from  whatever  cause,  or  combination  of  causes, 
it  may  so  have  happened — Ignotus  cannot  help  feehng  painfully, 
that  while  (to  the  best  of  his  own  knowledge,  and  certainly  with 
most  sincere  intention)  he  has  acted  on  precisely  the  same  views 
and  principles  as  heretofore  (among  which  principles  one  is, 
always  to  make  observant  allowance  for  the  different  usages  of 
different  districts) ;  while  he  has  treated  his  parishioners,  in  every 
case,  exactly  in  the  same  spirit,  and  shewn  (or  meant  to  shew) 
the  same  personal  demeanour,  and  has  not  only  preached  con- 
sistent, but  (as  might  be  taken  for  granted)  in  many  instances 
identically  the  same  doctrines — his  influence  is  practically 
weaker,  and  his  success  (he  thinks  of  every  kind)  has  been 
less  in  his  present  situation,  than  in  any  one  of  the  preceding. 
The  endeavours  of  the  incumbent,  so  far  as  he  can  pretend  to 
judge,  have  not  only  not  been  more  profitable  to  the  parishioners 
than  those  of  the  curate,  but  they  have  been  positively  less  so, 
in  all  substantial  respects.  And  it  is  to  be  mentioned,  that  the 
income  of  his  living  does  not  arise  from  tithe,  nor  from  any  mode 
of  provision  open  to  dispute.  But  here  let  the  narrative  be 
dropped;  all  having  been  produced  which  is  of  weight  towards 
elucidating  the  three  several  questions  proposed. 

With  respect  to  these,  then; — dismissing  the  last  mentioned 
Vol.  lll.^March,  1833.  2  m 


2d6  PLURALITIES — RESIDENCE   OF    INCUMBENTS 

first,  as  being  of  least  importance, — what  can  be  much  more 
absolute  than  the  contradiction  here  afforded  to  the  injurious 
and  treacherous  assumption,  that  curates  only  constitute  the 
body  of  working  clergy  ?  "  One  swallow,  it  is  true,  does 
not  make  summer;"  but  it  may  be  confidently  affirmed,  that 
there  are  thousands  in  the  like  predicament  with  Ignotus  here ; 
i.  e.  who  do  neither  more  nor  less,  but  the  very  same  amount 
of  work  now,  as  incumbents,  that  they  began  to  do,  or  did, 
as  curates.  Indeed,  since  no  reasonable  person  will  dispute 
that  the  mental  labour  of  performing  two  duties,  on  one  day 
in  the  same  church,  is  greater  than  that  of  an  equal  quantity 
performed  in  two  different  churches,  it  is  palpable  that  Ignotus 
the  incumbent  is  so  far  working  more  than  Ignotus  the  curate 
did,  in  two  instances  out  of  three.  So  much  for  the  nonsense 
about  "  working  clergy ;"  the  importance  of  which,  if  it  were 
only  nonsense,  would  in  truth  be  very  small ;  but  if  the  cry  be 
the  offspring  of  malignity  or  of  hypocrisy,  where  can  be  its  con- 
nexion with  the  wisdom  that  "descendeth  from  above,"  and  what 
is  its  fair  claim  to  be  attended  to  ? 

Next  for  the  sometimes  less  dishonest,  but  hardly  less  absurd 
clamour  for  residence  of  incumbents,  as  contradistinguished  from 
curates,  and  the  preposterous  assertions  made  so  smoothly,  that 
be  a  curate  what  he  may,  and  let  him  do  what  he  will,  his 
residence  can  still  be  no  equivalent  for  that  of  his  principal. 
Here  is  the  very  same  individual,  who  has  made  proof  of  resi- 
dence in  both  capacities.  He  does  not  pretend  to  know  un- 
known things,  and  things  which  cannot  yet  be  known;  but  he 
conceives  that  he  has,  at  the  least,  as  good  a  right  to  form  a 
judgment  from  his  own  personal  experience,  as  others,  not  even 
being  clergymen  by  profession,  have  to  draw  it  from  theory  and 
speculation.  And  if  he  may  only  have  his  claim  allowed  so  far 
as  this,  then  he  expresses,  with  a  confidence  not  less  than  his 
regret  (even  should  it  be  thought  to  his  own  shame),  his  calm 
and  fixed  belief,  that  his  residences  as  a  curate  have  been  de- 
cidedly the  most  serviceable  to  those  with  whom  he  has  had 
to  do. 

Thirdly,  with  respect  to  pluralities.  Has  not  enough  been 
seen  of  the  futility  (and  how  much  worse  than  futility !)  of 
hoping  to  do  good,  or  even  to  attain  that  infinitely  lower  end 
of  giving  content  to  any  manner  of  persons  whatsoever,  by 
tampering  with  change  for  the  removal  of  mere  theoretical 
objections,  where  was,  or  is,  no  practical  evil?  Why,  then, 
should  the  question  of  pluralities  be  yielded  only  to  perverse  and 
visionary  clamour?  What  is  the  light  thrown  upon  one  natural 
operation  of  them,  by  this  simple  record  of  the  experience  of  a 
disinterested  witness?  Had  there  been  no  pluralities,  and  no 
such  thing  as  non-residence  of  incumbents,  it  is  manifest  that 


AND    WORKING    CLERGY.  267 

he  could  never  have  had  two,  out  of  his  three,  curacies — naraely, 
the  first  and  the  second.  And  though,  no  doubt,  another  curate 
might  have  done  the  same  which  favourable  circumstances 
enabled  him,  by  God's  blessing,  to  do,  it  is  quite  certain  that  the 
incumbents  of  the  respective  benefices  referred  to  would  never 
have  originated  those  measures,  to  the  extent  actually  brought 
about,  which  nevertheless,  when  earnestly  proposed  and  taken 
in  hand  by  a  representative,  they  were  abundantly  content  to 
sanction  and  to  further,  according  to  their  power. 

Nor  is  it  to  be  said  with  truth,  that  any  system  of  providing 
assistant  and  co-resident  curates  would  answer  such  desirable 
ends  equally  well — (supposing  that  the  ends  deserve  to  be  so 
designated.)  So  far  from  it,  the  like  would  rarely  be  attainable 
at  all,  under  the  perpetual  and  unavoidable  constraints  of  double 
residence.  This  topic  is  a  delicate  one,  and  not  to  be  opened 
unadvisedly;  but  there  are  almost  numberless  varieties  of 
hindrance,  or  of  drawback,  supposable  under  this  contingency,  of 
which  not  one  exists,  to  any  material  extent,  in  cases  where  a 
non-resident  incumbent  delegates  the  chief  direction  to  a  repre- 
sentative, on  whom  he  can  repose  a  broad  and  generous  con- 
fidence, with  liberty  to  act  for  the  best  at  his  own  discretion, 
subject  only  to  the  conditions  of  frank  communication,  and  (if 
necessary)  final  supervision. 

But  this  is  not  the  present  matter  of  inquiry.  With  regard  to 
that,  here  are  the  facts  of  an  individual's  positive  experience; 
and  the  reader  must  deal  with  them  at  his  pleasure.  For  him- 
self, the  describer  of  this  outline  does  not  scruple  to  avow  a 
conscientious  persuasion,  that  pluralities,  left  to  find  their  own 
way  as  they  have  hitherto  done,  are  far  less  a  practical  evil  than 
a  practical  good ;  and  that,  even  if  they  shall  be  permitted  to 
remain  without  any  modification  or  restraint  as  to  their  amount, 
the  leaving  them  untouched  would  still  be  infinitely  preferable 
to  the  extinction  of  them  altogether.  He  goes  further,  and 
strongly  objects  to  the  proposed  limitation  of  them  by  the  late 
Bill ;  thinking  that  to  restrict  the  nominal  amount  of  them  to  400/. 
a  year  is  doing  great  mischief,  without  any  real  counterbalancing 
good,  inasmuch  as  the  non-resident  incumbent  being,  by  the 
hypothesis,  himself  a  needy  man,  cannot  afford  to  be  otherwise 
than  scrupulously  economical  in  the  temporal  charities  of  each 
benefice ;  and  thus,  all  that  free  and  salutary  confidence  which 
may  be  exercised  by  a  more  wealthy  incumbent,  in  delegating 
his  second  charge  to  a  well-chosen  deputy,  which  has  been 
hinted  at  already,  can  find  no  room  for  exercise.  A  large  and  a 
small  living  held  together,  or  even  two  large  livings,  form  com- 
binations far  better  for  the  true  interests  of  the  people,  in  practice, 
than  can  by  possibility  arise,  in  general,  from  the  junction  of 
two  meagre  benefices,  and  such  amount  as  is  proposed. 


268  PLURALITIES — RESIDENCE    OF    INCUMBENTS — 

He  has  to  offer,  in  conclusion  of  an  article  already  too  long, 
only  one  thought  more. 

While  perhaps  one  of  the  most  pleasing  theories  of  the  present 
parochial  constitution  of  the  Church  of  England,  and  possibly 
{upoji  the  whole)  one  of  its  highest  practical  advantages,  is  the 
settlement  of  incumbents  for  life  in  their  respective  parishes,  it 
can  hardly  be  doubted  that,  occasionally,  a  freer  power  of  re- 
moving their  tabernacle  might  be  a  benefit  in  some  instances,  as 
well  to  minister  as  flock.  At  any  rate,  while  it  is  well  that 
permanence  should  be  the  rule,  there  should  for  many  reasons 
be  some  little  stream  of  fluctuation  alive  also,  to  counteract  or 
to  prevent  occasional  and  partial  stagnations.  Take  what 
analogy  you  will,  where  is  the  body  that  will  long  continue  in 
security  or  health  (according  to  its  nature)  without  some  out- 
lets? Now,  perhaps,  without  having  ever  been  designed  for 
such  an  end,  the  necessary  locomotions  of  curates  may,  under 
Providence,  supply  in  the  established  church  very  nearly  the 
desirable  amount  of  provision  for  a  due  stirring  and  refreshing 
of  the  waters  ?  The  thought  cannot  be  now  pursued,  as  it  opens 
into  a  wide  field ;  but  it  is  well  entitled  to  reflection,  and  the 
writer's  deliberate  opinion  is,  that  there  is  much  force  in  it. 

Ignotus  can  subscribe  a  personal  testimony,  in  the  way  of 
illustration,  on  this  point  also.  There  are  those  who  could  bear 
him  witness,  that  he  had  pronounced  specifically  of  a  leading 
member  of  one  of  his  congregations,  for  whom  he  had  much 
regard,  but  to  whom  he  had  more  than  once  had  occasion  to 
speak  in  terms  of  friendly  admonition,  that,  notwithstanding 
arguments  had  been  to  all  appearance  urged  in  vain  with  him 
to  a  particular  effect  during  his  ministry,  he  felt  convinced  that 
something  had  been  done  towards  "  breaking  up  the  fallow 
ground,"  and  that  his  successor,  in  all  probability,  would  see  the 
fruit.  And  the  event  very  soon  confirmed  his  expectation, 
grounded  simply  on  a  steady  watch  kept  over  the  movements  of 
human  prejudice  and  passion.  This  is,  of  course,  only  a  single 
instance  in  a  question  where  perhaps  a  thousand  kindred  ones 
might  be  required  to  constitute  a  just  induction;  but  would 
there  not  be  found  tens  of  thousands,  if  it  were  possible  to  bring 
together  in  one  the  personal  experience  of  as  many  clergymen,  as 
would  combinedly  supply  the  proof? 

But  into  this,  or  other  arguments,  of  which  the  writer  can 
affirm  that  he  has  felt  the  force  experimentally,  of  tendency 
to  shew  the  many  great  advantages  possessed  by  curates,  which 
they  will  never  find  again  when  once  advanced  from  that  con- 
dition in  the  church,  it  is  not  either  necessary  or  expedient  now 
to  enter.  The  present  article  shall  be  concluded  with  avowal  of 
an  honest  opinion,  that  any  measure,  of  which  the  practical 
effect  shall  be  to  diminish  the  present  number  of  reasonably  free 


r 


4|-1^ 


PW; 


:% 


*?'. 


p-> 


• 


# 


AMD  womKf3Kt  cunutT. 


and  luMumrably  indepeadeat  earaiesy  tneh  as  bare  been  in  time 
pasty  can  never  be  a  measate  of  reform,  in  an^r  ofber  cense  tban 
tbat  of  fasbioning  anefr,  witboni  eitber  immediate  benefit,  or 
bope  of  blessing. 


#».  7,  l«99l 


NOnCBS  OF  THE  OLDEM  TIME, 


r»  the  Editor  tfOu  Briiuk  M«gmsh$e. 

SfBy — I  send  you  a  drawing  of  a  piece  of  andent  sra^itaie  in  die 
chim^  of  Bdsham,  Cambridgealiife,   of  wbath,  pedu^i^ 
yonr  correspondenls  win  be  aUe  to  exf^ma  die  nte. 


270  NOTICES   OF    THE    OLDEN   TIME. 

It  appears  to  be  the  remains  of  a  pulpit  or  reading  desk,  built  in  the 
window  of  the  chancel,  and  to  have  been  entered  from  the  outside, 
from  a  chapel  probably,  into  which  the  door  seen  below  it  led.  No 
suchbuilding  exists  at  present,  but  in  attaching  a  school  room  some  years 
ago  to  the  outer  wall  of  the  chancel,  old  foundations  were  discovered 
which  might  have  belonged  to  such  a  building.  But  was  it  not  an  extra- 
ordinary place  for  a  pulpit — in  a  corner  of  the  church,  and  so  near  the 
altar  ?  Are  there  any  other  instances  of  pulpits  in  similar  situations  ? 
This  portion  of  the  northern  wall  was  occupied  (when  there  was  any- 
thing more  than  common)  by  the  sepulchre,  or  other  sculptural  cavities, 
used  for  the  popish  ceremonies  at  Easter,  and  the  principal  festivals. 
Is  it  possible  this  may  have  been  designed  for  any  such  purpose  ? 
There  are  traces  of  steps  ascending  still  higher  than  the  carved 
projection,  of  which  it  is  difficult  to  imagine  the  use,  if  it  was  merely 
a  pulpit  or  reading  stand.  Some  more  particulars  of  these  ceremonies 
than  are  now  generally  known  might,  perhaps,  be  recovered  from 
ancient  records. 

"  At  the  east  end  of  the  chancel  on  the  outside  are  four  freestone 
coffin  ornaments,  very  old,  and  much  alike,  each  having  three 
crosses  flore  on  their  tops:  that  most  north  was  opened  a.d.  1728, 
and  a  stone  coffin  with  a  skeleton  found  in  it;  and  in  1744,  when  the 
gentlemen  of  the  Charterhouse  were  on  their  circuit,  Dr.  Bassit  (the 
rector)  had  that  most  south  opened,  which  was  found  filled  with 
gravel,  being  bricked  on  the  sides  and  bottom,  where  lay  a  skeleton 
of  a  person  who  had  never  been  in  a  coffin.  I  find  this  was  a 
common  way  of  burial  for  persons  of  distinction  in  the  time  of 
Edwards  II.  and  III.,  when  some  chose  rather  to  have  their  bodies 
committed  to  the  earth  without  a  stone  coffin  than  with  it."* — 
Bloomfiel<rs  Collectanea  Cantab. 

This  chancel  was  built  by  John  Sleford,  rector  in  the  reign  of 
Edward  the  Third,  who  also  adorned  it  with  28  stalls,  of  good 
workmanship  (which  are  preserved  to  this  day),  as  appears  from  a 
grey  marble  slab  with  brass  plates,  on  which  is  the  following  inscrip- 
tion, curious  as  a  specimen  of  rhyming  verses. 

**  Johannes  Sleford  dictus  Rector  mundoque  rel ictus. 
Bursa  non  strictus,  jacet  hie  sub  marmore  pictus. 
Fautor  justorum,  constans  ultor  viciorum. 
Quern  Rex  Edwardus  dilexerat  ad  mala  tardus  ; 
Gardorobam  rexit  iliius,  dura  bene  vixit : 
Ecclesiam  struxit  banc,  nunquam  postea  luxit : 
Haec  fecit  stalla,  larg^  fundensque  metalla. 
Canonicus  primo  Wellys.,  Rippon  fuit  imo  : 
Edwardi  festo,  decessit  fine  modesto. 
Regis  et  Anglorum  qui  detulit  acta  Reorum. 

•  From  the  Jerusalem  crosses  on  the  outside  of  these  monuments  it  would 
appear  that  they  are  the  tombs  of  Knights  Templars,  and  from  the  similarity  of 
their  sepulture,  that  they  altogether  came  to  some  untimely  end.  Many  of  this 
order,  being  tried  for  heresy  and  other  crimes  in  England,  were  condemned  to 
perpetual  penance  in  several  monasteries,  and  they  had  two  messuages  and  120  acres 
of  land,  besides  other  lands  and  rents,  at  Wilberham  Magna  (Cambridgeshire,  only 
a  few  mile*  distant),  and  there  fixed  a  habitation  for  some  of  their  order." 


NOTICES    OP   THE    OLDEN   TIME.  271 

Anno  milleno,  quadringeno  quoque  pleno 
Huic  addens  primum  deductum  corpus  ad  Imum. 
O  Clemens  Christe  !  celos  precor  intret  ut  ipse. 
Nil  habeat  triste,  quia  protulit  omnibus  is  te." 

This  monument  is  engraved  in  Lysons. 

There  is  another  very  large  grey  marble  slab,  inlaid  with 
brass,  in  the  body  of  the  church,  to  the  memory  of  John  Blodwell, 
LL.D.  and  D.D.,  administrator  of  the  temporalities  of  Ely  to  Lewis 
de  Luxembourg,  xArchbishop  of  Rouen,  who  held  it  in  commendam. 
When  he  grew  old  and  blind  he  resigned  this  rectory,  having  a 
pension  for  life  reserved,  and  convenience  for  his  residence,  to  which 
one  line  of  along  copy  of  bad  and  dull  Latin  verses  on  his  tomb  alludes. 
He  died,  as  appears  from  these  lines,  April  16, 1462,  and  was  a  Welsh- 
man, who  had  studied  law  at  Bologna,  and  practised  at  Rome.* 

There  is  also  an  effigy  in  brass,  according  to  tradition  (for  the 
inscription  is  gone),  of  a  brother  of  Hugh  de  Balsham,  Bishop  of  Ely, 
and  founder  of  Peterhouse  College  in  Cambridge.  **  He  began  the 
foundation  of  this  house,"  says  Camden,  "without  Trumpington 
Gate,  about  the  year  1257,"  in  the  reign  of  Henry  the  Thu-d ;  and 
as  the  tower,  which  is  the  oldest  part  of  the  church  at  Balsham,  bears 
marks  of  the  architecture  of  this  period,  he  might  also  be  the  founder 
of  this  handsome  edifice  in  his  native  place. 

The  manor  of  Belesham,  or  Balsham,  was  added  to  the  possessions 
of  the  monastery  of  Ely,  sometime  between  a.d.  1023  and  1044,  by 
the  will  of  Lesfleda,  daughter  of  Britwoth,  Duke  of  Northumberland, 
and  wife  of  Oswi,  afterwards  King  of  Northumberland,  in  these 
words  : — "  I  give  to  God,  and  St.  Peter,  and  the  Holy  Virgin  Ethel- 
dreda,  the  village  of  Belesham,  with  all  its  appurtenances,  after  my 
decease,  for  the  soul  of  my  husband,  and  for  my  children,  whether 
hving  or  dead." 

In  the  flourishing  state  of  this  abbey  in  the  time  of  Leoffin,  the 
fifth  abbot,  that  the  monks  might  be  more  regularly  and  constantly 
supplied  with  provisions  of  all  kinds,  the  abbot,  with  the  King's 
consent  and  favour,  let  out  many  of  the  abbey  lands  to  tenants, 
who  were  obliged  to  bring  in  provisions  in  their  course  throughout 
the  year,  some  for  three  or  four  days,  some  for  one  week,  some  for 
two,  among  which  last  sort  was  Belesham. f  In  a.d.  1370,  the 
monks  had  no  less  than  ten  different  manor-houses,  castles,  or  palaces 
of  residence  (of  which  Balsham  was  one)  sufficiently  large  and 
commodious  for  the  reception  of  themselves  and  their  household,  to 
which  they  usually  resorted  by  turns,  and  lived  with  great  hospitality, 


*  The  figures  both  on  this  and  on  the  other  monument  are  habited  in  pontificals, 
with  saints  embroidered  on  their  stoles,  and  have  canopies  over  their  heads ;  also 
adorned  with  figures  of  saints  and  their  emblems. 

t  One  estate  in  the  Isle  of  Ely  was  to  furnish  twenty  or  thirty  thousand  eels ; 
another  nearer  the  sea  about  the  same  number  of  herrings ;  another  six  weighs 
of  salt;  another  four  weighs  of  cheese;  another  12  skips  of  wheat  and  vasAt ; 
another  a  certain  allowance  of  wood  (at  that  time  the  only  firing),  with  eight  acres 
of  meadow  for  pasturing  the  oxen  that  drew  the  wood  to  the  abbey. 


272  NOTICES   OF    THE   OLDEN    TIME. 

according  to  the  custom  of  those  times,  chiefly  on  the  produce  of  their 
demesnes.  In  a.d.  1522,  this  monastery  was  surrendered  to  Henry 
the  Eighth,  and  converted  into  a  cathedral  church,  to  be  an  episcopal 
see,  with  dean  and  chapter;  and  in  a.d.  1600,  divers  ancient  manors 
and  estates  (among  them  Balsham)  were  alienated  from  the  said  see, 
and  by  the  then  bishop  (Hetow),  with  the  consent  of  the  dean  and 
chapter,  conveyed  to  the  Queen,  who  granted  the  fee  farm  of  this 
manor,  and  the  advowson  of  the  church  at  Balsham,  by  letters  patent, 
to  Mr.  Thomas  Sutton,  her  Master  of  the  Ordnance  at  Ben\'ick,  by 
whom  they  were  afterwards  presented  to  his  foundation  of  the 
Charterhouse  in  London,  and  under  its  patronage  they  still  continue. 
Mr.  Sutton  was  a  great  benefactor  to  the  village  of  Balsham. 

Some  curious  particulars  relating  to  this  parish  are  to  be  found  in 
Strype's  Life  of  Archbishop  Parker,  book  iv.  c.  40 — "There  grew 
now  a  great  jealousy  of  a  new  sect,  resembling  either  the  family  of 
Love  or  the  Libertins,  or  some  such  company,  newly  sprung  up  in  the 
■parts  of  Cambridge  and  Essex,  and  especially  in  and  about  Balsham 
and  Strethal,  for  there  was  a  parcel  of  people  lately  discovered  that 
had  religious  assemblies  among  themselves;  but  they  were  found 
to  be  indeed  innocent,  w^ell-disposed  people  that  met  together  on 
holydays,  when  they  were  at  leisure  from  their  ordinarj^-  w^ork,  some- 
times after  dinner  and  sometimes  after  supper,  only  to  read  and  confer 
the  Scriptures,  and  to  inform  and  coniirm  one  another  in  their 
Christian  duty,  and  to  edify  themselves  in  the  knowledge  of  God, 
thinking  thereby  to  spend  their  time  better  than  others,  or  themselves 
before  had  done,  when  it  w^as  taken  up  in  playing  at  cards,  dice,  and 
tables,  or  sitting  in  alehouses.  Of  this  company  w^as  the  minister  of 
Strethal  and  several  housekeepers  in  Balsham.  But  information  was 
made  of  these  men  and  their  meetings  ;  and  it  was  reported  of  Sharp, 
parson  of  Strethal,  that  he  married  persons  in  the  fields,  and  after  a 
new  way  of  his  own,  different  from  that  in  the  Book  of  Common 
Prayer;  and  of  the  rest  of  them,  as  if  they  dishked  the  Book  of 
Common  Prayer,  and  disowned  the  Queen's  supremacy,  and  owned 
a  state  of  perfection  in  this  life — that  they  disbelieved  the  resurrection, 
and  that  they  were  for  revelations  besides  the  Scriptures ;  finally,  that 
they  held  that  differences  of  persons,  of  meats  and  apparel,  of  times 
and  days,  were  not  to  be  made  by  the  magistrates.  Whereupon  Dr. 
Pern,  the  incumbent  of  Balsham,  probably  commission ated  by  the 
Ecclesiastical  Commission,  administered  divers  interrogatories  to  them 
concerning  these  things,  requiring  their  plain  answer  thereunto.  The 
which  answers  I  have  here  subjoined,  as  worthy  some  observation, 
according  as  they  were  given  in  by  the  said  Pern."* 


•  This  Dr.  Pern,  who  vraa  Master  of  Peterhouse  (where  he  founded  two  fellow- 
ships) and  Dean  of  Ely,  left  23s.  and  4rf.  in  his  will  "  to  buy  white  herrings  in  the 
time  of  Lent  for  the  poor  of  Balsham  ;  and  10».  to  a  learned  man  that  shall  preach 
yearly  a  sermon  at  Balsham  on  Sunday  the  first  week  in  Lent,"  whom  he  desires  to 
get  part  of  the  white  herrings  distributed  to  the  poor  "  which  could  say  the  Lord's 
Prayer,  Articles  of  Faith,  and  Ten  Commandments,  in  the  English  tongue,  in  such 
sort  as  he  himself  taught  them  every  time  he  did  preach  at  Balsham." 


NOTICES    OF    THE    OLDEN    TIME.  273 

These  answers  tend  to  confirm  Strype's  account  of  them ;  but  there 
is  little  interest  in  them.  It  is  curious  that  Sharp,  the  parson  of 
Strethal,  makes  his  mark. 

Near  the  village  terminates  one  of  those  extensive  dykes  which  run 
(parallel  to  one  another)  across  this  part  of  the  country.  It  begins 
*<  at  the  east  side  of  the  Cam,  and  runs  in  a  straight  hne  by  Fenn  Ditton, 
(or  rather  Ditchton,  from  the  fore-mentioned  ditch,)  between  great 
Wilbraham  and  Fulbourn,  as  far  as  Balsham.  At  present,  it  is  com- 
monly called  Seven  Mile  Dyke,  because  it  is  seven  miles  from 
Newmarket.  Formerly  it  was  called  Fleam  Dyke,  that  is,  flight  dyke, 
as  it  seems  from  some  remarkable  flight  at  this  place.  And,  accord- 
ing to  Henry  of  Huntingdon,  the  Danes  committed  all  the  barbarities 
imaginable  at  Balsham." — Camden. 

Pieces  of  ancient  armour,  coins,  &c.,  have  been  repeatedly  found 
along  the  line  of  this  ditch ;  and  there  is  reason  to  think  that  both  it  and 
the  other  remains  of  Roman  or  Saxon  antiquity  in  the  neighbourhood 
would  repay  a  more  careful  examination  than  they  have  yet  received. 

T.  C. 


SACRED    POETRY. 


["  LET    us    DEPART    HENCE." JoSeph.  b.  Iv.  SS."] 

1. 

Is  there  no  sound  about  our  altars  heard 
Of  gliding  forms  that  long  have  watch'd  in  vain 
For  slumbering  discipline  to  break  her  chain. 
And  aim  the  bolt  by  Theodosius  fear*d  ? 
"  Let  us  depart : — these  English  souls  are  sear'd. 
Who,  for  one  grasp  of  perishable  gold. 
Would  brave  the  curse  by  holy  men  of  old 
Laid  on  the  robbers  of  the  shrines  they  rear'd. 
Who  shout  for  joy  to  see  the  ruffian  band 
Come  to  reform,  where  ne'er  they  came  to  pray. 
E'en  where,  unbidden,  seraphs  never  trod. — 
Let  us  depart,  and  leave  th'  apostate  land 
To  meet  the  rising  whirlwind  as  she  may. 
Without  her  guardian  angels  and  her  God. 

2.  [the  creed  of  5T.  athanasius.] 
"  Seek  we  some  realm  where  virgin  souls  may  pray 
In  faith  untarnish'd  by  the  sophist's  scorn. 
And  duly  raise  on  each  diviner  morn 
The  psalm  that  gathers  in  one  glorious  lay 
All  chants  that  e'er  from  heaven  to  earth  found  way 
Majestic  march !  as  meet  to  guide  and  time 
Man's  wandering  path  in  life's  ungenial  clime. 
As  Aaron's  trump  for  the  dread  ark's  array.— 
Vol.  Ul.-^March,  1833.  2  n 


274  SACRED  POETRY. 

Creed  of  the  saints,  and  anthem  of  the  blest. 
And  calm-breath'd  warning  of  the  kindliest  love 
That  ever  heav'd  a  wakeful  mother's  breast, 
(True  love  is  bold,  and  gravely  dares  reprove,) 
Who  knows  but  myriads  owe  their  endless  rest 
To  thy  recalling,  tempted  else  to  rove  ? 

3.   [the  burial  service.] 

"  And  they  who  grudge  th'  Omnipotent  his  praise. 
What  wonder  if  they  grudge  the  dead  his  hope  ? 
Th'  irrev'rent  restless  eye  finds  room  and  scope. 
E'en  by  the  grave,  to  wrangle,  pr}%  and  gaze. 
Heaven  in  its  mercy  hides,  but  man  displays  ; 
Heaven  throws  a  gleam,  where  they  would  darken  all ; 
A  shade,  where  they,  forgetting  worm  and  pall. 
Sing  triumph — they  excite,  but  Heaven  allays. 
Alas,  for  England's  mourners,  if  denied 
The  soothing  tones  of  Hope,  though  faint  and  low. 
Or  swoln  up  high,  with  partial  tearless  pride  ! 
Better  in  silence  hide  their  dead,  and  go. 
Than  sing  a  hopeless  dirge,  or  coldly  chide 
The  faith  that  owns  release  from  earthly  woe. 

4.  [length  of  the  prayers.] 

"But  Faith  is  cold,  and  wilful  men  are  strong. 
And  the  blithe  world,  with  bells  and  harness  proud. 
Rides  tinkling  by,  so  musical  and  loud. 
It  drowns  th'  eternal  word,  th'  angelic  song ; 
And  one  by  one  the  weary  listless  throng 
Steals  out  of  church,  and  leaves  the  choir  unseen 
Of  winged  guards  to  weep,  where  prayer  had  been. 
That  souls  immortal  find  that  hour  too  long. 
Most  fatal  token  of  a  falling  age ! 
Wit  ever  busy.  Learning  ever  new. 
Unsleeping  Fancy,  Eloquence  untir'd ; — 
Prayer  only  dull !     The  saints  and  martyrs'  page 
A  tedious  scroll ;  the  scorn'd  and  faithful  few 
Left  to  bewail  such  beauty  undesir'd.'* 

5. 

Sons  of  our  mother  !  such  th'  indignant  strain 
Might  haply  strike,  this  hour,  a  pastor's  ear, 
Purg'd  to  discern,  for  once,  th'  aerial  train 
Of  heavenly  centinels  yet  lingering  here ; 
And  what  if,  blending  with  the  chant  austere, 
A  soft  inviting  note  attune  the  close  ? 
*'  We  go  ; — but  faithful  hearts  will  find  us  near. 
Who  cling  beside  their  mother  in  her  woes. 
Who  love  the  rites  that  erst  their  fathers  lov'd. 
Nor  tire  of  David's  hymn,  and  Jesus'  prayer :  — 
Their  quiet  altars,  wheresoe'er  removed. 
Shall  clear  with  incense  sweet  th'  unholy  air ; 
In  persecution  safe,  in  scorn  approv'd. 
Angels,  and  He  who  rules  them,  will  be  there." 

K. 


SACRED    POETRY.  275 

SONNET. 

Be  mindful,  ye,  who  festive  halls  adorn. 
And  on  your  quilts  indulgently  recline. 
And  drink  beneath  the  rose  the  mellow  wine, 
A  trump  may  blow,  to  march  before  the  morn  ! 
Is  he  prepared  for  the  canorous  horn 
Who  braids  his  tresses  with  the  flowery  twine. 
And,  when  the  sun  is  past  the  level  line. 
Keeps  wassail  till  another  day  is  born  ? 
More  limber  they,  that  do  their  flesh  begrudge; 
More  willing  part,  who  tarrying  less  delight, 
Nor  of  the  present  good  too  highly  judge. 
But  girded  are,  and  shod.     The  word  of  might 
Which  bad  the  captive  sons  of  Rachel  trudge. 
Fell  easiest  on  the  tented  Rechabite. 

A.H. 


CORRESPONDENCE. 


The  Editor  begs  to  remind  his  readers  that  he  is  not  responsible  for  the  opinions 
of  his  Correspondents. 


THE    RAINBOW   A   PROPHETIC   SIGN. 

Miracles  and  prophecy  are  the  usual  means  by  which  God  has 
condescended  to  authenticate  his  communications  with  man.  By 
miracles  he  afforded  an  immediate  and  visible  assurance  of  some 
future  event  declared  by  prophecy.  Among  the  chosen  people,  the 
dealings  of  Providence  were  laid  more  plainly  open  to  observation ; 
and  the  appointed  instruments  of  the  Almighty,  for  bringing  about  his 
ordained  course  of  events,  had  tlieir  own  faith  strengthened,  and 
their  credit  w^ith  others  established,  by  some  manifest  sign  from  the 
finger  of  God.  This  was  a  wise  and  merciful  adaptation  to  the  feel- 
ings of  human  nature  ;  indeed,  it  is  impossible  for  us  to  conceive  any 
other  way  that  would  so  effectually  obviate  distrust  on  the  one  hand, 
and  incredulity  on  the  other. 

After  the  four  hundred  years  of  affliction,  at  the  time  prefixed  (Gen. 
XV.  13.),  when  the  children  of  Israel  were  to  be  brought  up  out 
of  Egypt,  and  that  unpromising  charge  was  laid  upon  Moses,  how 
natural  was  the  expression  of  his  feelings  !  "  But,  behold,  they  will 
not  believe  me,  for  they  will  say,  The  Lord  hath  not  appeared  unto 
thee,"  (Exod.  iv.  1.)  Upon  which  he  was  immediately  furnished 
with  the  miraculous  signs  of  the  serpent-rod  and  the  leprous  hand,  in 
token  to  himself  and  the  Israelites  of  their  approaching  deliverance. 
Similar  feelings  and  similar  condescension  were  exhibited  in  the  case 
of  Gideon  when  commissioned  to  save  Israel  from  the  hands  of  the 
Midianites :  "  Wherewith  shall  I  save  Israel  ?   .  .  .     If  now  I  have 


276  CORRESPONDENCE. 

found  grace  in  thy  sight,  then  shew  me  a  sign  that  thou  talkest  with 
me."  (Judg.  vi.  15.)  Then  the  angel  of  the  Lord  put  forth  his  staff 
and  touched  the  flesh,  and  there  rose  up  fire  out  of  the  rock  and  con- 
sumed it.  And  when  for  wise  purposes,  God  determined  to  raise  up 
Hezekiah,  and  add  fifteen  years  to  his  life,  that  king,  with  incredu- 
lous joy,  said  unto  Isaiah,  "  What  shall  be  the  sign  that  the  Lord  will 
heal  me?"  (2  Kings,  xx.  8.)  And  Isaiah  said,  "  This  sign  shaltthou 
have  of  the  Lord,  that  the  Lord  will  do  the  thing  that  he  hath 
spoken ;  and  he  brought  the  shadow  ten  degrees  backward  by  which 
it  had  gone  down  on  the  dial." 

Such  instances  are  numberless  in  the  Bible,  and  the  point  to  be 
attended  to  is  that  the  sign  was  always  something  new  or  miraculous. 
This  method  of  giving  a  present  sign,  as  an  authenticating  token  of  a 
futiu-e  benefit,  was  observed  by  God  from  the  earliest  times.  It  was 
so  done  in  the  person  of  Cain ;  the  Lord  shew^ed  a  sign  unto  Cain,  in 
token  that  no  man  finding  him  should  kill  him,  (Gen.  iv.  15.)*  This 
sign  was  certainly  of  a  miraculous  nature,  and  not  an  ordinary  phe- 
nomenon ;  otherwise  it  would  not  have  afibrded  him  any  more  lively 
satisfaction  than  God's  bare  promise.  If  God  had  said  unto  him,  I 
do  set  my  sun  in  the  heavens,  and  it  shall  be  for  a  token  that  no  man 
shall  kill  thee,  what  degree  of  assurance  w^ould  such  a  sign  have  af- 
forded to  his  desponding  mind  ?  Yet,  of  the  same  comfortless  nature 
would  have  been  the  token  of  the  rainbow  to  Noah,  that  the  w^aters 
should  no  more  become  a  flood  to  destroy  all  flesh,  if  that  phenome- 
non had  been  familiar  to  the  antediluvians.  If  the  course  of  nature 
was  violated  to  assure  Hezekiah  of  the  continuance  of  his  life,  is  it  an 
improbable  supposition  that  God  should  do  some  new  thing  to  con- 
vince Noah  of  his  safety  in  a  restored  world.  It  is  the  remoteness  of 
the  transaction  and  our  shght  interest  in  it  that  reconciles  us  to  the 
notion  that  God,  at  that  time,  merely  appointed  the  bow  as  a  token 
of  his  covenant.  But  God's  dealings  are  constant,  and  a  thousand 
years  are  only  as  one  day  in  his  sight ;  whilst  man's  judgment  is 
powerfully  influenced  by  the  recentness  of  events  and  their  import- 
ance to  himself  If  Christ  had  appointed  the  bow  as  a  token  of  the 
resurrection  of  the  body,  and  as  a  sign  of  the  covenant  between  him- 
self and  mankind  that  he  would  make  their  peace  with  God,  could 
we,  in  this  case,  bring  ourselves  to  acquiesce  in  the  sufficiency  of  such 
a  pledge  ?  But  Christ  knew  better  what  was  in  man,  and  what  the 
earnest  longings  of  our  nature  required.  When,  therefore,  he  was 
asked — "What  sign  shewest  thou,  seeing  that  thou  doest  these  things? 
Jesus  answered.  Destroy  this  temple,  and  in  three  days  I  will  raise  it 
up.  He  spake  of  the  temple  of  his  body,"  (John,  ii.  18,  Matt.  xii.  39.) 
It  is  not  likely,  then,  that  the  awful  occasion  of  the  deluge,  wherein 
comfort  and  support  were  so  much  needed,  should  constitute  the  soli- 


•  Gen.  iv.  15,  should  be  rendered  "  And  the  Lord  gave  Cain  a  sign  [i.  e.  worked 
some  miracle  to  convince  him]  that  whosoever  found  him  should  not  kill  him."— 
Parkhuriit  in  voce  riK. 


CORRESPONDENCE.  277 

tary  exception*  to  God's  usual  dealings.  Because  rain  is  common  and 
necessary  now,  we  are  apt  to  suppose  that  it  has  always  been  so ;  ex- 
cept for  this  bias,  I  think  that  no  one  could  consider  the  bow 
as  a  familiar  appearance  on  reading  the  account  of  it  in  Gen.  ix. 
12 — Jo:  "And  God  said,  This  is  the  authenticating  token,  which  I 
exhibit,t  of  the  covenant  between  me  and  you,  and  every  living 
creature  that  is  with  you,  for  perpetual  generations  ;  (13)  My  bow  I 
exhibit  in  the  cloud,  and  it  shall  be  for  the  authenticating  token  of  the 
covenant  between  me  and  the  earth.  (14)  x\nd  it  shall  come  to  pass, 
when  I  bring  a  cloud  over  the  earth,  that  the  bow  shall  be  seen  in 
the  cloud;  (15)  And  I  will  remember  my  covenant, which  is  between 
me  and  you,  and  every  living  creature  of  all  flesh ;  and  the  waters 
shall  no  more  become  a  flood  to  destroy  all  flesh."  In  verse  14,  Noah 
is  specially  advertised  when  and  where  he  was  to  expect  its  appear- 
ance, as  concerning  some  new  thing  ;  which  notice  that  there  should 
be  rain,  but  not  to  the  overflowing  of  a  flood,  will  appear  far  from 
needless,  when  we  consider  the  terror  that  must  have  seized  on  this 
remnant  of  a  destroyed  world,  on  a  repetition  of  those  wondrous  and 
fearful  waterdrops,  and  what  unspeakable  comfort  God's  predicted 
sign  in  the  cloud  would  afford  them :  "  The  bow  shall  be  in  the  cloud, 
and  I  will  look  upon  it,  that  I  may  remember  the  everlasting  cove- 
nant between  God  and  every  living  creature." 

St.  Paul  classes  Noah  among  those  eminent  persons  who  had  exhi- 
bited extraordinary  instances  of  faith  :  "  By  faith,  Noah  being  warned 
by  God  of  things  not  seen  as  yet,  moved  with  fear,  prepared  an 
ark  to  the  saving  of  his  house,"  (Heb.  xi.  7.)  We  know  that,  at 
present,  heavy  rains  will  sometimes  produce  floods,  so  as  to  inundate 
whole  districts,  and  cause  great  loss  of  life  ;  now  if  rains  and  floods 
were  things  not  seen  as  yet,  it  adds  greatly  to  his  faith  in  building  the 
ark,  and  in  bearing  the  scoffs  of  that  violent  generation.  Although 
the  fountains  of  the  great  deep  were  broken  up,  yet  rain  seems  to 
have  been  the  principal  agent  of  destruction,  as  God  forewarned 
Noah :  "  yet  seven  days  and  I  will  cause  it  to  rain  upon  the  earth 
forty  days  and  forty  nights,:}:  and  every  living  substance  that  I  have 
made  will  I  destroy  from  off"  the  face  of  the  earth,"  (vii.  4.)  Now,  if 
Noah  were  commissioned,  unless  they  repented,  to  threaten  that 
wicked  race  with  the  unheard  of  punishment  of  a  flood  from  heaven, 
he  would  little  disturb  their  godless  revelry  which  they  kept  up,  "  eat- 
ing and  drinking,  marrying,  and  giving  in  marriage,  until  the  day 
that  Noah  entered  into  the  ark,"  (Matt.  xxiv.  38.) 

Kindred  spirits  of  the  present  day  scoff"  at  Moses  for  asserting  that 

*  The  sign  of  God's  covenant  with  Abraham  was  circumcision,  (Gen.  xvii.  II,) 
which,  although  not  miraculous,  was  certainly  new.  We  now  know  that  the  rain- 
bow is  the  effect  of  natural  causes  ;  yet,  were  it  at  that  time  new,  it  would  have  all 
the  effect  of  a  miraculous  sign  to  Noah. 

t  The  usual  expression  for  shewing  a  sign  is  here  used :  /^^  J^  ]J1^»  SiSovai  arj/iuov. 

\  The  Hebrew  idiom  here  would  be  more  properly  rendered,  "  I  will  cause  it  to 
rain  forty  days,  that  I  may  destroy,  &c. ;"  also  in  ix.  13,  "  My  bow  I  exhibit  in  the 
cloud,  that  it  may  be  for,  &c." 


278  CORRESPONDENCE. 

God  then  set  his  bow  in  the  cloud.  The  same  causes,  say  they,  must 
ever  have  produced  the  same  effects ;  and  the  rainbow  must  often 
have  been  seen  during  the  sixteen  centuries  before  the  flood.  Such 
reasoning  is  correct  enough  ;  but,  were  the  premises  to  be  questioned, 
they  would  be  rather  at  a  loss  to  prove  the  existence  of  rain  in  those 
times,  so  little  analogous  to  our  own.  We  should  never  have  believed, 
had  it  not  been  revealed  to  us,  that  the  antediluvians  ate  no  flesh,  or 
that  they  lived  so  long ;  and  yet,  such  a  state  of  the  atmosphere, 
as  did  not  admit  of  the  condensation  of  vapour  into  drops  of  rain,  is 
not  more  impossible  to  conceive  than  such  a  constitution  of  the  human 
jframe,  as  did  not  require  flesh  for  its  support,  and  could  stand  the 
wear  of  a  thousand  years.  If  God  has  asserted  that  he  did,  at  that 
time,  exhibit  his  bow  in  ratification  of  his  covenant,  can  unbelievers 
expect  that  we  should  give  less  heed  to  his  sure  word  than  to  their 
unproved  assertions  ?  "  Yea,  let  God  be  true,  and  every  man  a  liar ;" 
and  as  long  as  the  Bible  is  not  inconsistent  with  itself,  the  difiiculty  of 
Fcconciling  it  with  the  objections  of  its  enemies  need  not  cause  us  any 
great  uneasiness. 

The  only  passage  that  bears  in  the  least  upon  the  subject  is  con- 
tained in  Gen.  ii.  4 — 6 ;  but  as  the  present  version  of  it  is  very  ob- 
scure, I  shall  here  offer  a  new  translation  and  arrangement : — 

"  Such  is  the  account  of  the  heavens  and  the  earth  at  their  creation, 
In  the  day  that  the  Lord  God  made  the  earth  and  the  heavens. 

Now  before  any  shrub  of  the  field  was  in  the  earth 
And  before  any  plant  of  the  field  sprung  up,* 
Although  the  Lord  God  rained  not  on  the  earth 
And  there  was  not  a  man  to  dress  the  ground, 
There  went  up  a  mist  from  the  earth 
And  watered  the  whole  face  of  the  ground." 

The  first  chapter,  I  conceive,  should  have  been  extended  beyond 
the  six  days  of  creation,  so  as  to  contain  the  sanctifying  of  the  seventh 
day  to  rest,  and  perhaps  to  end  with  the  full  close — "  Such  is  the  ac- 
count of  &c."  The  second  chapter  would  then  return  to  and  amplify 
certain  passages  worthy  of  a  particular  account,  but  which  would 
have  interrupted  the  simple  narrative  of  the  creation  :  such  are  the 
place  of  Adam's  abode,  the  naming  of  the  creatures,  the  different  for- 
mation of  Eve,  &c.     The  meaning  of  the  six  lines  "Now  before  any 


*  Two  not  uncommon  idioms  are  here  combined  in  an  unusual  manner,  and  on 
this  account  seem  hitherto  to  have  escaped  observation  :  (1.)  D"l^  before,  as  in  Josh. 

ii.  8 — "Now  before  they  had  lain  down,  she  went  up  unto  them  on  the  roof."  (2.)  7^ 
every,  in  a  negative  sentence,  means  any,  as  in  Exod.  xx.  4 — "  Thou  shalt  not  make  to 
thyself  any  likeness."  Gen.  iv.  15 — "That  not  any  finding  him  should  kill  him." 
Gen.  iii.  1 — "Yea  hath  God  said,  Ye  shall  not  eat  of  any  tree  of  the  garden  !"  And 
Eve's  answer  suits  better  hereto.  The  Hebrew  ^^  in  this  case  corresponds  exactly 
with  the  Latin  quisquam  or  ullus  which  are  used  only  in  universal  negative  proposi- 
tions. Gen.  iii.  1—"  The  serpent  was  more  subtil  than  any  beast,"  animali  astutior 
ullo.  The  same  idiom,  ov  Tcdg,  derived  from  the  Septuagint,  obtains  also  in  the 
Greek  Testament :  "  Not  any  flesh  shall  be  saved,"  (Mark,  xiii.20  ;)  "Not  any  one 
that  saith  unto  me  Lord,  Lord,"  (Matt.  vii.  21,)  Non  intrabit  quisquam  qui  diccU ; 
1  Cor.i.29,  Hcb.  xii.  11,  &c. 


CORRESPONDENCE.  279 

shrub  &c."  appears  to  be  simply  this  :  Previously  to  the  existence  of 
any  vegetation,  although  there  was  neither  rain  from  heaven  nor  irri- 
gation from  man,  yet  God  had  provided  the  necessary  supply  of 
moisture  by  means  of  the  atmosphere  affording  dew. 

W.  B.  Winning. 

-  Keysoe  Vicarage^  Beds. 

(  To  he  contimied.J 


THE  NAME   OF  CYRUS. 

[Further  Remarks.] 
To  the  Editor  of  the  British  Magazine. 

Sir, — In  the  first  volume  of  the  British  Magazine,  it  w^as  observed  at 
some  length,  that  the  miraculous  fall  of  Babylon  and  rise  of  Cyrus 
the  Great,  had  been  extensively  felt  and  remembered  among  the 
Gentiles;  that  the  title  of  Quirinus,  first  king,  and  warlike  deity 
among  the  Romans,  w^as  no  other  than  Cyrus's  name,  and  his  legend, 
the  fable  of  Cyrus's  birth  and  nutrition, — and  so  forth. 

And  it  was  further  observed  thereupon,  that  the  Greek  word  Kvpioc, 
and  all  its  cognates  and  derivatives,  were  introduced  into  the  language 
subsequently  to  the  wonderful  events  in  question,  and  can,  therefore, 
be  referred  with  probability  to  no  origin  other  than  the  proper  name 
Kvpoe,  Cyrus.  Those  words  were  distinguished  with  some  care  from 
an  earlier  w^ord  of  a  similar  sound,  but  not  only  of  a  different,  but  of 
an  essentially  opposite  import. 

The  meaning  and  force  of  that  new  Grecian  word  was,  "  being 
arbiter  of  any  question,"  "having jurisdiction  over  anything,"  and  so 
forth  ;*  corresponding  with  the  Latin  idiom,  penes  quern  aliquod  est ; 
from  which  ampler  sense,  the  common  meaning  of  lord  or  king  was 
deduced.  But  it  is  a  word  essentially  kingly,  implying  the  power  of 
him  who  imposes  law  obligatory  upon  free  citizens,  and  not  the 
right  of  a  master  over  slaves ;  and  was  considered  peculiarly  apt  to 
express  the  supremacy  of  God  over  all  beings. 

Cyrus  is  known  to  be  a  title  of  the  sun,  and  the  sun  is  known  to 
have  been  worshipped  by  the  Pagans  under  an  infinity  of  names. 
Some  of  those  names  expressed  the  various  attributes  which  really 
belong  to  it  as  the  luminary  of  nature,  and  others  expressed  attributes 
belonging  to  God  alone,  and  imputed  to  it  under  the  false  hypothesis 
of  its  being  a  deity  of  the  first  order.  It  followed  as  a  necessary  con- 
clusion from  the  above  premises,  that  the  name  Cyrus,  as  bestowed 
upon  the  deity  Sol  Mithras,  was  expressive  of  those  precise  rights  and 
faculties  which  the  Medo- Grecian  words  KvpLog,  Kvpog,  Kvpieveivy  &c. 
denote. 

These  few  words  of  recapitulation  are  intended  to  introduce  the 
following  remark.     Etymologists  of  the  sounder  and  better  class,  and, 

»   Quern   penes  arbitrium    est  et  jus  et  norma  loquendi,  i.  e.  tOoQ   Kvpiov  6<rt 

TbiV  piJffSbtV. 


280  CORRESPONDENCE. 

among  others,  the  famous  Sir  William  Jones,  have  been  strongly  per- 
suaded that  the  Ancient  Persic  or  Zend  language  was,  in  all  its  affi- 
nities, of  the  same  stock  or  family  as  the  Teutonic.  However  w^ell 
or  ill-founded  that  opinion  may  be,  this  is  true,  that  the  word  in 
question  has  the  same  meaning,  even  to  the  utmost  nicety  of  idiom, 
in  the  early  Teutonic,  as  it  had  in  the  Greek  of  the  Post-Cyreian 
authors.  Cyre  or  Kjtc  (for  both  spellings  were  used)  is  the  Anglo- 
Saxon  for  arhitrium.  "On  dees  Abbodes  kyre,"  is  "within  the 
Abhot*s  jurisdiction.'' — Lye,  in  vocabulo.  The  Saxons  and  Goths,  or 
North-men,  w^ere  both  equally  addicted  to  war  and  carnage,  and  they 
neither  esteemed  honourable,  nor  ever  expected  to  die  any  death  but 
a  violent  and  bloody  one.  They  believed  in  certain  female  deities  in 
whose  hands  it  lay — penes  quas  it  was — to  determine  in  each  day's 
turmoil  w^ho  should  survive,  and  who,  by  a  bloody  death,  should 
inherit  the  heaven  of  the  Scythians.  That  Paradise  of  the  first-born 
Cain  was  ycleped  Val-halla,  Hall  of  Slaughter ;  and  the  terrible 
maidens  were  termed  in  the  Norse  dialect,  Val-Kyriur,  and  in  the 
Anglo-Saxon,  Weel-Cyrian,  which  are  to  say,  the  Arhitresses  of 
Slaughter.  Not  in  Homeric  Greek,  for  Homer  was  anterior  to  Cyrus, 
and  to  the  words  derived  from  him  ;  but  in  Greek  we  should  say  of 
them — 


ZiariQ  Kai  ^avaroio 


ai  Kvpiai   CKTi 


It  appears  to  my  judgment,  that  the  conformity  between  these 
Greek  and  Teutonic  phrases  is  much  too  exact  and  perfect  to  admit 
any  doubt  of  their  identity.  But  it  is  highly  improbable  that  the  cruel 
savages  of  Scandinavia  and  Jutland  should  have  borrowed  any  word 
jfrom  the  language  of  the  Greeks  who  lived  after  Cyrus.  There  is, 
therefore,  every  reason  for  concluding  that  they  brought  it  wath  them 
from  Asia,  and  for  inferring  from  thence,  as  a  matter  of  fact,  the  same 
opinion  as  to  the  meaning  of  the  Mithriac  title  Cyrus,  which  I  had 
previously  arrived  at  as  a  matter  of  argument. 


ON  ROMANS,  xii.  20. 

To  the  Editor  of  the  British  Magaziiu. 


Sir, — In  a  former  number,  a  correspondent  having  commented  on 
the  Bishop  of  Chichester's  interpretation  of  Rom.  xii.  20,  I  would  soU- 
cit,  with  all  due  respect  to  rank  and  high  attainments,  the  bishop's 
attention  to  a  mediate  point  between  the  most  opposed  interpretations 
of  the  text,  where  the  truth  appears  to  me  actually  to  rest;  not,  in- 
deed, overlooked  by  commentators,  but  never,  to  my  observation, 
placed  exactly  in  the  view  which  it  shall  be  my  endeavour  to  prove  ad- 
missible, if  not  the  only  just  one.  Allow  me,  for  this  purpose,  to  set  in 
juxtaposition  the  common  passage,  as  it  stands  in  Proverbs,  and  in 
the  Epistle,  together  with  its  final  clause,  as  in  Proverbs,  on  the  one 


CORRESPONDENCE.  281 

hand,  and  with  St.  Paul's  introdaction  and  short  conclusion  on  the 

other. 

Rom.  xii. 

19.  Dearly  beloved,  avenge  not  your- 

Prov.  XXV.  selves,  but  rather  give  place  unto  wrath  : 

21.  If  thine  enemy  be  hungry,  give        for  it  is  written,  Vengeance  is  mine  ;  I 

him  bread  to  eat ;  and  if  he  be  thirsty,        will  repay,  saith  the  Lord. 

give  him  water  to  drink  :  20.  Therefore  if  thine  enemy  hunger, 

S{2.  For  thou  shalt  heap  coals  of  fire  on        feed  him ;  if  he  thirst,  give  him  drink  ; 

his  head,  and  the  Lord  shall  reward  thee.       for  in  so  doing  thou  shalt  heap  coals  of 

fire  on  his  head. 

21.  Be  not  overcome  of  evil,  but  over- 
come evil  with  good. 

Now,  does  it  not  stand  in  sound  reason  that,  as  contained  alike  in  the 
word  of  truth,  the  above  common  text,  together  with  its  adjuncts  on  each 
side,  must  hold,  one  with  another,  a  perfect  agreement  and  consistency : 
that  is  to  say,  that  the  act  of  "  heaping  coals"  must  agree  with  the 
<*  overcoming  evil  with  good,"  and  with  that,  likewise,  be  one  which 
the  Lord  may  approve  and  reward.  For  what  purpose  does  the  apostle 
employ  the  quotation  but  to  enforce  his  dissuasion,  equally  affectionate 
and  solemn,  from  every  deed  or  thought  of  vengeance  ?  Yet  this  he 
does,  according  to  certain  expositions,  by  instigating  an  act  intention- 
ally malignant,  so  that  under  the  specious  affectation  of  good,  the  per- 
son whom  we  may  suppose  aggrieved,  draws  down  upon  the  aggressor 
that  vengeance  of  Heaven,  which  he  is  forbidden  to  encroach  upon, 
overcoming  evil  by  accomplishing  the  destruction  of  the  aggressor,  and 
then  looking  for  the  promised  reward  of  his  unhallowed  largess.  On  this 
view  of  the  subject,  and  as  in  the  person  of  those  arguers  with  w^hom 
he  was  once  disposed  to  agree,  nothing  can  be  more  candid,  in  my 
opinion  more  convincing,  than  the  Bishop's  language,  or  more  unde- 
niable than  the  stated  conclusion. 

Let  us  proceed  to  examine  what  there  is  in  the  metaphor  before  us 
so  appalling  as  to  seem  to  militate  against  *  Christian  goodness.'* 

With  those  'milder  interpreters'  w4io  have  recourse  to  the  cru- 
cible, merely  as  typifying  the  desired  result,  I  do  not  agree  in  merging 
the  idea  of  pain.  I  would  grant  that  the  heaping  of  coals  of  fire  on 
the  head  of  the  adversary  denotes  pain,  but  yet  no  other  pain  than 
what  the  true  Christian  need  have  no  qualm  in  producing — the 
pain  of  a  relenting  heart,  the  pang  of  awakened  generosity  acting 
upon  a  wounded  conscience.  Supposing,  then,  the  beneficent 
procedure  successful,  the  text  seems  to  furnish  a  triumphant  argu- 
mentum  ad  Iwminem  f  in  reply  to  any  disciple  of  the  world's  school, 
who  might  have  urged  resentful  measures  of  a  very  different  kind. 
*  Tell  me  not  of  schemes  of  vengeance :  the  Christian's  retaliation 
probes  the  deepest,  and  the  victory  it  seeks  to  gain  is  of  all  the 
most  complete.'  Nor  is  it  necessary,  in  the  explanation  of  pro- 
verbial language,  to  contemplate  the  occurrence  of  that  impenetra- 
ble hardness  of  heart  against  all  conciliation  or  repentance  which, 


*  The  single  inverted  commas  refer  to  words  or  expressions  which  occur  in  the 
Bishop  of  Chichester's  sermon. 

f  For  argumentum  ad  hominem  see  Index  to  Hey's  (Norrisian)  Lectures. 

Vol.  lll.-^March,  1833,  2  o 


282  CORRESPONDENCE. 

however  frequent,  charity  would  forbid  us  in  any  given  instance  to 
take  for  granted.  Thus  whilst  man  in  his  responsibility  fulfils  the 
precept,  not  from  enmity,  but  from  love,  (he  being,  however,  an  instru- 
ment in  the  hands  of  a  superior  ruler,)  I  have  no  objection  to  admit 
that  the  heaping  coals  of  fire  may  *  always '  denote  *  infliction  of  punish- 
ment from  the  Almighty.'  In  the  full  acknowledgment  of  God's 
perpetual  providence,  be  it  so.  But  why,  therefore,  is  it  of  necessity 
judicially  destructive  ?  why  not  simply  corrective,  as  the  furnace, 
Deut.  iv.  20,  Isa.  xlviii.  10,  Jer.  xi.  4;  and  fire  as  that  of  the  refiner, 
Malachi,  iii.  10?  See  also  Matt.  iii.  11,  Mark  ix.  49.  By  whom 
else,  in  fact,  is  the  pain  of  remorse  and  contrition  inflicted  upon  sin- 
ning mortals,  whoever  may  be  the  ostensible  agent,  but  the  invisible 
Disposer  who  alone  ordereth  all  things,  even  to  the  unruly  wills  and 
affections  of  sinful  men  ?     But  here  we  are  all  "  of  one  mind." 

Those  who  take  their  exposition  from  the  laboratory  might  refer, 
^perhaps,  with  advantage  to  the  verse  in  Proverbs  immediately  preced- 
ing, as,  fi'om  its  proximity,  seeming  to  indicate  a  continuation  of 
thought,  but  surely  with  still  greater  advantage  to  the  terrific  imagery 
of  Ezekiel,  xxii.  18,  and  following  verses,  which,  though  in  such  vivid 
colours  picturing  the  Divine  wrath,  no  one  would  dare  interpret  as 
denoting  utter  extinction  (for  in  the  gathering,  at  Jerusalem,  Israel 
evidently  comprises  Judah)  without  a  remnant  left.  Had  the  "  melt- 
ing of  the  heart  like  wax  "  occupied  the  place  of  coals  burning  on  the 
head,  the  passage,  from  the  greater  triteness  of  the  simile,  would 
scarcely  have  provoked  discussion ;  yet,  reduce  both  figures  to  reality, 
and  the  sufferer  would  have  little  to  choose  between  them.  But  nei- 
ther in  the  case  of  nation  nor  of  individual  would  I  lose  sight  of  the 
destructiveness  which  we  naturally  attach  to  the  element  of  fire.  Only 
let  it  have  its  proper  object,  not  (at  least  as  far  as  human  volition  is 
concerned)  the  person  of  the  offender,  but  the  "dross,"  the  inherent 
evil,  the  depraved  affection.     "  Infectum  exuratur  scelus." 

If  these  remarks  are  just,  their  application  will  be  extended  to  other 
passages,  which,  though  not  canonical,  are  very  properly  referred  to 
as  illustrative.  But  the  17th  and  ]8th  verses  of  Prov.  xxiv.,  from  the 
manner  of  his  Lordship's  appeal  to  them,  require  a  more  particular 
examination.  "  Rejoice  not  when  thy  enemy  falleth,  and  let  not 
thine  heart  be  glad  when  he  stumbleth,  lest  the  Lord  see  it  and  it  dis- 
please him,  and  he  turn  away  his  wrath  from  him."  The  acknow- 
ledged difficulty  of  the  latter  verse  seems  to  hang  upon  the  particle 
lesty  arid  may,  perhaps,  be  entirely  removed  by  restricting  it  to  one  of 
its  common  senses,  as  the  only  one  admissible  in  the  place.  The  use 
of  it,  as  of  its  representatives  in  different  languages,  is  surely  not  at  all 
uncommon,  when  a  contingence  is  denoted  of  importance  to  mention, 
but  in  nowise  produced  by  any  beforementioned  act,  real  or  supposed. 
To  say,  then,  that  it  is  here  introductory  to  any  consequence,  as  of  effect 
from  cause,  may  be  found  to  be  a  gratuitous  assumption.  I  advise  a 
young  friend  to  remain  at  home  on  a  certain  day  lest  his  father  be 
jiispleased,  and  something  happen  which,  though  not  at  all  depending 
upon  his  absence,  yet,  if  then  occurring,  would  cause  him  mortification 
too  obvious  to  require  stating.     The  following,  then,  I  would  venture 


CORRESPONDENCE.  283 

to  propose  as  a  paraphrase  of  the  passage — "  Rejoice  not,  &c.,"  for 
times  may  alter  ;  yourself  as  well  as  your  enemy  are  in  the  hands  of 
God;  his  prosperity  may  be  restored;  yours,  through  the  justly 
incurred  displeasure  of  the  Almighty  may  be  removed,  and  then  what 
will  become  of  your  short-lived  triumph?  with  what  shame  and  con- 
fusion of  face  when  you  see  him  shall  you  then  be  covered?  That  this 
would  be  the  thought  which  would  instantly  occur  to  Jewish  readers, 
may,  I  think,  be  inferred  from  Micah  vii.  10,  confirmed  by  a  great 
variety  of  other  texts  with  more  or  less  of  parallelism,  which  any  con- 
cordance may  supply,  e.  g.  Job  viii.  22;  Psalm  Ixxxvi.  17,  cxii.  10. 

That  either  King  Solomon,  or  an  apostle  when  he  inculcated  the 
best  course  of  action,  should  suggest,  amongst  others,  *  motives '  not 
exactly  the  'best,'  considering  the  very  different  modes  of  instruction 
in  which  the  spirit  of  truth  has  condescended  to  make  its  appeal  to  the 
human  heart,  may  readily  be  allowed ;  but  that  in  any  instance  the 
same  spirit  should  suggest  one  essentially,  however  slightly,  corrupt, 
would  imply  a  contradiction  in  terms  to  suppose.  And  more  particu- 
larly with  regard  to  the  personal  character  of  St.  Paul ;  that  under 
any  inducement  he  should  be  content  to  compromise  for  the  reserva- 
tion of  a  single  corner  of  the  heart,  where  an  evil  affection  might  yet 
linger,  is  what  I  cannot  imagine.  Would  he  not  think  it  compro- 
mising that  universal  law  of  love,  which  no  writer  has  ever  more  ener- 
getically enforced  ?  Or  can  we  suppose  him  at  variance  with  James 
ii.  10?  Not  only  when  he  is  directly  exhorting  or  giving  precepts, 
but  when  even  yielding  to  a  weaker  brother,  when  waving  non-essen- 
tials, when  becoming  all  things  to  all  men,  or  when  speaking  after  the 
manner  of  men,  is  not  this  principle  in  his  own  language,  *^the 
fulfilling  of  the  law,"  virtually  always  avowed,  always  inculcated, 
always  acted  upon  ?  With  a  mind  thus  affected,  and  so  strongly 
evidenced  in  his  writings,  I  can  no  more  than  the  self-named 
Amathes  conceive  *  any  qualification  '  of  the  Divine  precept,  which 
forms  the  very  burden  of  the  paragraph  he  is  writing,  under  any  cir- 
cumstances compatible. 

I  am.  Sir, 

Your  grateful  reader, 

S.  S. 


VINDICATION    OF   THE    EARLY    PARISIAN    GREEK    PRESS. 

To  the  Editor  of  the  British  Magazine. 

Sir, — Mr.  Greswell's  view  of  the  Early  Parisian  Greek  Press,  in  my 
opinion,  makes  a  most  valuable  addition  to  Enghsh  literature.  The 
press,  when  it  was  first  applied  to  Greek  and  Latin,  had  an  effect, 
naturally  to  be  expected,  but  very  little  attended  to — the  destruction 
of  the  documents  which  it  followed. 

The  multiplication  of  the  printed  copies  took  away  the  value  of  those 
written  ones ;  and  when  future  editions  wanted  them,  they  were  many  of 
them  no  longer  to  be  found  ;  they  existed  only  in  the  printed  copies. 


284  CORRESPONDENCE. 

Hence  the  high  value  of  early  editions,  and  the  absolute  necessity  of 
a  full  investigation  of  the  character  and  circumstances  of  the  persons 
who  superintended  these  editions.  The  learned  have  not  been  without 
this  aid  ;  but  it  has  hitherto  been  confined  to  them,  and  has  been 
made  such  a  matter  of  dry  detail,  that  few  will  make  further  use  of 
such  works  than  mere  books  of  reference.  Mr.  Greswell,  by  mingling 
the  history  of  the  times,  which  really  belongs  to  the  subject,  has  the 
high  merit  of  producing  a  book  that  will  inform  and  please  every 
reader. 

In  the  "  View,"  however,  "of  the  Greek  Parisian  Press,"  there  is  one 
point  which  ought  most  deeply  to  interest  all — viz.,  its  editions  of  the 
Greek  Testament.  And  this  concerns  not  only  those  who  read  the  re- 
ceived Greek  text,  but  all  who  accept  the  authorized  version  as  theWord 
of  God.  I  was  pleased,  therefore,  at  observing  so  large  a  portion  of  Mr. 
Greswell's  work  employed  in  the  lives  of  Robert  Estienne  and  his  son 
.  Henry ;  to  whom  sacred  criticism  is  under  such  deep  obligations ;  but 
to  whom  such  a  measure  of  black  ingratitude  and  foul  aspersion  has 
been  repaid.  In  this  work  of  unceasing  defamation,  it  is  with  feelings 
of  deep  shame  I  say  it,  England  has  been  pre-eminent.  The  prince 
of  critics,  who  once  dreamt  of  taking  an  incomparably  higher  place  in 
sacred  criticism  than  even  that  which  he  obtained  in  classical,  could 
say  (Phileleutherus  Lipsiensis,  xxxii)  "  The  present  text  was  first 
settled,  almost  200  years  ago,  out  of  several  MSS.,  by  Robert  Ste- 
phens, a  printer  and  bookseller,  at  Paris,"  and  in  his  celebrated  letter 
to  Archbishop  Wake,  April  1716,  "  After  the  Complutenses  and 
Erasmus,  who  had  but  very  ordinary  MSS.,  it  has  become  the  pro- 
perty of  booksellers.  Robert  Stephens's  edition,  set  out  and  regu- 
lated by  himself  alone,  is  now  become  the  standard.  That  text  stands 
as  if  an  apostle  was  his  compositor,"  (p.  232,  Burney.)  The  last 
and  still  greater  Richard,  can  talk  of  "the  craft  of  printer  and  editor," 
Letters  to  Travis,  p.  56 ;  and  again,  p.  58,  of  editors  and  printers 
practising,  "  the  tricks  of  their  profession."  His  Vindicator,  Crito  Can- 
tabrigiensis,  p.  396,  speaks  of  "  the  old  printer."  Bishop  Marsh,  also, 
(Lectures,  vi.  p.  106)  of  the  editions  of  Robert  Stephens,  "a  learned 
bookseller  and  printer  at  Paris."  I  have  no  more  wish  for  "  a  pro- 
testantpope"  in  sacred  criticism,  than  any  of  these  great  men.  I 
have  no  more  desire  for  "Prescription"  than  Wetsten  had,  vol.  ii.  p. 
8o2,  1st  ed.  p.  166;  but  I  deprecate  the  wilful  rejection  of  any  one  of 
the  means  of  obtaining  the  true  text ;  and  I  feel  deep  obligations  to 
Mr.  Greswell  for  letting  the  world  see  "  what  a  printer  and  editor" 
was  in  1546 — 1550 ;  by  which,  perhaps,  they  may  be  induced  to 
examine  on  which  side  the  tricks  of  trade  actually  he;  and  when 
I  observed  Mr.  G.'s  undertaking,  in  the  contents  of  his  thirteenth 
chapter,  I  turned  to  it  in  high  hopes  that  his  commendation  of  the 
Parisian  Greek  Press  would  be  no  longer  confined  to  classical  litera- 
ture, when  he  so  justly  says,  (Preface,  p.  v.)  "  Many  of  its  primary 
productions  commend  themselves  to  the  learned  of  om*  times, 
as  the  representatives  of  MSS.  now  no  longer  found."  When  I  was 
told  that  we  should  have  the  "  honesty  of  Robert  vindicated  from  the 
imputations  of  Mr.  Person,"   I  expected   to  see  the  fact   distinctly 


CORRESPONDENCE.  28$ 

shewn  that  more  than  one  half  of  the  MSS.out  of  which  "  the  printer 
and  bookseller"  "  settled  the  present  text,  almost  ^/^ree  hundred  years 
ago,  have  never  yet  been  ascertained."  Such  I  distinctly  and  fearlessly 
say  is  the  fact ;  for  the  story  of  Stephanus's  editions  is  simply  this  : 
Upon  his  petition  to  his  high-minded  patron,  Francis  I.,  he  was  accom- 
modated with  the  use  of  fifteen  MSS.  from  the  royal  library  ;  out  of 
these,  and  some  one  private  MS.,  he  formed  the  text  of  the  "  O  mirifi- 
cam,"  of  1546.  This  stock  he  nearly  doubled  wiiile  he  was  prepar- 
ing for  the  glory  of  his  hfe,  the  folio  of  1550;  and  when  the  text  of 
that  splendid  edition  had  been  formed  from  it,  he  selected  seven  of 
the  fifteen  royal  MSS.  and  six  of  the  private,  numbered  2 — 14,  to 
give  opposing  readings  to  his  first  volume  (the  Gospels  and  the  Acts) 
which  together  with  those  of  one  of  the  previous  editions.  No.  1,  are 
given  in  the  inner  margin.  As  a  sufficient  number  of  these  thirteen 
MSS.  contained  the  epistles  of  St.  Paul,  and  the  remainder  of  the 
third  part  of  the  sacred  text  (the  catholic  epistles)  there  was  no  altera- 
tion made  in  the  opposing  materials  for  giving  various  readings  thus 
far,  in  the  second  volume.  But  in  the  Revelations  (the  4th  part  of 
the  sacred  text)  all  the  thirteen  of  the  first  selection  failed.  A  new 
selection  then  became  necessary,  and  No.  15  was  taken  out  of  the 
royal  MSS.,  and  No  16  out  of  the  private  MSS.,  with  the  printed  edi- 
tion, to  furnish  opposing  readings  to  the  new  text,  there.  A  reading 
or  two  was  given  from  each  of  the  two  last  selected  MSS.,  in  the  pre- 
vious part  of  the  work,  probably  (as  I  have  imagined)  to  shew  that 
the  royal  MS.,  No.  15,  contained  the  whole  of  this  second  volume; 
and  that  the  private  one,  No.  16,  contained  the  whole  New  Testa- 
ment. The  original  set  of  MSS.  then  amounted  to  little  more  than 
half  of  what  were  obtained  in  the  whole,  for  the  text  of  the  folio  ;  and 
exactly  half  of  that  set,  (viz.,  eight  of  the  royal  MSS.)  and  about  one 
half  of  those  that  were  obtained  afterwards,  together  with  the  Com- 
plutensian  print,  made  up  the  set  that  was  taken  first  and  last  to  op- 
pose the  text  of  the  folio  in  the  marginal  readings.  Such  w^as  the 
theory  of  a  pamphlet  entitled  "  Specimen  of  an  intended  publication 
&c.,"  namely,  that  Stephanus  had  fifteen  MSS.  from  the  royal  library, 
but  that  he  had,  in  all,  16  MSS.,  "  posterioribus  diebus,"  for  the  first 
edition  of  1546  ;  that  these  were  increased,  as  might  naturally  be 
expected,  by  his  keeping  his  son  so  long  searching  the  libraries  of  Italy, 
to  thirty,  and  more,  for  the  folio ;  and  that  a  selection  was  made  out 
of  the  whole,  to  furnish  opposing  readings  in  the  margin.  This  was 
so  natiu-al  in  itself — it  so  perfectly  accorded  with  every  fact  that  had 
been  obtained  from  every  source — it  so  perfectly  corresponded  with 
the  internal  evidence  of  the  editions  themselves,  ihat  Crito  Canta- 
brigiensis  and  the  rest  of  the  families  of  the  Critos,  had  no  means  of 
meeting  the  pamphlet,  but  by  representing  its  theory  to  be  that  Ste- 
phanus had  only  two  sets  of  documents,  and  that  the  documents  of  the 
one  were  wholly  different  from  those  of  the  other,  one  of  these  sets 
being  for  the  margin  of  the  folio,  the  other  to  furnish  the  varying 
text  of  all  the  editions.  And  it  was  easy  for  them  to  knock  down 
this  monstrous  fiction  of  their  own  when  they  had  set  it  up. 

No  critical  reader  can  need  to  be  told  that  the  hypothesis  which, 


286  CORRKSPONDENCK. 

by  the  zeal  and  ability  of  Stephanas' s  enemies,  has  passed  current 
during  the  18th  and  the  19th  century,  if  not  earlier,  makes  him  to 
have  had  the  opposing  documents  of  the  margin  for  the  formation  of 
all  liis  editions,  and  nothing  else.  I  have  never  been  able  to  discover 
any  reason  for  this  hypothesis,  but  that  it  serves  to  convict  him  of  the 
most  gross  violation  of  the  sacred  text.  It  goes  on  the  assumption 
that  he  could  not  select  any  documents,  printed  or  manuscript,  to 
oppose  the  text  of  his  folio  of  1550,  but  what  he  had  used  for  forming 
that  of  the  16mo  of  1546.  And  this  involves  another  assumption, 
viz. — that  he  could  not  have  added  one  single  copy  to  his  original 
stock  during  those  four  years.  Moreover  it  carries  falsehood  upon 
its  face :  the  very  first  document  of  the  set  selected  for  the  margin  was 
the  newly-printed  Complutensian,  whilst  that  from  which  the  text  of  the 
"  O  mirificam"  had  been  compiled,  consisted  of  16  very  old  written 
copies. 

Mr.  Porson,  however,  proceeds  upon  this  hypothesis  in  the  heavy 
charge,  which  Mr.  Gresswell  records,  p.  328 — "  Another  instance  of 
"this  management,  says  our  learned  professor,  may  be  seen  in  the 
preface  to  the  first  edition  of  Robert  Stephens's  Nov.  Test.  Gr.  (anni 
1546,  in  18mo),  where  he  says,  that  he  has  not  suffered  a  letter  to 
be  printed,  but  what  the  greater  part  of  the  better  MSS.,  like  so  many 
witnesses,  unanimously  approved.  This  boast  (adds  Mr.  Porson) 
is  indeed  utterly  false,  as  all  critics  agree,  who  have  taken  any 
pains  in  comparing  Stephens's  editions.  They  know  that  Stephens 
has  not  observed  this  rule  constantly,  because  lus  editions  often  vary 
fi-om  one  another,  and  his  third  edition  often  fi-om  all  his  MSS., 
even  by  his  own  confession."  p.  57. 

"x\s  all  critics  agree,"  says  Mr.  Porson.  Yes;  all  our  modern 
critics  do  agree  that  the  solemn  profession  of  Stephanus,  of  Erasmus,  of 
the  Complutensians,  of  all  those  who  published  the  old  critical  editions, 
shall  be  "  utterly  false."  They  cannot  decide  precisely  what  degree 
of  authority  is  due  to  each  of  these  editions,  in  their  calculations  of 
evidence  for  their  own  texts ;  so  they  solve  the  difficulty  by  deter- 
mining to  give  none  to  any  one.  All  critics  agree  that  the  boast  of 
all  the  early  editors  is  "  utterly  false."  I  do  not  hesitate  to  say  that 
the  world  never  saw  a  more  atrocious  conspiracy  than  this;  and 
I  did  hope  that  the  historian  of  the  early  Parisian  Greek  Press  would 
have  enabled  me  to  add — nor  a  more  infamous  one.  How  does  he 
rebut  it  in  the  case  of  Stephanus  ? 

"  Now  an  advocate  of  Robert's  may  be  permitted  to  ask  in  reply. 
Can  it  then  be  fairly  deduced,  from  the  above  cited  words  of  that 
preface,  that  he  either  boasts,  or  pledges  himself  to  a  resolution  never 
to  vary  at  all  in  any  successive  edition  from  the  first  ?  Those  words 
cannot  siu^ely  be  so  understood."  p.  329. 

Can  an  advocate  of  Robert  content  himself  with  this  mere  negative? 
When  Robert  pledges  himself  to  a  resolution  "  not  to  give  a  letter 
that  is  not  sanctioned  by  the  greater  part  of  his  best  MSS.,  did  he  not 
pledge  himself  to  vary  whensoever  the  preponderance  of  his  increasing 
evidence  varied  in  favour  of  a  different  reading  from  that  which  he 
gave   at    first?     Might  not  the  advocate  have  said,  with   perfect 


CORRESPONDENCE.  287 

justice,  that  in  any  case  except  that  of  old  critical  editions  of  the 
Greek  Testament,  the  simple  circumstance  that  the  editions  often 
vary  from  one  another"  would  have  been  held  to  be  sufficient  proot 
that  the  materials  from  whence  they  were  formed  had  varied  ?  Yes  ; 
the  editions  themselves  say,  that  the  hypothesis  of  the  identity  of  the 
materials  **is  utterly  false." 

Your's  faithfully, 

Francis  Huyshe. 

Tahton,  near  Honiton^  Feb.  1],  1833, 

f  To  he  continued.) 


PROMETHEUS    VINCTUS. 
To  the  Editor  of  the  British  Magazine, 

Sir, — An  awful  responsibility  attaches  to  those  who  are  engaged  in 
the  tuition  of  youth.  If  the  pupil  be  not  at  an  early  age  duly  imbued 
with  reverence  for  the  Holy  Scriptures, — if  he  be  allowed  or  encour- 
aged to  look  upon  them  only  as  he  would  upon  any  merely  human 
production,  and  not  as  an  inspired  work,  as  the  word  of  God, 
directing  him  in  the  way  of  salvation,  and  furnishing  him  with  the 
principles  of  his  faith  and  practice, — the  loss  of  an  immortal  soul  may 
be  the  result  of  his  preceptor's  negligence,  and  severe  will  be  the 
account  demanded  at  the  hands  of  him  who  has  so  unfaithfully  dis- 
charged his  important  trust ! 

I  have  been  led  into  these  reflections  by  having  lately  read  an 
edition  of  the  Prometheus  of  ^schylus,  forming  part  of  the  "  School 
Classics."  I  am  well  aware  that  to  review  editions  of  classical  works 
forms  no  part  of  the  design  of  your  excellent  miscellany ;  but  I 
conceive  the  following  remarks  will  not  be  inconsistent  with  your 
plan  of  supporting  the  principles  of  Christian  faith  and  Christian 
morality  in  general,  no  less  than  the  doctrine  and  discipline  of  the 
United  Church  of  England  and  Ireland  in  particular. 

That  many  of  the  fables  of  pagan  mythology  are  nothing  more  than 
perversions  of  scriptural  truth  is  evident  to  all  who  are  acquainted  with 
the  elaborate  works  of  Grotius,  Dickinson,  Gale,  Bryant,  and  Ireland. 
Perhaps  in  some  of  these  the  inclination  to  trace  the  resemblance  has 
been  occasionally  carried  too  far.  These  perversions  it  is  advantageous 
to  the  pupil  to  be  called  upon  to  deduce,  or  for  the  master  to  point  out. 
But  this  should  be  done  with  that  reverence  which  is  due  to  the  truth, 
and  particularly  to  revealed  truth.  That  this  is  not  the  case  in  the 
"Prometheus,  designed  for  the  use  of  Schools  and  Colleges,"  I  now 
proceed  to  shew ;  and  am  sorry  that  I  have  to  point  out  a  levity  and 
flippancy  in  some  of  the  remarks  which  render  the  intentions  of  the 
writer  (to  use  the  mildest  term)  very  equivocal. 

Note  on  ver.  4 — "  While  Vulcan  was  said  by  some  to  be  the  son  of 
Juno  alone,  there  were  certain  affreioi,  ol  jjirj  rijc  "Hpac  fxav-qq  vlov  avrov 
troiovvregj  aXXct  ofiov  fxev  "llpag  koi  Atoc,  ttXj^v  hird  K\e\ptya^iag,  ore 
ipiXovQ  Xrjdovre  Toicijag  elg  evyrjv  £<f>oiTit)y  :  a  solution  similar  to  that  which 


288  CORRESPONDENCE. 

has  been  given  by  some  who  deny  the  divinity  of  Christ."  And 
in  the  Additions,  p.  128,  "To  the  instances  of  Vulcan  and  Typho, 
both  said  to  be  born  of  Juno  alone,  may  be  added  the  tradition 
respecting  Servius  Tullius  and  Ancus  Martius,  the  former  of  whom, 
says  Seneca,  had  no  father, — the  latter,  no  mother.  In  like  manner, 
Melchisedec  is  said  to  be  cnrarwp,  afxr]T(t)p,  ayevEaXoyrjTOQ,  in  Heb. 
vii.  3." 

Ver.  258,  "  The  truth  is,  we  have  here  a  lacuna,  arising  from  an- 
other act  of  pious  fraud  on  the  part  of  a  person  anxious  to  conceal  the 
fact,  that  Prometheus  did,  before  Christ,  tell  man  not  to  think  of  his 
death,  by  teaching  him  the  existence  of  another  and  a  better  world." 

Ver.  295,  "  And,  he  might  have  added,  as  the  gates  of  heaven 
possessed,  when  they  opened,  of  their  own  accord,  to  let  a  deity  pass 
through,  as  sung  respectively  by  Homer,  I\.  E.  749,  and  David,  *  Lift 
up  your  heads,  ye  everlasting  doors,  and  the  King  of  Glory  shall  come 
in ;'  and  as  the  sea  was  said  to  part,  of  its  own  accord,  when  Neptune, 
1\.  N.  29,  or  Moses,  wished  to  pass  through  it." 

Ver.  367,  "  Places  struck  by  lightning  were  considered  holy,  and 
consecrated  by  the  sacrifice  of  a  young  ram.  Such  probably  was  the 
spot  chosen  by  Abraham  for  the  sacrifice  of  Isaac." 

Ver.  608,  "  At  the  very  first  appearance  of  lo,  Prometheus  gives  a 
proof  of  his  miraculous  powers  by  mentioning,  not  only  the  father  of 
lo,  whose  name  she  had  not  stated,  but  also  a  part  of  the  story 
relating  to  Juno's  hatred,  which  lo  had  not  even  indirectly  hinted  at. 
In  Kke  manner  Christ  gave  a  proof  of  his  superhuman  power,  when  he 
told  the  woman,  whom  he  had  never  seen  before,  how  often  she  had 
been  married." 

Ver.  874,  "  'Exa^wv,  touching.  This  was  a  religious  and  medical 
act.  Hence  persons  are  confirmed  by  the  imposition  of  the  hands  of 
a  bishop,  and  people  touched  by  a  king  as  a  cure  for  the  evil." 

Ver.  902.  «  'EXeXev.  This,  like  the  Allelu-jah,  is  generally  the 
shout  of  joy ;  here  of  pain." 

Ver.  959,  "  For  thus  the  three  rulers  of  things  above,  round,  and 
under  the  earth,  the  Trinity  in  Unity  of  the  Pagan  creed,  are 
threatened  with  destruction  at  the  appearance  of  a  future  Redeemer." 

Ver.  1057,  "  This  account  of  Prometheus  going  down  to  hell,  and 
rising  again,  bears  a  remarkable  resemblance  of  the  descent  of  Christ 
into  hell ;  an  event,  which,  as  it  is  nowhere  mentioned  in  gospel 
history,  is  a  subject,  as  Butler  observes,  of  extreme  obscurity  to 
Christians." 

I  make  no  comment  on  these  extracts.  I  merely  ask,  whether  the 
book  that  contains  them  is  fit  to  be  admitted  into  any  seminary  of 
sound  learning   and   religious   education  ? 

I  am,  Sir, 

Your  obedient  servant, 

January  21,  1833.  T.  E. 


CORRESPONDENCE.  289 

FIAT      JUSTITIA. 
To  the  Editor  of  the  JBritish  Magazine, 

Sir, — You  have  often  admitted  into  your  Magazine  extracts  from  the 
wT-itings  of  Dissenters ;  it  remains  to  be  seen  whether  you  will  admit 
a  Dissenter's  direct  communication. 

I  request  the  insertion  of  this  letter  as  an  act  of  justice.  The  man- 
ner in  which  you  treat  it  will  shew  whether  your  "  notions  of  justice" 
are  "  exactly  like  those  of  other  people." 

In  an  article  on  Dissenting  Journals,  published  in  your  Magazine 
for  January,  you  notice  the  works  of  a  Dissenter  who  has,  you  say, 
lately  been  publishing  several  pamphlets,  under  the  name  of  Fiat 
Justitia  ;  you  accuse  him  of  having  "  unhesitatingly  stated  that  Soci- 
nianism  was  common  among  the  clergy  f'  and  you  add,  that  "  when 
pressed  for  proof,  he  does  not  venture  to  say  that  he  ever  knew  a 
Socinian  clergyman,  but  tells  us  of  a  nameless  M.P.  who  has  heard  of 
such  things,  but  says  that  he  has  only  heard  of  them,  and  knows 
nothing  about  them!"  Well  may  you  add,  "  this  is  Christian  and 
candid  indeed." 

Now,  will  you  allow  me  to  ask,  1.  What  pamphlets  has  Fiat  Jus- 
titia published  ?  I  have  seen  two, — the  first  a  letter  to  Mr,  Noel,  and 
the  second,  "  Two  Letters"  in  reply  to  criticisms  upon  the  former 
one  ;  but  as  you  state  there  are  several,  and  as  I  have  been  unable  to 
find  any  statement,  in  either  of  the  two  I  have  mentioned,  which  at  all 
amounts  to  any  thing  like  an  unhesitating  assertion  that  Socinianism  is 
common  among  the  clergy,  I  am  induced  to  think  that  you  must  have 
attributed  to  Fiat  Justitia  some  publication  of  which  he  is  perfectly 
innocent.  It  would  certainly  be  unchristian  and  uncandid,  without 
further  proof,  to  accuse  you  either  of  invention,  or  of  wilful  or  careless 
misrepresentation . 

2.  As  the  following  quotation  from  Fiat  Justitia's  letters  is  so  directly 
opposed  to  your  statement,  that  he  makes  insinuations  only  upon  hear- 
say evidence,  I  can  only  hope  that  it  escaped  your  notice.  It  would 
neither  be  Christian  nor  candid  to  suspect  that  you  purposely  omit- 
ted it  :— 

"  This  statement  seemed  to  me  to  be  warranted  by  my  knowledge 
of  books  published  by  clergymen,  in  which  Socinian  and  Arian  errors 
were  insinuated  or  avowed ;  and  by  my  recollection  of  individuals  who 
had  been  known  to  hold  those  errors,  one  of  whom  I  particularly 
remembered  as  having  been,  while  he  lived,  not  only  a  professed  So- 
cinian, but  an  annual  subscriber  to  a  Socinian  association." 

3.  Allow  me  to  remind  you,  that  Fiat  Justitia's  pamphlets  are  not 
unprovoked  attacks  upon  the  church,  but  simply  appeals  to  certain 
parties  "clamorous  about  their  consciences,"  founded  on  facts  which 
are  notorious  enough  to  all  who  have  even  a  tolerable  acquaintance 
with  books  and  men. 

To  aifect  ignorance  of  these  things  cannot  serve  the  church  of  Eng- 
land ;  to  be  angry  with  those  who  bring  them  forward,  is  neither  wise 
nor  courteous;  to  attempt  evasion  or  denial,  is  neither  candid  nor 

Vol.  \\\.—Marchy  1833.  2  p 


290  CORRESPONDENCE. 

Christian.  Truth  is  not  the  exclusive  possession  of  any  sect  or  party. 
Fiat  Justitia  has  fearlessly  and  faithfully  animadverted  on  the  prac- 
tices of  his  own  party,  and  in  so  doing  he  has  acted  wisely  in  his 
generation.  The  best  friends  of  the  church  of  England  are  those  who 
will  go  and  do  likewise. 

I  am.  Sir,  yours,  &c. 

A  Dissenter.* 


•  There  can,  of  course,  be  no  doubt  from  what  quarter  this  letter  comes.  The 
kind  and  charitable  tone  in  which  it  is  written  does  peculiar  honour  to  the  writer. 
With  respect  to  its  contents,  the  Editor  would  only  say,  that  having  read  a  Letter 
to  Mr.  Noel,  a  Reply  to  a  Churchman,  and  a  Reply  to  a  Dissenter, — all  by  Fiat 
Justitia, — he  had  forgotten  or  overlooked  the  important  fact,  that  the  last  two  were 
published  together,  and  therefore  spoke  of  seweraZ  tracts,  when,  in  compliance  with 
that  strict  accuracy  required  of  him,  he  should  have  said  three,  two  being  published 
together.  Next,  as  to  the  charge  of  overstating  what  Fiat  Justitia  says  about  Soci- 
nifinism  in  the  church — F.  J.  calls  on  Mr.  Noel,  if  he  would  act  in  consistence  with 
his  determination  to  leave  the  Bible  Society  because  there  are  Socinians  in  it,  to 
leave  the  church  for  the  same  reason.  The  terms  in  which  Fiat  Justitia  speaks  are 
these,  among  others  (p.  13),  "  You  are  a  minister  of  what  is  usually  denominated 
the  Church  of  England"  (the  phrase  is  worth  notice) ;  "  by  being  so,  I  mean  to 
aflfirm  that  you  are  associated  with  Socinians,  and  acknowledge  them  as  brethren,  in 
a  way  which  far  more  deserves  your  attention  than  your  union  with  them  in  the 
Bible  Society."  (p.  14)  "  There  are  such  (Socinians)  among  its  members;  and, 
what  is  worse,  among  its  ministers  too.  You  are  associated  with  these  men  as  func- 
tionaries and  fellow  workers  together  in  the  same  body,"  &c.  "  So  long  as  you  con- 
tinue in  the  church,  you,  by  that  act,  sanction  their  Socinianism ;  you  do  what  you 
can  to  support  and  substantiate  their  ministerial  pretensions,"  &c.  "  Why  do  you 
not  come  out  of  it?  Why  do  you  not  flee  from  a  confederacy  with  those  that  are 
disloyal  to  your  Lord,"  &c.  Unquestionably  these  expressions  (and  there  are  many 
more  of  exactly  the  same  strength)  do  not,  when  an  artful  disputant  turns  round  on 
those  who  complain  of  them,  enable  the  complainant  to  say  that  the  disputant  has 
said  that  half  or  one-fourtli  of  the  clergy  are  Socinians.  But  no  two  honest  men 
will  probably  differ  as  to  the  effect  which  such  expressions  would  have,  and  were 
meant  to  have.  Did  they  mean  to  convey  only  the  impression  that  there  may  be 
half  a  dozen  covert  Socinians  among  the  ten  or  twelve  thousand  ministers  of  the 
church  of  England  ?  Afterwards,  too,  one  finds  this  very  scrupulous  and  exact  gen- 
tleman protesting  that  his  conscience  would  not  allow  him  to  go  into  the  church  of 
England,  as  he  should  be  compelled  to  acknowledge,  as  ministers  of  God,  "  hundreds 
of  others  who  are  utterly  ignorant  of  the  gospel,  or  who  habitually  pervert  it,  and 
whose  influence  on  the  piety  of  the  people  is  like  a  blight  and  a  curse."  So  that 
Fiat  Justitia,  notwithstanding  his  extreme  mildness,  and  meekness,  and  candour, 
can  speak  in  tolerably  general  language,  and  in  what  we  "  of  the  usually  denomi- 
nated church  of  England"  should  call  rather  strong  terms.  Altogether,  however,  let 
it  be  said  that  Fiat  Justitia  writes  far  more  like  a  gentleman,  and  with  more  power 
than  any  one  whose  works  the  Editor  has  happened  to  see  on  that  side  of  the  ques- 
tion. But,  still,  he  is  to  be  viewed  with  extreme  suspicion.  The  pamphlets  are  worth 
reading,  as  shewing  the  feelings  of  persons  extremely  dissatisfied  with  dissent,  and 
yet  hating  the  church.  He  tells  the  Evangelical  clergy  that  their  professions  of 
catholic  love  to  the  dissenters  are  viewed  with  distrust  by  the  dissenters.  He  wishes 
all  the  Evangelical  clergy  to  secede  in  a  body  ;  is  very  angry  that  the  church  is  so 
schiimaticaJ  as  not  to  admit  all  ministers  to  preach  in  her  pulpits ;  and  hints  that,  in 
his  opinion,  a  division  of  church  property  among  all  sects  would  be  good.  By  the 
way,  one  who  is  so  very  desirous  of  exactness,  should  not  have  perverted  an  oppo- 
nent's words  so  utterly  as  to  make  him  say  he  should  not  object  to  a  Socinian  join»w^ 
in  prayer  with  him,  when  he  really  said  that  he  should  not  object  if  a  Socinian 
would  join  in  his  prayer. 


CORRESPONDENCE.  291 

ON  THE    PURITANS. 

To  the  Editor  of  the  British  Magazine. 

Sir, — The  general  tone  adopted  by  the  historians  who  write  in  favour 
of  the  Puritans  is  evidently  assumed  with  an  intention  to  induce  us 
to  understand  that  the  breach  between  them  and  the  church,  which 
avowedly  commenced  on  the  subject  of  ecclesiastical  habits,  might 
have  been  easily  made  up  in  the  first  instance  by  a  little  moderation 
and  concession  (I  speak  as  a  churchman)  on  one  part,  and  this 
appears  to  be  the  view  which  Lord  Henley  and  his  supporters  take  of 
the  subject  now,  judging  from  the  following  paragraph  in  his  letter 
to  the  King,  prefixed  to  the  later  editions  of  his  Plan  of  Church  Re- 
form:— "  My  heart's  desire,  therefore,  and  prayer  to  God  for  Israel  is, 
that  those  stumbling  blocks  which  now  keep  so  large  a  body  of  our  coun- 
trymen out  of  the  pale  of  the  church,  should  be  deeply,  impartially, 
and  patiently  considered — considered  by  the  fit  and  proper  tribunal — 
in  the  spirit  of  prayer,  in  the  spirit  of  Christian  love,  of  peace,  of 
charity,  and  of  concihation.  After  such  a  consideration  and  revision, 
and  without  making  one  unrighteous  or  unscriptural  concession,  the 
church  will  no  longer  number  as  opponents,  or  as  strangers,  men  like 
Howe,  Owen,  Baxter,  Calamy,  Doddridge,  Watts,  Henry,  Hall.* 
Such  men  are  the  salt  of  the  earth.  No  system  can  be  entirely  safe 
which  excludes  them  from  its  bosom."  Approving,  as  I  do,  most 
highly  the  temper  with  which  this  paragraph  is  written ;  believing  the 
noble  author  of  the  *' Plan  of  Church  Reform"  to  be  influenced  by 
truly  Christian  motives,  and  deeming  it  most  certainly  unwise  for  the 
Church  of  England  to  persevere  in  keeping  out  of  her  fold  any  who 
might  be  brought  within  it  if  such  could  be  eifected  "  without  making 
one  unrighteous  or  unscriptural  concession,"  I  have  of  late  been 
seriously  considering  what  were  originally  the  points  of  difference 
between  ourselves  and  the  puritans.  To  know  what  these  were  \ 
have  been  readmg  their  own  historian,  Neale,  who  if  he  be,  as  has 
been  asserted,  most  prejudiced  on  the  side  of  the  seceders,  may  be  at 
least  supposed  to  speak  faithfully  their  opinions  on  the  subject.  I  find 
this  account  given  of  them  in  the  commencement  of  the  year  1567, 
the  first  year  of  their  avowed  non -conformity,  which,  with  your  per- 
mission, I  will  transcribe  for  the  benefit  of  such  of  your  readers  as 
may  not  lately  have  been  perusing  this  portion  of  our  history. 
Having  in  one  chapterf  made  this  avowal,  "  Had  the  use  of  habits 
and  a  few  ceremonies  been  left  discretionary,  both  ministers  and  peo- 
ple had  been  easy,  but  it  was  compelling  these  things  by  law,  as  they 
told  the  archbishop,  that  made  them  separate, "  (a  tolerable  candid 
avowal,  by  the  way,  of  the  spirit  of  insubordination  by  which  they 


•  In  this  list,  at  first,  appeared  the  names  of  Lardner  and  Law ;  in  later  editions 
they  have  been  omitted.  Whatever  credit  we  may  give  to  Lord  Henley  for  his  good 
intentions,  we  cannot  but  deprecate  the  haste  with  which  Lardner  was  admitted 
to  be  an  evangelical  Christian,  and  Law  a  dissenter. 

t  Parson's  Edition,  vol.  i.  ch.  4. 


2^  CORRESPOXDENCE. 

were  actuated  when  they  could  not  submit  to  things  indifferent 
because  they  were  enforced  by  law,)  in  the  very  next  chapter  he 
proceeds  with  a  statement  somewhat  at  variance  with  such  an  asser- 
tion : — "Though  all  the  puritans  of  these  times  would  have  remained 
within  the  church  might  they  have  been  indulged  in  the  habits  and  a 
few  ceremonies,  yet  they  were  far  from  being  satisfied  with  the 
hierarchy.  They  had  other  objections  besides  those  to  which  they 
were  deprived,  and  which  they  laboured  incessantly  to  remove. 
First,  they  complained  of  the  bishops  affecting  to  be  thought  a  supe- 
rior order,  and  claiming  the  sole  right  of  ordination,  and  of  ecclesias- 
tical discipline.  They  disUkedthe  temporal  dignities  annexed  to  their 
office,  and  their  engaging  in  secular  employments,  as  tending  to  exalt 
them  too  much  above  their  brethren,  and  not  so  agreeable  to  their 
characters  of  ministers  of  Christ,  nor  consistent  with  the  due  discharge 
of  their  spiritual  function.  Secondly,  they  excepted  to  the  titles  and 
offices  of  archdeacons,  deans,  chapters,  and  other  officials  belonging 
to  the  cathedrals,  as  having  no  foundation  in  scripture.  Thirdly, 
they  complained  of  the  exorbitant  power  and  jurisdiction  of  the 
bishops  and  their  chancellors  in  their  spiritual  courts,  as  derived  from 
the  canon  law  of  the  pope,  and  not  from  the  word  of  God,  or  the  sta- 
tute law  of  the  land.  They  complained  of  their  fining,  imprisoning, 
depriving,  and  putting  men  to  excessive  charges  for  small  offences, 
and  that  the  highest  censures,  such  as  excommunication  and  absolu- 
tion, were  in  the  hands  of  laymen,  and  not  in  the  spiritual  officers  of 
the  church.  Fourthly,  they  lamented  the  want  of  a  godly  discipline, 
and  were  uneasy  at  the  promiscuous  and  general  access  of  all  persons 
to  the  Lord's  table.  The  church  being  described  in  her  articles  as  a 
congregation  of  faithful  persons,  they  thought  it  necessary  that  a  power 
should  be  lodged  somewhere  to  inquire  into  the  qualifications  of  such 
as  desired  to  be  of  her  communion.  Fifthly,  though  they  did  not  dis- 
pute the  lawfulness  of  set  forms  of  prayer,  provided  a  due  liberty  was 
allowed  for  prayers  of  their  own,  before  and  afier  sermon,  yet  they 
disliked  some  things  in  the  public  liturgy, — as  the  frequent  repetition 
of  the  Lord's  prayer,  the  interruption  of  the  prayers  by  the  frequent 
responses  of  the  people,  which,  in  some  places,  seem  little  better  than 
vain  repetitions,  and  are  practised  in  no  other  protestant  church  in  the 
world.  They  excepted  to  some  passages  in  the  offices  of  marriage  and 
burial,  &c.,  which  they  unwillingly  complied  with  ;  as  in  the  office 
of  marriage,  "  with  my  body  I  thee  worship,"  and  in  the  office  of 
burial, "  in  sure  and  certain  hope  of  the  resurrection  to  eternal  life," 
to  bepronomiced  over  the  worst  of  men,  unless  in  a  very  few  excepted 
cases.  Sixthly,  they  disliked  the  reading  the  apocryphal  books  in  the 
church,  and  though  they  did  not  disapprove  the  homilies,  they  thought 
that  no  man  ought  to  be  ordained  a  minister  in  the  church  who  was 
incapable  of  preaching.  One  of  their  greatest  complaints,  therefore, 
throughout  the  course  of  this  reign,  was,  that  there  were  so  many 
dumb  ministers,  pluralists,  and  non-residents,  and  that  the  presenta- 
tions to  benefices  were  in  the  hands  of  the  queen,  bishops,  or  lay 
patrons,  when  they  ought  to  arise  from  the  election  of  the  people. 
Seventhly,  they  disapproved  of  the  observation  of  sundry  of  the 


CORRESPONDENCE.  203 

church  festivals  and  holidays.  *  We  have  no  example,'  say  they,  *  in 
the  Old  or  New  Testament  of  any  days  appointed  in  commemo- 
ration of  saints ;  and  to  observe  the  fast  in  Lent  of  Friday  and  Satur- 
day, &c.,  is  unlawful  and  superstitious.  Eighthly,  they  disallowed  of 
the  cathedral  mode  of  worship,  of  singing  their  prayers,  and  chant- 
ing the  psalms,  which  the  ecclesiastical  commissioners,  in  Edward 
the  Sixth's  time,  advised  the  laying  aside ;  nor  did  they  approve 
of  musical  instruments,  which  were  not  in  use  in  the  church  for 
above  1200  years  aft'er  Christ.* 

"  Finally,  they  scrupled  conformity  to  certain  rites  and  ceremonies 
which  were  enjoined  by  the  rubric,  or  the  Queen's  injunctions." 
These  he  enumerates  as — First,  the  sign  of  the  cross  in  baptism. 
Secondly,  the  use  of  godfathers  and  godmothers,  other  than  the  parents 
of  the  children,  and  to  their  answering  in  the  name  of  the  child,  and 
not  in  their  own.  Thirdly,  to  confirming  children,  and  to  a  part  of 
the  office.  Fourthly,  to  the  kneeling  at  the  sacrament  of  the  Lord's 
Supper.  Fifthly,  to  the  bowing  at  the  name  of  Jesus.  Sixthly,  to  the 
ring  in  marriage ;  and  Seventhly,  to  the  wearing  the  surphce. 
"  There  was  no  difference,"  he  proceeds  to  say,  "  in  points  of  doctrine 
between  the  puritans  and  conformists."  Thus,  then,  it  appears  that 
while  the  dissenters  are  endeavouring  to  throw  blame  on  the  church 
for  being  the  cause,  by  her  want  of  timely  concession  respecting 
some  few  things  which  they  themselves  admit  to  have  been  trifling, 
of  their  secession  from  her,  there  were,  after  the  first  demand 
had  been  conceded  to  them,  no  less  than  eight  other  questions,  sub- 
divided into  many  parts,  to  be  settled,  and  when  these  had  been 
yielded  there  would  have  been,  and  still  is,  another,  by  the  confession 
of  their  own  historian ;  and  all  the  while  "  there  was  no  difference  in 
points  of  doctrine  ;"  for  thus  he  continues  : — "So  that  if  we  had  [add] 
but  one  article  more,  we  have  the  chief  heads  of  the  controversy  be- 
tween the  church  of  England  and  the  protestant  dissenters,  at  this 
day,  and  that  is,  the  natural  right  that  every  man  has  to  judge  for 
himself,  and  make  profession  of  that  religion  he  apprehends  most 
agreeable  to  the  truth,  as  far  as  it  does  not  afiect  the  peace  and  safety 
of  the  government  he  lives  under,  without  being  determined  by  the  pre- 
judices of  education,  the  laws  of  the  civil  magistrate,  or  the  decrees  of 
churches,  councils,  or  synods,"  or,  in  other  words,  the  entire  abolition 
of  a  church  establishment ;  and  whatever  Lord  Henley,  and  other 
conscientious  reformers,  may  think,  with  nothing  else  will  the  dis- 
senters be  satisfied,  which  they,  by  their  concessions,  will  only  the 
better  enable  them  to  effect.  For  the  spirit  of  alteration  is  a  very  pro- 
gressive one,  and  from  the  conduct  of  our  state-radicals,  who,  having 
obtained  all  they  asked  for,  are  still  clamouring  for  more,  those  who 
are  wise  may  easily  perceive  what  will  be  the  conduct  of  the  church 
radicals.  I  remain.  Sir, 

Your  faithful  servant, 

Observator. 


*  Is  this  the  history  of  the  sixteenth  or  of  the  nineteenth  century  ? 


294  CORRESPONDENCE. 

CLERICAL  SUBSCRIBERS  TO  CHARITIES. 

To  the  Editor  of  the  British  Magazine. 

Rev.  Sir, — The  numbers  of  lay  and  clerical  subscribers  to  our  various 
religious  Societies,  connected  with  the  church  of  England,  may 
suggest  matter  of  serious  reflection.  The  subject  has  been  alluded 
to  in  some  previous  numbers  of  your  Magazine,  and  I  am  anxious 
to  contribute  a  small  addition  to  the  facts,  which  may  be  made  use- 
ful, perhaps  by  you  and  others,  in  subsequent  discussions, 

I  have  looked  through  the  Reports,  1st,  of  the  Society  for  Promoting 
Christian  Know^ledge,  1832;  2ndly,  of  the  Society  for  Propagating 
the  Gospel  in  Foreign  Parts,  1831 ;  3rdly,  the  tw^entieth  of  the  National 
Society;  4thly,  of  the  Incorporated  Clergy  Orphan  Society,  for  1830; 
and  5thly,  of  the  Incorporated  Society  for  Promoting  the  Enlarge- 
ment, Building,  &c.,  of  Churches,  for  1830.  I  have  not  any  later 
Reports  of  these  two  last  mentioned  societies. 

.  As  1  have  not  in  every  case  proved  the  amounts,  there  may  possibly 
be  a  chance  error ;  but  there  can  be  none  which  will  be  of  any 
moment,  or  can  in  any  w^ay  affect  the  proportion  of  members.  They 
may,  however,  be  quite  correct. 

1.  The  Society  for  Promoting  Christian  Knowledge.  The  list  of 
Subscribers,  from  p.  1  to  80  inclusive,  contains — 

Males.  Ladies,  Total. 

^ll^i\ZZ\  48^}  ^^2^  +  2726*=  14006 
Majority  of  Clergy  1580 

It  is  stated  in  the  Report,  that  the  present  number  of  members  is 
about  15,000.  The  preceding  analysis  does  not  include  remittances 
from  Collections,  and  Sale  of  Books,  p.  90 ;  nor  Donations,  pp.  92,  93 ; 
nor  Parochial  Collections,  nor  Legacies,  nor  additional  Subscribers  to 
specific  funds.  As  a  matter  of  curiosity,  I  send  you  an  alphabetical 
abstract  of  the  Subscribers. 

Total. 
fAtBCDEFGHIJKL") 
Males  J  ^^  *^^  ^^^  ^^^  254  395  580  999  61  265  204  512/ jj.^qq 
"{     M        N        O         PQR         S        TUVWYf 

f  731    184    127   754  5    496  950  471  24  106  981    55} 

Females       \  ^   ^77   257    135  59   87    124    227    12    47    58    139  (  ^toq 
**'    •<    M       N      O        PQR         S         T       "     "        —        "   ^ 

/  188    39   21    174   2    133    260    123 


H        I       J        K      L     ") 

227    12   47   58   139/ 

T       U     V        W        Y  f 

123   8    19    233    15) 


14006 


*  As'  the  wives,  daughters,  and  sisters  of  the  clergy,  constitute  a  great  part  of 
the  female  subscribers,  it  might  be  nearly  correct  to  divide  2726  into  two  portions 
bearing  to  each  other  the  same  proportion  as  the  lay  and  clerical  numbers.     Tims 

Clerical.  Lay.  Total. 

Males 6430  -f  4850  =   11280 

Females 1527  +  1199  =     2726 


7957  +  6049  =  14006 
6049 

1908 
So  that,  on  the  whole,  the  clerical  subscribers  to  this  Society  would  exceed  in  number 
thoseofthelaity,  by  1908. 

f  Including  Royal  Family,  &c. 


CORRESPONDENCE. 


295 


2.  In  the  Society  for  the  Propagation  of  the  Gospel,  I  have 
experienced  a  little  more  difficulty.  I  have  gone  through  the  District 
and  Diocesan  Societies,  and  have  reckoned  the  numbers  of  separate 
subscriptions-  and  donations,  and  not  always  according  to  individual 
persons.  A  subscriber,  therefore,  to  more  than  one  Society  or  Asso- 
ciation may  be  reckoned  in  each ;  but  this  I  conceive  to  be  right. 
All  who  have  not  a  Rev'^.  before  their  names,  all  "Anonymous,"  or 
from  a  "  Friend,"  &c.,  have  been  included  among  the  laity.  "  Dona- 
tions and  Collections,"  as  printed  under  this  head  (pp.  *38  and  *39), 
and  Collections  when  noticed  among  the  Subscriptions,  have  not, 
however,  been  taken  into  the  account. 


PARENT    SOCIETT. 

Clerical.         Lay.          Female.  Total. 

Report,  1831.     Incorporated  Members  236  +     88  ...       0  =  324 

Contributing  and  Associated  609  -j-  314  -f-   198  =  1121 

845  +  402  -f  198  =  1445 

Deduct  Lay  402 


Majority  of  Clergy  ...  443 


DIOCESES  OF 

Cler.         Lay.    Females. 

Canterbury 

104+     48+ 

55-- 

York  

..114+     80+ 

54= 

London.... 

.102+  213+ 

128: 

Durham     . 

.111+     60+ 

13: 

Winchester 

249+  243+ 

145= 

Bangor  .... 

..  31+      6+ 

5= 

Bath&Wellsl26+     71  + 

88= 

Bristol    .... 

.189+     74+ 

55= 

Chester  .... 

..151+  139+ 

53= 

Chichester. 

..100+     44+ 

27  = 

Ely  

..144+     60+ 

18= 

Exeter   .... 

..189+  102+ 

71  = 

Gloucester. 

..  59+     16+ 

34= 

Hereford  . 

.  42+       7+ 

11  = 

Lichfield  & 
Coventry 

^  164+  130+ 

59= 

Lincoln  .... 

..229+  145+ 

62= 

LlandafF.... 

..101+     67+ 

14= 

Norwich    . 

..  58+     17+ 

14= 

Oxford  .... 

..133+     62+ 

24= 

Peterboro' . 

..118+     57+ 

20= 

Rochester  . 

..  69+     77+ 

29: 

St.  Asaph  . 

..  85+     80+ 

32: 

St.  David's. 

..  86+    30+ 

6: 

Salisbury  . 

..118+     50+ 

22: 

Worcester . 

..  58+     25+ 

14: 

Clergy  2930+1903+1053: 

Lay 

1903 

Maj.ofClergyl027 

Total. 
:  207 
:  248 
:  443 
:  184 
:  637 
:  42 
:  285 
:  318 
:  333 
:  171 
:  222 
:  362 
:  109 
:      60 

:  353 

:  436 
:  182 
:  89 
:  219 
:  195 
:  175 
:  207 
:  122 
:  190 
:   97 


=5886 


DIOCESES  OF  Cler.      Lay.    Fem.     Total. 

Cashel 25+     7+  1=  33 

Limerick      26+     7+  3=  36 

Ardfert&  Aghadoe  37+     2+  3=  42 

88+  16+  7=111 
16 

Majority  of  Clergy  72 

Calcutta  &  Madras  41  +  199+13=243 
41 

Majority  of  Laity  158 
Major,  of  Clergy  443+1027+72=1542 
Deduct  Majority  of  Laity,  abroad...  158 

Total  Majority  of  Clergy...  1384 

SHORT    ABSTRACT. 

Cler.  Lay.     Females.    Total. 

Parent  Soc  .    845+  402+  198=1445 
25  Diocesans  2930+1903+1053=5886 

Irish  88+     16+       7=  111 

Foreign(Cal.)     41+  199+       3=  243 

3904+2520+1261  =7685 
Deduct  Lay    2520 

Clerical  Maj.  1384 

If  the  proportion  of  Clerical  Females 
were  added,  this  majority  would  be 
greatly  increased. 


296  CORRESPONDENCE. 

3.  National  Society-.  The  Subscribers  are  not  so  numerous  ;  and 
this  is  more  especially  a  lay  society,  inasmuch  as  the  lay  poor  almost 
exclusively  enjoy  the  great  benefits  of  its  operations. 


Cler.               Lay.           Females. 

Total. 

Annual  Subscriptions,  1831, 
Donations   

346  +     277  +     90  = 
628  4-  1035  -f  218  = 

713 

1881' 

974  +  1312  +  308  =  2594 

"Collections,"  "Literals,"  "Anonymous,"  "Friends,"  which  are 
rather  numerous,  are  reckoned  among  the  laity.  The  clerg^^  have  a 
majority  of  regular  subscribers  (69),  but  the  lay  donations  are  much 
more  numerous  (407). 

4.  The  Incorporated  Clergy  Orphan  Society-,  1830.  The  following 
comprehends  the  general  "  list  of  the  Governors  and  Benefactors' ' 
only,  from  p.  41  to  66  inclusive.  The  colleges  and  corporations  are 
also  excluded. 

Cler.  Lay.         Females.        Total. 

651  -f  478  H-  435  =  1564 

478 

Majority  of  Clergy  ...  173,  besides  the  proportion  of  females.t 

5.  Church  Building  Society,  1830.  In  this  Society,  I  have  included 
the  donations  fi*om  the  colleges^  amongst  the  clergy;  but  collections, 
&c.,  amongst  the  laity. 

Cler.  Lay.         Females.        TotaL 

Annual  Subscribers 114+     66+     19=     199 

Donations 1075  +  931  +  284  =  2290 

1189  +  997  +  303  =  2489 

The  majority  of  the  clergy  is  in  annual  subscriptions,  48 ;  and  in 
donations,  144;  v^^ithout  reckoning  the  females. 

Some  District  Societies  are  appended.  They  seem  not  ver^^  cor- 
rectly reported,  but  the  following  is  an  Abstract.  "  Anonymous," 
"  a  Friend,"  &c.,  among  the  laity. 


•   All  the  Donations  from  the  commencement  are,  I  believe,  here  included, 
t  The  Diocesan  Society  for  the  Sons  of  the  Clergy  in  Durham,  for  the  year  1830, 
was  as  follows  : — 

Cler.  Lay.       Female*.     Total. 

Stockton  and  Darlington 55  +  18  +     3  =     76 

Chester  and  Easington 75  +  27  +     8  =   110 

Newcastle  and  Gateshead 15  +  66  -^  ]4  =     95 

Northumberland,  South  of  Coquet...  65  +  64  +  10  =  139 

Ditto  North  of  Coquet...  46  -\-  80  +  23  =   149 

Total 256  +  255  +  58  =  569 

t  I  regret  that  I  did  not,  in  the  beginning,  perceive  the  benefit  of  going  in  some 
certain  rule  with  respect  to  "collections,"  and  the  subscriptions  and  donations  from 
corporate  bodies,  "  Anonymous,"  "  Friends,"  &c. 


CORRESPONDENCE 


297 


ANNUAL  SUBSCRIBERS. 


Canterbury 78  -j- 

Exeter 135  + 

Lichfield 42  -f- 

Chester-le- Street*  ...  7  -j- 

Oxford 28  H- 

Bristol 26  + 

Liverpool,  &c 34  -j- 

Seven  Oaks 4  -j- 

«Stow     


Lay. 

108 
41 


Fem.     Total  S. 


+ 
+ 

20  4- 

3  ... 

10  H- 

16  + 


52 
18 
11 
0 
2 
3 
13 
0 


-h  13  = 


238 
194 
73 
10 
40 
45 
63 
6 


271  4-234  4-  80  =^585=1234 


354  4-  216  4-  99  =  669 
Add  Donations...  271  4-  234  +  80  =  585 

625  4-  450  4-179  =1254 
Deduct  Lay 450 

Majority  of  Clergy...  175;  viz.,  1^  Subscribers,  and  37  Donations. 


DONATIONS. 

Tota 

Gen. 

Cler.         Lay.         Fem.         Don. 

Total. 

19  4.  27  4-  11   =  57 

=295 

123  4-  90  4-  25  =238 

=432 

... 

=  73 

...         ...         ... 

=  10 

49  4-  15  ...     0  =  64 

=  104 

28  4-  56  +     5  =  89 

=  134 

34  +  22  4-  20  =  76 

=  139 

8  4-  24  4-  19  =  51 

=  57 

10         

=  10 

6430 


GENERAL 
Cler. 

i.    Society  for  Promoting  Chris-  7 
tian  Knowledge  3 

2.  Society  for  Propagating  the  7      q. ^ 

Gospel,  (Parent) 3 

District  &  Diocesan,  &c.. . .  3059 

3.  National  Society 974 

Durham  Diocesan  61 

4.  Clergy  Orphan  Society  (Parent)     651 

Durham  Diocesan 256 

5.  Church  BuUding  Soc.  (Parent)  1189 

Districts  (imperfect) 625 

Ditto  Durham  (deduct-  V        ^^ 
ing  7  clergy  &  3  laity)  3 


ABSTRACT. 

Lay. 

Females. 

Total. 

+ 

4850 

+ 

2726 

= 

14006 

Subscrip, 

+ 

402 

+ 

198 

i^ 

1445 

Don,&  Sub, 

4- 

2118 

4- 

1063 

— 

6240 

Ditto. 

+ 

1312 

+ 

308 

zz 

2594 

Ditto. 

+ 

7 

+ 

3 

= 

71 

Subscrip. 

4- 

478 

4- 

435 

rr 

1564  Sub.&  Don 

4- 

255 

4- 

58 

rz 

569 

Ditto. 

4- 

997 

4- 

303 

zz. 

2489 

Ditto. 

+ 

450 

+ 

179 

= 

1254 

Ditto. 

-r 

15 

■f 

2 

= 

79 

Ditto. 

14152  4-  10884  4-  5275  =  30311 
Deduct  Laity  &c 10884 

Total  or  Gen.  Majority  of  Clergy  3268,  without  adding  the  proportion  of  females, 
which  would  make  the  number  as  nearly  as  much  more.  If  the  Col- 
lections &c.  were  added,  the  majority  would  be  still  larger. 

I  can  scarcely  hope  that  the  above  abstracts  will,  at  present,  be 
very  attractive,  but  as  they  are  strong  and  stubborn  facts,  I  submit 
them  to  your  consideration,  and  shall  be  amply  rewarded  for  my 
trouble,  if  they  shall,  in  any  one  instance,  remove  a  single  preju- 
dice against  the  clergy  ;  who,  though  generally  so  poor  and  so  few  in 
number,  besides  incessant  labour  and  collections,  personally  contri- 
bute to  the  General  and  Local  Societies  for  advancing  the  temporal  and 
eternal  interests  of  the  people,  very  nearly  a-third  more  than  all  the 
laity  of  the  empire.  I  am.  Rev.  Sir, 

With  great  respect, 

Durham,  Jan.  Q2nd.  R.  W,  B. 

*  The  account  of  the  Durham  Diocesan  Society,  on  the  1st  of  January,  1830, 

Cler.  Lay.       Fem.     Total. 

69  4-  18  4-  2  =  89 
18 


Majority  of  Clergy...  51 

Vol.  111.— March,  1833. 


2   Q 


298  CORRESPONDENCE. 

WEEKLY  LECTURES. 

To  the  Editor  of  the  British  Magazine. 

Sir, — Will  you  permit  me,  through  the  medium  of  your  publica- 
tion, to  ascertain  the  sentiments  of  some  of  my  elder  and  more 
experienced  brethren  in  the  ministry,  with  respect  to  a  service, 
which,  although  I  cannot  find  it  enjoined  in  either  the  canons  or 
rubrics  of  our  church,  has,  nevertheless,  been  adopted  by  many  of 
her  clergy — I  mean  a  weekly  lecture  in  a  school  room  or  private  house. 

The  mode  I  have  almost  always  observed  to  be  adopted  on  such 
occasions  is  as  follows :  —  The  clergyman  gives  out  an  hymn, 
repeating  two  lines  at  a  time — then  prays  extemporaneously — then 
gives  an  exposition  of  a  chapter,  or  a  portion  of  one,  or  not  unfre- 
quently  preaches — the  sermon  differing  in  no  respect  from  that 
delivered  on  the  sabbath,  either  in  arrangement  or  application — 
afterwards,  he  gives  out  an  hymn  as  before,  and  concludes  with 
extemporaneous  prayer. 

Now,  Sir,  this  is  precisely  the  form  of  service  adopted  by  the 
dissenters  and  methodists ;  and,  consequently,  whenever  clergymen 
can  conform  to  their  mode  of  w^orship,  and  become,  in  fact,  dissenters 
themselves^  it  is  no  longer  matter  of  surprise,  that  such  services  should 
be  generally,  if  not  always,  well  attended  by  those  who  yet  are 
never  seen  within  the  doors  of  our  churches  or  chapels,  and  who 
appear  not  a  little  elated  at  the  conversions  made  to  their  own 
systems  among  our  clergy,  and  of  course  will  honour  by  their 
patronage/  any  departure  from  the  forms  of  our  incomparable  liturgy. 

There  is  another  evil,  in  my  opinion,  attendant  upon  this  mode  of 
instruction,  and  one  of  a  much  more  serious  nature,  viz. — that  they  not 
unfrequently  are  substituted,  in  the  estimation  and  the  practice  of  a 
large  portion  among  the  poorer  classes  of  our  congregations,  for 
attendance  upon  Divine  worship  on  the  sabbath  day — thus  tending  to 
create  a  breach  of  God's  commandment  (already,  alas!  too  prevalent), 
as  well  as  to  cherish  an  indolence  of  disposition  so  observable  among 
that  portion  of  our  hearers,  and  especially  when  such  lectures  are 
held  in  the  viciuity  of  their  own  dwellings,  and  at  a  distance  from  the 
parish  church.  That  this  is  the  case,  I  have  had  frequent  oppor- 
tunities of  ascertaining  in  Ireland  as  well  as  here,  and  not  a  little 
have  these  evils  been  increased  by  the  zeal  of  some  of  my  brethren 
in  the  ministry  asserting  that  "  this  school  room !  is  none  other  but 
the  house  of  God,"  or,  '•^  this  kitchen  (!)  the  gate  of  Heaven." 

Now,  Sir,  in  zeal  to  be  made  the  honoured  instrument  in  bringing 
souls  to  the  Redeemer,  I  shall  yield  to  none ;  and  I  care  not  how  I 
spend  or  am  spent  in  the  service  of  my  blessed  Master.  That  an 
explanation  of  a  portion  of  God's  Holy  Word  to  the  adult  members  of 
our  congregations  during  the  week  is  necessary,  I  willingly  allow — 
nay,  I  deem  it  absolutely  requisite.  But  the  mode  in  which  such  inform- 
ation should  be  communicated  consistently  with  the  discipline  and  the 
formularies  of  our  church  is  the  point  on  which  I  desire  to  be 
informed ;  particularly  when  the  daily  occupations  of  the  inhabitants, 
and  their  distance  from  the  church,  render  an  attendance  there  at 


CORRESPONDENCE.  299 

a  weekly  service  impossible,  and  the  instruction  must  necessarily  be 
given  either  in  a  school  room  or  private  dwelling.  Brief  as  has  been 
my  ministerial  career,  every  succeeding  day  brings  fresh  conviction 
to  my  mind  that  the  formularies  of  our  scriptural  church,  to  v^hich  as 
I  have  most  willingly  and  conscientiously  subscribed,  and  from  which 
I  shall,  with  the  blessing  of  God,  never  depart,  are  the  best  appointed 
mode  for  communicating  religious  information  to  our  people,  as  well 
as  those  which  I  do  believe  God  will  most  honour.  Still,  as  I  am 
but  young  in  the  ministry,  I  would  intreat,  in  some  of  the  succeeding 
numbers  of  your  Magazine,  the  matured  opinion  of  some  of  the 
fathers  of  our  church  upon  this  subject,  so  important  to  the  welfare 
of  souls,  as  well  as  to  the  maintenance  of  the  true  religion  which  has 
been  established  among  us.* 

I  remain,  Sir, 

Your  constant  reader, 

W.  G. 


ON  SUNDAY  SCHOOLS. 
To  the  Editor  of  the  Sritish  Magazine. 


Mr.  Editor, — Many  may  be  led  to  exertion,  in  a  way  of  which  they 
have  not  previously  thought,  by  learning  the  details  of  successful 
efforts  elsewhere.  It  is  with  a  belief  that  somewhat  of  the  kind  may 
be  the  result,  that  I  send  you  the  following  statement  for  insertion  in 
your  Magazine,  if  you  think  fit. 

In  the  curacy  to  which  I  am  attached,  there  are  four  small  hamlets 
lying  at  distances  var^'ing  from  five  to  two  miles  from  the  church.  In 
two  of  these  there  were  week-day  schools  previously  to  the  year  1829, 
but  in  none  Sunday-schools.  In  that  year  my  attention  was  drawn 
strongly  towards  them  through  an  approaching  confirmation.  I  be- 
came wishful  for  the  establishment  of  a  Sunday-school  in  each,  but 
scarcely  knew  in  what  way  the  desire  could  be  accomplished,  as  there 
were  no  resident  Protestant  gentry  near  any,  save  one.  Still  I  was 
stimulated  to  make  the  exertion  by  an  active  person  in  the  cause  of 
schools ;  and  he  and  I  went  into  the  different  hamlets  in  succession, 
learnt  who  were  the  most  likely  persons  to  be  interested  in  such  a 
cause,  spoke  with  them,  combating  all  fears  of  failure,  and  pressing 
for  a  trial.  They  successively  fell  into  our  suggestions ;  notice  was 
given  of  a  public  meeting  in  each,  at  which  the  principal  inhabitants 
were  personally  invited  to  attend.  There  the  advantages  and  plans  of 
gratuitous  Sunday-schools  were  explained, — well-disposed  persons 
were  solicited  to  give  in  their  names  for  teachers,  and  the  inhabitants 
at  large  to  contribute  some  pecuniary  assistance  for  the  purchase  of 
requisites.     In  one  place,  I  remember,  when  we  arrived  at  the  hour 


*  The  Editor  hopes  that  this  subject  may  be  well  discussed.  But  as  many  will 
probably  express  their  opinions,  may  he  respectfully  request  them  to  compress  as  far 
as  they  conveniently  can  ? 


300  CORRESPONDENCE. 

which  had  been  appointed  for  the  pubUc  meeting,  no  one  seemed  forth- 
coming. We  supposed  they  could  not  be  moved  in  the  matter,  as  they 
had  been  generally  luke-warm  in  our  previous  individual  conversa- 
tions with  them.  Still  my  friend  would  not  be  daunted ;  he  went  suc- 
cessively into  the  different  houses,  and  soon  a  full  meeting  was  col- 
lected, and  then  the  matter  agreed  upon,  and  a  school  estabhshed. 
The  results  of  these  exertions  may  be  gathered  from  the  following 
reports  rendered  by  the  superintendants,  and  read  before  our  respected 
Diocesan,  at  his  visitation  last  summer.  I  should  premise  that  the 
schools  have  been  carried  on  at  a  very  slight  expense — 41.  or  51.  each 
per  annum ;  as  all  the  conductors  have  given  their  services,  and  rooms 
for  the  teaching  have  always  been  provided  rent  free. 

The  superintendant  of  the  Stodday  school  reports,  ''  that  since  its 
formation,  the  teachers,  with  himself,  have  afforded  Christian  instruc- 
tion to  87  scholars,  of  whom  only  three  have  left  without  their  ap- 
proval. They  have  sold  from  the  schools,  5  Bibles,  11  Testaments, 
38  Prayer  books.  Fifty-four  of  the  religious  tracts  on  the  Society  for 
Promoting  Christian  Knowledge  Hst  have  been  given  amongst  the 
scholars,  as  prizes.  There  are  at  present  38  scholars  in  regular  at- 
tendance, taught  by  seven  gratuitous  teachers.  The  teachers  in 
this  and  the  other  schools  divide  themselves  into  two  sets,  and  so  give 
their  services  alternate  Sundays." 

The  superintendant  of  the  Scotforth  school  reports,  "  there  are  at  pre- 
sent in  attendance  at  that  school,  54  scholars,  and  6  gratuitous  teachers. 
A  number  of  the  same  religious  books  have  been  distributed  here,  in 
the  way  of  prizes,  as  in  the  Stodday  school,  but  he  has  to  lament  that 
a  great  backwardness  has  existed  towards  purchasing  any  Bibles  or 
Prayer  books/' 

In  Quernmoor,  eight  teachers  give  their  services,  and  afford  instruc- 
tion to  75  regular  scholars.  The  superintendant  is  able  to  say,  "that 
no  scholars  had  left  the  school,  since  its  formation,  without  the  sanc- 
tion of  the  teachers  or  their  parents.  Forty  scholars  have  received 
instruction,  and  left  for  satisfactory  reasons, — such  as  going  to  place  out 
of  the  township,  and  the  like.  Twelve  Bibles,  40  Testaments,  60 
Prayer-books,  with  several  other  small  religious  treatises,  have  been 
sold  from  the  school.  Many  books,  such  as  Burkitt's  Help  and  Guide, 
Davy's  Village  Conversations  on  the  Liturgy  and  Offices,  have  been 
distributed  among  the  scholars,  as  rewards  for  attention  and  good 
conduct.  The  teachers  have  divided  the  neighbourhood  into  districts, 
for  the  purpose  of  attaching  and  keeping  to  the  school  the  surrounding 
children,  and  of  lending  religious  books  in  the  several  houses." 

In  the  Glasson  school,  the  superintendant  reports,  "  there  were  at 
present  60  scholars,  who  are  instructed  by  himself  and  three  gra- 
tuitous teachers,  occasionally  assisted  by  two  other  well-disposed 
neighbours.  Sixty  Testaments  have  been  purchased  from  the  school, 
and  many  small  books  given  among  the  scholars,  as  prizes." 

To  all  these  schools,  lending  libraries  have  been  recently  attached. 
These  were  paid  for  out  of  a  fund  which  was  raised  through  a  bazaar, 
held  about  a  year  back,  in  behalf  of  these  institutions.  By  the  same 
means,  assisted  with  a  grant  of  201,  from  the  National  Society,  a  sub- 


CORRESPONDENCE.  ;^0 1 

stantial  school  and  school-house  have  been  built  in  Stodday,  where  no 
school  previously  existed.  The  same  are  now  building  in  Glasson,  the 
expenses  of  which  are  to  be  defrayed  from  the  Bazaar  fund,  assisted 
by  a  grant  of  35/.  from  the  National  Society,  and  by  local  subscriptions. 

The  Sunday-schools  have  continued  to  flourish  from  their  first 
establishment ;  and  I  must  remark,  that  it  appears  to  me  considerably 
owing  to  an  expository  lecture  given  in  each  of  them  every  fortnight. 
In  a  previous  cure  of  mine,  the  same  was  attempted,  and  two  Sunday- 
schools  founded  in  the  out-lying  hamlets;  but  there  they  certainly 
languished,  though  as  great,  if  not  greater,  attention  was  paid  to  them, 
with  the  exception  of  the  expository  lecture.  The  method  of  the 
lecture  is,  that  the  clergyman  attends  at  a  given  hour,  (generally  seven 
in  the  evening,)  the  teachers,  elder  scholars,  and  all  other  neighbours, 
who  are  disposed  to  be  present,  are  collected ;  a  psalm  is  sung ;  then  he 
says  the  Lord's  Prayer  and  one  or  two  applicable  collects,  after 
which  he  proceeds  in  exposition  of  w^hatever  book  of  the  Bible  may 
be  at  that  period  under  review  ;  this  is  carried  on  for  about  half  an 
hour,  when  the  lecture  is  concluded  by  another  psalm  and  prayer.* 
The  fruits  of  these  eiforts  have  been,  that  out  of  a  population  of  1901 
persons,  (the  number  of  the  inhabitants  of  the  several  widely  scattered 
townships,)  there  are  now  227  young  persons  receiving  Christian  in- 
struction every  Sunday,  and  27  employed  in  giving  it ;  and  that  the 
religious  tone  of  the  several  neighbourhoods  is  raised,  as  is  shewn  by  a 
greatly  increased  attendance  at  church,  and  a  considerable  check  to 
swearing  and  other  ungodly  habits.  It  should  be  also  mentioned,  that 
among  the  teachers  and  elder  scholars  are  some  most  delightful  speci- 
mens of  meek  and  unostentatious  piety. 

Should  this  statemejat  be  of  any  use  in  stimulating  others  to  exer- 
tion, from  observing  the  way  in  which  it  has  pleased  the  Father  of 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  to  prosper  it,  in  this  case  I  shall  be  truly  thank- 
ful. The  real  name  of  the  places  is  given,  which  is  considered  suffi- 
cient to  authenticate  the  account ;  and  as  the  publication  of  my  own 
name  would  serve  no  real  end,  that  I  am  aware  of,  I  would  subscribe 
myself  under  a  title  I  rejoice  to  bear,  and  under  which  I  have  before 
written  to  you,  on  the  Burial  Service,  and  remain,  Mr.  Editor, 

Yours,  respectfully, 

A  Churchman. 


ON    TEMPERANCE    SOCIETIES. 
To  the  Editor  of  the  British  Magazine. 

Sir, — As  your  correspondent,  "A.  P.  P.,"  in  the  last  Number  of  the 
British  Magazine,  from  having  formed  incorrect  notions  respecting  the 
principles  and  basis  on  which  Temperance  Societies  have  been  esta- 
blished, is  led  to  "  regard  them  with  feelings  of  shame  and  fear"— 

*  This  practice  appears  to  be  wholly  irregular.  It  is  collecting  a  congregation 
(not  the  school  children  only)  in  an  unlicensed  house,  and  preaching,  without  even 
the  use  of  the  Liturgy — Ed. 


303  CORRESPONDENCE, 

shame,  at  the  triumph  of  "  human  pride"  over  "  Christian  faith," — ' 
and  "fear  for  the  members  of  these  societies,"  on  account  of  their 
delusively  "  fancying  themselves  nearer  heaven,  by  forsaking  certain 
vices"  from  worldly  motives,  you  will  oblige  me  by  inserting  these  few 
remarks  in  reply,  provided  no  abler  champion  steps  forward  in  their 
behalf  It  appears  to  your  correspondent,  "  that  the  Temperance  So- 
cieties afford  a  great  and  fearful  triumph  to  the  enemy  of  mankind,  assist- 
ing him  to  further  that  species  of  assault  against  religion,"  whereby  he 
would  persuade  men  that  the  world  would  be  as  well,  or  better  than  it 
is,  without "  any  aid  from  Christianity,"  &c.  &c.  Now,  if  the  one  grand 
object  of  Satan  be  to  people  hell  as  thickly  as  possible  with  lost  souls, 
and  if  intemperance  has  contributed,  directly  or  indirectly,  to  extend 
his  dominions  in  a  much  greater  degree  than  any  other  engine 
at  his  command,  and  if  the  temperance  societies  have  gained 
greater  conquests  over  this  besotting  demon  than  (with  sorrow  be 
jt  spoken)  even  oiu-  fair  rehgion  has  made,  I  confess  I  cannot  see 
that  they  will  afford  any  triumph  to  the  enemy  of  mankind.  That 
the  arch  fiend  is  awake,  and  restless,  and  wise  in  his  generation,  and 
plotting,  and  finesseing,  and  undermining  (in  any  way,  and  as  far  as 
he  can)  the  religion  of  Christ,  we  have  daily  proof.  Still,  if "  the 
serpent  be  more  subtle  than  any  beast  of  the  field,"  he  will  not  further 
the  \eTy  plan  which  the  Holy  Ghost  points  out  for  man's  security." 
*'  Be  sober,  be  vigilant ;  because  your  adversary,  the  Devil  ,  .  .  walketh 
about,  seeking  whom  he  may  devour.'^  Of  a  truth  this  would  be  **  Satan 
casting  out  Satan."  These  remarks,  however,  will  not  satisfy  your 
correspondent ;  he  will  not,  nor  ought  he  to  cease  to  regard  these 
societies  with  feelings  of  shame  and  fear,  till  he  is  more  correctly 
informed  as  to  the  motives  on  which  members  enter  them ;  and  I  hope 
to  prove  that  these  motives  (for  individual  exceptions  no  society  is 
answerable)  are  neither  "  human  pride"  nor  "  absence  of  faith."  This 
I  will  attempt  to  shew  in  a  short  and  imperfect  sketch  of  the  origin 
and  principles  of  temperance  societies.  The  Christian  community 
unhappily  consists  of  two  parties — those  who  obey,  and  those  who 
obey  not  the  gospel.  We  have,  in  truth,  ample  reason  to  bewail  the 
low  estate  of  Christian  faith  in  this  land,  when  we  contemplate  the 
multitudes  who  "  name  the  name  of  Christ,"  and  yet  "  depart  wot  from 
iniquity."  Now,  by  far  the  largest  class  of  those  who  resist  the  loving 
commands  of  their  Saviour,  are  the  votaries  of  Intemperance.  I  need 
not  stop  to  prove  the  excess  to  which  drinking*  is  carried  (especially 
since  the  country  has  been  deluged  with  the  pernicious  contents  of 
the  beer-shops),  nor  the  infatuating  tendency  it  has  of  making  its  vic- 
tims dead  to  religion,  and  the  consequent  demand  for  some  decisive 
nnd  extraordinary  measure  to  arrest  its  progress.  This  has  been  felt 
by  all  who  are  sensible  of  the  evil.  And  as  the  poison  IloXXac  ^I'Y**^ 
•At^i  nPOtat/zev,  God  be  thanked  that  an  antidote  has  been  provided, 
which  has  proved  eminently  successful  wherever  it  has  been  applied, — 


•  This  is  abundantly  manifest  from  an  article  in  tlie  *'  Saturday  Magazine,"  No. 
xxxiv.  p.  13.  on  Drunkenness,   q.  r. 


CORRESPONDENCE.  303 

an  antidote  which  I  conscientiously  believe  to  have  been  specially 
provided  against  the  workings  of  the  prince  of  this  world  ;  for  the  very 
simplicity,  and  apparent  inadequacy,  of  the  remedy  to  the  end  pro- 
posed, furnish  evidence  to  me,  that  it  was  sent  from  heaven ;  for  it 
could  "  not  do  the  works  which  it  has  done,  except  God  were  with  it." 
The  remedy  is  this  :  An  association*  of  persons  agree  to  give  up  alto- 
gether ardent  spirits,  except  for  medicinal  purposes,  and  to  be  moderate 
in  the  use  of  any  fermented  liquors.  The  nucleus  thus  formed  has 
rapidly  enlarged  ;  and  why  ?  certainly  not  because  it  assists  Satan  in 
any  "  species  of  assault  against  religion,"  nor  because  it  has  disdained 
"  any  aid  from  Christianity ;"  but  for  the  very  opposite  reasons.  I 
have  attended  several  meetings  held  for  the  purpose  of  forming  auxi- 
liary temperance  societies  in  my  neighbourhood ;  and  the  course  pur- 
sued in  every  instance  has  been  this  :  Our  hearers  were  reminded  how 
God,  in  every  age,  has  set  His  mark  against  intemperance ;  how  many 
evils  have  been  produced  by  it ;  how  many  curses  have  been  pro- 
nounced against  it ;  and  especially  how  Christ  and  his  apostles  have 
warned  men  against  drunkenness,  as  being  a  deadly  enemy  to  that 
mortifying  the  lusts  of  the  flesh,  that  purity  of  heart,  and  that  spiri- 
tuality of  aifections,  which  alone  can  qualify  us,  through  the  merits  of 
the  Saviour,  for  inheriting  the  promises.  This  is  the  rock  on  which 
these  societies  have  been  built-t  Secondary,  and  not  unworthy  mo- 
tives, have  been  also  adduced  to  recommend  them ;  such  as  the  bless- 
ings of  health,  of  an  united  and  happy  family,  &c.  But,  1  repeat,  in 
every  instance  admonitions  were  given,  that  men  should  subscribe 
their  names  to  the  constitution,  from  the  desire  of  following  their  Sa- 
viour, and  from  a  spirit  of  self-denial ;  and  that,  distrusting  their  own 
strength,  they  should  rely  on  the  aid  of  God's  Holy  Spirit.  Now,  to 
shew  how  these  societies  act  (and  can  he  proved  to  have  acted),  I  will 
state  a  case  :  Here  is  a  man  "  chained  and  bound"  by  a  besetting 
sin,  which  separates  between  him  and  his  Maker.  If,  in  his  sober 
moments,  his  conscience  is  uneasy,  these  calls  from  heaven  only  pro- 
duce disquietude  in  his  soul ;  to  remove  which,  as  Solomon  says,  he 
**  seeks  it  yet  again."  At  times  he  resolves,  by  a  determined  effort,  to 
rid  himself  of  his  hard  master ;  but,  because  there  is  no  hearty  repent- 
ance for  the  past,  nor  any  prayer  for  God's  help  for  the  future,  he  soon 
relapses.  If  this  one  great  obstacle  could  but  be  removed, — if  these 
rough  places  could  but  be  made  plain, — there  might  be  hope  of  his 
retracing  his  steps  to  the  strait  gate  and  the  narrow  way.  He  is 
induced  to  become  a  member  of  a  temperance  society ;  the  words  of 
eternal  life,  which  fell  dead  on  his  ears  when  "  the  whole  head  was 
sick,  and  the  whole  heart  faint"  make  now  some  impression;^  his 


*  It  has  been  suggested  to  me,  that  Christianity  was  a  general  virtue  society, 
according  to  Pliny,  who  says,  "  They  bound  themselves  by  an  oath  with  an  obli- 
gation of  not  committing  any  wickedness." 

t  The  correspondence  in  the  "  British  and  Foreign  Temperance  Herald"'  corro- 
borates this  statement  passim. 

X  I  extract  the  following  from  the  Report  of  the  general  meeting  of  the  British 
and  Foreign  Temperance  Society,  held  in   May  last,  at  which  five  bishops  were 


304  CORRESPONDENCE. 

temporal  interests  (especially  if  he  is  a  poor  man)  improve  with  his 
spiritual ;  he  gradually  acquires  that  peace  of  mind  which  sin  denies ; 
and  he  becomes  at  least  a  sober  and  respectable  member  of  society,  if 
not  a  renewed  Christian. 

But  we  are  asked  for  scriptural  grounds  to  prove  that  we  are  right, 
or  at  least  that  those  who  gainsay  the  temperance  societies  are  wrong. 
I  would  first  instance  the  blessing  pronounced  by  the  Almighty  on 
the  temperate  Rechabites ;  and  may  not  the  servants  of  Christ  join, 
without  sin,  in  renouncing  that  which  the  children  of  Jonadab  were 
approved  of  in  forswearing  ?  But  St.  Paul  has  laid  down  some  rules 
applicable  to  this  subject ;  let  us  profit  by  the  spirit  of  them.  "  It  is 
good  neither  to  eatfiesh,  nor  to  drink  wine,  nor  any  thing  whereby  thy 
brother  stumbleth."  And,  "  If  meat  make  my  brother  to  offend,  I  will 
eat  no  jiesh,  while  the  world  standeth,  lest  I  make  my  brother  to  offend." 
And  may  not  Christians  in  these  days,  when  drunkenness  is  at  once 
the  ulcer  of  our  nation,  and  the  scandal  of  our  religion ;  when  (not  to 
insist  on  the  millions  it  has  ruined  in  Christian  countries)  it  is  the  vice 
which  is  thrown  in  our  teeth  by  the  heathen  nations  in  the  east,  which 
we  would  proselytise  ;  when  the  same  ship  that  deposits  the  missionary 
among  benighted  savages,  contaminates  them  at  the  same  time  by 
the  drunken  riotings  of  its  so-named  Christian  crew.  Thus  fulfilling 
too  literally  our  Saviour's  words,  "  I  am  not  come  to  bring  peace,  but  a 
sword."  May  not,  I  say.  Christians,  in  pity  and  in  love  for  their 
brethren,  say  also  with  the  Apostle,  "  If  strong  drink  make  my  brother 
to  offend,  I  will  take  no  strong  drink  so  long  as  the  world  standeth,  lest  I 
make  m,y  brother  to  offend?"  Surely  here  "  a  great  door  and  an  effec- 
tual is  opened ;"  and  "  to  him  that  knoweth  to  do  good,  and  doeth  it  not, 
to  him  it  is  sin."     What  would  St.  Paul  have  done  in  this  case  ? 

I  will  not  trespass  further  on  your  pages  than  to  state,  that  I  am 
wholly  unknown  and  unconnected  with  those  who  preside  over  the 
interests  of  the  temperance  societies  ;  that  I  neither  became  a  member 
myself,  nor  attempted  to  induce  others  in  my  parish  to  do  so,  till  I 
was  thoroughly  convinced,  by  facts,  of  their  utility  ;  and  that  the  good 
which  I  have  witnessed  effected  by  them,  in  a  small  scale  in  my  own 
village  (where  80  out  of  a  population  of  400  have  become  members), 
makes  me  daily  to  rejoice  in  so  valuable  an  auxiliary  to  our  religion.* 
I  am,  Sir,  your  faithful  and  humble  servant, 

A  Wiltshire  Curate. 

W~h,  Feb.  7,  1833. 

present :  "  In  many  instances,  to  which  the  committee  refer  with  peculiar  satis- 
faction, persont  unaccustomed  to  any  observance  of  the  duties  of  religion,  having  been 
induced  to  join  the  temperance  society,  have  at  first  become  thoughtful  hearers,  and  ulti- 
mately joy  ful  and  sincere  receivers  of  Christian  truth." 

*  Various  correspondents  have  written  on  this  subject.  From  the  letter  of  one, 
G.  P.  H.,  the  following  (containing  the  argument)  is  an  extract  :— 

"  My  view  of  the  subject,  which  I  am  desirous  of  conveying  to  your  readers,  is 
this, — that  the  man  who,  by  his  vicious  habits,  is  beyond  the  reach,  for  the  present, 
of  tiie  high  and  constraining  motives  of  religion,  may,  by  inferior  considerations,  but 
to  him  the  more  powerful,  be  led  to  abstain  from  the  haunts  of  drunkenness,  and  to 
put  himself  within  the  influence  of  the  means  of  repentance.  And  are  these  consi- 
derations to  be  undervalued  or  despised  because  merely  outward  reformation  may 


■CbRkESPONDENCE.  ^305 

ON     BUILDING     CHURCHES. 

To  the  Editor  of  the  British  Magazine, 

■giR^ — The  mass  of  valuable  matter  which,  from  time  to  time,  you  have 
brought  forward  in  your  Magazine  in  evidence  of  the  present  efficiency 
of  the  church  establishment  is  now  becoming  an  aggregate  of  much 
importance.  Not  a  little  has  been  said  of  impediments  to  the  provision 
of  church  room  within  our  communion.  As  regards  patronage,  recent 
enactments  have  removed  some  of  the  difficulties  ;  but  I  am  inclined 
to  think  that  the  facility  with  which,  in  favourable  circumstances, 
church  accommodation  may  be  provided  under  the  old  regulations 
(still  allowed  to  operate)  has  not  been  generally  known,  or  it  would 
not  be  perpetually  asserted  that  whilst  every  opportunity  of  *'  lengthen- 
ing their  cords"  is  granted  to  the  dissenters,  nothing  but  obstacles  to 
such  extension  are  presented  by  the  regulations  of  the  church.  The 
particulars  that  I  have  to  relate  of  the  erection  of  a  church,  five  or  six 
years  ago,  in  the  parish  in  which  I  reside,  will  leave  it  difficult  to  point 
out  with  what  greater  faciUty  a  building  of  an  equally  permanent 
character  could  be  erected  and  endowed  without  the  pale  of  the 
National  Church.  Slighter  or  unendowed  edifices  we  covet  not.  One 
of  the  hamlets  in  the  parish  referred  to,  of  which  the  total  population 
exceeds  2000,  contains  about  600  inhabitants,  and  was  thought  to  need 
a  more  extended  provision  of  church  room  than  the  mother  edifice 
afforded.  It  was  determined  in  the  spring  of  1827  that  a  building 
capable  of  containing  500  persons  should  be  erected,  five-sixths  of  the 
sittings  to  be  free.  The  estimate  was  1260/.,  and  the  whole  was  com- 
pleted without  exceeding  it  by  more  than  30/.  or  40/.  The  patronage 
was  a  matter  that  gave  no  trouble,  being  suffered  to  take  its  appro- 
priate course,  and  to  vest  in  the  noble  patron,  the  chief  landed 
proprietor  in  the  parish.  His  liberality,  in  conjunction  with  minor 
contributions,  together  with  a  grant  of  200/.  from  the  Society  for 
Enlarging  Churches,  and  a  parish  rate  of  4.d.  in  the  pound,  defrayed 
the  whole  expense.  The  church  was  begun  on  the  4th  of  June,  and, 
though  very  substantially  built,  was  in  such  progress  on  the  21st  of 
November  in  the  same  year,  that,  having  been  endowed  by  the  patron 
with  51.  a  year  in  land,  it  was  then  consecrated.  By  a  grant  from  the 
Governors  of  Queen  Anne's  Bounty  of  800/.  consequent  on  this 
endowment,  and  by  their  further  aid  in  meeting  the  patron's  benefac- 


induce  self-complacency,  or  a  falfe  ground  of  hope  ?  To  take  the  lowest  ground,  I 
may  say,  that  if  the  drunkard  forsakes  his  ricioUs  haliit,  he  may  perhaps  be  s-vved ; 
but  if  he  continues  in  his  sinful  course,  he  is  nearly  sure  to  ruin  his  soul.  He  cer- 
tainly is  not  "  nearer  heaven"  with  respect  to  his  justification  before  God  ;  for  we  are 
*' justified  freely  by  his  grace,  through  the  redemption  that  is  in  Christ  Jesus."  But 
the  whole  tenor  of  holy  scripture  warrants  the  assertion,  that  he  who  ceases  to  do 
evil,  is  in  the  way  to  learn  to  do  well.  (See  Isaiah  Iv.)  I  am  aware,  that  in  this 
passage  of  scripture,  the  motive  urged  is  of  the  highest  kind — the  salvation  of  the 
soul ;  but  it  appears  to  me,  that  the  way  of  the  sinner's  return,  is  by  first  forsaking 
his  wicked  ways.  It  is  very  true  that  man  cannot  do  good  of  himself  j  but,  in  the 
attempt,  tjod  imparts  the  power,  as  our  Lord  did  to  the  man  witli  the  withered 
hand." 

Vol.  m.-^March,  1833.  2  r 


806  CORRESPONDENCE. 

tions,  together  with  the  pew  rents,  which  yield  about  30/.  per  annum, 
the  yearly  value  of  the  living  now  reaches  almost  150/. 

It  is  freely  acknowledged  that  in  the  erection  of  this  church,  nothing 
was  wanting  as  regarded  either  adequacy  of  means  or  harmony  of  view. 
These  cannot  be  supplied  by  legislative  enactments  if  any  are  con- 
templated; but  it  is  not  too  much  to  presume  that  circumstances 
equally  favourable  with  those  of  the  parish  in  question  exist  in  many 
other  places  where  a  church  would  long  since  have  been  erected,  had 
the  fact  been  known  that  an  edifice  containing  500  persons  could,  as 
in  the  present  instance,  be  projected,  built,  endowed,  and  consecrated 
within  ten  months,  and  a  living  of  150/.  per  annum  be  constructed 
within  half  that  number  of  years.  I  ought  further  to  add,  that  the 
church  of  which  I  write,  at  the  end  of  nearly  five  years,  is  often  filled 
almost  to  overflowing ;  and  that  the  Church  Commissioners,  though  the 
building  was  not  erected  under  the  provisions  of  their  act,  have,  in  the 
exercise  of  the  powers  vested  in  them,  consulted  the  future  spiritual 
interests  of  the  inhabitants  by  assigning  for  ever  to  the  minister  the 
cure  of  souls.  I  am,  Sir, 

Your  very  obedient  servant, 
W.  H. 


ON   BUILDING    GLEBE   HOUSES   ON   SMALL   LIVINGS. 

To  the  Editor  of  the  British  Magazine, 

Sir, — When  reading  the  British  Magazine  for  the  month  of 
October,  I  was  particularly  interested  by  the  extract  from  the  Bishop 
of  Gloucester's  Charge,  where  he  so  feelingly  deplores  the  want  of 
parsonage  houses  in  numerous  parishes  in  which  the  living  does  not 
amount  to  1 50/.  per  annum,  and  laments  this  above  all  "  because  it  is 
difficult  to  discover  any  means  by  which  this  unhappy  deficiency 
may  be  speedily  and  eifectually  removed."  Now  I  do  not  presume 
to  have  discovered  such  means;  still  a  plan  has  suggested  itself  to  me 
that  may  perhaps  be  worth  consideration ;  should  it  appear  visionary, 
I  am  sure  you  will  excuse  my  drawing  your  attention  to  it,  in 
consideration  of  the  only  motives  by  which  I  can  be  influenced. 
Great  may  seem  the  difficulty  of  carrying  it  into  effect ;  but  great 
indeed  is  the  evil  it  is  intended  to  lessen,  if  not  entirely  remedy ; 
and  though  it  is  an  evil  unhappily  not  confined  to  the  diocese  of 
Gloucester,  yet  I  know  of  no  prelate  more  capable,  or  who  would 
be  more  Ukely  to  set  at  nought  "  labour  and  pains,"  and  give  effect 
to  the  plan,  should  it,  on  meeting  his  eye,  appear  feasible,  than 
the  Bishop  of  Gloucester  himself  I  would  premise  that  there  are 
in  his  lordship's  diocese,  and  in  every  other,  livings  fi:*om  150/.  to 
under  250/.,  to  which  Gilbert's  act  would  not  apply,  and  to  those  for 
the  present  would  I  limit  the  plan,  which  is  this :  (through  tlie  recom- 
mendation of  the  ecclesiastical  commission)  to  enable  the  incumbents 
of  such  livings  to  borrow  under  the  Gilbert  act  the  sum  of  500/., 
instead  of  the  sum  being  limited  as  it  is  at  present  to  the  amount  of  two 
years'  income,  on  the  condition  of  his  guaranteeing  the  forthcoming  of 


CORRESPONDENCE. 


307 


300/.  more  ;  and  surely  this  sum  might  be  raised  by  the  aid  of  eub- 

scriptions  from  the  patron,  more  wealthy  neighbouring  clergymen  and 
others,  and  the  governors  of  Queen  Anne's  bounty;  thus  a  sum 
would  be  supplied  exceeding  by  50/.  the  money  expending  in  com- 
pleting or  nearly  completing  Grove  Parsonage  House,  (see  Brit.  Mag. 
for  Oct.  p.  185.)  On  this  500/.,  3  per  cent,  interest  should  be 
charged,  which  seems  but  reasonable,  since  at  present  on  a  good 
mortgage  scarcely  more  than  4  per  cent,  can  be  obtained ;  and  4  per 
cent,  was  intended  as  a  bounty  when  the  legal  rate  of  interest  was  51. ; 
add  to  this  the  repayment  of  3  per  cent,  principal,  making  on  the 
whole  30/.  for  the  500/. ;  but  this  payment,  diifering  from  the  present 
mode,  should  be  annually  continued,  the  surplus  of  interest  being 
added  to  the  principal  paid  oflf  till  the  whole  sum  was  redeemed, 
which  would  be  the  case  in  24  or  even  23  years,  as  may  be  seen  from 
the  calculations  below.* 

At  the  end  of  the  23rd  year  there  remains  therefore  only 
12/.  55.  4g?.,  w^iich  may  be  paid  off  optionally  then  or  at  the  end  of 
the  next  year,  with  7*.  Qd.  interest.  The  cii'cumstance  that  the  term 
of  3,  or  at  the  most  4  years  longer,  is  required  to  refund  the  sum 
borrowed  than  under  the  present  system  is  surely  not  worth  a 
moment's  consideration  when  put  in  competition  with  what  is  so 
devoutly  to  be  wished  by  every  one  (who  is  not  indifferent  to  the 
diffusion  of  religious  truth — the  strengthening,  by  getting  rid  of  what 
appears  a  blemish  in,  our  established  church — and  convincing  the  gain- 
sayers),  viz. — the  prociu-ing  a  permanent  residence  for  the  minister  of 
the  gospel  where  his  ministry  is  to  be  exercised.  It  may  perhaps  be 
thought  that  30/.  per  annum  is  a  large  sum  deducted  from  such  small 
livings  as  those  to  which  the  proposed  plan  is  applicable  ;  but  where 
can  a  clergyman  procure  a  fit  residence  for  a  less  sum ;  or  one  in 
which  he  may  not  be  subject  either  to  the  caprice  or  extortion  of  a  land- 
lord ?  Be  it  remembered  also,  that  the  deduction  (besides  being  consi- 
derably less  for  many  of  the  first  years  than  what  would  now  be 
the  case  under  Gilbert's  act),  comparatively  speaking,  can  be  but 
temporary.  And  now.  Sir,  should  the  above  plan  meet  the  ideas  of 
those  who  may  be  enabled  to  carry  it  into  effect,  or  should  it  suggest 
a  hint  for  one  likely  to  be  more  efficacious,  it  would  be  a  source  of 
gratification  to 

A  Suffolk  Rector.. 

January  '2&th,  1833. 


♦  At  the  close  of  the  £    s. 

1st  year,  interest  (paid  on  5001.)  15  0 
2nd  year,  ditto  (on  485Z.  Os.  Od.)  14  11 
3rd  year,  ditto  (on  469  11  0  )  14  1 
11th  year,  ditto  (on  327  8  3  )  9  16 
12thyear,ditto(on307  4  9)94 
22ndyear,ditto(on  68  19  10  )  2  0 
23rd  year,  ditto  (on   41     0    8    )    1     4 


Principal  Betomed. 

£.    £    s.    d. 
15 

15+  0 
15+  0 
15+  5 
15+  5 
15+12  19 
15+13  15 


9t  0 

18    7 

3    6 

15  10 

2 

4 


Principal 
Kemaining. 
£    s.     d. 


485 

0 

0 

469 

11 

0 

453 

12 

5 

307 

4 

9 

286 

8 

4 

41 

0 

8 

1    12 

5 

4 

Total    Princi- 
pal redeemed. 

£. 

s,d. 

15 

0  0 

30 

9  0 

46 

7  7 

192  15  3 

213 

11  1 

458 

19  4 

487 

14  a 

t  Surplus  of  interest. 


:m:  308 

NOTICES    AND    REVIEWS. 

Discourses,  by  W.  E.  Channing.     London:  Kennett.     1833.     8vo.  pp.274* 

It  is  a  great  comfort  to  a  magazine  reviewer  when  the  work  of  a  person  of 
established  reputation  is  put  before  him,  for  it  is  a  cruel  task  to  be  obliged  to 
give,  or  rather  to  attempt  to  give,  in  a  few  lines,  a  notion  of  the  style,  views,  and 
abilities  of  a  writer.  The  name  of  Channing  is  so  well  known  as  to  make  it 
quite  unnecessary  to  speak  of  anything  but  the  volume  before  us,  which  has 
all  the  excellencies  and  defects  of  its  author.  The  first  sermon  (in  two  parts), 
extending  to  eighty-eight  pages,  is  an  able  summary  of  the  Evidences  for 
Christianity,  shewing  that  the  notion  of  a  Revelation  is  consistent  with  all  our 
notions  of  God  j  and  then  pointing  out  the  strength  of  the  evidence  of  the 
Christian  revelation,  and  refuting  (though  without  specially  noticing  them) 
many  common  errors ;  as,  for  example,  the  notion  that  the  evidence  is  wear- 
ing out — that  there  is  no  proof  of  the  genuineness  of  the  gospel — that  Chris- 
tianity was  merely  a  clever  compliance  with  the  spirit  of  the  age,  &c.  &c. 
'There  are,  indeed,  some  parts  to  which  one  cannot  at  all  assent.  It  is  true, 
for  example,  as  Dr.  C.  says,  that  Christianity  was  not  intended  to  erect  a 
spiritual  domination ;  but  it  is  very  weak  and  unworthy  of  Dr.  C.  to  see  no- 
better  proof  of  this  than  the  (false)  assertion  that  it  orders  no  ministry.  Its 
ordering  a  ministry  is  perfectly  consistent  with  its  not  tolerating  that  its- 
ministers  should  usurp  dominion.  This  sermon  too  is  disgraced  by  its  In- 
troduction, which  is  a  mean  homage  to  the  loud  demand  for  abuse  of  all 
that  is,  a  common-place  tirade  against  priests  and  priestcraft,  and  the  abomi- 
nation of  abusing  infidels  instead  of  treating  them  kindly.  It  is  curious  to  find 
Dr.  C.  doing  precisely  what  he  abuses  priests  so  unmercifully  for.  He  says, 
that  undoubtedly  a  bad  life  does  lead  men  to  reject  Christianity,  but  that  if 
he  saw  a  man  living  morally,  and  yet  rejecting  Christianity,  he  would  not 
accuse  him  of  doing  so  from  a  bad  life.  Really  Dr.  C.  must  know  perfectly 
well  that  priests  say  not  one  word  more.  They,  like  him,  judge  no  particular 
case,  but,  like  him,  they  assert  generally  that  immorality  disposes  the  heart  to 
reject  the  pure  doctrines  of  the  gospel.  The  second  sermon,  on  the  Character 
of  Christ,  is  in  one  respect  excellent.  The  Rationalist  contends  that  our 
Lord  was  always  aceommodating  himself  to  the  character  of  the  times ;  and 
Dr.  C.  has  very  ably  shewn  how  completely  one  characteristic  of  his  ministry 
was  his  entire  opposition  to  all  prevailing  feelings  and  opinions.  But  what 
are  Dr.  C.'s  real  opinions  of  our  Lord  ?  He  talks  of  his  oneness  with  God,  of 
his  power  in  heaven,  of  listening  to  a  Being  such  as  never  before  or  since  spoke  in 
human  language,  of  his  being  chthedwith  divine  power,  of  his  having  a  conscious- 
ness of  more  than  human  greatness,  and  of  unrivalled  and  divine  glories,  of  his 
reigning  in  heaven,  of  God  the  Father  having  purposed  our  recovery  from  sin  and 
death,  and  for  this  end  instituted  tfie  agency  and  mediation  of  his  Son,  of  his  prof- 
fering the  Holy  Spirit  to  all  who  strive,  &c.  Yet  he  denies  (as  one  would 
expect  from  his  profession  of  faith)  the  doctrine  of  the  Trinity, — allowing, 
however,  that  it  can  be  proved  by  detached  texts.  What  are  his  opinions  ? 
It  is  quite  below  him,  by  the  way,  to  refer  to  1  John,  v.  9,  as  the  text  on 
which  the  doctrine  mainly  rests.  He  must  know  better.  He  asserts  (and 
nothing  more)  that  the  doctrine  is  against  the  consent  of  scripture,  quoting 
(as  he  accuses  his  adversaries  of  doing)  two  or  three  detached  texts  on  his 
side.  Fifty  Trinitarians,  as  learned  and  powerful  as  Dr.  C,  have  asserted 
exactly  the  contrary.     Of  what  use  then  are  his  assertions  ? 

The  fourth  discourse  is  a  good  deal  like  St.  Simonianism.  Christianity  has 
not  yet  done  its  work.  A  new  principle  must  be  revealed  to  man — a  new  re- 
velation made ;  for  the  old  bonds  of  society  still  exist — instinct,  interest,  force. 
This  new  principle  is  to  be  established  on  the  ruin  of  the  pernicious  principles 


NOTICES   AND   REVIEWS.  309 

in  church  and  state  which  have  so  long  divided  men  into  the  abject  many  and 
the  self-exalting  few.  The  new  principle  is  to  be  the  discovery  of  something 
great  in  human  nature.  Then  there  will  be  a  real  brotherhood,  and  love  will 
be  everything.  Dr.  C.  sees  in  the  revolutionary  spirit  (as  he  himself  calls  it) 
clear  indications  of  the  approach  of  this  era  of  perfection  !  To  be  sure  he  ex- 
pects sad  irregularities  in  the  development  of  this  principle  (a  few  millions  of 
throats  cut,  for  example)  ;  but  that,  he  says,  is  the  case  with  all  great  prin- 
ciples ;  and  his  comfort  is,  that  it  is  quite  clear  that  ail  old  institutions  are  to  be 
subverted.  These  are  delightful  doctrines  for  the  pulpit ;  but  when  a  preacher 
will  thus  bow  down  before  the  idol  of  the  day,  he  will  have,  no  doubt,  a  name 
and  a  popularity — which  will  not  last. 

This  review  has  exceeded  all  limits,  and  must  here  conclude. 

The  New  Testament,  with  a  Commentary,  consisting  of  short  Lectures,  for  the 
Daily  use  of  Families.  By  the  Rev.  C.  Girdlestone,  M.A.,  Vicar  of  Sedgley. 
Vol.  I.,  Part  II.     St.  Luke  and  St.  John.     Oxford  :  Rivingtons,  1833.    8vo. 
pp.  360. 
Mr.  Girdlestone  deserves  the  best  thanks  ofheads  of  families  for  this  work. 
It  is  better  adapted  than  any  in  the  reviewer's  knowledge  for  its  particular  pur- 
pose ;  and  many  a  head  of  a  family,  whose  business  or  duties  call  him  much 
from  his  own  house,  and  thus  prevent  him  from  preparing  himself  duly  for 
giving  Christian  instruction  to  his  household,  will  feel  the  advantage  of  this 
work.     It  is  not  exactly  a  commentary,  but  a  series  of  very  short  lectures,  in 
an  earnest,  practical,  and  affectionate  style,  on  the  leading  topic  of  the  passage 
of  scripture  prefixed  to  each  lecture.     The  same  faults  as  were  observed  in  the 
first  volume  may  be  found  in  this,  i.  e.  the  occasional  (though  not  very  frequent) 
use  of  hard  words,  and  a  strange  love  of  inversion  in  the  sentences. 

A  Harmony  of  tJie  Four  Gospels  in  the  English  authorized  version,  arranged 
according  to  Greswell's  Harmonia  Evangelica,  with  References  to  the  same. 
By  R,.  Mimpriss.  London  :  S.  Low.  1833.  8vo.  pp.  351. 
Mr.  Greswell's  admirable  Harmony  is  unquestionably  the  best  and  most 
convenient  and  useful  ever  published,  and,  by  his  permission,  the  author  of  this 
English  Harmony  has  adopted  his  arrangements  and  referred  to  his  very 
learned  and  able  dissertations.  Great  pains  have  been  taken  in  these  respects 
to  render  this  work  useful.  The  author  has  introduced  many  of  the  original 
words  in  parentheses  to  shew  where  our  English  translators  have  varied  in 
their  rendering  of  the  same  word  in  different  gospels,  or  where  the  words  in 
parallel  passages  differ.  Altogether  it  is  a  very  excellent  and  useful  work. 
It  appears  to  be  intended  as  a  companion  to  a  chart ;  but  it  will  be  found  very 
valuable  as  a  separate  publication.      

Letters  from  Sussex  Emigrants,  8fc.,  8fc.     Petworth,  and  London :  Longman 

and  Co.  1833.  8vo.  pp.  103. 
This  is  a  collection  of  letters  from  the  large  party  sent  out  by  Lord  Egremont's 
munificence.  Every  precaution  was  taken  by  the  friends  at  home  to  satisfy 
themselves  of  the  genuineness  of  the  letters.  The  emigrants  were  between 
7  and  800  in  number ;  and  there  are  letters  here  given  from  twenty-eight  of 
them.  The  Preface  states  that  the  committee  which  managed  the  emigration 
has  taken  pains  to  see  all  the  letters,  and  has  not  yet  seen  one  in  which  the 
writer  regrets  the  step  he  has  taken,  but  very  many  which  say  the  contrary. 
This  is  consequently  a  very  important  volume,  and  should  be  widely  circulated. 
It  contains  much  useful  information  besides  the  letters. 

(Seven   Sermons  preached  during  the   Cholera.      By  the  Rev.  C.  Girdlestone. 

London:  Rivingtons.     18^33.     pp.  108. 
The  narrative  prefixt  to  these  Sermons,  concerning  the  Cholera  in  the  Sedgley 


^10  NOTICES   AND   REVIEWS. 

district,  and  the  exertions  made  to  devise  checks  and  remedies,  and  to  use 
the  visitation  for  spiritual  purposes,  is  full  of  interest.  Only  two  of  Mr.  Leigh 
of  Bilston's  letters  are  given.  But  not  one  should  have  been  omitted.  They 
were  most  affecting  and  valuable.  The  account  of  the  spiritual  effects  pro- 
duced by  this  awful  visitation  up  to  the  present  time  are  very  satisfactory. 
It  is  to  be  hoped  they  will  be  lasting.  The  sermons  themselves  are,  like  most 
of  Mr.  Girdlestone's,  very  useful  and  valuable. 


Letters  of  the  late  Rev.  Irwine  Whitty,  Rector  of  Golden.      Oxford  :    Parker. 

They  who  wish  to  see  the  picture  of  a  true  Christian  and  faithful  pastor, 
and  a  model  in  all  the  domestic  and  social  relations  of  life,  and  to  profit  by 
the  reflexions  of  such  a  man,  should  read  this  little  volume,  which,  besides 
Mr.  Whitty's  letters  and  reflexions,  contains  a  memoir  of  him,  drawn  up  with 
excellent  taste  and  feeling.  The  picture  set  before  us  of  this  admirable  man's 
devotion  to  his  calling,  his  piety  shewn  forth  in  domestic  affliction,  his  patience 
under  difficulties  and  privations,  his  resistance  to  all  endeavours  to  take  him 
from  his  parish,  even  when  his  health  required  it,  because  he  thought  his  peo- 
ple were  suffering,  is  most  affecting.  Such  a  man  was  Irwine  Whitty.  But 
he  was  an  Irish  protestant  clergyman,  and  the  earthly  reward  of  his  labours 
and  devotion  was,  that  he  was  barbarously  murdered  in  mid-day,  as  he  re- 
turned from  a  charitable  visit  to  a  sick  bed,  by  some  of  the  miserable  people, 
deluded,  by  demagogues  and  popish  priests,  into  a  belief  that  this  is  the  proper 
treatment  of  such  wretches  as  protestant  clergy.  There  are  persons  who 
laugh  loud,  it  seems,  at  hearing  of  Irish  clergy  being  shot  at,  after  having 
submitted  patiently  to  the  loss  of  their  professional  income,  and  given 
half  their  private  means  to  found  charitable  institutions  in  their  parishes, 
and  much  louder  at  finding  that  this  shooting  frightens  their  wives.  To  such 
persons  this  book  will  be  sport.  To  men  of  a  different  heart,  while  such  a 
detail  must  bring  deep  and  bitter  regret,  it  brings  consolation  too,  by  shewing 
that  he  who  was  thus  inhumanly  murdered  in  his  earthly  country,  looked  for 
a  better  country,  even  an  heavenly,  and  that  he  has,  of  a  surety,  obtained  the 
fruit  of  his  Christian  faith  and  holiness. 

The  Church  Defended,  in  two  discourses  recently  preached  at  St.  George*s, 
Birmingham.  By  the  Rev.  John  Garbett,  M.  A.,  Rector  of  that  parish. 
London:  Hatchard.  12mo.  pp.46. 
Mr.  Garbett  has  drawn  together  exceedingly  well,  and  in  a  very  proper  tone, 
the  answers  to  the  common  objections  to  establishments,  and  has  judiciously 
reminded  his  hearers,  that  all  the  great  names  among  the  elder  dissenters 
were  warm  advocates  for  establishments,  and  that  the  most  eminent  among 
them  have  borne  witness  to  the  truth  of  our  articles,  and  the  beauty  and  excel- 
lence of  our  liturgy.  This  tract,  which  is  small  and  cheap,  should  be  circu- 
lated. There  is  one  argument  not  so  likely  as  the  rest  to  carry  conviction — 
viz.,  that  from  the  state  of  the  church  triumphant,  aspourtrayed  in  prophecy— 
which  Mr.  G.  would  consult  the  usefulness  of  his  book  by  altering. 

The  Young  Christian's  Guide  to  Confirmation,  in  familiar  lectures.     By  the  Rev, 

W.  T.  Myers,    A.  M.,  Curate  of  Eltham.     London :  Roake   and  Varty. 

12mo.  pp.  400. 

This  volume  appears  to  be  sound  in  doctrine,  earnest  in  tone,  and  likely  to 

be  useful  both  to  the  faith  and  practice  of  such  young  persons  as  shall  be 

induced  to  read  it.  

Young  Christian*s  Sunday  Evenings.     2  parts.     London  :  1833. 
These  are  conversations  between  a  mother  and  child  on  the  Bible,  and  ap- 
pear to  contain  very  sound  and  right  views,  and,  as  the  reviewer  is  told  by 


NOTICES    AND    REVIEWS.  311 

persons  more  capable  of  judging* than  himself,  in  a  style  likely  to  be  intelligible 
to  young  children,  and  liked  by  them.  The  first  part  goes  through  the  Penta- 
teuch, containing  a  conversation  on  each  great  event ;  and  the  second  part 
through  the  rest  of  the  Old  Testament,  in  a  similar  manner. 

WhychcotiofSt.Johns.  2  vols.  London:  Wilson.  1833. 
It  is  quite  out  of  the  way  of  the  British  Magazine  to  notice  a  collection 
of  papers  containing  tales  not  on  religious  subjects  or  matters  connected 
with  the  moral  improvement  of  the  people.  But  this  is  noticed  as  a  phe- 
nomenon, for  it  contains  a  paper  strongly  in  favour  of  the  church,  and  repro- 
bates the  falsehoods  vented  against  it.  It  is  passing  strange  to  find  this  in 
a  work  courting  popularity.  The  book  is  clever,  and  the  author  has  a  great 
deal  of  comic  power.  Two  of  his  University  Stories  are  told  with  much  hu- 
mour; but  real  names  should  not  be  introduced. 

Two  Sermons  Preached  before  the  University  of  Oxford.     By  the   R,ev.  W. 

Sibthorpe  Cole.  Dover:  1833.  8vo. 
Mr.  Cole  presses  very  strongly  the  advantage  of  some  practical  knowledge 
of  the  pastoral  duties  before  taking  charge  of  a  parish,  and  shews  very  fully 
his  own  accurate  perception  of  their  extent.  He  very  modestly  abstains  from 
adding  any  plan  of  his  own  for  effecting  this,  leaving  it  to  the  wisdom  of  the 
university  to  devise  such  a  plan.     But  is  it  possible  to  do  so? 

A  Sermon,  Preached  at  the  Visitation  of  the  Lord  Bishop  of  CJiester.     By  the 

Rev.  A.  Campbell.    London  :    1832.  8vo. 
Mr.  Campbell,  with  great  good  sense  and  good  feeling,  avoids  the  question 
of  Church  Reform,  and  presses  with  great  force  and  truth  on  the  clergy  the 
necessity  of  personal  exertion  and  personal  excellence  as  the  best  safeguard 
of  the  Church.  ^ 

Essays  Designed  to  afford  Christian  Encouragement  and  Consolation.     By  John 

Sheppard.  London  :  Whitaker  and  Co.  1833.  12mo.  pp.  368. 
There  is  an  originality  of  thought,  a  piety,  a  humbleness  of  mind,  a  catholic 
spirit,  a  degree  of  reading  and  observation  in  every  one  of  Mr.  Sheppard's 
works,  on  which  too  high  praise  cannot  be  bestowed.  He  fully  maintains 
this  character  in  the  volume  at  the  head  of  this  article.  Its  object  is  to  cheer 
men  of  humble  and  anxious  minds,  under  the  dejection  caused  by  doubt  as  to 
the  genuineness  of  their  faith,  as  well  as  to  administer  comfort  under  the 
more  common  afflictions  of  life.  There  are  some  phrases  (perhaps  they  may 
imply  some  views,  but  this  is  far  from  certain)  in  which  the  writer  cannot  quite 
agree  with  Mr.  Sheppard.  But  he  sympathizes  with  him  warmly  throughout 
in  the  general  tenour  of  his  work,  and  feels  confident  that  his  earlier  essays, 
as  virtually  warning  men  against  presumption,  by  holding  up  the  picture  of 
the  doubts  and  fears  of  sincere  Christians,  will  be  eminently  useful.  Mr.  Shep- 
pard is  a  dissenter,  and  yet  the  writer  is  not  at  all  inclined  to  say,  Talis  cum 
sit  uiinam  noster  esset.  On  the  contrary,  his  earnest  wish  for  the  dissenters 
(as  being  the  best  wish  for  the  Church)  is  that  not  their  laymen,  but  even  their 
ministers  in  general,  had  Mr.  Sheppard's  power,  knowledge,  and  spirit. 


Fulton  and  Knight's  Pronouncing  Dictionary  of  the  English  Language,  greatly 
improved.  Edinburgh  :  Stirling  and  Co. ;  and  Whitaker  and  Co.,  London. 
1833. 
This  seems  to  be  an  excellent  dictionary,  and  far  more  simple  in  its  method 
of  marking  pronunciation  than  the  older  works  on  the  subject.  It  is  small, 
cheap,  and  contains  a  table  of  scripture  names,  and  another  of  classical  names 
properly  accented. 


312 


REMARKS   ON    WORKS    ON    CHURCH    REFORM.* 

A  FEARFUL  storm  of  pamphlets  on  Chm-ch  Reform  has  been  spread- 
ing itself  ^and  havoc  with  it)  over  the  land.  There  is  one,  however, 
with  mucn  good  sense  and  feeling  in  it,  by  the  Rev.  F.  Massingberd, 
of  which  a  friend  of  the  writer  of  this  paper  will  give  a  short  account. 
Then  there  is  one  by  a  gentleman  named  Stephenson,  who  says  he 
was  once  member  for  Westbury.  This  gentleman  has  contrived 
(what  is  not  very  easy)  to  engage  the  writer's  sympathies  in  favour 
of  Lord  Henley,  by  the  vulgar  tone  of  his  sneers,  and  laboured 
attempts  at  scoffing  at  Lord  Henley's  saintly  notions,  ^c.  &c.  This 
gentleman  is  quite  one  of  the  servile  herd  of  imitators.  He  does  little 
more  than  out-herod  Lord  Henley  in  his  plans,  reduce  all  the  bishops 
and  clergy  still  lower,  and  strongly  urges  what  he  insinuates  that 
Lord  Henley  only  hypocritically  hints  at.  His  deep  knowledge  of 
xAurch  matters  and  of  literature  is  displayed  very  frequently,  and 
especially  in  one  note  in  which  he  says  "  How  many  eminent  men 
have  adorned  and  illustrated  the  Scotch  Church — Robertson,  Reid, 
&c.  &c."    The  fullness  of  the  list  is  peculiarly  striking. 

Then  "One  of  the  priesthood"  has  written  a  pamphlet  praising 
Lord  Henley  very  much,  but  suggesting  that  all  private  patronage 
must  he  done  away,  and  placed  in  the  hands  of  the  bishops,  and  an 
allowance  made  in  compensation  to  the  patrons,  out  of  the  church 
revenues — so  admirably  adequate  as  they  are  to  their  present  purpose. 
The  bishop  is  to  be  assisted  by  a  council  of  his  chapter,  various 
regulations  for  which  are  laid  down ;  but  the  main  one  is,  that  no  one 
is  to  have  a  stall  till  he  isffty-six.  Of  all  ages  under  the  sun,  why  the 
learned  author  has  fixed  on  fifty-six,  it  is  not  easy  to  guess,  unless  he 
thinks  that  seven  years'  run  of  a  stall,  up  to  a  man's  grand  climac*- 
teric,  is  a  fair  allowance. 

Then  "  a  Churchman"  has  been  remarking  on  Lord  Henley  and 
Dr.  Burton.  This  gentleman  suggests  diocesan  boards  to  manage 
the  seized  chapter  and  bishop's  property,  instead  of  the  general  one, 
&c.  &c.  Has  this  writer  any  authority  for  hinting  that  Lord  Henley's 
Letter  to  the  King  was  published  with  the  permission,  if  not  the 
sanction  of  the  King?  Mr.  Stephenson,  by  the  way,  mentions  that  a 
plan  noticed  last  year  in  this  ^^I^^gazine  was  actually  completed,  and 
that  one  hundred  members  of  the  House  of  Commons  actually  did 
petition  the  chancellor  not  to  give  the  bishops  the  disposal  of  the 
small  livings ! 

But  all  these  gentlemen  are  entirely  Dii  minorum  gentium  to  Dr. 
Arnold. 

Dr.  Arnold,  after  stating  very  pleasingly  both  the  beauty  of  a  system 
which  snatches  something  from  the  gripe  of  self  and  gives  it  to  the 
common  good,  and  the  advantages  of  an  estabhshed  church,  and 
after  pointing  out  very  truly  that  the  church  reformers  of  the  present 

•  These  remarks  (except  the  note  on  Mr.  Tennison)  were  printed  for  the  last 
number,  but  were  not  inserted  in  consequence  of  a  delay  in  the  transmission  of  the 
prooft. 


REMARKS   ON   WORKS   ON   CHURCH   REFORM.  313 

day  are  mostly  either  church  destroyers  or  self-seekers  (i.  e.  persons 
who  expect  to  get  or  save  money  by  church  reform),  goes  on  to  state 
that  if  every  thing-  they  ask  for  should  be  accompUshed,  the  danger 
of  the  church  would  be  the  same,  and  its  real  evils  increased.  After- 
wards Dr.  Arnold  says  again  (page  72)  that  he  holds  the  evils  com- 
monly clamoured  against  to  be  quite  subordinate  evils.  Sectarianism 
he  holds  to  be  the  great  evil  ;  and  he  proposes  to  cure  it  by  enlarging 
our  articles  to  that  degree  of  capacity  that  all  denominations,  except 
perhaps  Quakers  and  Romanists,  might  belong  to  the  national  church 
— by  having  ministers  of  all  classes  of  society  and  education — because 
as  things  are,  ignorant  and  fanatical  men  will  preach — because  there 
are,  at  all  events,  some  people  more  ignorant  than  themselves  whom 
they  could  teach,  and  it  would  be  better  to  have  them  under  control 
— by  having  different  kinds  of  worship,  at  different  hours  of  the  day, 
in  the  parish  church,  the  Liturgy  at  one  hour,  and  various  other 
fashions  at  others,  so  that  the  natural  love  of  variety  and  the  different 
tastes  and  opinions  of  different  men  may  be  consulted — by  making 
Episcopacy  not  prelatical,  by  stopping  translations,  and  seeing  that  the 
bishop  is  only  head  of  a  council*  of  lay  and  clerical  members,  partly 
elected  by  the  officers  of  the  parishes — by  having  general  diocesan 
assemblies — by  allowing  the  election  of  ministers  in  many  cases,  and 
giving  the  parishioners  a  check  in  all — by  having  lay  and  clerical 
officers  in  every  parish  to  form  a  body,  superintending  it  with  the 
principal  minister. 

On  the  principles  here  laid  down  the  writer  does  not  intend  to  say 
one  word.  When  parties  have  not  one  single  point  of  common 
ground  to  stand  on,  when  the  honest  conviction  of  one  considers  as 
excellent  what  the  honest  conviction  of  the  other  considers  as  abso- 
lutely abominable,  dispute  would  be  useless.  Besides,  if  Dr.  Arnold 
had  the  power  of  acting  on  his  own  suggestions,  there  would  for- 
timately  be  no  difficulty  in  knowing  what  course  to  pursue.  They 
at  least,  who  think  as  the  writer  does,  could  never  be  members  of  a 
church  regulated  by  Dr.  Arnold,  and  could  feel  no  necessity  for  even 
one  minute's  discussion  of  the  matter.  But  although  no  attempt  will 
be  made  to  canvass  Dr.  Arnold's  principles,  a  few  words  must  be  said 
as  to  the  probable  practical  effects  of  such  a  scheme.  It  must  be 
asked,  whether  any  man,  w^ho  looks  at  human  nature,  could  for 
a  moment  suppose,  that  even  a  decent  quietness  could  thus  be 
procured — that  when  things  were  so  arranged  that  every  class  of 
opinion,  from  the  fiercest  Calvinism  down  to  the  lowest  Arminianism, 
from  the  highest  Trinitarianism  down  to  the   gulfs   of  Socinianism, 


*  Dr.  Arnold  says,  that  Dissenters  may  b€  required  to  submit  to  Episcopacy  when 
it  will  be  so  much  modified,  inasmuch  as  there  are  Episcopalians  who  think  Epis- 
copacy an  essential  I  He  adds,  that  Episcopalians  have  consented  to  such  entire 
changes  in  the  essentials  of  primitive  E^scopacy,  that  they  are  manifestly  satisfied 
by  retaining  the  name  !  The  first  sentence  requires  no  comment ;  the  second  de- 
serves none, — as  far  as  relates  to  the  essentials  of  Episcopacy,  it  is,  however  painful 
it  is  to  say  so,  wholly  contrary  to  fact. 

Vol.  III.— March,  1833.  2  s 


314  REMARKS   OS   WORKS 

might  be  represented  in  the  ministry,  any  thing  could  possibly  ensue 
but  battles  within  the  church,  instead  of  without  the  walls.  Can  Dr. 
Arnold  doubt  for  a  moment  that  if  the  principal  minister  should  happily 
speak  the  words  of  soberness  and  truth  in  the  morning,  the  uneducated 
fanatic,  whose  admission  to  the  ministry  Dr.  Arnold  advocates,  would 
take  especial  care  in  the  evening  to  attack  every  w^ord  he  had  said  ? 
Is  not  a  love  of  controversy  and  of  handling  hard  jx>ints  but  too 
prevailing  an  evil  at  all  times  and  among  all  men  ?  Is  not  the  latter 
especially  one  of  the  strong  holds  of  dissent  now  ?  And  would  it  be 
given  up  then,  when  the  only  difference  would  be,  that  such  a  minister, 
instead  of  such  a  chapel,  might  thus  gain  popularity  ?  But,  again,  while 
Dr.  Arnold  advocates  an  endowed  establishment,  can  he  forget  that 
as  he  chuses  to  have  some  articles  (lax  enough  to  be  sure)  the  hatred 
of  all  restraint  and  the  hope  of  gain  will  always  cause  dissent  from 
even  the  laxest  church,  and  raise  up  teachers  without  its  walls,  who 
could  not,  even  in  his  comprehensive  plan,  be  admitted  within  them  ? 
If  two  uneducated  men  were  admitted  in  a  given  parish,  and  six  more 
thought  themselves  equally  qualified,  what  is  to  hinder  them  from 
hoisting  the  standard  of  dissent  ? 

But  does  Dr.  Arnold  really  believe  that,  on  the  one  hand,  conscien- 
tious dissenters  would  enter  a  church  which  does  not  feel  it  a  duty  to 
proclaim  the  great  truths  of  the  Gospel  plainly,  and,  on  the  other, 
does  he,  in  his  hope  of  bringing  many  in,  forget  the  many  whom  he  will 
certainly  drive  out  ?  Through  his  whole  pamphlet,  he  speaks  indeed 
with  kindliness  of  those  who  hold  to  the  church  system  conscien- 
tiously, but  he  also  holds  them  to  be  the  cause  of  all  the  evils,  to  be 
as  much  schismatics  as  those  who  are  formally  so,  and  he  appeals 
very  affectionately  to  them  to  give  up  such  views — to  give  up,  in 
short,  all  which  is  most  dear  and  sacred  in  their  eyes. 

Dr.  Arnold  forgets  again  apparently  the  declarations  constantly 
made  from  many  dissenting  pulpits,  that  the  articles  of  the  chiu-ch  are 
willingly  accepted  by  the  teachers  and  congregations,  and  are,  in  no 
degree,  the  cause  of  dissent. 

How  strange  a  notion,  one  may  say  in  conclusion,  is  that  which 
Dr.  Arnold  seems  to  have  of  an  union  of  all  sects,  when  it  is  to  be  an 
union  without  any  thing  to  hold  it  together, — not  an  union  from  com- 
mon hopes  of  good,  common  fears  of  evil,  common  views  as  to  the 
promotion  of  gospel  truth.  Why,  in  good  truth,  is  he  not  satisfied 
with  the  present  bond  which  the  law  gives  ?  When  in  the  assize 
court  the  King's  proclamation  against  blasphemy  and  vice  is  read, 
and  the  law  proclaims  that  Christianity  is  the  law  of  the  land,  it 
would  appear  that  all  which  Dr.  Arnold  can  reasonably  hope  for  is 
already  done  to  bring  about  reUgious  unity. 

What  one  would  wish  to  know  would  be,  does  Dr.  Arnold  pur- 
pose, after  thus  setting  the  church  open,  to  enforce  conformity  to 
it?  If  he  does  not,  does  he  suppose  that  dissent  will  not  flourish 
just  as  much  as  before  when  the  motives  to  dissent  are  always  the 
same ;  or  that  it  will  want  any  ingenuity  to  find  out  reasons  against 
connexion  with  a  church  which  does  not  proclaim  the  truth,  allows 


ON    CHURCH    reform;  315 

all  sorts  of  creeds  to  be  taught  in  its  bosom,  and  all  kinds  of  caprices 
to  be  enacted  in  its  temples  ?* 

To  these  remarks  on  the  books  on  Church  Reform,  it  must  be 
added,  that  it  seems  quite  clear,  from  the  best  information,  that  a 
Commutation  Bil]  is  to  be  brought  in,  and  it  is  earnestly  to  be  hoped 
that,  if  so,  as  many  secure  forms  of  investment  as  can  be  devised,  will 
be  permitted.  So  alone  can  any  safety  or  any  feasibility  be  given  to 
the  measure.  Nor  can  it  be  much  doubted  that  other  measures  (i.  e. 
as  to  the  distribution  of  church  property)  are  also  in  preparation. f 
But  we  have  assurances  from  the  Chancellor  and  Mr.  Stanley,  (the 
Bishop  of  Lichfield  adds  in  his  Charge,  and  from  Earl  Grey,)  that 
they  think  church  property  inalienable.  And  when  three  men  of 
as  powerful  minds  as  these  begin  practically/  to  handle  the  questions  of 
pluralities  and  non-residence ,  and  the  inequalities  of  church  prefer- 
ment, it  is  not  possible  that  the  truth  can  escape  them,  that  much 
wliich  looks  wel]  on  paper  cannot  be  done  except  at  the  expence  of 
greater  evils,  or  of  injustice.  fVithin  these  houndaries,  who  objects 
to  church  reform  ? 

Such  being  the  state  of  things,  such  hosts  of  agitators  handling 
this  great  subject,  and  government  very  clearly  handling  it  too,  let 
churchmen  remember  that  the  church  means  the  laity  as  well  as  the 


*  This  article  was,  as  before  stated,  written  a  month  ago,  but  the  writer  feels  no 
desire  to  recall,  and  no  wish  to  change,  any  thing  which  he  has  said.  Nor  does  he, 
on  farther  consideration,  feel  at  all  disposed  to  go  any  farther  into  controversy  with 
Dr.  Arnold,  for  the  simple  reason  that  they  have  no  common  ground  to  meet  upon. 

The  proposals  made  by  Dr.  Arnold  have  (according  to  the  newspapers)  been 
echoed  in  another  place,  and  unquestionably  in  a  very  different  spirit,  by  one  of  the 
metropolitan  members,  Mr.  Tennyson.  This  gentleman  is  made  to  declare  in  one 
sentence,  that  he  is  a  friend  to  the  established  church,  and  in  the  next,  that  its  articles 
contain  a  mass  of  contradictions  which  are  a  terrible  burthen  to  the  consciences  of  the 
clergj',  and  which  ought  consequently  to  be  entirely  altered !  Some  persons  may 
be  inclined  to  be  angry  with  Mr.  Tennyson;  but  (even  if  he  did  say  all  this) 
to  be  angry  with  a  man  for  asserting  falsehoods  out  of  sheer  ignorance,  or  to 
think  a  second  time  of  the  opinion  on  religious  matters  of  a  person  who  professes 
himself  a  friend  to  a  church  which  contains  a  mass  of  contradictions  in  its  articles, 
would  be  really  absurd.  Some  persons  again  may  be  very  angry  with  a  gentleman 
for  talking  so  quietly  of  altering  the  articles,  and  taking  it  for  granted  that  the  clergy 
would  assent  to  such  alteration  ;  but  this  anger  would  be  more  unjust  and  absurd 
than  the  other.  After  Mr.  Tennyson  has  so  clearly  stated  (according  to  the  news- 
papers) that  he  is  a  friend  to  the  established  church,  though  it  contains  a  mass  of  con- 
tradictions, the  whole  matter  is  quite  clear,  and  Mr.  Tennyson,  instead  of  meaning 
to  insult  the  clergy,  obviously  means  to  compliment  them  by  supposing,  that  if  the 
articles  were  altered  as  he  recommends,  it  would  make  no  difference  to  them.  Mr. 
Tennyson  is  clearly,  in  short,  an  utilitarian  of  the  first  water,  and  he  likes  an  esta- 
blished church  because,  on  the  whole,  it  tends  to  keep  things  quiet,  and  then  arts  and 
sciences  can  flourish,  and  money  can  be  made.  It  is  in  his  view  obviously  a  man's 
sacred  duty  to  promote  this  wellbeing  of  society.  Now,  if  the  first  article  of  the  new 
church,  instead  of  saying  that  there  is  only  one  God,  as  the  present  first  article  does, 
made  a  small  change,  and  said  that  there  was  no  God  at  all,  and  if  that  little  change 
would  conciliate  a  large  majority  of  mankind  to  the  church  (and  perhaps  ere  long  it 
might)  and  thus  promote  peace,  and  allow  mammon  to  prosper,  would  Mr.  Tennyson 
mean  to  insult  the  clergy  if  he  said  that  they  would  assent  to  tliis  little  change  ?  On 
the  contrary,  he  would  only  mean  that  they  acted  like  men  of  sense,  and  that  this 
was  their  bounden  duty.  Other  people  may,  no  doubt,  see  the  thing  differently  from 
Mr.  Tennyson ;  but  it  is  only  just  to  explain  how  he  seems  to  view  it. 

f  These  anticipations  are,  it  seems,  or  are  to  be  realized. 


316  REMARKS    ON    WORKS 

clergy,  and  that  all  true  members  of  the  church  are  bound,  in  such 
times  and  circumstances  as  these,  to  consider  themselves  as  called  on 
for  greater  exertions  in  order  to  make  the  union  amongst  themselves 
closer  and  more  effective,  and  thus  to  prepare  for  any  trials  or  afflic- 
tions with  which  it  may  please  God  to  try  the  church.  That  this  end 
must  be  aimed  at,  every  true  Christian  will  agree.  The  choice  of 
means  is  one  which  requires  the  greatest  wisdom ;  but  it  must  soon 
be  made. 

P.  S. — Since  last  month  there  has  been  another  swarm  of  "  church 
reformers"  on  the  wing.  It  is  almost  amusing  to  trace  the  progress 
of  one's  own  feelings  about  them.  First  comes  exceeding  anger,  at 
the  mischief  done  by  an  unguarded  statement  or  partial  view  of  sup- 
posed evils,  which  rises  into  positive  indignation  at  finding  such  state- 
ments and  views  repeated  on  four  or  five  sides,  and  by  persons  from 
whom  one  would  have  expected  better.  Then  comes  wonder  at  the 
cjoud  of  "  meddlers"  which  come  across  and  obscure  the  sunshine. 
Then  something  very  like  laughter,  at  the  strange  and  odd  fancies  which 
they  send  forth,  and  the  perfect  confidence  with  which  each  vends  his 
nostrum,  and  fancies  that  his  plan  is  "  as  easy  as  lying."  Laughter 
is  very  soon  succeeded  by  indifference — for  one  cannot  laugh  long  at 
utter  folly — and  then  weariness  follows.  Positive  nausea  seems 
likely  to  succeed,  as  far  as  one  can  judge.  The  writer  can  answer 
for  the  regular  progress  of  the  symptoms  up  to  excessive  weariness. 
Mr.  Gleig  mentions  that  he  has  twenty-three  pamphlets  on  church 
reform  lying  on  his  library  table.  A  pleasant  repast,  but  requiring  a 
strong  digestion  !  There  have  been  some  little  doings  on  the  conser- 
vative side  too. 

A  late  "  Fellow  of  Balliol"  has  published  "  Suggestions  relating  to 
the  Professional  Education  of  the  Clergy,"  which  he  makes  out  to 
be  worse  than  it  really  is,  and  then  goes  on  to  lay  down  his  scheme 
for  forming  cathedrals  into  colleges.  Persons  going  into  orders  are 
not  to  be  compelled  to  stay  to  take  a  degree  (or  some  new  degree, 
after  a  short  residence,  is  to  be  invented  for  them)  ;  and  then  it  would 
be  "  a  mighty  improvement"  to  have  specific  duties  attached  to  every 
stall,  "  to  say  nothing  of  having,  at  every  cathedral,  a  body  of  theo- 
logians, ready  to  afford  to  the  bishop  any  necessary  assistance,  infor- 
mation, (poor  bishop  I)  or  advice.  The  dean  is  to  teach  the  evidences, 
pastoral  theology,  including  preaching,  visiting  of  the  sick,  conduct  of 
schools,  and  charitable  institutions,  management  of  controversy  with 
infidels,  heretics,  Romanists,  schismatics,  (poor  dean!)  &c.  &c.  &c. 
The  archdeacon  is  to  lecture  on  the  liturgy,  articles,  canons,  homilies, 
and  ecclesiastical  law.  Then  there  are  to  be  professors  of  Hebrew, 
Greek,  and  ecclesiastical  history. 

Archdeacon  Butler  has  written  a  pamphlet  in  favour  of  dignitaries, 
lamenting  at  the  same  time  that  they  have  not  spoken  for  themselves. 
There  are  some  excellent  observations  in  his  pamphlet,  and  he  ad- 
vocates the  cause  of  the  dignitaries  and  of  cathedrals  with  cleverness 
and  success.* 

*  He  gives  a  list  of  names  of  present  dignitaries  known  by  their  writings.  Do 
Hall  and  Heme  among  the  prebendaries  of  St.  Paul's  mean  Hale  and  Home  f 


ON    CHURCH    REFORM.  317 

Then  "  A  Beneficed  Clergyman"  has  written  a  very  decent  pam- 
phlet, called  "  What  will  the  Bishops  do  ?"  This  gentleman's  elevated 
views  and  principles  are  at  once  explained  by  his  defence  of  the  bishops 
for  voting  against  the  Reform  Bill.  He  thinks  it  hard  to  abuse  them 
for  this,  because  they  were  made  bishops  by  Tory  patrons,  and  it 
would  not  have  been  decent  or  decorous  in  them  to  have  flown  in  the 
face  of  their  patrons.  "  They  were  in  a  dilemma  of  no  ordinary 
difficulty,  and  although  they  may  be  thought  to  have  adopted  the  less 
expedient  alternative,  yet  surely,  in  the  presence,  and  with  the  example 
and  urgent  solicitation  of  those  who  had  advanced  them  to  their  legis- 
lative functions,  it  would  have  been  no  light  matter,  neither,  in  the 
ordinary  estimate  of  these  questions,  would  it  have  been  thought  very 
honest  and  honourable,  to  have  voted  in  direct  opposition  to  their 
patrons."  This  excellent  gentleman  seems  quite  to  forget  that  it  is 
just  possible  that  these  bishops  might  have  a  troublesome  article  called 
a  conscience,  and  that  there  are  some  instances  (though  he  will  be  sur- 
prised at  hearing  it)  of  men's  voting  according  to  their  conscience, 
not  thinking  of  his  god,  expediency,  and  remembering  that  they 
are  in  another  presence  besides  the  presence  of  their  patrons.  One  is 
very  thankful  at  finding  such  a  sentence  early  in  a  book ;  it  saves  all 
doubt  as  to  whether  one  shall  go  on.  The  still  earlier  part  of  the  book 
has  a  compassionate  feeling  for  "  the  melancholy  inadequacy  of  his 
Grace's  (the  primate's)  conceptions  of  what  the  times  require,"  and 
the  ten-thousand- times-repeated  history  of  church  corruptions,  com- 
mendams,  &c.  &c.  How  well  does  one  know  before  each  sentence 
exactly  what  it  will  contain !  Yet  this  gentleman  is  not  for  destroy- 
ing the  church :  quite  the  contrary — he  is  a  conservative,  and  pro- 
phesies all  sorts  of  evil  to  the  laymen  if  they  touch  church  property. 
It  is  only  necessary  to  add,  that  the  answer  one  would  give  to  "  What 
will  the  bishops  do  ?"  would  be,  that  if  they  could  and  would  rid  the 
church  of  persons  who  have  no  better  principles  than  "  A  Beneficed 
Clerg;y"man,"  they  would  confer  a  great  favour  on  all  decent  people. 

Mr.  Uvedale  Price  has  written  a  book,  called  "  Reform  without 
Reconstruction."  The  Liturgy,  he  thinks,  is  too  long — a  firesh  selec- 
tion of  proper  lessons  is  wanted — the  Apostles'  Creed  ought  to  be  left 
out,  as  the  Nicene  is  used — the  Ten  Commandments  are  "  a  singular 
and  most  uncalled  for  interpolation"  into  a  Christian  Liturgy.  (This 
is  followed  by  other  of  Archbishop  Whately's  opinions,  as  lately 
expressed  by  him,  as  to  the  doctrine  of  providential  interference,  and 
the  Sabbath.)  Moral  directions  from  the  New  Testament  ought  to  be 
substituted  for  the  Decalogue — and  various  minor  changes  on  fast- 
days,  &c.  Mr.  Price  suggests  the  giving  certain  stalls  to  the  poor 
bishopricks,  instead  of  livings,  an  arrangement  which  many  have 
thought  desirable.  He  says,  with  great  truth,  that  the  only  real 
remedy  for  the  small  livings  is,  a  sacrifice  on  the  part  of  the  patrons. 
But  alas !    will  it  be  made  ? 

"  L.  L.  B."  writes  a  book  to  shew  that  curates  must  be  paid 
much  more  highly  than  the  act  requires,  because  they  cannot  have  the 
influence  on  the  poor  or  rich  which  they  ought  without  money,  and 
their  preaching  will  not  be  so  much  attended  to.     His  last  fact  being 


318  REMARKS    ON    WORKS   ON   CHURCB    REFORM. 

quite  false,  and  his  neglecting  to  remember  (1)  that,  as  far  at  least  as 
the  rich  go,  no  difference  arises,  because  from  a  curate  and  young  man 
so  much  is  not  expected  as  from  an  older  and  beneficed  one,  and  (2) 
that  as  to  the  poor,  there  are  non-resident  rectors,  who  do  not,  though 
non-residents,  forget  the  poor,  are  matters  which  do  not  particularly 
recommend  him  to  notice.  His  statement,  too,  that  the  curates  have 
long  been  obliged  to  "  submit  to  severe  and  oppressive  terms,"  and 
that  "  the  present  system  for  the  purpose  of  enriching  a  part  of  the 
rising  generation,  subjects  them  to  much  inconvenience  and  mortifi- 
cation," shews  his  temper  quite  sufficiently.  As  to  the  large  body  of 
4000  or  5000  curates  of  which  he  talks,  who  are  to  have  a  jmt  re- 
muneration, would  he  be  so  good  as  to  find  out  first,  where,  in  4000 
or  5000  livings,  the  money  is  to  come  from  which  is  to  place  them 
in  a  situation,  as  he  desires,  to  command  the  respect  of  the  rich  by 
their  expenditure,  and  the  love  of  the  poor  by  their  charities  ?  Not 
from  the  incumbents,  inasmuch  as  they  have  no  such  incomes  them- 
selves. 

Mr.  Cat  or,  of  Carshalton,  has  published  a  pamphlet,  full  of  valuable 
remarks  and  sound  principles,  called  "  The  Writing  of  a  Man's 
Hand,"  which  should  be  read  by  those  who  are  so  extremely  anxious 
for  the  disunion  of  church  and  state.  He  mentions  a  curious  fact, 
that  a  person  high  in  power  expressed  his  approbation  of  a  sermon, 
preached  in  a  dissenting  meeting-house,  full  of  political  discussions  as 
to  the  Reform  Bill,  and  most  violent  abuse  of  the  church  and  the 
bishops.  If  a  clergyman  preached  a  poHtical  sermon,  full  of  abuse  of 
dissenting  ministers,  what  would  be  said  ? 

There  is  a  little  pamphlet  called  "  Plain  Words  addressed  to  Mem- 
bers of  the  Church  of  England,"  by  "one  of  themselves,"  which  puts 
all  the  plain  and  strong  arguments  for  the  church  in  a  remarkably 
clear  and  pointed  way. 

And,  finally,  Mr.  Palmer  has  published  "  Remarks  on  Dr.  Arnold," 
which,  it  is  to  be  hoped,  w^ill  be  in  every  body's  hands.  In  saying 
that  it  is  Mr.  Palmer's,  one  says  at  once  that  it  is  written  on  the 
highest  principle,  that  it  is  fearless  and  powerful.  And  these  are  the 
things  w^hich  we  want  now. 


MISCELLANEA. 


THE    FACTORIES. 

The  manufacturers  of  England  have  sent  forth  a  very  strong  and 
touching  address,  stating  the  dreadful  sufferings  to  which  their  children 
are  exposed,  and  calling  on  their  countrymen  to  assist  them  in  rescuing 
these  poor  victims  from  the  iron  grasp  of  Mammon.  To  the  clergy 
they  nave  addrest  themselves  especially  ;  and  such  an  address  ought 
not  to  be  made  in  vain,  if  they  whom  it  calls  to  action.  l>ave  any  power 
of  acting  to  good  purpose.     Of  one  tiling  they  who  make  the  call  may 


MISCELLANEA.  319 

be  assured, — that  their  unfortunate  children  have  the  fullest  sympathy 
of  every  Christian  heart ;  and  that  every  Christian  minister,  especially, 
must  feel  it  to  be  his  bounden  duty  to  lift  up  his  voice  against  the  mon- 
strous wickedness  which  is  perpetrated  yearly,  daily,  and  hourly,  in 
this  country,  by  men  who  call  themselves  Christians.  We  have  all  of 
us  heard — we  are  doomed  every  day  to  hear — the  ten-times-repeated 
tale  of  the  wickedness,  the  oppression,  and  the  cruelty  of  priests  and 
kings.  But  what  priest  of  Moloch,  what  despot  did  the  w^orld  ever  yet 
see,  w4iose  cruelties  were  at  all  equal  to  those  practised  by  the  priests 
of  INIammon  in  English  factories  ?  The  bloodiest  tyrant  that  ever 
scourged  the  earth  still  held  only  a  power  which,  "  after  it  had  killed 
the  body,  had  no  more  that  it  could  do."  The  factories  of  England 
have  a  far  more  deadly  and  destructive  power  than  this.  Whatever 
human  power  can  do  to  torture,  and  injure,  and  enfeeble  the  bodily 
frame,  they  can  do.  They  can,  and  they  do,  rob  youth  of  its  joy,  and 
manhood  of  its  health  and  vigour.  Where  they  are,  no  smile  plays, 
and  no  blush  mantles  on  the  cheek  of  childhood.  Before  childhood 
has  risen  to  youth,  their  accursed  power  has  introduced  feebleness, 
infirmity,  disease,  and  distortion  into  the  frame;  and  before  the  "heavy 
hours"  of  youth  "  are  past,"  the  victim,  if  he  is  miserable  enough  to  sur- 
vive, is  a  confirmed  wretch  for  life. 

But  yet  this  is  little,  or  rather  nothing.  Over  a  body  distorted  by 
disease,  or  disabled  by  infirmity,  the  mind  may  reign  triumphant,  and 
may  shew  of  how  little  importance  to  man,  even  here  below,  is  the 
well  or  ill  being  of  his  bodily  frame.  In  the  distorted  and  disabled 
body,  every  holy  affection  may  dwell,  as  in  its  proper  temple ;  every 
Christian  grace  may  shine  triumphant,  and  wishes,  thoughts,  and  coun- 
sels for  the  good  of  others,  may  flow  from  this  well  of  good  in  glad 
profusion.  But  these  pure  springs  of  spiritual  and  intellectual  life  are 
poisoned  by  the  dreadful  spirit  of  the  factory.  Here  is  its  most  awful 
power;  that  in  w^hich  it  exceeds  the  power  of  every  human  despot.  It 
has  "  more  that  it  can  do;"  for  after  it  has  killed  the  body,  it  has  power 
to  cast  both  body  and  soul  into  hell.  Man  was  formed  for  solitude  as 
well  as  for  society.  It  is  not  good  for  him  to  be  alone,  but  it  is  assur- 
edly not  good  for  him  to  be  never  alone.  And  if  there  were  nothing 
besides  to  object  to  the  factories,  this  alone  would  make  them  a  curse 
to  society,  that  they  make  their  victims  always  dwell  in  the  crowd  and 
hum  of  men,  and  never  leave  them  to  gather  that  good  which  God  has 
decreed  shall  be  gathered,  by  even  lowly-endowed  natures,  from  soli- 
tude, and  from  that  quiet  communion  with  him  and  with  his  works, 
which  solitude  affords.  But  this  is  not  the  only  good  of  which  the 
factory  deprives  these  miserable  children.  Are  they  taught,  or  can  they 
be  taught, — labour-worn  as  they  are,  and  chained  down  by  their  task- 
masters for  a  period  during  which,  before  experience  and  proof  of  what 
Mammon  dictates,  it  would  have  been  impossible  to  believe  that  men 
could  have  doomed  the  helpless  years  of  childhood  to  labour, — can  they 
be  taught  any  thing  beyond  the  mechanic  and  manual  labour  to  which 
their  lives  are  to  be  devoted  ?  Can  they  find  a  single  hour  in  which 
there  can  be  imprest  on  their  young  hearts  the  knowledge  and  love  of 
that  Heavenly  Master,  who,  unlike  fheir  masters,  desires  to  see  all  his 


320  MISCELLANEA.. 

children  and  servants  happy  ?  In  the  six  days,  every  minute  is  con- 
sumed ;  and  on  the  seventh,  the  parents  tell  you  that  the  poor  child  is 
so  worn  and  wearied  with  toil,  that  often  they  are  fain  to  let  him  sleep — 
to  waste  in  hed  the  precious  hours  when  he  should  be  in  the  house  of  his 
God  and  friend — the  happy  hours  when,  with  his  parents  and  his  bro- 
thenj,  he  should  be  enjoying  the  calm  cheerfulness  of  Simday  freedom 
and  Sunday  rest.  Have  the  masters  of  these  factories — they  who,  for 
their  gain,  have  called  into  existence  this  thickening  population  of 
immortal  souls — have  they  always  provided  a  house  where  those  souls 
can  be  taught  to  know  their  God,  and  a  house  where  tliey  have  a  place 
to  worship  him?  or  would  they  defend  their  neglect  by  alleging  that 
they  who  are  always  in  the  factory  for  six  days,  and  in  their  beds  or 
asleep  for  half  the  seventh,  can  require  neither  a  school  nor  a  church? 
If  there  was  nothing  else  to  allege  against  factories,  be  it  repeated,  than 
this,  that  tliey  keep  every  human  being  connected  with  them  in  a  con- 
tinued crowd,  and  a  constant  course  of  mechanic  employment,  and  that 
having  called  millions  into  an  existence  which  is  to  endure  for  ever, 
they  are  so  far  firom  enabUng  them  to  prepare  for  that  eternal  existence, 
that  they  forcibly  prevent  any  time  or  thought  being  given  to  it ;  that 
they  forcibly  destroy,  as  far  as  in  tliem  lies,  all  that  is  holy,  and  spiritual, 
and  enduring  in  human  nature,  enough  would  be  proved  to  draw  from 
every  Christian  heart  a  sentence  of  woe  against  them,  and  to  awaken  a 
trembling  anticipation  that  such  wickedness,  unreproved  and  unredressed 
by  the  nation  where  it  is  perpetrated,  must  bring  down  a  judgment  on 
our  heads.  Alas !  how  probable  does  it  seem  to  human  foresight,  that, 
by  a  righteous  retribution,  the  instruments  by  whom  that  judgment  will 
be  inflicted,  will  be  those  on  whom  the  wickedness  has  been  committed ; 
and  that  all  that  is  holy  and  healthful  in  our  national  condition,  will  be 
blotted  out  at  the  bidding  of  the  fearful  men  thus  nourished  up  without 
the  fear  or  the  knowledge  of  any  God  but  the  god  of  their  masters — 
Mammon. 

But  it  is  not  by  what  they  neglect  or  prevent,  but  by  what  they  <fo, 
that  these  fearful  abodes  of  misery  are  to  be  judged.  What  is  the  natural 
if  not  the  certain  consequence  of  throwing  together  a  multitude  of  the 
young  of  both  sexes,  unrestrained  by  religious  instruction,  and  left  to' 
their  own  guidance,  as  far  as  morality  is  concerned  (as  is  the  case  in 
far  too  many  of  these  places),  but  the  utter  and  entire  depravation  and 
pollution  of  all  ?  How  can  evil  again  have  more  free  and  ample  scope 
than  by  such  an  arrangement  as  this,  where  materials  to  work  on  are  thus 
brought  home  to  its  door, — where  one  vile  person  can  infuse  into  hun- 
dreds, by  reading  or  speaking,  the  worst  principles,  and  the  most  dreadful 
thoughts  and  intentions  ?  Is  it  true,  too,  as  is  alleged,  that  within  the 
knowledge  of  very  many  masters,  in  factories  where  one  machine  is 
MBsigned  to  one  man,  who  is  attended  by  several  young  females,  that 
BMO,  perhaps  a  husband  and  a  father,  is  too  often  the  seducer  of  all  these 
miserable  children,  thus  given  up  to  him  to  be  destroyed  ?  Shall  these 
things  be,  and  will  not  God  be  avenged  of  such  a  people  as  this  ?  It 
is  in  vain  to  talk  of  national  riches  and  prosperity,  and  of  manufactures 
as  the  source  of  them.  If  they  can  exist  without  these  evils,  what  is  to 
be  said  of  the  nation  which  never  raises  its  voice  against  these  evils? 


MISCELLANEA.  321 

What  is  to  be  said  of  the  demagogues  who^  year  after  year,  in  language 
which  ought  to  have  sent  them  to  the  gallows,  have  been  complaining  of 
the  oppressions  exercised  on  themselves,  but  have  never  said  one  word  for 
these  miserable  children  ?  If  factories  cannot  exist  without  these  evils, 
is  there  any  one — even  the  veriest  Utilitarian  that  breathes — who  will 
dare  to  say  that  they  ought  not  to  be  swept  oflf  the  face  of  the  earth, 
which  they  poUute  and  poison  ? 

As  to  tlie  immediate  remedy  for  these  foul  doings,  the  cure  for  the 
evils  under  which  these  poor  children  groan,  one  knows  not  what  to 
say.  It  is  painful  to  dash  the  hopes  of  warm-hearted  benevo- 
lence, but  is  it  possible  to  believe  that  legislation  as  to  hours  can  do 
any  thing?  \yill  not  Mammon  laugh  to  scorn  the  might  and  the 
majesty  of  even  a  reformed  Parliament,  and,  the  very  day  that  the  Bill 
shall  receive  the  Royal  assent,  put  some  devilish  device  into  practice, 
which  shall  make  it  of  no  effect  whatever  ?  There  is  something,  too, 
let  it  be  said  in  seriousness,  not  in  insult,  very  strange  and  sad  in  the 
way  in  which  this  matter  is  prest  upon  the  public  notice,  and  which  must 
take  away  all  hope  of  doing  much  good.  With  one  hand  these  poor 
men  offer  up  their  children  to  destruction,  and  with  the  other  a  petition  to 
Parliament  to  keep  their  children  from  destniction.  Thatit  is  w^ant  which 
leads  them  to  the  former  step,  is  beyond  a  doubt;  and  God  forbid  that  their 
sufferings  should  be  undervalued.  But  how  is  it,  if  they  feel  so  keenly 
on  this  matter,  that  they  who  have  combined  for  every  iniquity  under 
the  sun,  who  have  combined  to  rule  their  masters,  combined  to  rule  the 
government  if  they  can,  have  never  combined  to  rescue  their  innocent 
children  from  destruction  ?  Many  a  heart  which  has  condemned  them 
on  other  occasions,  would  have  praised  them  then,  and  have  allowed 
that,  dangerous  and  detestable  as  combinations  are,  the  combination  of 
fathers  to  keep  aw^ay  every  child  from  the  factory  who  should  not  have 
tune  to  use  and  improve  the  precious  gifts  of  a  gracious  Creator — health, 
and  strength,  and  joy, — and  to  learn  what  God  has  done,  not  only  for 
his  body,  but  his  soul, — had  something  in  it  of  a  holy  and  redeeming 
kind,  that  "  God  and  Nature  say  that  it  is  just."  Why  is  it  that  such 
a  combination  has  never  been  tried,  but  that  it  could  not ;  that  there 
would  always  be  but  too  large  a  portion  ready,  whatever  others  might 
do,  to  give  their  first-born  for  money, — the  fruit  of  their  body  for  the 
love  of  filthy  lucre  ?  iVnd  while  this  is  so,  surely  it  must  be  in  vain  to 
ask  Parliament  to  interfere  as  to  hours.  Let  Parliament  have  as  righteous 
intentions  as  it  will,  and  as  much  power  as  man  can  have,  still  it  cannot 
conquer  the  spirit  of  evil.  It  could  compel  the  masters  to  build  schools 
and  places  of  worship,  and  to  shut  every  factory  at  the  hour  w^hen 
these  places  were  open ;  but  to  prevent  their  having  the  children  at  everi/ 
hour  besides,  by  some  means  or  other,  while  the  parents  will  give  them, 
is  beyond  its  power.  The  cure,  from  what  quarter  soever  it  is  to  come, 
cannot,  it  is  to  be  feared,  come,  if  manufactures  are  to  last,  from  legisla- 
tion. It  will  come,  probably,  only  when  masters  and  workmen  alike 
are  actuated  by  a  Christian  spirit,  whenever  that  happy  time  shall 
arrive  ;  or  when  the  nation  at  large  shall  raise  the  voice  of  Christian 
indignation  against  such  practices.  Till  then,  they  will  continue,  and 
till  then,  the  nation  will  deserve,  and  may  expect,  a  judgment. 

Vol.  \\\.-^March,  1833.  2  t 


322  MISCELLANEA 

MODESTY  AND  CHARITY. 
(From  the  Congregational  Magazine  for  Feb.,  p.  69.) 

The  "  Congregational  Magazine"  commences  a  series  of  articles  on  dissenting 
chapels  by  complaining  of  the  little  attention  paid  to  their  architecture,  and 
calling  for  more.     After  which  occurs  the  following  sentence  : — 

"  While,  however,  we  plead  for  a  certain  degree  of  architectural  beauty  in 
our  ecclesiastical  buildings,  it  is  with  joy — we  had  almost  said  with  pride — 
that  we  acknowledge  (!)  that  for  all  the  really  important  purposes  to  which  a 
place  of  worship  is  destined,  namely,  for  those  of  public  prayer,  praise,  and 
preaching,  dissenting  chapels  have  always  been  as  superior  to  the  churches  of 
the  establishment,  as  they  have  been  inferior  when  architecturally  considered." 

The  retiring  delicacy  which  is  thus  forced  to  acknowledge  the  superiority  of 
every  dissenting  chapel  to  every  church  of  the  establishment,  and  which  will 
only  plead  guilty  to  almost  feeling  pride  at  such  an  acknowledgment,  can  only 
be  equalled  in  its  claims  to  admiration  by  the  charity  of  the  feeling  which 
dictates  the  statement,  and  the  obvious  truth  of  the  statement  itself.  Are  the 
dissenting  magazines  compelled  to  nourish  the  worst  feelings  of  their  readers 
by  such  paragraphs,  or  are  they  written  in  pure  simplicity  and  good  faith  ? 


THE  HOME  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

{Number  for  February, p.  37.) 

A  PLACE  of  worship  has  been  opened  at  Caldbeck,  in  Cumberland,  by  this 
society,  because  "  there  is  no  place  of  worship  of  any  kind  open  for  seven 

miles  round  this  spot on  tlve  evenings  of  the  Lord's  days  !" 

Here  is  another  feature  of  this  society.  It  is  in  vain  that  God's  word  may 
be  preached  in  truth  twice  every  Sunday.  If  it  is  not  preached  in  the  evening 
the  place  is  still  heathen,  and  still  requires  the  Home  Missionary  Society  to 
interfere. 


RIGHT  OF  DIVORCE  TO  BE   CLAIMED. 

Let  people  take  the  trouble  of  reading  the  following  extracts  to  see  what  men 
are  hoping  for — the  right  of  divorce  whenever  parties  are  tired  of  each  other ! 
This,  too,  for  the  furtherance  of  morality!  and  the  putting  down  the  villainous 
devices  of  priests ! !  This  is  the  happy  plan  of  part  of  the  Socinian  party,  as 
put  forth  in  the  MontlUy  Repository.  Surely  the  Socinians  will  disown  such 
a  book. 

"  The  German  novel,  like  the  French  play,  requires  an  indulgent  allowance 
for  diversities  of  national  sentiment.  A  large  proportion  of  English  readers 
are  indeed  deeply  convinced  that  our  own  habitual  habit  of  thought  (whether 
it  concerns  the  observance  of  the  Sunday  or  any  other  custom)  is  the  only  true, 
and  lawful,  and  permissible  habit.  To  them  we  have  nothing  to  say.  To 
another  class  we  content  ourselves  with  reminding  them,  that  in  all  that  re- 
spects the  indissolubility  of  marriage,  the  principles  of  the  Anglican  church  are 
nearer  those  of  the  church  of  Rome  than  those  of  any  other  reformed  church; 
and  that  in  the  Protestant  churches  of  Germany,  as  well  the  Lutheran  as  the 
Calvinistic,  divorces  are  allowed,  as  our  own  great  and  wise  Milton  so  strenu- 
ously contended  they  ought  to  be." — Monthly  Repository,  February,  1833, 
pp.  118,  119. 

"  For  certain  it  is  that  our  present  system  does  not  work  well.  In  many 
cases  parties  are  inexorably  bound  together  for  life  by  the  law,  and  by  those 
anomalous  relics  of  popery,  the  ecclesiastical  courts,  who  are  neither  one  flesh 
j»or  one  spirit,  but,  morally  speaking,  divorced,  and  without  aflfection, — if  they 


MISCELLANEA.  323 

live  together,  living  viciously.  In  many  other  cases  the  institution  fails  of 
realizing  any  approach  towards  that  sympathy,  solace,  stimulus  to  honourable 
action,  and  moral  training  of  the  rising  race,  which  are  its  proper  and 
professed  objects.  Moreover,  the  streets  of  all  large  cities  swarm  with  un- 
happy women,  miserable  agents  of  the  temptation  of  which  at  first  they  were 
the  victims,  alike  suffering  and  corrupting,  and  visiting  on  the  one  sex  an  invo- 
luntary, but  fearful,  retaliation  for  their  own  ruin.  Now,  if  the  principle  that 
marriage  is  a  common  contract,  a  simple  agreement,  were  consistently  followed 
out,  one  result  would  be,  that  law  and  fact  would  cease  to  be  at  variance,  and 
parties  to  becondemnedtowretchedlivesof  unwilling  falsehood.  A  civil  contract, 
not  dissoluble,  when  its  dissolution  is  required  by  the  interests  of  the  contract- 
ing parties,  and  of  the  community,  would  be  a  strange  anomaly.  Some  of  the 
American  States  have  got  rid  of  that  anomaly,  and  we  can  scarcely  throw 
stones  at  them  on  account  of  their  immorality  or  unhappiness.  There  never 
would  have  been  any  doubt  on  this  matter,  but  for  priests,  alike  ignorant  and 
meddling,  &c.  &c.  &c. 

"  Should  juster  notions  of  marriage  lead  to  the  deliverance  of  society  from 
these  and  other  evils,  it  would  again  become  the  ministry  of  happiness  on 
which  the  Creator  pronounced  his  primeval  blessing.  May  the  Dissenters, 
therefore,  persevere ;  establish  the  principles  which  they  affirm,  as  well  as  ob- 
tain the  rights  which  they  claim ;  and  *  no  longer  hesitate  to  take  such  steps 
as  may  be  necessary  to  secure  the  speedy  passing  of  a  decisive  and  effectual 
measure  of  redress  for  a  grievance  which,  having  long  been  oppressive  and 
vexatious,  has  now  become  utterly  intolerable.' " — Monthly  Repository,  Feb. 
1833,  pp.  141,  142. 


ERRORS    IN     THE    BIBLE. 

Many  persons  have  doubtless  lately  read  in  the  Miming  Hei'ald  extracts 
from  evidence  before  a  Committee  of  the  House  of  Commons  respecting  certain 
errors  alleged  to  be  found  in  various  editions  of  the  Bible,  and  have  seen  a 
pamphlet  published  by  a  Mr.  Curtis,  formerly  a  well  known  bookseller,  and 
now  a  dissenting  minister,  on  this  subject.  He,  it  appears,  has  been  the 
active  mover  in  the  matter,  and  by  this  pamphlet  has  put  himself,  his 
character,  and  motives  before  the  public  in  a  way  which  requires  some 
notice.  Of  course  there  are  two  parts  to  the  question,  the  one  relating  to  the 
facts  themselves,  the  other  to  the  character  of  the  persons  who  allege  these 
facts.  The  first  part  is  unquestionably  the  most  important,  and  it  will  be 
properly  handled  by  those  to  whom  it  especially  belongs  to  rescue  the 
character  and  vindicate   the  proceedings  of  the  Universities. 

It  need  only  be  said  here,  that  any  person  of  common  observation,  who 
reads  Mr.  Curtis's  pamphlets,  will  see  at  once  that  the  overwhelming 
majority  of  the  dreadful  errors  which  he  accuses  the  Universities  of  al- 
lowing to  creep  into  the  Bibles,  are  mere  delusions, —  alterations  in  the 
heading  of  chapters  or  the  citation  of  parallel  passages,  or  in  the  italics  ; 
that  when  these  are  taken  away,  his  thousands  will  disappear,  and  sink  down 
to  a  very  different  number  indeed.  In  fact,  the  writer  has  strong  rea- 
sons for  believing  that  candid  examiners  have  found  the  number  of  errors, 
properly  so  called,  extremely  small,  and  (inasmuch  as  the  Universities  do  not 
profess  to  be  perfect  or  infallible,  or  to  have  printers  exempt  from  all  human 
errors)  so  small  as  to  be  highly  creditable  to  all  parties  concerned. 

It  seems  quite  important  to  the  right  understanding  of  the  question  that  the 
second  point  should  be  handled  at  once,  i.e.  that  some  view  of  Mr.  Curtis  and 
his  proceedings  should  be  set  forth  to  the  public. 

He  professes  very  loudly  that  he  has  acted  all  along  out  of  pure  love  for 
"  the  blessed  book,"  and  that  in  accusing  the  Universities  of  having  permitted 


324  MISCELLANEA. 

inaccuracies  and  sanctioned  deviations  from  the  standard,  he  has  not  a 
particle  of  any  bad  feeling  against  them,  and  that  his  one  only  care  and 
wish  is  to  secure  correct  Bibles  for  his  countrymen. 

Now  no  person  can  even  look  at  the  first  aspect  of  Mr.  Curtis's  book,  far 
less  go  through  it,  without  finding  him  virtually  contradicting  these  declara- 
tions at  every  instant  in  the  clearest  manner,  and  proving,  with  a  naivoiS 
quite  charming  and  a  cogency  of  argument  quite  irresistible,  that  he  cherished 
views  and  hopes  of  a  very  different  kind — that  he  had  actually  a  clear  view  of 
getting  500/.  from  the  University  of  Cambridge  before  him,  but  that  that 
learned  body  having  seen  reason  (good  reason,  no  doubt)  for  terminating  all 
intercourse  with  him,  and  having  given  him  only  one  hundred  instead  of  Jive, 
and  his  attempt  on  Oxford  having  been  resisted  altogether,  and  with  very 
proper  spirit,  by  Dr.  Burton,  he  is  now  making  an  appeal  to  the  passions  of 
the  public,  and  tr^ung  to  convert  what  he  cannot  use  as  a  source  of  gain  to 
himself,  into  a  source  of  injury  and  abuse  to  the  Church  of  England  and  the 
Universities. 

These  are  serious  allegations.     The  proof  follows. 

(1.)  First  of  all,  the  four  first  pages  give  three  or  four  distinct  proofs  of  this 
volume  being  an  address  to  the  passions.  The  title  is,  "  The  Existing  Mono- 
poly, an  inadequate  protection  of  the  authorized  version  of  Scripture." 

(2  and  3.)  At  the  back  of  the  title  is  (in  capitals)  the  following  sentence  — 
Intentional  departures  from  King  James's  Bible,  followed  by  an  enumeration  made 
for  a  quarter  of  jthe  Bible,  which,  it  is  said,  (and  the  cautious  phrase  deserves 
notice)  "  suggests  the  presumption  that  there  are  upwards  of  eleven  thousand 
(Mr.  Curtis's  italics)  in  the  entire  version." 

Now,  Mr.  Curtis  afterwards  says,  that  there  are  three  editions  of  King 
James's  Bible,  in  1611,  and  he  does  not  attempt  to  explain  fromwhich  of  them 
these  intentional  variations  have  been  made  ;  and  what  is  much  more,  he  does 
not  say  that  these  variations  have  been  made  in  any  one  edition,  so  that  for 
aught  one  knows,  variations  made  in  a  given  edition,  and  done  away  with 
in  subsequent  ones,  are  counted  up  in  his  enumeration.  Or,  printers  being  not 
infallible,  in  each  of  110  editions,  for  example,  there  may  be  100  errors  (only), 
which  together  make  11000. 

(4.)  In  page  4,  Mr.  Curtis  says,  "There  is  no  kind  of  adequate  benefit  for 
which  the  British  public  should  pay  from  forty  to  fifty  thousand  pounds  per 
annum  to  the  authorized  printers  of  the  Bible.  This,  at  least,  would  appear 
to  be  paid  over  and  above  what  the  Bible  may  otherwise  be  procured  for — a  tax 
on  the  noblest  and  most  needful  knowledge,  I  would  hope  and  do  believe, 
quite  unparalleled.  A  judicious  friend  calculates  that  the  Bible  Society  alone 
pays  twenty-four  thousand  pounds  annually  above  what  it  could  print  its  Eng- 
lish Bibles  for,  if  the  monopoly  were  broken  up.  Precautions  might  be  neces- 
sary in  breaking  it  up,  but  need  not  cost  the  country  a  twentieth  part  of  this 
tax.'' 

Here  it  is  thrown  out  that  the  privilege  given  to  the  Universities  is  a  fax,  and 
costs  the  nation  forty  or  fifty  thousand  a  year.  Mr.  Curtis,  all  this  while, 
will  not  pretend  to  deny  that  he  is  ignorant  that  there  is  documentary  proof 
at  any  time  that  Bibles  could  not  be  printed  cheaper  than  they  are  at 
present,  with  the  least  hope  of  their  being  even  decently  correct. 

This  use  of  the  words  Monopoly,  and  Tax  of  fifty  thousand  pounds  per  annum, 
with  the  enumerations  of  blunders  and  (unexplained)  statement  of  their  amount- 
ing to  eleven  thousand,  (so  placed  as  to  catch  the  eye)  is  proof  enough  of  the  ani- 
mus of  Mr.  Curtis.  He  relies  on  the  effect  to  be  produced  by  this  address  to 
the  prejudices  and  pockets  of  the  multitude,  and  this  alone  would  render  him 
unfit  to  be  trusted  without  the  fullest  documentary  evidence.  But  when  we 
come  to  examine  Mr.  Curtis's  work  further,  his  views  stand  out  much 
clearer. 

He  appears  to  have  gone  with  fair  professions  to  every  possible  quarter. 


MISCELLANEA.  325 

He  first  went  to  the  Bishop  of  London  ;  and  the  Bishop  having,  according  to 
Mr.  C.'s  account,  written  to  Cambridge,  and,  at  the  end  of  June,  having  re- 
ceived an  answer  quite  unfavourable  to  Mr.  Curtis's  wishes,  Mr.  Curtis  tells  us 
(p.  17)  that  on  June  the  20th,  the  correspondence /Mrwwrt/rt^r  an  opportunity,  he 
went  to  Cambridge,  and  sought  to  confer  with  the  Dean  of  Peterborough  on 
the  subject  of  these  letters. 

Mr.  Curtis,  in  short,  found  out  without  any  great  difficulty  that  the  Univer- 
sity breaks  up  at  the  beginning  of  June,  and  that  consequently  he  should  find 
the  coast  tolerably  dear  for  his  operations — that  there  might  perhaps  be  two  or 
three  persons  there,  but  that  he  should  not  be  exposed  to  the  vigilant  examina- 
tion of  all  the  syndics.  He  found  the  Dean  of  Peterborough  there,  and,  it  is 
clear  enough,  was  very  sorry  so  to  find  him.  The  Dean  is  scandalously  used 
through  Mr.  Curtis's  pamphlet,  as  the  most  garbled  account  of  his  conversa- 
tion and  his  letters  is  given.  Mr.  Curtis  says  that  his  representations  induced 
the  Dean  to  allow  that  the  press  must  be  stopt  if  so  many  errors  had  really 
crept  in,  but  that  no  investigation  could  take  place  till  October,  when  the 
University  was  to  meet  again.  This  did  not  suit  Mr.  C.'s  purpose  at  all,  and 
he  complains  bitterly  of  it,  (p.  18.)  He  thinks  it  most  extraordinary  to  admit 
the  necessity  of  stopping  the  press,  and  yet  to  take  no  measures  to  rectify  what 
is  amiss.  That  is,  it  was  very  extraordinary  that  the  University  should  deli- 
berate when  her  members  met  again  and  commit  an  important  task  to  compe- 
tent hands,  instead  of  employing  Mr.  Curtis.  However,  Mr.  C.  was  not  to  be 
so  defeated.  He  managed  the  next  day  to  have  a  short  interview  with  Profes- 
sor Lee;  and  having  induced  that  gentleman  to  listen  to  him,  he  went  again  to 
the  Dean,  and  proposed  that  Professor  Lee,  Dr.  Turton,  and  himself,  should 
undertake  an  examination  of  the  matter.  Even  Mr.  Curtis  does  not  pretend 
to  say  that  Dr.  Turton  assented  to  this,  but  states  that  he  proposed  going  to 
the  Vice-Chancellor,  evidently  wishing  to  get  rid ,  of  a  troublesome  person. 
Dr.  T.,  he  says,  informed  the  Vice-Chancellor  of  the  purport  of  Mr.  C.'s  visit, 
stating  that  he  had  come  to  Cambridge  to  support  the  privileges  of  the  Univer- 
sity. Here,  Mr.  C.  says  he  interrupted  Dr.  Turton,  and  stated  that  in  can- 
dour he  must  say  that  he  had  not  come  down  for  that  purpose  ;  at  the  same 
time  adding,  that  he  had  not  come  down  to  attack  them.  Nothing  can  be 
clearer  than  all  this.  Every  one  who  knows  Dr.  Turton  knows  his  extreme 
and  perfect  accuracy.  He  repeated,  beyond  a  question,  (if  the  account  be  true) 
exactly  what  Mr.  C.  had  said  to  him  in  private ;  but  Mr.  C.  did  not  wish  to 
commit  himself  too  publicly.  It  appears  that  the  Vice-Chancellor  was  in- 
duced by  Mr.  C.'s  statements  to  call  a  syndicate  (i.  e.  probably  if  sj'ndics 
could  be  found  in  Cambridge)  on  an  early  day,  and  to  stop  the  proceedings 
at  the  press  till  it  had  met.  Mr,  C.  says  that  after  this,  the  question  of 
remuneration  for  his  services  was  staited  by  Dr.  Turton.  At  all  events  itvas 
started.  "  I  was  to  dine  with  him  in  the  afternoon,  and  agreed  (kind  Mr. 
Curtis)  there  to  state  what  might  occur  to  me.  We  dined,  and  I  then  men- 
tioned (in  that  spirit  of  candour  (!)  which  had  hitherto  pervaded  our  commu- 
nications) that  I  had  reflected  on  the  matter  of  being  engaged  to  collate  the 
various  Bibles  necessary  ;  and  had  roughly  thought  (!)  as  Dr.  Blayney  received 
1000/.,  as  I  understood,  for  putting  the  Universities  in  the  wrong,  they"  (i.  e. 
the  University  of  Cambridge)  "  might  give  me  500/.  to  assist  in  putting  them 
right."  To  this  candid  proposal  again,  Mr.  C.  does  not  pretend  to  say  that 
Dr.  T.  gave  any  sort  of  assent.  He  left  Cambridge,  and,  as  he  says,  engaged 
himself  in  looking  into  the  public  libraries  for  early  editions,  "  in  the  midst 
of  which,"  i.e.  on  July  7th,  "after  he  had  been  hard  at  work" /or  a  few  days,  he 
received  a  letter  from  Dr.  Tuiton,  saying  that  the  syndics  had  resolved  to  have 
an  accurate  collation  with  an  edition  of  1611,  but  that  they  had  very  small 
funds,  and  that  it  would  be  great  injustice  to  encourage  Mr.  C.  to  occupy  his 
time  on  the  business.  All  this  was  very  plain.  The  syndics  saw  that  it  was 
proper  to  investigate  the  charge,  but  they  wished  for  no  connexion  with  Mr. 


r^z  theological  College. 

BALA. 


32(5  MISCELLANEA. 

Curtis,  and  could  not  possibly  consent  to  put  the  university  money  into  hi» 
pocket.  Mr.  C,  with  great  naivete  and  great  decency,  tells  us  that  "  he  saw 
something  incomprehensible  in  the  syndics  having  voted  the  large  sums  of 
which  he  heard  to  rebuild  the  printing  office,  when  they  knew  not  how  to  set 
about  the  chief  work  they  had  to  print  (!),  and  now  could  not  afford  to  provide 
themselves  with  correct  copy" — i.  e.  to  pay  Mr.  Curtis  500/.  Very  incompre- 
hensible indeed,  that  having  premises  where  it  was  almost  impossible  to  get 
through  the  business,  they  should  enlarge  them  (for  the  ornamental  part  was 
not  done  by  the  University,  but  was  a  present  from  the  Pitt  fund),  and  that 
they  should  not  chuse  to  give  500/.  to  a  person  of  whose  character  and  ability 
they  knew  nothing,  because  he  chose  to  ask  for  it.  However,  says  Mr. 
C,  "  with  so  much  gained  for  the  blessed  book  and  the  public,  1  resolved 
never  to  complain  on  my  own  account."  No !  not  at  all!  The  very  next  sen- 
tence tells  us — "  But  I  thought  the  facts  I  had  collected  respecting  the 
authorized  version  ought  in  evident  duty"  (to  himself,  for  the  last  thing 
he  told  us  was,  that  the  syndics  were  doing  everything  necessary  for  the 
blessed  book  and  the  public,)  "to  be  directed  into  some  useful  channel,  and  I 
accordingly  prepared  for  the  consideration  of  my  literary  friends  {hut  nevei- 
published),"  (let  the  reader  mark  this !)  "  reasons  for  reprinting  the  Bible 
in  the  authorized  version  of  King  James  I .,  and  proposals  for  the  work."  "  While 
engayed  on  a  proof  of  this  paper.  Professor  Lee  of  Cambridge  did  me  the 
honour  of  a  call  ....  and  asked  how  my  representations  and  proposals  at 
Cambridge  had  terminated.  I  put  into  his  hands  the  Dean  of  Peterborough's 
letter,  and  shewed  him  also  the  proof  before  me,  when  he  requested  to  take  it 
home  with  him.  I  consented  (not  knowing  he  had  any  particular  purpose  in 
view),"  (unsuspecting  Mr.  Curtis  !)  "  on  one  condition — that  if  he  found  any- 
thing at  all  disrespectful  to  the  established  Church,  or  that  he  thought  unfair 
towards  the  Universities,  he  would  send  me  it  back  with  such  passages  marked. 
From  the  subsequent  correspondence  of  the  Dean  of  Peterborough,  I  have 
reason  to  know  that  the  paper  was  laid  before  the  V^ice-Chancellor  and  sent  to 
the  Dean." 

Thus  it  appears,  that  Mr.  Curtis  being  foiled  in  getting  his  five  hundred 
pounds  by  fair  means,  resolved  to  see  what  a  battery  would  do.  His  professed 
purpose  of  getting  a  collation  was  answered,  but  his  other  purpose  was  not. 
So  he  drew  up  a  paper  containing  pro/)osa/s  for  publishing  a  Bible  according 
to  the  edition  of  1611.  These  proposals  were  only  for  his  literary  friends, 
however  !  No  doubt !  He  never  published  them  !  No  !  because  Professor 
Lee  saw  them,  as  Mr.  Curtis  fully  intended  that  he  or  some  one  else  should  ; 
and  having  contrived  to  frighten  the  Professor,  he  thought  that  the  expectation 
of  such  an  attack  would  bring  out  the  five  hundred  pounds.  Dr.  Turton  was 
at  Peterborough,  as  it  appears  by  the  letters  ;  but  Professor  Lee  made,  as  his  own 
letter  to  Mr.  Curtis  states,  a  "  strong  representation"  to  the  Vice  Chancellor 
about  this  terrible  threat  of  Mr.  Curtis  ;  and  the  Vice  Chancellor,  of  course, 
wishing  to  avoid  responsibility  from  acting  alone  in  the  long  vacation,called  to- 
gether such  persons  as  were  at  Cambridge,  'i'he  Syndics,  however,  were  not  to 
be  frightened,  and  would  not  have  Mr.  Curtis,  but  appointed  Professor  Lee  to 
superintend  the  collation  previously  ordered,  and  settled  that  Dr.  Turton  should 
be  requested  to  assist.  Professor  Lee,  still  obviously  under  the  impression  of 
fear  of  Mr.  Curtis,  expresses  his  hope  "  that  this  arrangement  will  meet  Mr. 
Curtis's  approbation,"  (!)  adding,  that  "  his  impression  was,  that  it  was  made 
for  that  purpose."  The  Professor  goes  on  to  state,  that  it  is  his  intention  to 
move  for  power  to  have  a  coadjutor,  and  that  of  course  he  should  apply  to 
Mr.  Curtis.  "  I  cannot  of  course  say  anythmg  in  this  state  of  the  business 
about  the  amount  of  remuneration,  but  I  think  I  may  say,  that  our  coadjutor 
will  not  be  suffered  to  go  unremunerated."  The  Professor  evidently  saw  what 
was  the  important  matter  to  present  to  Mr.  Curtis.  Mr.  Curtis  first  asked 
to  see  the  resolution  of  the  Syndics,  and  then  objected  to  being  smtitjyled  into 


MISCELLANEA.  327 

the  business.  He  wished,  he  said,  his  name  to  be  inserted,  and  the  reason, 
viz.,  his  collated  sei'ies  of  early  Bibles.  Doubtless  he  did  !  He  ended  this 
letter  with  a  fresh  attack  on  Professor  Lee's  fears,  viz.,  by  sending  "  the  most 
curious  proof  of  the  wretched  practical  conduct  of  all  parties  connected  with 
the  Cambridge  press,  to  a  very  late  date."  The  mystification  of  the  sentence 
which  follows  is  to  be  noticed.  "  A  letter  stating  that  the  Professor  had 
requested  me  to  be  named  to  assist  in  the  projected  edition  of  the  Bible,  was 
encouraged  by  Dr.  Turton  in  a  letter  just  received,  and  my  own  inquiries  as 
to  the  lomj  delay  which  now  took  place  I  here  omit."  What  Dr.  Turton  encou- 
raged, Mr.  Curtis  takes  good  care  we  should  not  know.  The  delay  might 
seem  long  to  him  ;  but  as  the  meeting  of  the  Syndics  was  on  August  3rd,  as 
Professor  Lee  and  Mr.  Curtis  had  a  meeting  afterwards  in  London,  and  then 
Professor  Lee  was  to  go  to  Bristol  and  thence  to  correspond  with  Dr.  Turton,  at 
Peterborough,  not  much  time  was  lost,  when  the  letter  "  which  seemed  to  Mr. 
Curtis  to  settle  the  business  sufficiently  for  us  to  proceed"  was  dated  Bristol, 
August  31st.  This  letter  states,  that  the  Syndics  had  authorized  Professor 
Lee  and  Dr.  Turton  to  engage  any  person  they  thought  competent,  but  still 
they  would  not  name  Mr.  Curtis.  Professor  Lee  then  says,  that  he  believes 
he  is  authorized  to  ask  Mr.  Curtis  to  assist,  and  he  then  goes  on  at  length 
about  remuneration,  promising  that  he  shall  be  inclined  to  give  Mr.  Curtis's 
labours  every  consideration,  or  that  they  may  be  valued  by  any  friend  of  Mr, 
Curtis.  Mr.  C.  was  to  read  the  proofs  once  at  least.  To  this  letter  Mr.  Curtis 
replied,  by  saying,  that  he  consented,  as  he  would  not  doubt  "  that  every 
degree  of  justice  will  be  done  in  the  issue  to  his  character  and  intei-ests  in  the 
way  proposed."  He  then  tells  us,  that  he  set  to  work  in  collating,  but  that  in 
November,  Dr.  Turton  stopt  him  by  a  letter,  stating  that  he  had  already 
informed  him  that  the  resolution  of  the  few  Syndics  past  in  the  vacation 
would  be  reconsidered  when  the  University  met ;  that  it  was  so,  and  was 
rescinded ;  but  that,  to  do  no  injustice  to  Mr.  Curtis,  the  University  had  ordered 
lOOZ.  to  be  paid  to  him.  Part  of  Dr.  Turton's  letter  Mr.  Curtis  suppresses, 
and  says,  he  believes  he  convinced  the  Dean  afterwards  that  he  had  not  stated 
to  Mr.  Curtis  anything  about  reconsideration  of  the  resolution.  But  no  such 
admission  from  the  Dean  appears. 

Mr.  Curtis  tells  us  that  "at  first  he  demurred  upon  the  point  of  taking  the 
money  proffered.  But  he  had  spent  some  money  (the  greatest  part  of  the 
amount)  and  much  time  in  the  service  of  the  syndics,"  (who  never  engaged 
him,  but  always  declined  doing  so)  ;  "  they  were  under  an  engagement  to  him," 
(i.  e.,  Mr.  C.  wished  that  they  should  be,)  "which  contemplated  the  revision  of 
the  entire  Bible;  they  terminated  the  engagement  which  they  'authorized* 
Professor  Lee  to  make  ;"  (Mr.  Curtis  knows  very  well  that  they  never  autho- 
rized any  such  thing,  but  that  the  syndics  having  authorized  Professor  Lee  and 
Dr.  Turton  to  engage  a  competent  assistant,  whom  they  did  not  and  would  not 
name,  nor  have  any  thing  to  do  with.  Professor  Lee,  without  consulting  Dr. 
Turton,  offered  to  engage  Mr.  Curtis,  saying  that  '  he  believes  he  is  authorized 
to  do  so,'  i.  e.  evidently,  that  he  thought  he  might  act  without  writing  to  Dr. 
Turton;)  "and  they  fixed  upon  this  sum.  Although,  therefore,  it  did  not  recom- 
pense him  (Mr.  C.)  in  the  manner  in  which  he  had  been  accustomed  (?)  to 
have  his  labours  remunerated,"  (Mr  C.  at  this  time  not  having  revised  one 
sheet,  which  was  the  businesshe  wasspecially  engaged  for,)  "he  received  and 
acknowledged  it  in  the  terms  of  the  Dean  of  Peterborough's  letter."  (?  the 
meaning  of  this  last  sentence  ?) 

Thus  the  whole  history  of  Mr.  Curtis's  proceedings  at  Cambridge  is  simply 
this.  He  made  a  desperate  attempt  to  get  himself  taken  into  the  service  of 
the  University  by  name,  and  to  get  5001.  from  them.  Dr.  Turton  declined  his 
offers,  and  warned  him  against  expecting  money  (Mr.  Curtis  gives  one  letter 
to  that  effect,  and  it  would  seem  that  there  were  more)  ;  th€  Syndics  would 
have  nothing  to  say  to  him ;  the  Vice-Chancellor  avoided  all  notice  of  hia 


328  MISCELLANEA. 

name.  But  as  he  unfortunately  frightened  Professor  Lee,  as  the  "  strength  " 
of  the  Professor's  representations  induced  the  few  Syndics  in  Cambridge  to 
comider  the  matter,  and  as  Professor  Lee  chose  to  employ  Mr.  Curtis,  the 
University,  ahhough  as  soon  as  the  whole  body  of  Syndics  met,  they  declined 
all  connexion  with  Mr!  C,  still,  that  he  might  not  complain  that  he  had  been 
employed  (though  without  their  authority)  on  any  work  of  theirs,  sent  him, 
very  liberally,  an  hundred  pounds. 

Having  thus  failed  at  Cambridge  to  get  more  than  100/.,  and  his  services 
having  been  wholly  rejected  at  Oxford,  through  the  clearsightedness  of  Dr. 
Burton,  who  kept  him  entirely  at  arm's  length,  he  tried  another  scheme 
before  he  appealed  to  the  Press,  and  applied  to  the  Archbishop,  with  just  the 
same  professions  of  his  extreme  disinterestedness,  and  of  good  will  to  the 
church,  and  the  same  intimations  of  the  probable  consequences  if  some  notice 
were  not  taken  of  his  information,  as  he  had  tried  before.  The  purpose  was, 
it  is  needless  to  say,  seen  through.  He  was  here  defeated  again  and 
entirely.  Mr.  Curtis  tried  all  plan*  of  attack  in  his  interview  with  the 
Archbishop,  but  could  make  no  impression  in  any  one. 

Finally,  he  got  a  committee  of  Dissenting  Ministers  together,  who  wrote 
letters  to  both  Universities,  and  received  answers,  appointed  a  committee  to 
receive  an  account  of  Mr.  Curtis's  collations,  and  drew  up  a  resolution,  which 
goes  no  farther  than  stating  that  changes  had  been  made  in  the  italics  ;  but 
that  before  any  other  attempt  was  made  to  return  to  the  "  Standard,"  it  was 
right  to  await  for  the  Oxford  reprint  of  the  edition  of  I6II.  This  was,  per- 
haps, the  unkindest  cut  of  all.  Mr.  Curtis's  own  friends  did  not  corroborate 
his  assertions,  and  did  not  chuse  to  serve  his  purposes,  or  be  dragged  through 
the  mire  after  him. 

Enough  has  now  been  said  to  shew  what  sort  of  a  person  Mr.  Curtis  makes 
himself  out  to  be.  Much  more  might  be  added  if  it  were  necessary.  This, 
however,  will  surely  suffice  to  make  people  cautious  how  they  receive  his  asser- 
tions, and  induce  them  to  listen  patiently  to  what  is  stated  on  the  other  side. 

The  Universities,  as  both  the  Oxford  and  Cambridge  letters  state,  have  been 
taking  great  pains  for  many  years*  to  make  their  Bibles  correct.  They  are 
now  also  taking  every  pains  to  investigate  the  matter,  and  to  let  the  facts  of 
the  case  be  known. 

But  on  this  point  it  is  unnecessary  to  enlarge.  All  that  has  been  done 
above  is  to  shew  what  picture  Mr.  Curtis  draws  of  himself.  The  reader  is 
particularly  requested  to  give  his  best  attention  to  a  statement  which  imme- 
diately follows,  from  Dr.  Cardwell,  entering  into  the  really  important  part  of 
the  question,  viz.,  the  state  of  the  Bibles,  the  care  bestowed  on  them  in  one  of 
the  Universities,  and  the  truth  and  justice  of  Mr.  Curtis's  assertions.  The 
postscript  is  also  most  important,  as  flatly  contradicting  two  statements  of 
which  every  use  has  been  made  to  prejudice  the  public  mind,  one  especially 
by  Mr.  Offor.  And  the  advertisement  also  well  deserves  attention,  referring, 
as  it  does,  to  a  republication  of  what  is  considered  at  Oxford  as  the  standard 
edition,  of  which  the  first  part  has  already  appeared,  disproving  at  once  Mr. 
Curtis's  allegations  as  to  the  carelessness  shewn  at  Oxford. 

It  is  odious  work  to  track  a  person  through  such  proceedings  as  those  of 
Mr.  Curtis's,  and  nothing  but  a  sense  of  duty  could  induce  the  writer  to 
undertake  so  offensive  a  task. 


*  The  fact  is,  that  these  histories  of  errors  are  no  new  matter.  A  Quaker  drew 
up  a  catalogue  some  years  ago  ;  and  the  writer  believes  that  the  Bible  Society  also 
examined  the  question  fully.  Did  not  Mr.  C.  know  this  perfectly  well?  Had  he 
not  seen  either  list  ? 


OXFORD  BIBLES.  329 


APPENDIX. 

MR.  CURTIS'  MISREPRESENTATIONS  EXPOSED. 

To  the  Editor  of  the  British  Magazine. 
Sir, 
MANY  of  your  readers  will  be  glad  to  learn  some  particulars 
not  generally  known  respecting  the  earliest  editions  of  our  Au- 
thorized Version  of  the  Scriptures,  and  the  changes^  if  any,  that 
have  been  introduced  since  the  first  publication  of  it.  With  some 
of  your  readers,  too,  the  subject  will  have  acquired  a  greater  in- 
terest, from  the  complaints  recently  made  against  the  privileged 
printers  of  our  Bibles,  and  more  especially  from  the  grave  accu- 
sations of  a  pamphlet  addressed  by  Mr.  Curtis,  of  Islington,  to 
the  Bishop  of  London. 

In  my  estimation  there  is  nothing  more  deserving  of  respect 
and  protection,  than  the  honest  confidence  with  which  an  unlet- 
tered peasant  looks  upon  his  English  Bible  as  expressing  to  him 
the  genuine  word  of  God.  Take  merely  the  blessings  that  Bible 
affords  to  one  single  individual,  the  fortitude  it  imparts  to  him  in 
his  moments  of  temptation,  and  the  calmness  it  gives  to  days  and 
nights  of  sickness  and  sorrow,  and  there  is  an  amount  of  virtue 
inspired  by  it,  which  has  never  been  equalled  by  an}^  other  in- 
strument of  happiness.  But  consider  also  the  multitude  of  places 
where  such  individuals  may  be  found,  follow  our  language  into 
every  quarter  of  the  globe,  and  see  that  its  constant  companion, 
and  in  many  cases  the  only  instructor  that  it  brings  with  it,  is  the 
English  Bible ;  and  it  will  be  manifest,  that  no  limit  can  be  as- 
signed to  the  importance  of  translating  the  Scriptures  faithfully, 
and  preserving  that  translation,  as  far  as  may  be,  pure  and  un- 
defiled. 

The  first  edition  of  the  Authorized  Version  was  published  in 
the  year  1611,  in  folio,  and  in  large  black  letter,  and  was  quickly 
followed  by  other  editions  of  various  sizes,  some  in  a  type  of  the 
same  description,  others  in  a  smaller  black  type,  and  others  again 
in  the  Roman  character,  to  such  an  extent,  that  I  have  met  with 
copies  of  at  least  eleven  different  impressions  issued  before  the 
year  1618.  The  first  edition  is  the  most  important,  as  coming 
more  immediately  from  the  hands  of  the  Translators.  Even  in 
that,  however,  errors  would  exist,  and  could  not  have  been 
avoided,  whatever  degree  of  care  might  be  bestowed  upon  it : 
but  as  they  might  be  either  mechanical  or  critical,  the  duty  of 

Vol.  Uh^March  1833.  2  u 


330  OXFORD  BIBLES. 

the  privileged  printers,  as  to  the  proper  treatment  of  them,  would 
differ  according  to  the  same  distinction.  If  such  readings,  being 
untrue  to  the  original  language,  could  fairly  be  considered  as 
errors  of  the  press,  they  must  without  question  be  removed ;  or 
if,  being  from  their  nature  unlikely  to  have  had  such  an  origin, 
they  might  still  be  errors  of  copy,  they  must  also  be  corrected : 
but  how  must  they  be  treated,  if  they  could  not  be  owing  to 
either  of  these  causes,  but  were  clearly  mistakes  in  point  of  judg- 
ment or  knowledge  on  the  part  of  the  Translators  ?  There  is  only 
one  case  perhaps  in  which  it  would  become  the  duty  of  the  privi- 
leged editor  to  enter  into  questions  of  criticism,  without  some 
express  authority  to  support  him.  If  a  given  mistake  of  the 
Translators  had  already  been  corrected  before  his  time,  if  the 
public  opinion  had  concurred,  either  avowedly  or  tacitly,  in  the 
change,  he  might  reasonably  hope  that  the  general  acknowledg- 
jnent  of  the  truth  would  relieve  him  from  the  obligation  of  re- 
turning into  error.  I  say  nothing  of  the  boldness  which  first  made 
the  alteration ;  I  only  commend  the  sound  judgment  which,  after 
it  was  generally  adopted,  did  not  hesitate  to  retain  it. 

Now  all  this,  and  more  than  this,  applies  to  the  first  edition  of 
our  English  Bible.  There  are  errors  in  it  of  such  a  description 
as  not  to  be  explained  by  the  common  inaccuracies  of  the  press, 
but  owing  probably  in  some  cases  to  the  defectiveness  of  the  copy 
delivered  to  the  printer ;  in  others,  it  may  be,  to  the  imperfect 
knowledge  of  the  Translators  themselves.  Do  not  suppose  for  a 
moment  that  I  would  depreciate  the  labours  of  those  admirable 
men,  or  cast  a  reproach  upon  the  comparative  unskilfulness  of 
their  times :  the  same  causes  of  mistake  are  still  in  operation,  and 
I  am  confident  that  there  is  no  book  whatever  published  in  our 
own  days,  requiring  the  same  descriptions  of  science  and  atten- 
tion, which  does  not  contain  the  same  variety  of  mistakes.  The 
following  are  a  few  among  many  of  the  more  important  errors  to 
be  found  in  the  edition  of  1611 ;  and,  to  save  some  trouble,  I  will 
call  the  first  edition  (*the  one  considered  such  in  Oxford)  A,  the 
questioned  edition  B,  and  the  edition  of  1617  C. 

Exod.  xiv.  10.  Twenty-one  words  printed  twice  over  in  A ; 

corrected  in  B. 
2  Chron.  xxxii.  5.  prepared,  A  and  B ;  repaired,  correctly  C. 
Ezra  iii.  5.  offered,  twice  over  A  and  B ;  corrected  C. 
Job  xxxix.  30.  he,  A  and  B ;  shcy  correctly  C. 
Psalm  Ixix.  32.  good,  A  and  B ;  God,  correctly  C. 
Jer.  xxxviii.  16.  Zedekiah,  omitted  in  all  three. 

•  A  is  the  folio  in  large  black  letter,  from  which  the  reprint  is  now  taking  in  Ox- 
ford. B  is  the  No.  I.  of  Mr.  Curtis.  C  is  the  edition  of  1617-  Of  aU  thew,  being 
foliot  in  large  black  letter,  I  have  copies  in  my  own  possession. 


OXFORD  BIBLES.  331 

Mai.  iv.  2.  t/e,  omitted  A  and  B ;  inserted  C. 
Ezek.  xxiv.  7.  not,  omitted  A  and  B ;  inserted  C 

From  these  cases,  and  others  which  might  easily  be  adduced, 
we  may  shew  the  value  of  subsequent  editions,  admitting  at  the 
same  time  the  paramount  authority  of  the  first. 

But  we  might  fancy  perhaps,  that  as  errors  were  thus  gradually 
removed,  there  must  have  appeared  at  no  distant  period  an  edi- 
tion presenting  a  perfect  standard,  and  therefore  precluding  any 
further  change.  In  point  of  fact,  however,  the  editions  which 
have  corrected  former  errors,  have  frequently  introduced  new  er- 
rors of  their  own.     To  confine  ourselves  to  early  examples : 

Prov.  xviii.  19.  barres,  correctly  A;  bares,  B. 

Prov.  xvi.  5.  unpunished,  correctly  A;  punished,  B. 

Matt.  xxvi.  37.  Jesus,  correctly  A ;  Judas,  B. 

Heb.  xii.  1.  unto,  which  appears  in  A,  B,  and  C,  was  omit- 
ted, possibly  at  an  earlier  period,  but  certainly  in  an 
edition  of  1629. 

And  thus  we  see  that  errors  might  continue,  even  in  modern 
Bibles,  partly  from  a  rigid  adherence  to  the  first  edition,  partly 
from  the  unavoidable  mistakes  of  subsequent  printers,  which 
more  careful  editors  might  still  iee\  it  to  be  their  duty  to  remove. 

But  let  any  one  look  at  the  condition  of  our  language  in  the 
reign  of  king  James  I,  and  he  will  find  that  there  were  then  no 
estabhshed  rules  of  spelling,  nor  any  attempts  made  to  preserve 
uniformity.  In  the  first  edition  of  the  Bible,  for  instance,  we 
have  the  same  word  spelt  differently  in  the  same  sentence,  and 
letters  omitted  or  inserted  with  so  much  caprice,  that  we  might 
suppose  the  variations  to  have  been  made  for  the  mere  conveni- 
ence of  the  printer.  When  we  add  to  this  the  tendency  of  words 
to  become  obsolete,  such  as  bought,  to  signify  a  curve  or  knot; 
Jet,  the  derivative  oi fetch;  /^/?, instead  o^ lifted;  and  rent,  instead 
of  rend ;  we  might  expect  that  in  process  of  time  many  and  great 
would  be  the  changes  in  words  required  by  the  altered  condition 
of  general  knowledge.  The  language  itself  would  have  so  far 
varied,  that  the  original  edition  could  no  longer  be  employed  for 
the  actual  business  of  the  press,  and  a  new  copy  must  be  supplied, 
derived  from  and  depending  upon  the  authority  of  the  first,  but 
constituting  for  all  mechanical  purposes  a  new  standard. 

From  these  defects  existing  in  the  original  edition,  and  from 
the  imperfect  manner  in  which  the  Scriptures  had  recently  been 
published,  Archbishop  Seeker  recommended  that  a  revision  of  the 
Authorized  Version  should  be  made  in  the  University  of  Oxford  ; 
and  several  learned  persons  undertook,  in  conjunction  with  the 
Delegates  of  the  University  Press,  to  prepare  an  edition  more 

2  \]  2, 


SS2  OXFORD  BTBLES. 

perfect  than  any  that  had  preceded  it.  The  result  of  this  under- 
taking was  the  publication,  in  the  year  1769,  of  two  editions,  one 
in  4to  and  the  other  in  foUo,  commonly  known  as  Dr.  Blayney's; 
the  latter  of  which,  being  the  more  accurate  of  the  two,  has  been 
considered  since  that  time  as  the  standard  for  the  English  Bible. 

It  is  clear,  from  the  instructions  given  to  Dr.  Blayney,  and 
the  account  rendered  by  himself  of  his  labours,  that  the  foHo 
edition  of  1611  was  his  standard  in  reforming  the  text^  and  that 
he  deviated  from  it  in  those  cases  only  where  his  collations  with 
other  Bibles  (viz.  that  of  Bishop  Lloyd  of  the  year  1701,  and  two 
printed  at  Cambridge)  enabled  him  to  point  out  errors  both  in 
the  first  edition  and  in  many  others  that  followed  it. 

The  adoption  of  this  plan,  so  powerfully  recommended,  and 
undertaken  with  the  utmost  rectitude  of  purpose,  I  will  neither 
defend  nor  complain  of :  I  hope  to  be  able  to  shew  hereafter, 
that  so  far  as  the  Delegates  of  the  Oxford  Press  have  retained 
Dr.  Blayney ""s  edition  as  their  standard,  they  have  been  fully  jus- 
tified in  doing  so.  I  must  of  course  confine  my  assertion  within 
certain  Hmits  of  time  :  but  I  assert,  that  for  the  last  twelve  years 
the  text  of  the  Oxford  Bibles,  though  not  totally  free  from  errors, 
affords  a  more  perfect  specimen  of  faithful  printing,  than  any 
other  book  I  am  acquainted  with  of  the  same  extent. 

And  this  leads  me  to  consider  a  pamphlet  entitled,  "  The  ex- 
'*  isting  Monopoly  an  inadequate  Protection  of  the  Authorized 
'^  Version  of  Scripture,""  and  consisting  of  four  letters  addressed 
by  Mr.  Curtis  of  Islington  to  the  Bishop  of  London  ;  a  pamphlet 
which  I  recommend  for  perusal  to  all  persons  who  can  derive 
pleasure  from  seeing  feelings  and  statements  placed  in  painful 
opposition  to  each  other,  positive  assertions  resting  upon  precari- 
ous facts,  professions  of  kindness  and  sincerity  in  company  with 
strong  tokens  of  artifice  and  malignity,  assumptions  of  knowledge 
in  cases  where  there  was  real  ignorance,  and  a  smooth  surface  of 
complacency  and  disinterestedness  but  half  concealing  a  sense  of 
bitter  disappointment. 

I  will  confine  myself  however  to  those  portions  of  the  pamphlet 
which  concern  the  Oxford  Press,  leaving,  as  I  well  may,  both  the 
Cambridge  Syndicate  and  the  King^s  Printer  to  defend  them- 
selves respectively  from  the  charges  brought  against  them. 

And  first  as  to  the  conduct  of  the  Delegates  in  the  time  of 
Dr.  Blayney. 

«  Shall  we  find,'"  asks  Mr.  Curtis,  "  that  Dr.  Blayney,  or  any 
"  of  his  learned  friends,  knew  the  edition  of  1611,  to  which  they 
"  evidently  refer  as  King  James'  Bible,  to  be  the  first  or  original 
"edition.?  The  phrase,  ^  the  edition  of  1611,'  was  evidently 
"  written  on  the  supposition  of  there  being  but  one  edition  of 
**  that  year.     But  I  personally  possess  two  :  (the  candid  reader 


OXFORD  BIBLES.  333 

'*  will  excuse  a  necessary  egotism,  in  stating  matters  of  fact) :  the 
**  copies  of  the  Universities  are  all  of  one  edition,  I  believe :  but 
'^  in  the  Archbishop's  library  at  Lambeth,  and  lately  in  the  pos- 
"  session  of  George  OfFor,  Esq.  of  Tower  Hill,  was  a  distinct 
"  edition  of  1611,  answering  to  my  No.  1.  Those  of  the  Uni- 
"  versities,  answer  to  my  No.  S;  and  these  editions  are  both  in 
"  the  *  large  black  letter.'"  Page  54. 

And  again  ;  "  But  the  fact  of  there  being  two  editions,  at  least, 
"  of  this  year  (1611) — one  in  the  Lambeth  library,  and  another 
"  at  his  hand,  is  surely  sufficient  to  prove  that  Dr.  Blayney  and 
**  the  Oxford  Reformers  of  the  text  in  1769,  were  disgracefully 
"  ignorant  of  the  materials  they  might  have  accumulated  for  their 
**  task  :  the  resolution  of  the  Delegates  bears  this  ignorance  of  a 
**  vital  point  (which  is  the  first  edition)  on  the  face  of  it ;  and 
"  leaves  it  doubtful  whether  throughout  the  whole  business,  they 
''  had  a  document  of  the  slightest  genuine  authority  before  them ! 
*'  That  is,  they  may  have  mistaken  a  second  and  more  inaccurate, 
**  for  the  first  and  genuine  edition  of  the  Translators."  Page  55. 

I  answer,  that  thirteen  copies  of  A  (the  Oxford  original)  have 
been  examined  at  Oxford  j  most  of  which  have  titles  to  the  Old 
Testament,  and  all  of  them  to  the  New.  In  every  instance  the 
date  is  1611.  Again,  eight  copies  of  B  (the  Curtis  original)  have 
also  been  examined,  and  four  of  them  have  titles  to  the  Old  Tes- 
tament bearing  date  1613,  the  titles  of  the  rest  being  lost.  In 
these  cases  the  titles  of  the  New  Testament  bear  date  1611,  but 
they  appear  to  be  taken,  with  some  little  alteration,  from  the  same 
block  with  that  of  the  edition  A.  This  evidence  then  proves  A 
to  be  of  the  year  1611,  and  B  to  be  of  subsequent  date  ;  and  the 
result  is  confirmed  by  many  small  but  decisive  tokens,  by  which 
an  intelligent  and  experienced  printer  can  easily  discover  that  B 
is  the  later  of  the  two  impressions.  The  Lambeth  copy  gives  no 
support  to  the  opinion  of  Mr.  Curtis,  as  it  did  not  belong  to 
that  Library  before  the  time  of  Archbishop  Seeker,  and  is  found 
on  examination  to  be  made  up  from  different  editions,  containing 
many  leaves  in  various  parts  of  the  book,  ascertained  to  belong  to 
the  year  1640.  But  all  this  might  be  totally  unknown  to  Mr. 
Curtis.  Could  he  be  as  ignorant  of  the  fact  that  his  edition  B  is 
"  more  inaccurate"  than  A,  when  the  instances  he  actually  pro- 
duces in  the  comparison  of  the  two  are  evidence  of  it  ? 

In  reference  to  the  same  undertaking,  Mr.  Curtis  says,  **  Dr. 
"  Blayney  and  the  Oxford  Delegates  did  not  know  enough  of  the 
^^  matter  to  distinguish  between  typographical  and  critical  altera- 
*'  tions,"  p.  57.  It  appears  to  me  that  the  Bibles  they  employed 
for  collation  (the  Hebrew  and  Greek  originals  being  constantly 
before  them)  were  wisely  and  skilfully  selected.  Their  edition  of 
1611  would  naturally  be  considered  as  their  standard,  and  the 


334  OXFORD  BIBLES. 

most  elaborate  editions  of  modern  date,  such  as  Bishop  Lloyd's  of 
the  year  1701,  and  the  two  Cambridge  Bibles,  would  be  well  cal- 
culated to  point  out  the  alterations,  whether  right  or  wrong, 
which  had  subsequently  been  made  in  the  text.  It  is  difficult 
to  conceive  that  Dr.  Blayney,  who  was  an  eminent  Hebrew  scholar, 
should  have  known  nothing  of  the  nature  of  criticism,  and  that 
Delegates  of  the  Oxford  Press  should  be  totally  unacquainted 
with  the  art  of  printing. 

But  Mr.  Curtis  says,  "  Dr.  Burton  is  my  authority  for  stating 
"  that  there  do  not  seem  to  have  been  any  formal  or  written 
"  instructions  given  to  Dr.  Blayney,""  p.  52:  and  again,  "  The 
"  Regius  Professor  of  Divinity  states,  that  it'"*  [the  list  of  Italics 
altered  by  Dr.  Blayney]  "  never  afterwards  was  heard  of,""  p.  52, 
note.  It  is  not  safe  to  trust  Mr.  Curtis  with  the  explanation  of 
Dr.  Burton''s  meaning.  Dr.  Burton  really  says,  "  As  to  the  list, 
'i  I  can  find  no  trace  of  it ;  if  it  was  given  in  to  the  Vice- Chan - 
"  cellor,  it  does  not  appear  to  have  been  preserved.''  And  again, 
"  The  instructions  to  which  Dr.  Blayney  alludes,  were  merely  a 
**  resolution  at  a  meeting  of  the  Delegates  of  the  Press,  that  he 
"  should  compare  the  edition  of  1611,  Bishop  Lloyd's  of  1701-3, 
"  and  the  Cambridge  editions  of  1743  and  1760.  Nothing  be- 
'^  yond  this  appears  in  the  minutes  of  the  meetings  of  the  Dele- 

*'  gates. Dr.  Blayney  was  aided  throughout  by  a  committee  of 

"  Delegates,""  p.  46.  So  then  Dr.  Burton  states  that  he  could 
not  find  the  list,  not  that  it  never  existed  ;  that  instructions  were 
actually  put  into  the  form  of  a  resolution,  and  that  several  mem- 
bers of  the  Board  which  made  the  resolution,  were  constantly 
acting  with  Dr.  Blayney  as  his  colleagues  ;  not,  as  Mr.  Curtis  has 
it,  "  that  there  do  not  seem  to  have  been  any  formal  or  written 
"  instructions  given  to  Dr.  Blayney."'"' 

Not  contented  however  with  throwing  a  suspicion  upon  the 
standard  of  1611,  employed  by  Dr.  Blayney,  Mr.  Curtis  says  *, 
"  that  the  gross  state  of  the  entire  edition""  [of  Bishop  Lloyd'^s 
Bible]  "  was  unknown  to  Dr.  Blayney,  and  of  course  to  his  learned 
*' employers  and  coadjutors.""  And  afterwards,  "  Ought  they  not 
"  to  have  known  a  fact  on  the  records  of  the  Convocation  of  the 
"  Established  Church  .^""  p.  54.  Now  observe  the  reason  he 
assigns  for  this  summary  condemnation.  "  Dr.  Blayney  so  parti- 
*'  cularly  notices  the  errors  of  \\\e  figures  in  the  marginal  refer- 
*^  ences  of  this  Bible,  that  in  justice  to  him  one  cannot  but  add, 
"  it  appears  very  clearly  that  the  gross  state  of  the  entire  edition 
*'  was  unknown  to  him,"*"*  p.  53 ;  and  again,  p.  54,  note.  Dr. 
Blayney  could  not  be  silent  respecting  the  condition  of  the  margi- 

•  3Ir.  Curtis  uses  the  word  gros$  as  if  it  had  been  applied  by  Lewis  himself  in 
his  History  of  the  Bible  to  Bishop  Lloyd's  edition.  The  fact  is  not  so.  See  Lewis, 
p.  .360. 


OXFORD  BIBLES.  335 

nal  references,  because  it  was  his  avowed  purpose  to  make  consi^ 
derable  use  of  them.  Would  Dr.  Blayney  need  to  say  any  thing 
of  the  errors  of  the  text,  when,  from  the  plan  he  professed  to  fol- 
low, they  could  not  be  thought  likely  to  mislead  him  ? 

Mr.  Curtis  complains  of  the  alterations  made  by  Dr.  Blayney 
in  the  paragraph  marks,  and  says,  by  way  of  example,  "  The 
"  Translators,  placing  this  mark  of  a  distinct  subject,  Matt,  xxviii. 
*'  19,  express  their  opinion  that  the  important  commission  of 
"  that  verse  was  given  in  the  mount  of  Galilee:  the  modern 
"  Bibles  placing  it  at  the  18th  verse,  indicate  a  different  opinion," 
p.  58,  note.  I  do  not  know  to  what  modern  Bibles  Mr.  Curtis  is 
referring,  but  I  have  reason  to  believe  that  the  paragraph  marks 
in  the  Oxford  Bibles  have  not  been  printed  according  to  the 
method  of  Dr.  Blayney  for  upwards  of  fifteen  years. 

The  next  complaint  is  on  the  subject  of  Italics,  and  this  will 
require  attentive  consideration.  I  see,  from  the  Postscript  of  the 
pamphlet,  that  at  the  last  meeting  of  the  sub-committee  of  Dis- 
senting Divines,  appointed  to  verify  and  report  upon  the  colla- 
tions of  Mr.  Curtis,  resolutions  were  adopted,  which  give  no 
countenance  to  his  other  accusations,  but  express  a  strong  dislike 
of  the  alterations  "  made  in  the  Version  of  king  James  by  chang- 
"  ing  innumerable  words  and  phrases  into  Italics.''  Now  for 
every  member  of  this  committee  of  whom  I  have  any  knowledge 
(with  the  exception  of  their  Secretary)  I  feel  great  and  unfeigned 
respect.  Most  of  them  have  made  themselves  known  by  their 
talents  and  attainments ;  and  some  of  them  have  supported  the 
cause  of  Christianity  by  pubhcations  surpassed  by  few  others  of 
their  times.  I  cannot  but  feel,  therefore,  that  a  conviction  ex- 
pressed by  such  men  is  entitled  to  immediate  and  earnest  atten- 
tion. 

I  would  submit  to  their  candid  consideration,  that  the  objec- 
tions made  by  them  apply  to  all  cases  of  Italics,  whether  inserted 
by  subsequent  editors,  or  proceeding  from  the  Translators  them- 
selves. According  to  the  resolution,  these  alterations  "  convey 
'*  to  the  reader  the  idea,  that  wherever  any  words  are  printed  in 
"  Italics,  there  is  nothing  corresponding  to  them  in  the  original 
*'  text,"  p.  114.  If  the  more  recent  Italics  convey  such  an  idea, 
so  also  must  the  Italics  of  the  Translators,  supposing  them  to  be 
the  only  instances  of  the  kind  remaining  in  our  Bibles.  Must  we 
then  discard  them  also  ?  Or  if  we  leave  the  original  Italics,  with- 
out marking  other  cases  still  more  deserving  of  the  distinction, 
should  we  not  in  effect  be  saying,  that  the  cases  of  the  Translators 
do  afford  grounds  for  the  suspicions  of  the  reader,  but  that  there 
are  no  other  words  in  the  Version  that  are  in  the  same  manner 
supplements  to  the  original  ? 

But  does  not  in  fact  the  whole  question  turn  upon  this  idea  of 


336  OXFORD  BIBLES. 

the  reader?  Who  tells  the  reader  that  these  words  printed  in 
Italics  have  nothing  corresponding  to  them  in  the  original  text  ? 
These  Divines  themselves  do  not;  for  they  say,  and  truly  say, 
that  these  words  are  "  absolutely  necessary  in  order  to  give  the 
"  full  force  of  the  Hebrew  and  Greek  idioms.""  In  the  Family 
Bible  of  Mant  and  D'Oyley  in  like  manner  it  is  stated  that  "  these 
"  words  have  none  corresponding  to  them  in  the  original  Hebrew 
*'  or  Greek  text,  but  that  the  sense  is  implied."  Dr.  Adam 
Clarke  says  the  words  printed  in  Italics  are  "  avowedly  not  in 
"  the  original,  but  were  thought  necessary  by  our  Translators  to 
*'  complete  the  sense,  and  accommodate  the  idioms  of  Hebrew 
"  and  Greek  to  that  of  the  English  language,""  pref.  p.  xxiii. 
Dr.  Geddes  calls  them  "  necessary  and  implied  supplements,"  (see 
Mr.  Curtis,  p.  82.)  Whence  then  this  mistaken  idea  of  the 
reader.?  Mr.  Curtis  says,  "They  generally  indicate,  as  commonly 
-"  understood,  that  there  are  no  words  exactly  corresponding  with 
"  them  in  the  original ;  and  that  where  they  occur,  it  has  not  the 
*'  precise  sense  of  the  Hebrew  or  Greek  that  is  expressed^  hut  a 
*'  sense  approaching  it  as  nearly  as  the  idiom  of  our  language 
**  will  admit,"  p.  59.  So  then  this  mistaken  idea  of  the  reader  is 
to  be  assumed  on  the  belief  of  Mr.  Curtis ;  and  he  will  do  what 
he  can  to  increase  and  to  propagate  the  mistake. 

*  The  Translators  themselves  have  left  no  record  of  their  rea- 
sons for  admitting  such  a  distinction  into  their  text;  but  it  is 
clear  that  in  most  instances  their  object,  if  any,  was  purely  phi- 
lological. The  words  printed  by  them  in  a  different  character 
are  for  the  most  part  absolutely  necessary  to  give  the  full  force  of 
the  original  languages,  owing  to  the  difference  in  idiom  between 
them  and  the  English.  But  the  fact  is,  that  the  distinction  was 
already  familiar  to  the  English  reader.  It  existed  in  the  Bishops"* 
Bible,  printed  in  1572;  it  M^as  repeated  in  the  Geneva  Bible, 
printed  in  London  in  1578 ;  and  the  reason  assigned  in  the  latter 

•  In  the  evidence  given  by  Mr.  Curtis  before  the  Committee  of  the  House  of  Com- 
mons, on  the  Patents  of  the  King's  Printers,  he  says,  "  Dr.  Adam  Clarke,  in  his  Pre- 
"  face  to  the  Bible,  states  that  he  has  corrected  many  thousand  errors  in  the  Italics, 
"  '  which  made  God  to  speak  what  he  nev^er  did  speak.' "  The  very  words  create  a 
suspicion  that  Mr.  Curtis  was  perverting  them  from  their  proper  meaning.  And 
such  was  really  the  case.  "  In  these  [the  Italics]  I  found,"  says  Dr.  Clarke,  "  gross 
"  corruptions,  particularly  where  they  have  been  changed  for  Roman  characters, 
"  whereby  words  have  been  attributed  to  God,  which  he  never  spoke."  On  an  ex- 
amination also  of  Dr.  Clarke's  text,  I  have  found  in  every  instance  oompareii  by  me, 
and  particularly  in  the  passages  complained  of  by  IMr.  Curtis,  (Exod.  xii.  3(>,  &c) 
that  the  Oxford  Italics  are  retained.  I  have  also  compared  the  Oxford  4to  of  1824, 
with  Dr.  C.'s  text  in  the  Epistle  to  the  Hebrews,  and  I  find  that,  in  addition  to  the 
Italics  of  the  former,  Dr.  C.  admitted  at  least  three  new  cases  of  them  :  viz.  ix.  17. 
xii.  19.  and  xii.  25.  So  that  Mr.  Curtis  did  really,  and  if  he  had  looked  at  the  pas- 
sage, must  knowingly  have  allied  the  authority  of  Dr.  A.  Clarke,  before  a  Com- 
mittee of  the  House  of  Commons,  in  favour  of  an  opinion  directly  opposed  to  liis  real 
Mentiments. 


OXFORD  BIBLES.  387 

case  is  as  follows:  "Whereas  the  necessitie  of  the  sentence  re- 
**  quired  any  thing  to  be  added  (for  such  is  the  grace  and  pro- 
"  prietie  of  the  Ebrewe  and  Greeke  tongues,  that  it  can  not  but 
"  either  by  circumlocution,  or  by  adding  the  verbe,  or  some  word 
"  be  understand  of  them  that  are  not  well  practised  therein),  we 
"  have  put  it  in  the  text  with  an  other  kinde  of  letter,  that  it 
"  may  easily  be  discerned  from  the  common  letter.*" 

If  this  be  so,  it  might  perhaps  be  thought  the  best  method  to 
abandon  the  distinction  entirely;  but  that  is  not  the  result  to 
which  the  argument,  as  employed  by  Mr.  Curtis,  would  bring  us. 
And  before  such  a  result  is  adopted,  it  would  be  well  to  consider, 
that  there  may  be  instances  in  which  the  distinction  is  important, 
and  that  we  are  not  competent  judges  of  the  whole  question,  until 
it  has  been  patiently  and  thoroughly  examined.  For  instance, 
Heb.  iii.  3.  "  This  man  was  counted',''  &c.  Heb,  vii.  24.  "  This 
"  man,  because  he  continueth  ever,'"  &c.  Heb.  x.  24.  "  This 
"  man,  after  he  had  offered  one  sacrifice,""  &c.  In  these  three 
cases,  the  word  man  is  applied  to  Christ,  the  Greek  being  in 
every  instance  a  mere  pronoun.  Dr.  A.  Clarke  has  printed  all  of 
them  in  Italics;  the  Oxford  edition  of  1824  only  two  of  them; 
and  the  edition  A  only  one.  Which  of  all  these  methods  would 
the  Divines,  who  complain  of  our  Italics,  think  it  their  duty  to 
adopt  ?  On  this  subject  I  will  only  add,  that  the  Italics  of  our 
modern  Bibles  had  most  of  them  been  introduced  at  different  pe- 
riods before  the  time  of  Dr.  Blayney  ;  and  that  it  would  be  as 
easy  to  find  precedents  for  increasing  the  number  of  them,  as  for 
reducing  it. 

In  the  heads  or  contents  of  chapters.  Dr.  Blayney  made  consi- 
derable changes,  and  Mr.  Curtis  thinks  it  necessary  to  enlarge 
upon  them,  although  he  acknowledges  that  they  are  suppressed. 
They  have  in  fact  been  discontinued  in  the  Oxford  Bibles  for 
many  years. 

The  changes  also  made  in  the  column  titles  afford  him  mate- 
rials for  fresh  indignation.  It  is  possible  that  some  of  them  were 
made  without  sufficient  reason  :  but  I  certainly  have  never  my- 
self considered  those  titles  of  greater  importance,  than  as  helps  for 
discovering  a  required  passage ;  and  I  am  sure  that  they  could 
not  have  been  preserved  constantly  as  they  were  left  by  the  Trans- 
lators, unless  all  subsequent  editions  had  corresponded  exactly  in 
page  and  in  column  with  the  first  impressions. 

Our  next  subject  shall  be  the  distinction  made  by  the  Trans- 
lators in  printing  the  word  Lord.  Using  the  same  word  for  the 
two  Hebrew  names  Jehovah  and  Adonai,  they  denoted  the  first 
of  them  by  capitals.  Lord,  and  the  second  by  smaller  letters. 
Lord.  New  distinctions  followed,  Avhenever  the  two  names  Je- 
hovah and  Adonai  were  in  juxtaposition,  and  under  other  va- 


3S8  OXFORD  BIBLES. 

rieties  of  circumstance.  Now,  when  the  difference  to  the  printer 
is  so  easily  overlooked,  it  is  not  unreasonable  to  expect  that  errors 
of  this  description,  in  whatever  edition  they  might  occur,  should 
be  considered  as  errors  of  the  press.  They  will  probably  be 
found  in  every  edition  of  the  Bible.  The  edition  of  1611  con- 
tains some  extraordinary  cases:  in  Ezek.  i.  3,  where  Lord  occurs 
twice,  and  is  printed  after  the  two  methods,  the  Hebrew  name  is 
Jehovah  in  both  instances:  in  Judges  xiii.  8,  and  Neh.  viii.  10, 
in  both  of  which  verses  the  word  occurs  twice,  and  is  printed  in 
capitals,  the  names  are  different  in  the  Hebrew ;  and  it  is  evi- 
dent to  every  reader  in  Zech.  vi.  4,  and  still  more  remarkably  in 
2  Kings  iv.  28,  and  2  Chron.  xiii.  6,  where  the  word  is  also 
printed  in  capitals,  that  this  peculiar  name  of  the  Most  High  is 
applied  in  the  first  instance  to  an  angel,  and  in  the  other  two  to 
men.  In  the  passage  of  Ezekiel  the  error  was  corrected  in  1617, 
if  not  previously  ;  the  other  errors  also  had  been  noticed  and  re- 
rnoved  before  the  time  of  Dr.  Blayney,  (see  Bishop  Lloyd^s  Bible;) 
and  in  all  these  cases  the  Bibles  now  printed  at  the  Oxford  Press 
have  deviated  from  the  edition  of  1611,  and  are  in  accordance 
with  the  Hebrew.  It  is  true  that  errors  of  this  description  may 
be  found  in  Oxford  Bibles  of  recent  date ;  but  it  is  also  true,  that 
the  first  edition  of  King  James  contained  at  least  twenty-eight* 
instances  of  the  kind,  (although  Mr.  Curtis  can  discover  only 
eight,  see  p.  108,)  and  that  all  those  instances  are  printed  correctly 
in  our  modern  text.  If  these  errors  are  strictly  typographical, 
even  Mr.  Curtis  would  unite  in  the  wish,  that  the  Hebrew  text, 
and  not  the  edition  of  King  James,  should  be  the  standard  to  be 
followed  f. 

Of  the  additions  made  by  Dr.  Blayney  in  the  margin,  and  still 
retained  in  the  margins  of  some  of  our  Oxford  Bibles,  I  will  merely 
observe,  that  the  increase  of  parallel  references  was  the  suggestion 
of  Archbishop  Seeker  j,  and  is  rather  below  than  beyond  the  de- 
mand of  modern  times ;  that  the  new  readings  are  for  the  most 

•  The  instance  (Numb.  xiv.  17.)  mentioned  by  Mr.  Curtis  as  still  remaining  in 
the  Oxford  Bibles,  together  with  one  or  two  more,  is  over  and  above  the  twenty-eight 
errors  corrected  by  them. 

f  The  Oxford  edition  used  in  this  comparison  is  the  4to  of  1824.  But  on  the 
whole  of  this  question  I  wish  to  suggest,  that  no  person  is  a  competent  judge  who  hat 
not  some  critical  Knowledge  of  the  Hebrew  text.  He  ought  at  least  to  be  acquainted 
with  the  collations  of  MSS.  by  Kennicott  and  De  Rossi.  I  would  propose  Kenni- 
cott^s  collation  of  the  sixty-eighth  Psalm,  by  way  of  illustration. 

J  The  number  of  parallel  texts  had  b^n  increased  as  early  at  least  as  the  year 
1677;  and  at  the  close  of  the  same  century,  if  we  may  judge  from  the  editions  of 
Canne,  Archbishop  Tenison,  and  Bishop  Lloyd,  the  quantity  given  by  the  Trans- 
lators was  generally  considered  too  small  for  the  wants  of  the  reader.  Dr.  A.  Clarke 
says  of  the  Oxford  references,  "  I  have  taken  care  to  reprint  all  that  Dr.  Blayney  has 
"  inserted  in  his  edition, which  I  scruple  not  to  say  are  the  best  collection  ever  edited." 
Pref.  p.  xxiv. 


OXFORD   BIBLES.  339 

part  mere  translations  of  Hebrew  names,  and  have  probably  been 
acceptable  to  many  curious  inquirers ;  that  the  notes  are,  with 
few  exceptions,  either  historical,  geographical,  or  chronological, 
and  cannot  easily  be  brought  to  bear  upon  religious  differences ; 
but  above  all,  that  -j-^-  of  the  Bibles  printed  at  Oxford  have  no 
notes,  readings,  or  references  whatever  in  the  margin,  and  are 
therefore  guiltless  of  the  offences  imputed  to  them  by  Mr.  Curtis. 
We  will  now  consider  the  charges  that  apply  more  directly  to 
the  present  Delegates  of  the  Oxford  Press.  "  I  procured,""  says 
Mr.  Curtis,  *'a  more  useful  collection  of  editions  for  my  purpose 
"  than  either  of  the  Universities  possessed  last  year,  as  I  came  per- 
"  sonally  to  know,""  p.  35,  note.  "  All  the  five  other  copies  of 
"  the  Bible  of  1611  at  Oxford,"  p.  42.  "  I  found  that  I  pos- 
"  sessed  a  greater  number  of  the  earliest  editions  of  the  Authorized 
"  Version  than  either  University,*"  p.  45.  '*  The  copies  of  the 
*'  Universities  [of  the  year  1611]  are  all  of  one  edition,  I  believe,"" 
p.  54.     Mr.  Curtis"*  list  of  Bibles  is  as  follows : 

2  Black  folio     1611 

1  Roman  4to     1612 

1  Black  4to       1613 

1  Roman  8vo    1615 

1  Roman  folio    1616 

I  Roman  4to    1613 

1 1615 

1  Black  folio     1617 

1  Roman  4to     1619 

1  small  folio,  Roman    1629 

1  Black  4to   1641 

1  Roman  8vo    1661   (p.  32.) 

Now  at  the  time  when  Mr.  Curtis  was  in  Oxford,  there  were 
in  the  possession  of  the  University,  and  accessible  to  the  Delegates, 
the  following  copies,  besides  many  others  of  more  recent  date  : 

7  of  A,  large  black  letter,  folio  1611 

2  of  B questioned  1611  or  1613 

1  Roman 8vo    1612 

1  Roman  4to  Old  Test.  1613.  New  Test.  1612 

1  small  black  letter fol.  1613 

1  Roman fol.  1616 

1  large  black  letter  ....  fol.   1617 

1  Black  letter 4to  1628 

1  Roman 4to   1629 

1  Roman 8vo  1631 

1  large  black  letter fol.   1 634 

1  ditto fol.   1 640 

1  Roman 8vo   1640 


ilM0  OXFORD  BIBLES. 

Since  that  time  many  other  copies,  the  property  of  public  bodies 
or  private  individuals,  have  been  placed  at  the  disposal  of  the 
Delegates. 

"  Down  to  a  very  late  period,"^  says  Mr.  Curtis,  "  the  holy 
*'  Scriptures  have  been  most  carelessly  printed  at  the  authorized 
"  presses;"  and  shortly  afterwards,  "  In  the  Bibles  printed  within 
"  the  last  ten  or  twelve  years  there  is  a  decided  improvement  in 
"  this  respect,""  [with  regard  to  typographical  errors,]  "particularly 
'•'  in  those  of  the  Clarendon  Press,"  p.  3. 

"  There  is  no  kind  of  adequate  benefit  for  which  the  British 
*•  public  should  pay  from  forty  to  fifty  thousand  pounds  per  ann. 
**  to  the  authorized  printers  of  the  Bible,"  p.  iv,  note.  ''  The  crown 
*'  and  people  of  England  have  largely  provided  and  paid,''''  &c. 
p.  79.  The  reader  will  remember,  whatever  may  be  the  amount 
paid  by  the  British  public  to  the  three  authorized  printers,  that 
accurate  and  handsome  Bibles  cannot  be  produced  without  con- 
siderable expense.  If  he  has  read  the  evidence  given  on  this  sub- 
ject before  a  committee  of  the  House  of  Commons  *,  he  will  have 
seen  that  the  actual  profit  received  from  the  Oxford  press  is  only 
twelve  per  cent.,  including,  be  it  known,  the  interest  of  capital 
and  the  rent  of  extensive  buildings. 

"  The  Oxford  Delegates  have  commenced  reprinting  '  the  edi- 
"  tion  of  1611,'  which  they  possess.  The  Book  of  '  Genesis,'  the 
"  only  part  published,  assists  me  in  making  the  following  compa- 
"  rative  extracts."  p.  55. 

Now  in  a  pamphlet  where  the  object  of  the  author  is  to  hold  up 
certain  presses  to  universal  contempt,  and  more  especially  in  a 
passage  where  he  was  publishing  a  strict  collation  for  the  purpose 
of  distinguishing  between  two  rival  documents,  we  might  expect 
that  he  would  shew  his  peculiar  fitness  for  such  employments. 
And  yet  the  extracts  are  printed  so  inaccurately,  that  were  he  to 
issue  an  edition  of  the  Bible  similar  to  the  one  now  in  progress  at 
the  Oxford  press,  after  the  copy  of  1611,  and  with  as  I'tttle  cor- 
rectness as  the  comparative  extracts  in  pp.  55  and  5Q,  there  would 
he  exactly  forty  errors  to  a  page.  The  book  will  contain  1428 
pages;  so  that  the  whole  amount  of  the  errors  would  be  57,120. 

We  will  now  examine  some  of  the  mistakes  imputed  by  Mr. 
Curtis  to  the  Oxford  Bibles. 

"  One"  [clergyman  told  me]  "  that  an  important  part  of  a  text 
"  he  had  taken  in  the  Lesson  of  the  day,  to  his  great  astonish- 
"  ment,  was  not  in  the  Church  Bible  when  he  came  to  read  the 
"  Lesson.  It  was,  1  John  v.  12,  and  of  God  were  the  omitted 
"  words,"  (p.  14.)  Now  it  is  singular  that  these  words,  although 
required  by  the  Greek,  are  actually  wanting  in  the  editions  A,  B 

•  See  Report  on  thtt  Patents  of  the  King'*  Printer*,  No.  ISflS. 


OXFORD  BIBLES.  841 

and  C ;  but  it  is  still  more  singular  that  Mr.  Curtis  (p.  105.) 
should  mention  this  very  passage  as  one  in  which  the  Oxford 
Delegates  have  violated  their  duty  by  inserting  the  omitted 
words. 

"  In  the  Burial  Service  alone,"  says  Mr.  Curtis,  "  two  minor 
*^  interpolations  occur,"  p.  80.  These  two  cases  are  in  1  Cor. 
XV.  41.  and  xv.  48.  The  reader  will  see  them  noticed  hereafter, 
and  he  will  there  find  that  the  interpolations,  as  Mr.  Curtis  calls 
them,  are  in  the  original  Greek,  and  had  appeared  in  English 
Bibles  as  early  as  16^9. 

"  An  Antinomian  Oxford  Testament  of  the  year  1807."  Note, 
"  I  must  thus  characterize  a  New  Testament  which,  Heb.  ix.  14. 
"  reads,  '  How  much  more  shall  the  blood  of  Christ — purge  your 
^'  conscience  from  good  works,"*  instead  of,  dead  works,"  p.  17. 
Mr.  Curtis  was  informed  last  June  that  a  copy  of  this  edition  had 
been  sought  for  in  vain ;  that  another  edition  of  the  same  year, 
two  of  the  year  following,  and  all  editions  that  could  be  found  of 
eleven  years  nearest  to  the  time  in  question,  had  been  examined, 
and  the  passage  was  printed  correctly  in  them  all. 

At  the  close  of  his  pamphlet  Mr,  Curtis  publishes  two  lists  of 
errors,  which  I  must  consider  separately.  The  first  consists  of 
"  typographical  errors,  in  and  since  Dr.  Blayney's  edition," and  enu- 
merates fifty-six  mistakes,  some  of  importance,  and  others  totally 
unimportant,  in  different  Oxford  editions  published  from  the  year 
1769  to  the  year  1823,  inclusive.  They  are  collected  from  eleven 
different  editions ;  so  that  the  result  of  this  examination  is,  that 
the  Oxford  Bibles  in  question  contain  on  an  average  five  errors  of 
the  press.  I  have  compared  the  list  with  the  4to  edition  of 
1824,  and  in  that  edition,  and  probably  in  all  that  have  succeeded 
it,  not  one  of  these  mistakes  is  to  be  found. 

The  other  list  consisting,  as  Mr.  Curtis  says,  of  "  intentional 
"  departures  from  the  Authorized  Version,"  must  be  considered  a 
little  more  in  detail.  On  the  many  cases  of  Italics  noticed  among 
them,  I  shall  merely  observe,  that  in  practice,  as  before  in  prin- 
ciple, Mr.  Curtis  has  perverted  this  distinction  of  the  Translators 
and  subsequent  Editors  to  a  purpose  totally  unknown  to  them. 
They  intended  Italics  to  denote  a  difference  of  idiom  :  he  applies 
them  as  if  in  some  cases  their  object  was  to  point  out  a  mere 
approximation  to  the  meaning,  and  in  others  as  if  the  sentence 
required  such  a  supplemental  word,  but  there  was  nothing  in  the 
language  of  the  original  to  justify  the  use  of  it. 

Gen.  xxxix.  1.  "  Bought  him  of  the  hands,  for  hand,  of  the  Ish- 
"  maelites."  This  change  would  certainly  seem  to  be  un- 
necessary, and  is  opposed  both  to  the  earliest  editions 
and  to  the  Hebrew.     The  error,  if  it  be  worth  while  to 


Z4A  OXFORD  BIBLES. 

»'  ^'  consider  it  as  such,  may  be  found  in  Bibles  as  early  as 
1629. 

Gen.  xxxix.  16.  "  Until  his  lord,  for  until  her  lord,  came  home. 
"  Vulg.  ostendit  marito  revertenti  domum.  Right  in  1150^ 
The  Hebrew  isMs^  and  the  change  had  been  made  in  1701. 

Exod.  XV.  ^25.  "  Made  for  them  a  statute;  For  them  inserted." 
This  change  also  is  according  to  the  Hebrew,  and  had 
been  made  in  the  year  1701. 

Exod.  xxvi.  24.  marg.  "  twined^  for  twinned.''''  It  is  singular 
that  in  the  only  other  case  where  this  word  occurs,  viz. 
Exod.  xxxvi.  29,  Mr.  Curtis"*  favourite  edition  B  and  the 
edition  C  have  the  word  with  a  single  n. 

Lev.  ii.  4.  "  Unleavened  cakes^  for  an  unleavened  cake^  The  Hebrew 
is  plural,  and  so  Bishop  Lloyd  printed  the  word  in  1701. 

Deut.  xxvi.  1.  "  The  Lord  thy  God.    Thy  God  inserted."    This 

^^''       was  probably  an  error  of  copy  on  the  part  of  the  Trans- 

' '  lators ;  for  this  expression  is  in  the  Hebrew,  and  the  words 

appear  in  English  Bibles  as  early  as  1629. 

1  Sam.  V.  4.  marg.  "  The  fishy  for  the  filthy  part  of  Dagon." 
To  shew  that  fishy  is  not  the  right  reading  Mr.  Curtis  re- 
fers us  to  Parkhurst.  Now  Parkhurst's  words  are  these : 
*'  From  1  Sam.  v.  4,  it  is  probable  that  the  lower  part  of 
"  this  idol  resembled  a  fish ;  and  it  appears  plain  from  the 
"  prohibitions,  Exod.  xx.  4.  Deut.  iv.  18,  that  the  idolaters 
"  in  those  parts  had  anciently  some  fishy  idols."  Could 
Mr.  Curtis  suppose  that  his  references  would  be  taken  on 
trust  ?  The  real  error  is  in  filthy  in  editions  A  and  B, 
and  it  was  corrected  as  early  as  in  1617. 

1  Kings  xiii.  11.  "  His  sons  came,  for  his  son  came  and  told  him." 

The  alteration,  whether  right  or  wrong,  was  made  as  early 
as  in  1617. 

2  Chron.  iii.  10.  "  In  the  most  holy  house,  for  most  holy  place."^ 

The  change  was  made  in  conformity  with  the  Hebrew  as 
early  as  in  1629. 

2  Chron.  xxxii.  5.  "  Repaired  Millo,  for  prepared^''  The  error 
is  in  prepared,  and  it  was  corrected  in  1617. 

Job  xxxix.  30.  "  Where  the  slain  are,  there  is  she,  for  he,  i.  e.  the 
"  male  bird."  Mr.  Curtis  is  here  defending  a  palpable 
misprint.     It  was  correctly  printed  she  in  1617. 

Isaiah  Ivii.  8.  "  Made  thee  a  covenant.  Thee  inserted.  Lowth 
"  omits  it."  I  answer,  Bishop  Lloyd  in  1701  inserts  it,  ac- 
cording to  the  Hebrew. 

Dan.  i.  12.  "  Give  us  pulse.  Us  inserted."  The  Hebrew  requires 
it,  and  the  word  was  in  English  Bibles  as  early  as  1629. 

Dan.  iii.  18.  "  Nor  worship  the  for  thy  golden  image."  The  same 
answer  as  the  last. 


OXFORD  BIBLES.  343 

Ho8.  ix.  3.  marg.  "  Not  into  Egypt.  Flatly  contradicting  text.'''' 
Reader,  the  whole  note  is  as  follows,  "  Not  into  Egypt  it- 
"  self,  but  into  another  bondage  as  bad  as  that."  Is  this 
a  flat  contradiction  of  the  text  ?  Is  the  writer,  who  quotes 
it  as  such,  and  mutilates  it  for  his  own  purpose,  deserving 
of  your  confidence  ? 

Matth.  iv.  20.  "  Left  their  nets.  The  article  ra  used  for  the  pos- 
"  sessive  pronoun. ""  In  other  words  Mr.  Curtis  complains 
that  their  is  printed  in  Italics,  because  tol^  he  says,  is  used 
for  the  possessive  pronoun. 

John  vii.  16.  "  Jesus  answered  them,  and  said.  And  said  inserted." 
The  Greek  requires  it,  and  so  it  was  printed  in  1701. 

1  Cor.  iv.  9.  "  As  it  were  appointed,  for  approved  to  death/' 
And  yet  in  1617  it  was  appoi7ited. 

1  Cor.  XV.  41.  "  And  another  glory  of  the  moon.  And  and  glory 
"  inserted."  The  change  had  been  made  in  1629,  and  is 
justified  by  the  structure  of  the  sentence  and  the  words  of 
the  original. 

1  Cor.  XV.  48.  "  Such  are  they  also  that  are  earthy.  Also  inserted.*" 

The  Greek  requires  it,  and  the  insertion  was  made  as  early 
as  in  1629. 

2  Cor.  xi.  32.  "  Kept  the  city  of  the  Damascenes.    Of  the  Damas- 

"  cenes  inserted."    The  words  are  in  the  Greek,  and  are  to 

be  found  in  English  Bibles  in  1629. 
Ephes.  vi.  24.  "  Amen  inserted.    The  better  MSS.  omitting  it.*" 

Does  Mr.  Curtis  talk  of  MSS..?  The  word  is  wanting  in 

A,  but  appears  in  1617. 
1  Tim.  i.  4.  "  Rather  than  godly  edifying.  Godly  inserted."    The 

word  appears  in  Bishop  Lloyd''s  Bible  of  1701,  and  the 

word  0eoi;  ought  not  to  have  been  left  vmtranslated. 
1  John  iii.  16.    ^'  Love  of  God,  because  he  laid  down  his  life. 

*^  To  discard  a  reading,   which  implies  that  Christ  was 

"  God."     Mr.  Curtis  here  complains  that  the  words  of 

God  are  now  printed  in  Italics,  although  he  knows,  or 

ought  to  know,  that  they  do  not  appear  in  the  Greek*. 

And  afterwards. 
1  John  V.  12.    "  Son  of  God,  (second  time  Son  occurs).    Of  God 

''  inserted."     This  insertion  was  made,  according  to  the 

Greek,  at  least  as  early  as  in  1629. 

In  another  part  of  his  pamphlet  (p.  85)  Mr.  Curtis  says,  "  I 
"  would  not,  as  the  pretensions  of  the  King''s  Printers  and  Uni- 
"  versities,  I  conceive,  now  do,  speak  crookedly  for  God."  Who 
then  is  it,  that  in  the  first  of  these  two  passages  complains  of  the 

*  In  these  cases  I  refer  to  the  Greek  text  of  Rob.  Steph.,  Paris,  1550,  as^^^ell  as  to 
the  more  critical  editions  of  modern  times. 


844  OXFORD  BIBLES. 

Italic  reading,  although  he  knows  that  the  idea  is  not  contained 
expressly  in  the  Greek,  and  in  the  latter  passage  wishes  to  sup- 
press the  important  addition,  although  he  knows  that  the  genuine 
word  of  God  demands  the  insertion  of  it  ? 

A  few  words  more,  and  I  will  conclude.  Mr.  Curtis  says  on 
the  first  leaf  of  his  pamphlet,  "  Counting  the  words  only  which 
"  are  altered  in  the  modern  Bibles,  and  a  few  of  the  paragraph 
"  marks,  which  are  important ;  that  is,  not  at  all  including  the 
"  general  alterations  of  the  orthography  or  minute  punctuation, 
"  there  appear  intentional  departures  from  King  James'  Bible, 

"  In  the  book  of  Genesis,  containing  50  chap 807 

Exodus 40            724 

Psalms 150  600 

Lamentations 5            59 

St.  Matthew's  Gospel . .  28           416 

*t'                               Hebrews 13           147 

Revelation 22           178 

308  2931 

"  Or,  in  about  one  fourth  of  the  Bible,  upwards  of  two  thousand 
*'  nine  hundred  such  departures,  suggesting  the  presumption, 
*'  that  there  are  upwards  of  eleven  thousand  in  the  entire  Ver- 
^^  sion."*"*  In  this  calculation,  Mr.  Curtis  has  studiously  omitted 
to  inform  us  from  how  many  different  editions,  and  where  and 
when  printed,  these  variations  have  been  collected.  Now  I  have 
examined,  with  the  help  of  a  minute  collation,  the  text  of  the  Book 
of  Genesis  and  St.  Matthew^s  Gospel,  and  I  affirm  that,  if  we 
exclude  changes  as  to  Italics  and  the  printing  of  the  word 
Lord  or  God,  and  such  differences  as  between  toward  and  to- 
wards, ye  and  you,  among  and  amongst,  born  and  borne,  flee  and 
fly,  to  and  unto,  including,  in  short,  those  departures  only  which 
convey  an  actual  difference  of  meaning,  there  are  not  in  the  copy 
which  I  have  used  (the  Oxford  4to  of  1824)  more  than  nine  de- 
partures, intentional  or  otherwise,  correct  or  incorrect,  from  the 
text  of  King  James"*  Bible  A  in  the  Book  of  Genesis,  nor  more 
than  eleven  in  the  Gospel  of  St.  Matthew.  I  affirm  also,  that  in 
most  of  these  cases  the  departure  is  justified  by  the  words  of  the 
original  languages,  and  by  the  length  of  time  during  which  each 
corrected  reading  has  had  possession  in  our  English  Bibles. 

I  have  the  honour  to  be, 
Sir, 
Your  very  obedient  Servant, 

EDWARD  CARDWELL. 

St.  Alban's  Hall,  Oxford, 
Feb.  18,  1833. 


OXFORD  BIBLES.  345 

POSTSCRIPT. 


Among  the  witnesses  examined  by  the  Committee  on  the  Pa- 
tents of  the  King's  Printers,  is 
George  Offor,  Esq. 

1404.  "  You  are  now  a  magistrate  ? — Yes. 

1405.  "  Were  you  brought  up  a  bookseller? — Yes. 

1434.  "  Have  you  directed  your  attention  to  the  editions  [of  the 

Bible]  printed  by  either  of  the  Universities  ? — I  believe 
the  editions  which  were  usually  printed  at  Oxford  have 
been  the  most  incorrect  of  all.  In  one  case,  a  school- 
fellow of  mine  corrected  a  copy  of  a  nonpareil  Bible, 
and  he  found  upwards  of  12,000  errors  in  it,  which  he 
sent  to  the  then  Archbishop  of  Canterbury,  who  in  re- 
turn sent  him  a  handsome  letter  and  lOZ.  for  his  trouble. 

1435.  "  Who  was  the  gentleman? — Mr.  William  Randall.     It 

was  about  fifteen  or  sixteen  years  ago. 

1436.  "  Did  you  see  the  Bible  ? — I   did,   with  all  the  errors 

marked,  &c. 

1437.  "  Had  it  marginal  references  ? — No. 

1438.  "  From  what  edition  did  he  take  his  standard  ? — From 

Blayney's  4to  edition.'"* 
After  fifteen  or  sixteen  years,  and  with  many  things  to  create 
confusion  during  the  interval,  some  few  inaccuracies  might  be  ex- 
pected and  excused.  But  mark  the  extraordinary  contrast  be- 
tween Mr.  OfFor's  evidence  and  the  following  statement.  I  have 
the  best  reason  for  knowing  that  about  twenty  years  ago  a  Mr. 
James  Randall  (not  William)  who  was  not  a  schoolfellow  of  Mr. 
OfFor,  but  only  the  brother  of  one,  did  shew  to  Mr.  OiFor  a  col- 
lation of  an  Oxford  Bible  ;  that  this  collation  was  not  made  by 
himself;  that  the  Bible  containing  it  did  possess  marginal  refer- 
ences ;  that  it  was  not  the  4to  of  Dr.  Blayney,  but  of  the  year 
1802  ;  and,  above  all,  that  the  errors,  so  far  from  being  upwards 
of  12,000,  did  not  amount  to  1000. — Of  this,  a  little  more  here- 
after. 

1443.  " During  the  time  of  the  Commonwealth,  when  there 

were  no  King's  Printers,  Bibles  were  printed  very  nicely 
indeed.  There  is  Field's  Bible,  and  there  is  one  printed 
by  Giles  Calvert,  a  Quaker. 

1444.  "  Do  you  consider  that  during  the  time  when  there  was 
no  monopoly,  more  care  was  paid  to  the  printing  of 
Bibles  than  there  is  now  given  to  them  ? — I  am  confi- 
dent of  it." 


346  OXFORD  BIBLES. 

Reader,  You  have  had  one  extraordinary  contrast ;  now  pre- 
pare yourself  for  another.  Dr.  Cotton  says  in  his  "  List  of 
"  Bibles/'  p.  33,  note,  '^  The  Bibles  printed  during  the  time  of 
**  the  Commonwealth  have  been  generally  reputed  to  be  full  of 
"  errors."  The  writer  of  a  tract,  entitled,  "  The  London  Printer 
"  his  Lamentation,  &c.  IGGO,'"  speaking  of  Hills  and  Field,  says, 
"  Have  they  not  obtained,  and  now  keep  in  their  actual  posses- 
'*  sion  the  MS.  copy  of  the  last  translation  of  the  Holy  Bible  in 
"  English,  attested  with  the  hands  of  the  venerable  and  learned 
"  Translators  in  king  James'*s  time,  ever  since  the  6th  of  March, 

*'  1655,  and  thereupon printed  and  published  ever  since 

"  for  the  most  part,  in  several  editions  of  Bibles  (consisting  of 
''  great  numbers)  such  egregious  blasphemies  and  damnable  er- 
"  ratas,  as  have  corrupted  the  pure  fountain,  and  rendered  God's 
"  holy  word  contemptible  to  multitudes  at  home,  and  a  ludibrium 
-"  to  all  the  adversaries  of  our  religion*.""  To  this  I  will  only 
add,  that  I  have  now  before  me  a  small  Bible  "  Printed  by  John 
"  Field,  printer  to  the  Parliament,  1653,"  and  I  find  in  a  single 
chapter,  Romans  vi.  the  three  following  mistakes:  ver.  5.  "in  the 
"  likeness  of  his  death,""  "  likeness""  in  Italics;  ver.  12.  "  in  the  lust 
*'  thereof,""  lust  for  lusts ;  ver.  13.  "  instruments  of  righteousness 
''  unto  sin,"  righteousness  for  unrighteousness.  I  do  not  believe 
that  three  such  errors  as  are  here  found  in  a  single  chapter,  can 
be  discovered  in  the  whole  of  the  text  of  the  Oxford  4to  Bible 
of  1824. 

And  now  a  few  words  concerning  the  collation  mentioned 
above.  Mr.  Curtis  says  in  his  pamphlet,  (p.  7,  note,)  "  I  could 
"  not  then  have  conjectured  that  some  gross  errors  had  been 
"  pointed  out  to  one  of  the  Universities  twenty  years  before ;  the 
"  list  of  them  acknowledged  to  be  received — a  modicum  of  re- 
"  ward  assigned  the  poor  but  intelligent  printer"'s  reader  who 
**  furnished  them ;  and  his  character  acknowledged  as  that  of  a 
"  person  well  qualified  for  the  task  of  revising  an  edition  of  the 
"  Bible — the  passages  moreover  all  said  to  be  '  right"*  in  the 
"  Standard  edition,  (that  standard  being  Dr.  Blayney"'s.) — Yet 
"  that  some  of  the  grossest  of  these  errors  should  hejbund  in 
"  Dr.  Blayney's  Bible  and  Apocrypha,  and  others  of  them  remain 
"  unaltered  to  the  present  day.  Unaltered  ones  are,  &c. — Of 
"  these  facts  I  have  vouchers  before  me,  and  trace  the  informa- 
"  tion  in  question  to  the  Vice-Chancellor  of  the  University.  I 
<*  ought  to  add,  that  the  poor  man,  when  remonstrating  on  the 
"  subject  of  being  ill  rewarded,  was  told  that  his  list  was  of  '  no 

*  See  Harl.  Misc.  vol.  iii.  p.  293.  Park's  edit.  Dr.  Cotton,  in  referring  to  this 
Tract,  has  supposed  that  Bill  and  Barker  were  the  printers  spoken  of.  On  examin- 
ing the  whole  passage,  I  see  that  it  is  otherwise. 


OXFORD  BIBLES.  847 

"  practical  utility.'  It  contained  731  errors  between  the  begin- 
"  ning  of  Genesis  and  the  end  of  Jeremiah,  all  occurring,  in  a 
"  quarto  Bible  at  that  time  on  sale,  and  from  which  as  a  standard 
"  he  was  employed,  he  states,  to  correct  the  popular  Bible  of  the 
"  late  Rev.  Mr.  Hewlett.  Was  this  quarto  Bible  ever  called  in? 
"  No.  I  recently  bought  it  in  Holborn.  The  hst  would  then 
"  have  been  of  *  practical  utility.'  Were  the  errors  ever  carefully 
"  examined  ?  No.  The  preceding  instances  could  not  then  have 
"  remained.  Yet  the  Vice- Chancellor  vouches  they  were  '  all 
*'  right.'  Some  of  these  errors  of  '  no  practical  utility'  to  point 
"  out,  were  as  follow."  Then  follows  a  list  of  forty-three 
errors. 

In  answer  to  this  long  and  manifold  accusation  I  state  the  fol- 
lowing facts.  I  have  now  before  me  the  collation  in  question, 
extending  from  Genesis  to  Hosea  xiv.  5.  inclusive,  and  forming, 
as  I  have  reason  to  know,  the  whole  of  the  document  received  by 
the  Delegates.  If  so,  some  of  the  errors  quoted  by  Mr.  Curtis, 
as  corrected  in  it,  (such  as  Ecclus.  xi.  25;  Zech.  ix.  marg. ; 
Zech.  xi.  17;  Wisdom  i.  5,  &c.)  could  not  possibly  have  been 
noticed  by  it.  The  Bible  in  which  the  collation  is  made  is  of  the 
year  1802,  and,  as  I  find  from  the  Minutes  of  the  Delegates,  was 
received  by  them  in  the  year  1810.  I  have  now  before  me  an 
Oxford  Bible  of  1808,  and  on  examining  the  forty-three  passages 
noticed  above,  I  find  that,  with  the  exception  of  only  five,  they 
are  all  of  them  printed  correctly.  The  errors  therefore  made 
known  by  the  collator,  had  with  few  exceptions  been  discovered 
and  removed  two  years  at  least  before  he  offered  his  information. 
But  his  labour  had  been  great,  his  intention  was  praiseworthy, 
and  the  Delegates  repaid  him  for  the  copy  transmitted  to  them 
by  a  present  of  twenty  guineas.  Was  either  the  answer  then  of 
the  Vice-Chancellor  deficient  in  truth,  or  the  conduct  of  the  Dele- 
gates in  generosity  .f^ 


Lately  published,  price  ^s.  6d. 

Printed  for  J.  H.  Parker,  Oxford,  and  E.  Gardner, 

7  Paternoster  Row,  London, 


THE 


BOOK   OF   GENESIS, 

AN 

EXACT    REPRINT 

PAGE  FOR  PAGE 

OF 

THE  AUTHORIZED  VERSION 

PUBLISHED  IN  THE  YEAR  MDCXI. 


COMPLAINTS  having  been  made  that  the  English  Bibles  printed 
at  the  Universities,  besides  necessary  alterations  in  the  spelling,  differ 
greatly  from  the  Authorized  Version  of  the  Scriptures,  the  Delegates  of 
the  Oxford  Press  have  caused  collations  to  be  made  preparatory  to  a 
careful  consideration  of  the  subject.  They  have  also  commenced  an  exact 
reprint  in  Roman  letter  of  the  Authorized  Version  printed  in  the  year 
1 611  in  *  large  black  letter,  folio,  to  which  will  probably  be  added  the 
various  readings  of  some  other  editions  printed  in  the  same  year,  or 
soon  after.  When  this  Reprint  shall  have  been  completed,  the  public 
will  be  enabled  to  compare  it  with  the  Oxford  Bibles  of  the  last  ten 
years,  and  with  such  as  issue  in  future  from  the  University  Press. 
But,  as  many  months  may  elapse  before  the  whole  work  can  be 
correctly  executed,  the  Book  of  Genesis  is  now  published,  as  a 
specimen. 

*  Copies  of  this  edition  may  be  seen  in  the  British  Museum,  at  Sion  College,  in 
the  Bodleian  Library,  Oxford,  and  in  the  University  Library  at  Cambridge. 


349 
*    REPORTS. 


INCORPORATED  SOCIETY   FOR  PROMOTING  THE  ENLARGEMENT, 
BUILDING,  AND   REPAIRING  OF  CHURCHES  AND  CHAPELS. 

A  MEETING  of  this  society  was  held  at  their  chambers  in  St.  Martin's  Place, 
on  Monday  the  18th  of  February ;  his  Grace  the  Archbishop  of  Canterbury  in 
the  chair.  There  were  present  the  Bishops  of  London,  Winchester,  Lichfield 
and  Coventry,  Bangor,  St.  Asaph,  Carlisle, and  Chester;  the  Hon.  Mr.  Justice 
Park,  Rev.  Archdeacon  Watson,  Rev.  Dr.  Shephard,  Rev.  H.  H.  Norris,  Rev. 
J.  Lonsdale,  Joshua  Watson,  Esq.,  John  Stephenson  Salt,  Esq.,  N.  Connop, 
Jun.,  Esq.,  and  a  large  number  of  the  Committee. 

Among  other  business  transacted,  grants,  varying  in  amount  according  to 
the  necessity  of  the  case,  were  granted  towards  building  a  chapel  at  Cloughton, 
in  the  county  of  York;  building  galleries  in  the  church  at  Dean,  in  the 
parish  of  Bolton-le-Moors,  county  of  Lancaster  ;  enlarging  and  repairing  the 
church  at  Handsworth,  in  the  county  of  York  ;  rebuilding  the  church  at 
Coddington,  in  the  county  of  Chester  ;  enlarging  and  repairing  the  church  at 
Biddulph,  in  the  county  of  Stafford  ;  building  galleries  in  the  church  of  St. 
John,  Bristol ;  building  a  chapel  at  Parkstone,  in  the  parish  of  great  Canford, 
in  the  county  of  Dorset  ;  repairing  the  church  of  Potterne,  county  of  Wilts  ; 
increasing  the  accommodation  in  the  church  at  Cosheston,  county  of 
Pembroke ;  building  a  chapel  at  East  Cowes,  in  the  Isle  of  Wight. 

It  is  a  matter  of  great  regret  Jo  report  that  the  disposable  balance  of  the 
society  has  been  reduced  to  the  small  sum  of  9,098Z.  16^.  9^. 


FIRST  REPORT  OF  THE  CHESTER  DTS'l'RICT  ASSOCIATION  (Established 
1831 --32)  OF  THE  INCORPORATED  SOCIETY  FOR  THE  PROPAGA- 
TION OF  THE  GOSPEL  IN    FOREIGN  PARTS,  fou  the  year  ending 

MICHAELMAS,    1832. 

The  Chester  District  Committee  of  the  Incorporated  Society  for  the  Propaga- 
tion of  the  Gospel  in  Foreign  Parts,  in  presenting  their  first  Report  to  the 
Subscribers,  are  happy  to  announce  the  success  which  has  attended  the  for- 
mation of  the  Association.  It  will  be  seen  that  they  already  number  nearly 
100  subscribers,  the  amount  of  whose  annual  contributions  is  83/.  13s. 
The  ready  and  liberal  encouragement  thus  afforded  to  the  designs  of  the  Parent 
Society  seems  to  justify  the  opinion,  which  led  to  the  establishment  of  the 
Association,  that  the  claims  of  the  Society  needed  only  to  be  made  known  to 
be  acknowledged.  Its  active  operations  being  confined  to  distant  lands,  are 
not  objects  of  general  attention  in  this  country;  but  they  are  of  so  important 
a  nature,  and  so  interesting  to  every  one  who  is  sensible  of  the  value  of  his 
Christian  privileges,  that  it  was  felt,  that  if  they  were  more  strenuously  urged 
on  public  attention,  they  would  receive  a  more  cordial  and  general  encourage- 
ment. At  the  public  Meeting  held  in  November,  1831,  at  which  the  District 
Association  was  first  formed,  the  names  of  nearly  forty  annual  subscribers 
were  given  in,  and  donations  were  announced  to  the  amount  of  200/.  A 
Committee  was  subsequently  held  at  the  Palace,  at  which  it  was  resolved  to 
send  a  circular  letter  to  the  clergy  of  the  city  and  neighbourhood,  requesting 
their  co-operation  in  extending  the  knowledge  of  the  claims  and  present  exi- 
gencies of  the  Society  in  their  respective  parishes ;  to  which  request  imme- 
diate and  active  attention  was  paid  by  the  clergy  ;  and  it  is  in  consequence  of 
their  exertions  that  the  list  of  annual  subscriptions  has  been  extended  to  its 
present  satisfactory  amount.  To  them,  therefore,  the  Committee  feel  that  their 
grateful  acknowledgments  are  due,  as  they  are  to  all  those  who  have  so  rca- 
dilv  contributed  to  aid  the  pious  designs  of  the  Societv. 

Vol.  III.— ;!/«/•(//,  1833.  '  2  x 


350  REPORTS. 

A  Quarterly  Meeting  of  the  Dover  and  Sandwich  District  Committee 
of  the  Society  for  Promoting  Christian  Knowledge  ivas  held  at  the 
Guildhall,  Dover,  on  Thursday  the  17th  of  January,  when  a  very  gratifying 
report  of  the  late  proceedings  of  the  committee  was  read  by  the  secretary, 
the  Rev.  W.  Sibthorpe  Cole.  From  this  report  (which  is  to  be  published 
immediately)  it  appeared,  that  during  the  year  1832,  the  committee  had 
ordered  for  gratuitous  distribution,  or  for  sale  at  reduced  prices,  329  bibles, 
189  testaments,  775  books  of  common  prayer,  and  8420  bound  books,  tracts, 
&c. ;  making  a  total  of  2428  bibles,  1068  testaments,  5457  books  of  common 
prayer,  and  36,240  bound  books,  tracts,  &c.  circulated  by  the  committee  since 
its  formation  in  1818.  When  it  is  considered  that  the  Deaneries  of  Dover 
and  Sandwich  comprise  only  48  parishes,  most  of  which  contain  a  very  small 
population,  the  efficiency  of  the  District  Committee  appears  to  be  unquestion- 
able. Several  new  subscribers  were  announced  at  the  late  quarterly  meeting, 
and  there  is  reason  to  expect  that  this  excellent  institution  will  be  more 
generally  supported  than  it  has  been  hitherto,  when  the  statement  of  its 
proceedings,  which  is  about  to  be  printed,  has  been  laid  before  the  public. 


TRIALS. 


Arches  Court,  Wednesday,  Feb.  I3th. 

GIBBONS   AND    ANOTHER   V.    THE     BISHOP    OF    ELY. 

This  was  a  suit  originally  instituted  in  the  Consistorial  Court  of  Norwich, 
by  the  churchwardens  of  the  parish  of  Clare,  against  the  Bishop  of  Ely,  as 
impropriator  of  part  of  the  great  tithes  of  that  parish,  to  compel  him  to  repair 
the  chancel  of  the  parish  church,  which  the  bishop  resisted  on  the  ground  that 
it  had  been  the  custom  for  the  repairs  of  the  chancel  to  be  defrayed  by  the 
parish.  A  prohibition  was  obtained,  on  the  suit  being  moved  into  this  court, 
to  try  the  question  of  custom  in  the  temporal  courts,  and  on  trial  of  that  issue 
in  the  Court  of  Common  Pleas,  the  jury  found  that,  "from  time  immemorial, 
whereof  the  memory  of  man  runneth  not  to  the  contrary,  there  hath  been  a 
certain  ancient  and  laudable  custom  for  the  parishioners  of  the  said  parish 
of  Clare  to  repair  the  chancel  of  the  church  as  often  as  occasion  required;" 
and  the  Bishop  obtained  his  costs. 

Dr.  Phillimore  and  Dr.  Lushington  now  contended  that  the  establishing  the 
custom  did  not  decide  the  question  of  right,  which  was  properly  the  question 
before  this  Court ;  that  the  burden  of  the  repairs  fell  of  common  right  upon 
the  parson  or  rector;  that  a  custom,  though  proved  to  exist,  might  not  be 
a  good  and  valid  custom  ;  and  that  if  a  custom  which  had  crept  in  through 
negligence,  or  by  accident,  were  suffered  to  overthrow  the  common  right  of  the 
parishioners  to  be  exempted  from  a  burden  which  intrinsically  belonged  to  the 
possessor  of  the  tithes,  parishes  would  be  liable,  in  many  cases,  to  such  unjust 
impositions. 

The  King's  Advocate  and  Dr.  Addams,  for  the  bishop,  expressed  their  sur- 
prise that,  after  the  verdict  of  the  jury,  the  parties  should  have  thought  it  ne- 
cessary to  carry  the  suit  further.  They  contended  that  the  verdict  found  not 
only  the  existence  of  the  custom  from  time  immemorial,  but  that  it  was  a 
laudable  custom  ;  and  that  though  a  custom  might  be  invahd,  the  burden  of 
proof  lay  upon  those  who  contested  its  validity. 

Sir  J.  Nicholl  said  that  the  question  of  the  custom  having  been  thus  decided 
by  the  finding  of  the  jury  that  it  was  an  ancient  and  laudable  custom,  reaching 
beyond  the  memory  of  man,  it  was  not  open  to  the  Court  to  go  into  the  ques- 
tion of  its  legality ;  but  if  it  were  to  go  into  that  question,  h6  had  heard 


TRIALS.  351 

nothing  which  should  induce  him  to  set  it  aside  on  that  ground.  By  the 
general  rule  of  law  the  owners  of  the  great  tithes  were  bound  to  repair  the 
chancel,  but  there  might  be  special  customs  to  the  contrary;  and  the  general 
rule  of  law  might  be  controlled  by  those  customs.  A  custom  of  that  nature 
existed  in  the  present  case,  and  there  was  nothing  to  shew  that  the  custom 
was  illegal.  The  learned  judge,  therefore,  pronounced  against  the  prayer  of  the 
parishioners,  and  dismissed  the  Bishop  from  the  suit ;  and  considered  that,  as 
they  had  persevered  in  this  suit,  putting  the  Bishop  to  the  inconvenience  of  an 
expensive  litigation,  they  did  it  at  their  own  risk  and  peril,  and  therefore  he 
should  give  the  bishop  his  costs  in  both  courts. 

Dr.  Phillimore  and  Dr.  Lushington  urged  the  Court  not  to  inflict  the  costs 
on  their  party.  Very  strong  opinions  had  been  expressed  as  to  their  being 
entitled  to  be  relieved  from  these  repairs. 

The  King's  Advocate  said  the  parties  must  have  seen  their  case  clearly  in  the 
diocesan  court. 

Sir  John  NichoU  refused  to  alter  his  sentence  as  to  costs. 


IMPORTANT    TO    FRIENDLY    SOCIETIES. 

Court  of  King's  Bench,  Jan.  30. 

REX    V.    THE   JUSTICES    OF    SOMERSETSHIRE. 

Mr.  Erle  this  day  shewed  cause  against  a  rule  Nisi  obtained  by  Mr.  Tidd 
Pratt,  calling  upon  the  Justices  of  Somersetshire  "  to  shew  cause  why  a  writ 
of  Mandamus  should  not  issue,  directed  to  them,  commanding  them  to  enral 
and  confirm  the  Rules  of  the  Friendly  Societies  of  Marksbury  and  Stantoa 
Prior,  in  the  said  county."  The  question  for  the  opinion  of  the  Court  w^as, 
whether  the  provisions  of  the  sixth  section  of  10  Geo.  IV.  c.  56,  applied  or 
extended  to  societies  established  before  the  passing  of  the  10  Geo.  IV.  c.  56 
(June  19,  1829),  and  duly  enrolled  under  the  statutes  then  in  force.  The 
Judges  were  unanimously  of  opinion,  that  the  provisions  of  the  sixth  section 
of  the  10  Geo.  IV.  c.  56,  did  not  apply  or  extend  to  societies  established 
before  the  passing  of  the  10  Geo.  IV.  c.  56,  but  only  to  societies  formed  after 
that  time  ;  and  accordingly  made  the  rule  for  a  Mandamus  absolute.  The 
public  are  indebted  to  Mr.  Batchellor,  soUcitor,  of  Bath,  for  getting  this 
important  question  set  at  rest. 


DOCUMENTS. 


BEER    ACT. 

"  To  the  Right  Honourable  the  Lords  Spiritual  and  Temporal   (and  to  the 
Honourable   the   Commons   of  the   United  Kingdom),  in  Parliament 
assembled : — 
The  humble  petition  of  the  Justices  of  the  Peace  for  the  Southern  Subdivision 
of  the  parts  of  Lindsey,  in  the   County   of  Lincoln,   in   Quarter   Sessions 
assembled,  and  of  the  Grand  Jury  of  the  same  Sessions, 
Sheweth, 
That  within  a  short  time  of  the  enactment  of  the  statute,  1  Will.  IV., 
cap.  64,  called  the  Beer  Act,  your  petitioners  submitted  to  your  Lordships 
House  their  sense    of  the  evils  which  would  result  in  country  districts  from 
allowing  the  beer  to  be  consumed  upon  the  premises. 

That  the  experience  of  three  years  has  since  confirmed  their  worst  fears  upon 
this  subject.  That  many  of  the  houses  licensed  under  this  Act  have  become, 
to  the  certain  knowledge  of  your  petitioners,  th*  means  of  seducing  th# 


352  DOCUMENTS. 

labourers  from  their  families,  of  poisoning  their  minds  with  the  worst  publica- 
tions of  the  day,  of  corrupting  their  morals  by  idleness,  licentiousness,  and 
debauchery,  and  thus  aggravating  all  the  evils  incident  to  the  complicated 
operation  of  the  poor  laws. 

That  these  houses,  being  subject  to  no  control  as  to  locality,  are  constantly 
established  in  the  most  remote  districts,  beyond  the  reach  even  of  such 
authority  over  them  as  is  reserved  by  the  law  to  the  rural  police;  while  the 
monopoly  of  the  brewers,  so  far  from  being  broken  up,  is  rather  increased  by 
the  building  of  cheap  houses,  for  which  the  tendency  always  is  to  select  such 
situations,  on  account  of  security,  as  are  least  liable  to  inspection  and  control. 

That  your  petitioners,  comprising  the  Magistracy  and  Grand  Jury  of  a  large 
district,  are,  therefore,  unanimously  of  opinion  that  this  enactment,  which  was 
intended  as  a  boon  to  the  labouring  classes,  has  been  so  far  from  attaining  that 
object,  that  it  has  become  a  source  of  increased  want,  misery,  and  crime. 
ITiey  are,  however,  desirous  of  preserving  to  their  poorer  neighbours  every 
advantage  which  the  bill  was  intended  to  provide  ;  and  they,  therefore,  pray 
your  Honourable  House  that  so  much,  and  no  more,  of  this  Act  may  be 
repealed  as  permits  the  beer  sold  to  be  consumed  upon  the  premises. 

And  your  petitioners  will  ever  pray." 


CLERICAL    SUBSCRIPTIONS. 

The  Editor  is  enabled  by  the  kindness  of  some  of  his  friends  to  give  some, 
though  a  very  faint  idea,  of  clerical  subscriptions  to  local  objects.  All  of 
course  that  is  attempted  is  to  give  the  contributions  to  such  local  charities  as 
print  their  reports ;  and  even  this,  it  has  in  some  cases  been  impossible  to  get 
at  except  very  imperfectly.  It  will  be  understood  that  there  is  not  one  farthing 
of  subscriptions  to  parish  charities  (such  as  schoohy  penny-clubs,  &c.,  &c.,)  or 
private  charities,  but  simply  to  county  or  district  charities  ;  and  that  even  of 
these  the  accounts  are  imperfect,  and  many  items  are  unavoidably  wholly 
overlooked.  Thus  in  Cambridgeshire  there  is  a  Mendicity  Society  and  a 
District  Committee  of  the  Refuge  for  the  Destitute.  In  other  counties  there 
are  many  other  Committees  of  various  charitable  religious  societies  ;  but  only 
the  larger  ones  are  here  noticed.  Still,  with  this  total  silence  on  the  two  items 
of  charity,  which  are  overwhelmingly  greater  than  those  here  noticed,  and 
with  imperfect  accounts  of  these,  we  find  the  clergy  of  eleven  counties 
subscribing  to  public  objects  in  these  counties  the  sum  of  10,7271.  3s.  lid.,  i.e. 
on  an  average  975/.  35.  lie?,  to  each  county.  The  counties  returned  were  not 
selected  for  the  purpose,  and  indeed  do  not  embrace  the  largest  or  the  richest 
counties,  such  as  Yorkshire,  Lancashire,  and  Lincolnshire,  on  the  one  hand,  or 
Middlesex,  Essex,  Surrey,  &c.,  on  the  other.  If,  then,  these  counties  may  be 
taken  as  a  fair  average,  the  local  subscriptions  of  the  clergy  in  England,  (not 
including  Wales,  a  part  of  which  the  Editor  has  by  the  kindness  of  a  friend, 
and  will  shortly  give)  on  imperfect  returns,  will  appear  to  be  nearly  40,000/.  per 
annum.  The  Editor  wishes  very  much  that  actual  returns  from  each  county*  for 
the  items  noticed  in  this  return  could  be  sent  him,  and  he  will  then  give  the  sub- 
scriptions to  the  Parent  Societies  and  large  Metropolitan  Charities.  It  is  tolera- 
bly clear  (as  the  clerical  subscriptions  to  the  Society  for  Promoting  Christian 
Knowledge  alone  are  above  6700/.),  that  the  whole  will  exceed  70,000/.  per 
annum.  The  donations  from  clergy  to  the  Church  Building  Society  have  been 
above  37,000/.,  besides  their  annual  subscriptions.  It  is  very  odious  to  be 
obliged  to  bring  these  things  forward ;  but  when  such  people  as  Lord  King 
are  for  ever  assailing  the  clergy  as  caring  for  nothing  but  money,  it  is 
only  common  justice  to  shew  that  they  are  not  deaf  to  the  calls  of  charity. 

•  Staffordshire,  Herefordshire,  and  Westmoreland  are  now  in  the  Editor's  posses- 
•iea. 


DOCUMENTS. 


3r>3 


/^A— N/'^l.A,^^ 

_ 

■ 

,; 

^OOOOO 

o 

p       «o 

«5 

o              «> 

CO 

1 

.Q0OC5  '^O 

Cl 

00           00 

I> 

fN                     ^ 

00 

*9           1— 1  1— 1 

; 

""< 

■"^     I     t          *"* 

1 

§ 

S      8 

§ 

3"    i 

i 

v^» 

•«   o 

O          CO 

O 

o           o 

CO 

Jj 

•9   -*         : 

. 

. 

Ci           « 

lO 

.o    .        t- 

00 

r 

• 

• 

• 

•            • 

«ti  3 

g    § 

^ 

^      2 

g 

"    ^ 

CO 

l> 

-•s 

<o 

o       o 

o 

o 

CO 

jj 

£J 

l>       Ti< 

o 

CO 

»o 

1 

w  --H        . 

• 

^ 

• 

l> 

'-<           <N 

_^ 

•       •       •                Tt< 

-* 

^ 

'^♦i  s 

o 

^    «^. 

»o 

GO 

CI 

•«           o 

o 

o 

o 

oco       o 

o 

s 

.s      •        ^ 

. 

o 

:       '^ 

CM 

:22       23 

o 

a 

•»       •         1— ( 

t 

.        '           05 

• 

t> 

05 

l> 

CO  o        ^ 

_, 

^           2 

l> 

00 

?H 

• 

tj            o 

— ^JL— 

^ 

o 

oco  CO        cS" 

o 

too 

%           •      O 

1 

•     .       "* 

oco 

III  o 

05 

coo  (71           >0 

o:> 

**     :       ^ 

\ 

1 

?2^ 

1-^1    o 

s 

2i^^           I^ 

Q 

1© 

c» 

CO                      i-i 

Oi 

ri 

-55     r-->         O 

o       o 

"CO" 

oco       o 

"o 

2 

•?    SI          ^ 

* 

x 

, 

, 

o       o 

<?^ 

.(Ml>           O 

Oi 

1 

J 

• 

>"< 

;  ""H 

1— t 

'^f!  i 

^.    i 

§ 

ss    1 

l_ 

m 

^   o       o 

o       o 

"lo"~ 

CO^           O 

1— ( 

1—* 

Irs 

»;  <M      >o 

c< 

<M          00 

Oi 

.1000           ^ 

CO 

i-H 

; 

I-H 

;  l-H                   1—1 

m 

^  2      " 

s 

1-H 

^ 

0|^             Mj 

i 

1. 

-^  o 

o       o 

oo. 

o 

»5    ® 

o       o 

o 

.oo 

o 

il 

; 

; 

S"" 

^    § 

t>.          CM 

I— 1 

''^%     '' 

i 

^ 

•«   o 

"CT 

o 

'  o~ 

oo       o 

o 

1 

^   o 

. 

00 

»o 

o 

,oo       o 

CO 

r-H 

1 

^  § 

00 

CI 

^ 

•^^    i 

i 

1, 

^   o       o 

o 

o       o 

o 

oo       o 

o 

.    <M          ;o 

o 

o       o 

o 

^OO          00 

CO 

■3=2 

«o      ""               '^ 

; 

1—1 

1 

^  2      ^ 

d 

2    ^ 

o 

l-H 

*  »0<M          CO 

§ 

^   o       o 

o 

o 

o       o 

"lo" 

oco        CO 

CO 

.   <©       ©» 

_^ 

c< 

C*               --H 

Oi 

^•^  CO        o 

05 

1 

••              ^ 

l-H                1— ( 

r-H 

=«  §     2 

^ 

§? 

o       ■* 

^ 

'i2S^      § 

1 

r^-^\ 

r^>>*>o^ 

; 

f-y^.J'^^^-^,^^,.^^ 

■^         •   >'>('-«^  -'^-«'*"^ 

S  j 

i 

11  ill 

liili 

c 
.2 

1 

Is 

^1 

mil 

^^g   §l:i 
^1^1  ill 

■3     E'S 

1  j-* 

ii 

1 
1 

i  S  •  2  g  c 

Q 

Q         Q 

Q 

Q<IP<1 

-:  S 


si 

~-£5 

-HO 

3  -O 

IS 

i 

*;  u 

r^SrH 

H 

^j: 

tJ 

"^■IS 

^ 

g-r 

£ 

§* 

fS 

^    C3 

til 

'S 

■>-^ 

h 

hi    <u 

.^  ^ 

g 

-3    «od. 


i^s-^ 


*  Is" 

o  o 


-a 


8 

.Si,  Be 


'-'83  73 

3  So  f^ 
2  boO   H^. 


|3 

on 

1 


^^^ 


354  DOCUMENTS. 

OBJECTS    OF    THE    DISSENTERS. 

(From  the  "  Christian  Advocate,"  Jan.  23.) 

A  FORTNIGHT  ago,  we  announced  that  the  Congregational  Board  of  Dis- 
senting Ministers  had  come  to  a  determination  to  make  a  vigorous  effort  to 
free  themselves  and  their  brethren  from  certain  grievances  to  which  they  are 
subjected,  on  the  score  of  their  nonconformity  to  the  Established  Church. 
The  objects  which  they  wish  to  attain  are  five  in  number — namely,  the  right 
of  entering  into  the  married  state,  without  being  compelled  to  submit  to  the 
forms  of  the  Established  Church — the  right  of  possessing  a  legal  registration 
of  births,  marriages,  and  burials — the  right  of  interring  their  dead  in  the 
parochial  burying- grounds — the  right  of  having  all  their  chapels  relieved  from 
assessments  for  poor's-rates — and,  lastly,  the  right  of  being  exempted  from 
compulsory  contributions  for  the  support  of  religion.  In  order  to  ascertain 
what  disposition  there  might  be  on  the  part  of  Government  to  concede  these 
rights,  it  was  resolved  that  a  deputation  of  five  members  of  the  Beard  should 
'wait  upon  Earl  Grey.  The  gentlemen  selected  for  this  purpose  were  the  Rev. 
Drs.  Bennett  and  Morison,  and  jNIessrs.  Burnett,  Reed,  and  Tidman. 
It  was  previously  arranged,  that,  in  representing  the  objects  of  their  mission 
to  the  Premier,  each  member  of  the  deputation  should  take  the  charge  of  a 
particular  topic.  Accordingly,  on  the  9th  instant,  the  gentlemen  above-named 
waited  upon  Earl  Grey,  by  whom  they  were  received  with  great  courtesy. 
After  each  of  them  had  detailed  the  point  on  which  he  was  to  speak,  the  noble 
Earl,  who  assented  to  the  validity  of  many  of  their  arguments  and  to  the  truth 
of  their  statements,  suggested  to  them  to  memorialize  his  Majesty's  Ministers 
on  the  whole  subject.  After  having  been  closeted  with  his  Lordship  for  up- 
wards of  an  hour,  the  deputation  took  their  leave,  highly  gratified  with  the 
courteous  reception  they  had  met  with,  and  with  the  patient  attention  which 
was  given  to  their  several  representations. 


REVENUES  OF  THE  CHURCH  OF  IRELAND. 

(From  Lord  Althorpe's  Speech.) 

**  One  great  exaggeration,  which  was  now  very  prevalent,  related  to  the 
revenue  attached  to  the  different  bishoprics  of  Ireland.  He  should  surprise  the 
house — for  after  his  investigation  he  had  surprised  himself — he  should  surprise 
the  house  by  informing  it,  that  by  the  returns  of  the  actual  amount  of  revenue 
received  by  the  bishops  of  Ireland,  it  appeared  that  the  net  amount  of  all  their 
revenues  was  only  130,000Z. ;  the  gross  amount  of  all  their  revenues  was 
150,000/.,  but,  owing  to  the  expenses  of  collection,  &c.,  the  net  amount  was 
not  more  than  130,000/.  It  was  true  that  a  large  tract  of  country  belonged  to 
the  Irish  bishops;  but  then  it  ought  not  to  be  forgotten  that  the  Irish  bishops 
had  not  any  beneficial  interest  in  it ;  on  the  contrary,  it  appeared  that  their 
tenants  and  lessees  had  full  five-sixths  of  the  value  of  that  land.  The  esti- 
mated amount  of  the  value  of  those  lands  was  600,000/.  Of  this  sum  the 
bishops  did  not  themselves  receive  more  than  100,000/.  That  accounted  for 
the  exaggerated  idea  of  the  amount  of  the  episcopal  revenues  which  prevailed 
in  Ireland,  and  which  had  been  stated  with  so  much  confidence  by  several 
gentlemen  on  the  other  side  of  the  house.  With  regard  to  the  deans  and 
chapters  of  Ireland,  it  was  not  as  with  the  deans  and  chapters  in  England. 
There  was  not  a  great  number  of  prebends,  whose  income  was  derived  from 
their  chapter  alone.  In  Ireland  livings  were  attached  to  the  deanery  and  to 
the  chapter,  and  the  mode  of  payment  to  the  prebends  was  by  the  revenue 
derived  from  their  livings.  The  whole  amount  of  revenue  belonging  to  the 
deans  and  chapters  was  23,600/. ;  but  the  necessary  expenditure  to  which  this 
sum  was  applied  was  21,400/., — so  that  the  surplus  of  2,200/.  was  all  that 


IIOCUMENTS.  ^55 

was  left  for  the  deans  and  chapters.  As  to  the  amount  of  value  of  the  other 
benefices  in  Ireland,  he  was  not  prepared  to  give  so  accurate  a  return.  Returns 
had  not  been  received  fVom  the  incumbents  of  all  benefices  in  Ireland,  but  only 
from  the  greater  portion  of  them.  The  only  estimate  which  he  could  make  of 
their  value  was  by  judging  from  the  average  value  of  those  benefices  where 
the  incumbents  had  made  returns  of  the  average  value  of  those  benefices  where 
the  incumbents  had  not.  Now  the  number  of  benefices  in  Ireland  was  1,401 ; 
of  this  number  1,149  had  sent  in  returns;  from  which  it  appeared  that  their 
-value  was  478,000/.  The  other  252  had  not  sent  in  returns,  but,  taking  the 
same  average  value  for  them  as  for  the  other  benefices,  580,000/.  would  be 
the  whole  revenue  derived  from  the  benefices  of  Ireland.  Taking  it  at  600,000/., 
he  thought  that  it  would  not  be  placed  below  its  fair  value.  The  statement 
which  he  had  made,  then,  was  briefly  this  : — 

Amount  of  the  revenue  of  bishops' sees     -- ^130,000 

Revenue  of  deans  and  chapters,  exclusive  of  the  livings  held  by  them  >        ^  ^^ 

as  prebends - -      -^ 

Revenue  of  the  other  benefices  of  Ireland    --- 600,000 

Total  revenues  of  the  Irish  Church     -     -      -    ^732,200 

He  therefore  thought  that  he  should  be  justified  in  stating  that  all  the  revenues 
of  the  church  of  Ireland,  applicable  to  the  support  of  the  ministers  of  that 
church,  did  not  exceed  800,000?." 


(  To  the  Editor  of  the  North  Wales  Chronicle.) 

Sir, — Permit  me,  through  the  medium  of  the  North  Wales  Chronicle,  to  con- 
tradict several  glaring  mis-statements,  and  to  correct  a  few  of  the  many 
palpable  inaccuracies  which  have  appeared  in  a  pamphlet,  intitled,  "  Causes 
of  Dissent  from  the  established  Church  in  the  Principality  of  Wales."  In  that 
publication,  I  am  represented  as  receiving  100/.  per  annum  from  the  churches  of 
Bodwrog,  and  Llandrygara,  in  the  county  of  Anglesey ;  wliereas,  the  Rev.  VV. 
Griffith  is  Perpetual  Curate  of  those  churches ;  and  I  derive  no  emolument 
whatever  from  any  ecclesiastical  preferment,  except  from  the  two  small 
rectories  of  Llanriig  and  Llanberris,  both  of  which  I  served  for  forty  years, 
and  during  the  greater  part  of  that  time,  the  two  benefices  did  not  bring  me 
in  a  clear  income  of  140/.  per  annum  ;  and  I  have  been  frequently  exposed  to 
great  danger  in  the  performance  of  my  duty,  owing  to  the  bad  state  of  the  road, 
the  mountains  I  had  to  pass,  and  the  rivers  through  which  I  had  to  wade.  In 
the  same  work,  the  tithes  of  Llanberris  are  reported  to  be  worth  100/.  per 
annum  ;  whereas,  the  average  value  of  the  whole  does  not  amount  to  50/. 
clear, — the  corn  tithe  (poor  oats)  averaging  from  71.  to  10/.,  and  the  wool 
and  lamb  tithe,  from  40/.  to  43/.  There  is  no  hay  tithe  in  this  parish,  each 
farm  paying  in  lieu  thereof.  Ad.  only. 

I  am,  Sir,  yours  &c., 

P.  B.  Williams. 
Havod  Llanny,  Jan.  25th,  1833. 

(  To  the  Editor  of  the  North  Wales  Chronicle. ) 

Sir, — In  the  second  edition  of  a  work  intitled,  "^The  Causes  of  Dissent  in 
Wales,"  I  am  represented  as  receiving  150/.  per  annum  from  the  small 
vicarage  of  Bettws  Garmon.  I  feel  myself  called  upon  in  such  critical  times 
as  the  present,  particularly  when  the  emoluments  of  the  clergy  are  exaggerated, 
and  the  abuses  of  the  church  misrepresented,  to  contradict  such  a  statement. 
The  proceeds  of  my  benefice  hardly  amount  to  70/.,  including  small  tithes. 


'S5G  DOCUMENTS. 

surplice  fees,  and  Queen  Ann's  Bounty  money,  and  until  very  lately  did  not 
exceed  50?.  Your's  &c. 

St.  G.  a.  Williams.  ' 
Caernarvon,  Jan.  26th,  1833. 

In  addition  to  these  cases,  Mr.  Cotton,  of  Bangor,  has  been  obliged  to  tax 
Mr.  Johnes  with  inaccuracy  for  his  statements  respecting  him. 


Tlie  township  of  Winlaton,  in  the  parish  of  Ryton,  was,  in  the  early  part  of 
last  month,  constituted  a  separate  Rectory,  by  order  of  the  King  in  Council ;  and 
the  Rev.  C.  Thorp,  the  Warden  of  the  University  of  Durham,  resigned  the 
same  immediately.     The  new  Rectory  is  in  the  gift  of  the  Bishop  of  Durham. 

The  Dean  and  Chapter  of  Durham  have  directed  tithes  of  the  value  of  25/. 
a  year  to  be  ceded  to  the  curacy  of  Castle  Eden,  in  the  county  and  diocese  of 
Durham,  a  living  not  in  their  patronage,  and  tithes  of  a  like  amount  to  the 
curacy  of  Monkwearmouth,  not  being  in  their  patronage,  both  under  the  pro- 
visions of  the  Archbishop  of  Canterbury's  Act. 

Some  valuable  books  have  been  presented  by  Sharon  Turner,  Esq., 
Dr.  Cooke,  and  others,  to  the  library  of  the  new  Universitv. 


MISCELLANEA. 
PART  :ii. 

NUMBER     OF    DISSENTERS. 

The  Editor  trusts  that  the  statement  in  p.  210  of  the  last  number  did  not 
escape  attention.  It  appears  that  the  dissenters  themselves  do  not 
c/m'm  above  three  and  a  /((t// millions  out  q{ fourteen  millions  of  popu- 
lation. The  dissenting  journals  content  themselves  with  tiie  comfort- 
able reflexion  that  though  they  can  claim  no  more,  there  is  a  delightful 
number  of  persons  who  are  without  any  religion  at  all,  and  vvlio,  though 
they  may  be  nufndered among  churchmen,  give  no  strength  to  the  church. 
Indeed,  one  of  these  amiable  journals  remarked  the  other  day,  that 
every  one  who  has  no  '>'e/igion  at  all  is  to  he  set  down  as  a  chinch- 
man  I  They  do  not  yet  venture  to  afiirm  the  converse  proposition. 
Still,  after  they  have  said  their  worst,  it  appears  that  when  brought  to 
facis,Q\[  the  monstrous  delusions  which  have  been  played  off  on  the 
public  disappear  per  force,  and  it  is  confessed,  however  reluctantly,  that 
Dissent  cannot,  even  in  her  boldest  mood,  pretend  to  claim  more  than 
three  and  a  half  millions.  The  "  Standard  "  thinks,  and  very  ably  assigns 
reasons  for  thinking,  that,  at  the  highest,  the  dissenters  cannot  be  two 
millions,  while  a  very  able  writer  in  this  Magazine  has  given  his  reasons 
for  reducing  the  number  still  lower.  One  thing  is  remarkable  as  con- 
firming his  conclusions,  which  is,  that  the  dissenters  in  reasoning  on 
the  subject  always  either  explicitly  or  implicitly  refer  to  towns.  They 
are  quite  right  as  far  as  the  fact  goes;  i.e.  what  strength  they  have  is  in 
towns,  where  the  accommodation  is  often  very  insufficient  in  the  church ; 
but  nothing  can  be  more  delusive  than  the  argument  so  constantly 
used  by  them,  that  as  the  proportion  of  dissenters  to  churchmen  is 
80-and-so  in  the  town  or  city  of       ■  ,  it  is  so  cvijry  where.     It   may 


MfSCELLANEA.  35  Y 

also  be  asked  with  perfect  confidence,  whether,  even  in  towns  where 
the  circumstances  are  at  all  tolerable  for  the  church,  there  is  any  increase 
of  dissent,  or  whether  the  clergy  of  such  places  feel  any  reason  whatever 
to  fear  such  increase;  whether,  in  a  word,  dissent  is  on  the  increase  any 
where. 

That  the  number  of  those  who  are  without  any  religion  is  lamenta- 
bly great,  is  not  questioned,  although  the  dissenting  journals  magnify  it, 
because  they  are  anxious  to  make  the  church  appear  as  weak  as  they 
can.  To  whom  the  reproach  belongs,  and  whether  they  who  boast  of 
the  sirperiority  of  their  powers  and  system  over  those  of  the  church,  and 
who  doubtless  are  not  impeded  by  the  regulations  which  often  prevent 
the  building  of  churches,  are  not  the  most  obnoxious  to  the  charge  of 
neglect,  are  questions  which  cannot  be  treated  here.  In  a  religious 
point  of  view  the  subject  is  one  calculated  to  cause  the  bitterest  re- 
gret. But  as  the  dissenters  have  of  late  been  magnifying  their  numbers 
and  strength  for  ^o/^V^■ca/ purposes,  let  their  own  admissions  be  care- 
fully noted.  By  the  late  population  returns  there  are  fourteen  millions 
in  England,  and  of  these  the  dissenters  themselves  claim  only  three- 
and-a-half.  Are  three-and-a-half  millions  (or  rather  two  at  most) 
to  dictate  to  ten-and-a-half  (or  rather  twelve),  and  to  demand,  in  the 
most  imperious  manner,  that  everything  shall  be  arranged  according  to 
their  orders  ? 

The  bringing  forward  this  subject,  and  the  exposure  of  the  style  and 
feelings  lately  resorted  to  by  the  dissenting  journals,  have  of  course 
drawn  down  torrents  of  reproach  on  this  Magazine.  The  bringing  down 
the  number  of  the  dissenters  is  indeed,  as  it  appears,  an  unpardonable 
offence,*  especially  at  this  season  of  triumph  to  dissenters.  I'his  is  satis- 
factory enough ;  and  the  awkward  attempts  again  at  Tu  quoque  shew 
completely  how  just  the  other  charge  made  in  this  work,  and  the  rebuke 
of  the  revilings  of  the  dissenting  journals,  are  felt  to  be.  The  Congre- 
gational Magazine  for  last  month  is  very  amusing  in  its  supposition,  that 
visible  trepidation  is  displayed  in  the  January  number  of  this  Magazine 
at  "  Fiat  Justitia's  "  hint  that  the  British  Magazine  might  *'  be  paid  in  its 
own  coin,"  i.  e-  by  bringing  from  the  works  of  churchmen,  attacks  on 
the  church.  How  any  trepidation  could  be  felt  at  the  threat  that  that 
should  be  done  which  has  been  done  by  dissenters  a  dozen  times  over, 
(for  example,  by  a  Mr.  James,  at  full  length,)  it  is  left  to  the  ingenuity 
of  the  Congregational  Magazine  to  explain.  As  to  any  thing  else  which 
it  says,  it  is  really  hardly  worth  notice.  It  accuses  a  writer  in  this  Maga- 
zine of  all  sorts  of  unfair  use  of  dissenting  journals,  but  does  not  give 
one  single  instance.  Till  this  is  done,  ger.eral  abuse  can  have  no  weight. 
With  respect  to  the  church  and  dissenting  authorities  alluded  to,  a  very 
few  words  will  surely  suffice  to  set  the  question  in  its  proper  light. 
When  asked  to  whom  the  dissenters  can  refer  among  churchmen  as 
proclaiming  great  faults  in  the  church  system,  it  is  always  the  same  list — 


*  The  "  Patriot"  of  Feb.  13th,  is  even  more  than  usually  illtempered  and  abusive 
on  this  mattei-.  It  is  now  trying  to  mystify  the  matter  by  mixi«g  up  the  number 
of  dissenters  in  Ireland,  but  it  will  not  do. 

Vol.  Ml.— March,  1833.  2  V 


358  MISCELLANEA. 

Messrs.  Nihill,  Acaster,  and  Riland ;  to  whom  the  Congregational  Ma- 
gazine now  adds  *  Lord  Henley,  Beverley  (before  he  left  the  church), 
Dr.  Wade(!!')  (is  it  possible  that  any  decent  journal  can  refer  to 
Dr.  Wade  ?)  to  say  nothing  of  the  Christian  Observer,  the  Record,  or 
British  Critic^iox  e\en  that  has  of  late  made  some  startling  admissions.' 
Dissenters,  in  short,  refer  to  persons  to  whom  the  great  mass  of  church- 
men demur  as  evidence.  In  bringing  the  evidence  of  persons  belonging 
to  any  body  against  that  body,  there  are  two  very  distinct  questions  to  be 
looked  at.  The  first  is,  does  their  testimony  relate  to  facts  ?  If  so,  and  if 
their  character  is  good,  their  testimony  must  be  admitted.  Now  no  one 
alleges  any  thing  against  Messrs.  Nihill,  Acaster,  and  Riland,  and 
therefore,  undoubtedly,  if  they  bring  facts  against  the  church,  which 
they  have  had  opportunity  of  knowing  as  clergy,  their  testimony 
must  avail  against  the  church,  as  far  as  the  facts  go.  If  they  testify, 
for  example,  that  the  numbers  of  churchmen,  within  their  know- 
ledge, are  rapidly  decreasing,  that  the  number  of  communicants  in  their 
churches  is  far  less  than  it  was,  that  the  standard  for  admission  to  orders  is, 
as  they  know,  far  lower  than  it  used  to  be,  that  there  are  no  societies  estab- 
lished to  spread  religious  books  among  the  church  poor,  or  to  educate  their 
children,  &c.  &c.,  these  i?>jc\»,if  they  are  alleged,  and  proved,  must  cer- 
tainly go  against  the  church.  But  if,  secondly,  the  testimony  of  members 
of  any  body  is  brought  against  that  body,  in  matters  of  opinion,  the  case 
is  widely  different.  Their  opinion  is  only  good  as  the  opinion  of  indi- 
viduals, unless  proof  can  be  alleged  that  the  mass  of  the  body  agrees 
with  them,  for  the  real  question  is  altogether  what  evils  are  felt  and 
admitted  by  the  body  to  exist  in  it.  Now  what  proof,  or  shadow  of 
proof,  can  the  dissenters  bring  that  any  considerable  body  of  clergy  or 
churchmen  agree  with  Messrs.  Nihill,  Acaster,  and  Riland?  What  proof 
can  they  give  that  any  considerable  number  of  clergy  ever  saw  the  works 
of  any  one  of  these  gentlemen  ?  The  writer  of  these  lines  has  been  un- 
fortunate enough  to  spend  his  full  proportion  of  time,  at  least,  in  consid- 
ering such  subjects,  and  he  can  truly  say  that  be  certainly  never  saw 
Mr.  Nihill's,  and  he  cannot  remember  having  seen  Mr.  Acaster's  work  : 
what  he  know^s  of  them,  he  knows  by  the  extracts  from  them  in  dissent- 
ing fuhlications .  Mr.  Riland's  he  has  certainly  seen,  but  he  is  per- 
fectly sure  that  it  represents  the  opinions  of  very  few  persons,  except 
Mr.  Riland  himself,  and  that  it  has  had  very  little  circulation  among  the 
clergy.  With  respect  to  Dr.  Wade  and  Mr.  Beverley,  he  will  not  make 
a  single  observation.  The  dissenters  are  quite  welcome  to  make  any  use 
they  can  of  such  authorities  as  these.  As  to  the  "  Christian  Observer"and 
the  "Record,"  it  is  freely  admitted  that  as  each  represents  the  opinions  of 
a  party  in  the  church,  admissions  against  the  church  made  in  them  may  just 
as  fairly  be  taken  as  admissions  on  the  part  of  the  party  which  they  repre- 
sent, as  the  Baptist  Magazine,  for  example,  can  be  cited  to  shew  the 
sentiments  of  the  body  to  which  it  is  supposed  to  belong.  With  respect, 
finally,  to  the  "  British  Critic,"  although  it  is  painful  to  the  writer  to 
speak  on  the  subject,  he  will  simply  say  that  three  articles  in  it,  two  on 
Church  Reform,  and  one  on  Education,  have  given  such  oftence  (a  stronger 
word  might  be  used)  to  the  party  whose  opinion  it  was  supposed 
inost  nearly  to  represent,  as  to  threaten  serious  injury  to  the  circulation 


MISCELLANEA.  359 

of  the  work.*  On  the  other  hand,  with  respect  to  the  sources  referred  to 
for  accounts  of  the  dissenters,  as  was  stated  in  the  last  number,  the 
Baptist,  Congregational,  and  Evangelical  Magazines,  and  the  Eclec- 
tic Review  were  referred  to  in  good  faith  as  accredited  organs  of  the 
dissenting  body,  and  it  was  inquired  whether  they  were  not  acknowledged 
as  such.  All  that  one  gets  in  reply  to  this  is  a  statement,  that  the 
Congregational  Magazine  is  a  private  undertaking,  and  a  roundabout 
admission  that  it  is  in  small  circulation.  Now  if  it  is  meant  distinctly 
that  this  Magazine  is  disavowed,  or  even  not  esteemed  by  the  Congrega- 
tionalists,  and  has  very  little  circulation  among  thera,of  course  it  is  unfair 
to  refer  to  it.  But  it  would  be  very  advantageous  to  know  this  precisely, 
for  one  wishes  to  know  to  what  to  refer  for  accurate  information. 

One  thing  the  dissenting  journals  seem  entirely  to  overlook.  There  are 
certain  facts  respecting  the  external  condition  of  an  established  church 
which  are  matters  of  perfect  notoriety.  The  number  of  ministers,  the 
demand  for  church  room,  the  system  of  patronage,  the  independence  of 
the  teacher  on  the  taught,  and  a  hundred  other  things  of  the  same  sort 
may  be  known  by  those  who  wish  it  by  mere  asking — very  often  by 
parliamentary  returns.  It  is  for  the  analogous  information  to  this  that 
churchmen  refer  especially  to  dissenting  journals.  The  condition  of  the 
ministers,  their  dependence  on  their  flocks,  the  power  exerted  over  them, 
their  frequent  removal  for  no  fault,  the  quarrels  arising  from  elections, 
or  particular  modes  of  appointment  (as  at  Braintree  and  Gosport),  and 
other  particulars  of  a  hke  nature,  are  what  we  wish  to  gain  from 
these  periodicals.  Their  opinions,  except  here  and  there,  are  of  little 
matter;  the  facts  and  the  feelings  produced  by  the  state  of  things 
among  them  are  of  the  greatest.  It  is  for  facts  consequently,  not  lor 
opinions,  that  we  wish  to  know  where  to  look  without  fear  of  being 
misled  or  misleading  others. 

As  to  the  concluding  threat  in  the  Congregational  Magazine,  that  it 
will  not  hesitate  if  need  be,  to  resort  io  personal  attack,  the  assurance 
was  quite  superfluous.  No  one  ever  supposed  that  such  works  would 
hesitate  about  resorting  to  personalities,  and  it  was  quite  as  useless  as 
it  was  superfluous.  They  against  whom  the  threat  is  levelled  beg  the 
Congregational  Magazine  to  begin  whenever  it  pleases.  Of  such  wea- 
pons it  will,  of  course,  have  the  entire  and  exclusive  use,  and  the  writers 
need  have  no  fear  of  giving  pain.  What  they  can  say  will  be  matter  of 
utter  indifference. 


*  The  Congregational  Magazine  still  insists,  in  speaking  of  the  spirit  and  language 
of  church  publications,  that  the  Quarterly,  Blackwood,  and  Fraser,  should  betaken  as 
fairly  representing  the  feelings  of  the  church,  although  each  of  these  is  a  political  and 
literary,  not  a  religious  journal,  and  not  under  the  influence  of  the  church  in  any  way. 
The  articles  on  religious  subjects  in  these  journals  arevery  few.  Blackwood  is  a  Scotch 
journal,  in  which,  perhaps,  no  clergyman  writes,  often  edited  and  written,  probably, 
by  Presbyterians,  and  certainly  containing,  within  the  last  three  years,  some  very 
bitter  and  unjust  articles  against  the  church  and  clergy.  As  to  Fraser,  can  any 
connexion  whatever  be  established  between  that  work  and  the  clergy?  It  hns  been 
said  before,  most  truly,  that  the  church  has  no  influence  over  the  Quarterly  ;  and  it  has 
been  said,  with  equal  truth,  that  in  the  tone  and  spirit  of  that  journal,  there  i». 
nothing  of  which  the  church  need  be  ashamed.. 


360 

CHURCH   REFORM.     No.  IV. 

PART  I. 

We  have  advanced,  since  the  first  of  these  papers  appeared,  a 
fearful  step,  and  now  know  what  Church  Reform  is  to  be,  long  before 
the  disputants  about  it  have  settled  what  it  ought  to  be.  What  may  be 
the  feehngs  of  those  who,  as  friends  of  the  church,  have  been  calling 
out  for  something  to  be  done,  when  they  observe  that  Earl  Grey  founds 
his  argument  on  the  admissions  by  the  friends  of  the  church  that  there 
are  grievous  deficiencies  which  require  remedy,  they  alone  can  judge. 
But,  to  do  this  class  of  Church  Reformers  justice,  few  of  them  ever 
dreamt  of  measures  like  those  now  proposed  for  the  Irish  Church.  It 
surely  cannot  be  doubted  that  they  will  now  take  their  stand,  however 
late,  by  the  side  of  tl>eir  brethren,  acknowledge  their  own  want  of  fore- 
sight, and  allow  that  they  who  resisted  change  were  in  the  right. 
Things  have  turned  out  in  one  respect  as  was  predicted.     All  which  the 

-Church  Reformers  were  wanted  for  was  to  admit  that  reform  was 
wanted.  They  were  nev^r  to  be  allowed  to  say  w/iat  was  wanted. 
They  only  deceive  themselves,  if  they  think  that  the  church  offering 
to  undertake  anything  itself,  would  have  prevented  final  measures. 
They  have  already  done  the  only  work  that  they  would  ever  have 
been  allowed  to  do.  Church  reform^  in  short,  is  determined  by 
political  circumstances. 

In  considering  the  measures  proposed  about  the  Irish  branch  of  the 
church,  there  is  great  difficulty,  for  it  is  the  professed  and  steady  purpose 
of  this  magazine  to  avoid  politics ;  yet,  in  discussing  and  opposing  a 
plan  of  government,  it  necessarily  lays  itself  open  to  the  charge  of 
partizanship.  There  is  no  remedy  against  this  charge  as  coming  from 
the  uncandid.  The  candid  and  just  must  judge  whether  the  tone  is 
that  of  a  political  partizan.  And  they  are  requested  to  refer  to  the 
article  on  the  works  on  church  reform  printed  for  last  month,  though 
it  could  not  then  appear,  and  left  standing  now  in  order  to  shew  the 
confidence  felt  in  Mr.  Stanley's  declarations.  In  good,  truth,  what- 
ever may  be  a  man's  politics,  no  one,  who  thinks  that  there  is  still 
anything  to  lose,  can  help  feeling  the  strongest  desire  that  the 
course  of  governmeYit  might  be  such  that  he  could  conscientiously 
support  them  against  that  dreadful  and  detestable  party  which  wishes 
at  one  fell  swoop  to  brush  away  all  that  we  have  held  most  dear. 
But  there  is  one  wish  stronger  yet  than  this,  and  that  is,  the  wish  to 
obey  the  dictates  of  conscience,  and  oppose  bad  principles,  from  what- 
ever quarter  they  come.  In  what  follows,  then,  the  writer's  sole  aim 
will  be  to  shew  on  what  principles  the  Irish  Church  Reform  Bill  is 
founded,  to  make  little  or  no  reference  to  the  persons  by  whom  it 
is  proposed,  and  certainly  not  to  impute  any  motives  to  them.  Indeed, 
some  persons,  it  is  only  lair  to  say,  imagine  that  in  bringing  in  this  plan, 
ministers  are  actually  doing  the  best  they  can  for  the  Irish  Church  in 
the  present  circumstances,  and  are  only  compelled  to  do  so  much. 
That  Irish    members    look  for    more   is   certainly  true.      There  are 

.  persons  who  already  avow  that  they  will  support  any  minister  who  will 

seize  the  tithe  fund  (now  to  be  formed)  for  the  poor. 


CHURCH    REFORM.  361 

The  following  are  the  heads  of  the  measure,  from  a  ministerial 
pajper  i — 

"1.  Church  cess  to  be  irhmediafely  and  altogether  abolished.  This  is  a  direct 
pecuniary  relief  to  the  amount  of  about  80,000?.  per  annum. 

2.  A  reduction  of  the  number  of  archbishops  and  bishops  prospectively, 
from  4  archbishops  and  18  bishops  to  2  archbishops  and  10  bishops,  and  the 
appropriation  of  the  revenues  of  the  suppressed  sees  to  the  general  church 
^Lind. 

Archbishoprics  to  be  reduced  to  bishoprics  : — Cashel  and  Tuam. 

Bishoprics  (10)  to  be  abolished,  and  the  duties  to  he  transferred  to  other 
sees: — Dromore  to  Down  ;  Raphoe  to  Derry  ;  Clogher  to  Armagh  ;  Elphin  to 
Kiimore  ;  Killala  to  Tuam;  Clonfert  to  Killaloe ;  Cork  to  Cloy  ne;  Waterford 
to  Cashel ;  Ossory  to  Ferns  ;  Kildare  to  Dublin. 

3.  A  general  tax  on  all  bishoprics,  from  5  to  15  per  cent.,  to  be  imposed 
immediately. 

4.  An  immediate  reduction  from  the  bishopric  of  Derry,  and  a  prospective 
reduction  from  the  primacy  in  addition  to  the  tax ;  the  amount  to  be  paid  to 
the  general  church  fund. 

N.  B.  The  net  incomes  of  all  the  archbishops  and  bishops  of  Ireland  amount 
to  130,000?.     The  plan  will  effect  a  reduction  of  about  60,000?. 

5.  An  immediate  tax  on  all  benefices,  from  5  to  15  percent.,  in  lieu  of  first- 
fruits,  which  are  hereafter  to  cease.  Benefices  under  200?.  to  be  exempt,  and 
the  tax  to  be  graduated  according  to  the  value.  Total  income  of  parochial 
clergy  under  600,000?. 

6.  An  abolition  of  all  sinecure  dignities,  and  appropriation  of  their  revenues 
to  general  fund. 

7.  Commissioners  to  be  appointed  to  administer  the  fund,  and  apply  it — 1st. 
to  ordinary  church  cess ;  surplus  to  augmentation  of  poor  livings,  assistance 
in  building  glebe  houses,  churches,  dividing  unions,  &c.  &c. 

8.  Commissioners  to  have  the  power,  with  consent  of  Privy  Council,  of 
dividing  and  altering  limits  of  parishes. 

9.  Also  where  no  duty  has  been  performed,  nor  minister  resident,  for  three  years 
before  the  passing  of  the  act,  commissioners  to  have  power  to  suspend  ap' 
pointment  (if  in  the  gift  of  crown  or  church)  and  apply  proceeds  to  general 
fund. 

10.  Tenants  of  Bishops'  leases  to  be  empowered  to  purchase  the  perpetuity 
of  their  leases  at  a  fixed  and  moderate  amount,  subject  to  a  corn  rent  equal  to 
the  amount  now  annually  paid  in  the  shape  of  rent  and  fine. 

N.B.  This  is  the  application  to  the  Bishops' leases  of  the  principle  of  the 
Composition  Act,  so  far  as  it  precludes  the  possibility  of  future  increase.* 

11.  The  proceeds  of  these  leases  to  be  paid  to  the  state,  and  applicable  to  any 
purposes  not  connected  with  the  church.  The  amount,  if  all  purchase  at  a  low 
rate,  will  be  from  2,500,000?.  to  3,000,000?.  sterling. 

The  commutation  of  tithes  for  land,  and  the  laws  for  enforcing  residence, 
and  prohibiting  pluralities,  to  be  the  subject  of  other  bills." 

It  is  said  above  that  we  now  know  what  Church  Reform  is  to  be. 
But,  in  good  truth,  they  who  read  this  plan  may  be  far  more  inclined 
to  say,  that  we  now  know  what  the  reform  of  lay  properly  is  to  be. 
This  magazine  has  been  contending  for  some  time  against  many  prin- 
ciples broached  by  Church  Reformers  and  many  plans  of  Church  Re- 
form. But  it  has  not  been  fighting  against  the  principles  on  which  this 
plan  goes,  for  this  simple  reason,  that  they  are  not  applicable  to  church- 
men or  church  property  more  than  to  any  others.  For  example,  money 


Does  the  Times  think  all  its  readers  idiots  ? 


362  CHURCH    REFORM, 

is  wanted  for  a  national  purpose,  «.  e.,  to  pay  the  church  rates  on  tliis 
occasion.  Now  there  are  certain  spiritual  lords  who  have  certain  pro- 
perty annexed  to  their  offices.  This  property  would  be  very  convenient 
to  apply  to  the  purpose  in  question  ;  therefore  let  us  do  away  with  as 
many  of  these  persons  as  is  necessary.  In  other  words,  when  money  is 
wanted  for  the  nation,  consider  who  has  got  it,  and  then  settle  that  his 
property  shall  be  taken.  Nothing  is  more  easy  or  more  tempting. 
And  w^hat  is  so  very  easy  to  do  with  spiritual  lords,  is  just  as  easy  to 
do  with  lay  lords  and  gentlemen.  The  idea  has  been  broached  already, 
openly  and  without  reserve,  by  a  learned  gentleman  now  in  the  tlouse 
of  Commons,  who,  in  addressing  his  constituents,  particularly  marked 
out  three  Dukes  as  the  first  persons  to  be  used  up  for  the  same  pur- 
poses as  the  Irish  bishops.  No  doubt  the  proposers  of  this  mea- 
sure see  a  great  distinction  between  the  properties  of  spiritual  and 
lay  lords.  But  the  two  have  one  strong  family  feature  of  resemblance, 
-and  a  very  awkward  one — they  both  have  property ;  and  it  is  of  no 
manner  of  consequence  what  the  proposers  of  this  measure  see,  but  what, 
when  the  plan  is  broached,  others  will  really  see,  or  will  choose  to  see. 
"  We  want  money  for  the  nation,  and  you  have  got  it,"  is  a  very  short 
and  clear  statement,  and  points  to  a  very  short  and  clear  line  of  action. 
The  proposer  of  this  measure,  indeed,  gives  us  a  reason.  It  is  this  : 
"  I  have  considered  the  case  maturely,  and  /  think  we  do  not  want  so 
many  bishops  in  Ireland."  Such  reasons  grow  as  thick  as  nettles.  "  I 
have  considered  the  case  maturely,  and  do  not  think  we  want  so  many 
earls,  viscounts,  or  esquires  of  10,000/.  a  year,"  appears  to  be  as  logical 
a  position  as  the  other. 

Again,  look  to  the  case  of  the  bishops'  leases.  The  simple  state  of 
the  case  is  this : — An  estate  is  held  under  the  bishop,  who  can  grant  a 
lease  for  twenty-one  years.  Every  year,  besides  the  rent,  a  fine  is  paid 
him  for  renewing  it,  and  this  constitutes  his  income.  He  need  not 
renew, — nay,  sometimes,  as  Lord  Althorp  tells  us,  refuses  to  do  so,  and 
lets  the  lease  run  out.  But,  as  it  would  obviously  be  inconvenient  to 
him  to  lose  his  income,  this  is  rare.  The  tenant,  on  the  otiier  hand, 
need  not  renew  ;  but  he  does  so,  because,  as  Lord  A.  also  tells  us,  he 
has^y^  parts  out  of  six  in  the  estate,  and  the  bishop  only  one.  Such 
are  the  rights  and  the  relations  of  the  parties.  What  the  plan  pro- 
poses is,  that  as  the  bishop  has  only  one  part,  or,  in  other  words, 
as  the  bishops  do  not  make  as  much  of  their  property  as  they 
might,  government  shall  come  in,  and,  fixing  them  down  for  ever 
with  what  they  have  been  so  easy  as  to  take,  shall  then  make  a 
good  bargain  with  the  tenant,  on  the  ground  of  securing  him  also  for 
ever  on  the  estate,  and  shall  take  for  the  nation  all  which  it  can  make 
out  of  him.  Lord  Althorp  very  kindly  states  here  distinctly,  that  this 
has  no  particular  application  to  church  property.  He  tells  us  that 
though  some  people  object  to  touching  church  property,  they  will  not 
object  to  this,  because  this  measure  has  nothing  to  do  with  the  question 
whether  church  property  is  national  property  or  not.*     This  candid 

•  The  reason  offered  was  so  amusing,  that  one  can  hardly  discuss  it  seriously. 
The  government  creates  this  new  value  !  It  did  not  exist  before  !  Why?  Because 
the  bishop  could  only  grant  a  lease  for  twenty-one  years;  and  now  the  government 


CHURCH   REFORM.  363 

declaration  relieves  one  from  all  trouble  of  arguing  the  matter.  Trouble — 
for  difficulty  there  could  be  none.  The  simple,  naked  pruiciple  set 
forth,  is,  that  if  a  man  does  not  manage  his  property  to  the  best  advan- 
tage, government  may  at  any  time  walk  in,  fix  liim  down  to  the  easy 
terms  which  he  has  been  so  foolish  as  to  accept,  and  take  all  the  rest  for 
the  nation  !  !  This  is,  indeed,  a  principle  which  has  nothing  whatever 
to  do  with  Church  Reform ;  but,  as  was  before  said,  v/ith  the  Reform^ 
or  new  form,  or  no  form,  of  lay  property,  it  has  a  certain  very  intimate 
and  peculiarly  pleasant  connexion. 

Then  comes  the  tax  on  the  clergy  to  make  up  the  church  rate. 
Here  the  first  instance  of  ajiplying  the  principle  is  in  the  case  of  the 
clergy.  The  principle  itself  is,  that  when  money  is  wanted  for  a  pub- 
lic purpose,  any  one  class  of  men  who  are  too  weak  to  resist,  may  be 
taxed  instead  of  the  nation  at  large !  This,  again,  is  a  pleasant  doctrine 
for  fundholders,  or  landholders,  or  any  class  which  has  property  or 
interests  distinct  from  other  classes. 

Last  of  all,  be  it  remembered  that  this  tax  is  not  prospective,  but 
immediate,  or,  in  other  words,  that  the  measure  tramples  on  vested 
interests.  Now  a  principle  is  a  principle  to  whomsoever  it  is  applied, 
and  the  vested  interest  of  a  clergyman  differs  nothing  in  kind  from  the 
vested  interest  of  a  layman  This  bill,  therefore,  introduces  at  once 
the  principle,  which,  like  the  others  enumerated,  has  nothing  whatever 
to  do  with  Church  Reform,  that  vested  interests  need  not  be  respected. 
If  the  last  principle  noticed  was  very  pleasant  for  those  who  have  any 
particular  kind  of  property,  this  must  be  equally  plegisant  to  those  who 
have  any  property  at  all. 

But  persons  who  have  little  courage,  and  less  principle,  (a  class  fear- 
fully large,  and  made  up  very  much  of  men  decent  in  character  and 
influential  by  station,)  will,  as  they  ahvays  do,  think  that  the  danger  is 
at  least  distant.  "  All  this  only  concerns  the  Irish  Church,  and  really 
the  state  of  Ireland  is  such,"  &;c.  &c.  The  rest  of  the  argument  need 
not  be  given,  because,  where  men  are  afraid,  or  indolent,  or  indifferent, 
any  excuse  or  any  argument  will  serve  them.  But  how  is  the  case  ? 
who  introduced  the  bill  ?  Was  it  the  Irish  Secretary,  or  the  English 
Chancellor  of  the  Exchequer  ?  Why  was  that  ?  Could  there  be  a 
plainer  or  broader  hint  that  the  measure  was  not  in  principle  an  Irish 
one  only.  One  arrives  at  the  same  conclusion  by  another  road. 
In  bringing  in  this  bill.  Lord  A.  stated,  what  every  one  w^ho  knew  the 
affairs  of  the  church  knew  before,  that  deans  and  chapters  in  Ireland 


enables  him  to  grant  a  lease  for  ever  !  taking,  as  a  small  payment  for  giving  his  lord- 
ship this  power,  the  whole  proceeds  extorted  from  the  tenant.  But,  as  Lord  A.  stated 
the  very  moment  before,  that  the  bishop  did  sometimes  exercise  the  right  of  refusing  to 
renew,  and  run  his  life  against  the  lease,  in  which  case,  if  he  succeeded,  he  got  the  whole 
of  the  estate  for  the  see,  tin's  doctrine  of  creation  requires  a  little  bringing  out  of  the 
dark  to  the  light.  At  present  Lord  A.  seems  to  regard  this  money  as  a  Jind,  a  waif, 
or  tresor-trove. — What,  too,  will  the  tenant  say?  He  feels  himself  safe;  he  is  paying, 
in  rent  and  fine,  500Z.  per  annum  to  the  bishop,  and  receiving  2,500/.  How  will  he 
like  to  have  I3,750Z.  taken  out  of  his  pocket  for  an  imaginary  safety  ?  Will  he,  of 
will  others,  give  this  sum  ?  Will  such  measures  as  these  incline  men  to  embark  pra- 
perty  in  Irish  lands,  or  give  them  fresh  faith  in  its  security  ? 


634  CHURCH    REPOBM. 

and  in  England  are  quite  different.  In  Ireland  they  have  hardly  any 
estates.  The  Dean  of  A.  is  a  person  having  a  certain  Jiving  B.,  with 
the  title,  station,  and  duties  of  Dean  of  x\.,  indeed,  but  also  with  the 
duties  of  rector  of  B.  So  of  the  other  dignitaries  and  prebendaries. 
The  whole  net  amount  of  chapter  property  in  Ireland,  in  the  common 
sense  of  the  word,  is  two  thousand  two  hundred  a  year!  And  yet, 
having  stated  this  fact,  that  there  are  no  (so  called)  sinecures  (for,  in 
truth,  cathedral  offices  are  not  sinecures)  in  Ireland,  except  to  this 
trifling  amount,  Lord  A.  states  that  sinecures  in  cathedrals  are  to  be 
utterly  abolished.  Why  was  this?  Could  any  one  think  it  worth 
while  for  a  nation  to  legislate  about  two  thousand  a  year?  Of  course 
not !  But  then,  on  the  other  hand,  the  timid  and  careless  will  say,  that 
two  thousand  a  year  is  not  worth  fighting  for,  and  will  let  this  pass,  and 
thus  a  broad  principle  is  declared,  ineffective  in  Ireland  to  be  sure,  but 
ready  to  be  applied  in  other  countries,  and  in  other  bodies  besides  the 
Jrish  Church.  Ministers,  perhaps,  may  neither  wish  nor  intend  to 
apply  it  farther,  but  others  will. 

Let  the  timid  and  indifferent,  then,  see  that  here  is  one  vast  stride  made. 
The  measure  is  not  an  Irish  measure ;  and  broad  principles  are  declared 
in  it  which  are  of  no  value  for  Ireland.  Even  they,  then,  must  see  that 
it  is  clearly  meant  that  the  English  Church  as  well  as  the  Irish  may  be 
subjected  to  the  working  of  these  principles,  or,  in  other  words,  that 
the  properties  of  bishops  and  chapters  may  be  seized,  and  the  incomes 
of  the  clergy  taxed,  whenever  it  pleases  a  government  to  say  that  a. pub- 
lic purpose  requires  it.  Still  the  timid  will  say.  Aye  I  but  this  only 
applies  to  church  property.  Once  more,  let  them  reraembet  Lord  A.'s 
kind  admission,  that  to  his  plan  as  to  bishops'  leases,  churchmen  could 
not  object,  because  it  did  not  touch  any  of  their  principles,  it  did  not  for 
a  moment  go  to  inquire  whether  church  property  was  national  property, 
it  had  no  respect  whatever  to  the  peculiar  tenure  by  which  church  pro- 
perty is  held.  And,  above  all,  once  more,  let  them  remember  that  it 
is  of  no  matter  what  this  government  intends,  or  how  far  it  intends,  to 
apply  its  own  principles,  but  how  far  they  con  be  carried  by  more 
logical  reasoners,  nay,  what  is  more  and  more  fearful,  how  far  the 
movement  party  will  say^  and  the  ignorant  and  unreflecting  will  believe, 
that  these  principles  (once  admitted  and  acted  on  by  the  legislature) 
may  and  ought  to  be  carried. 

Do  they,  can  they  forget  that  cupidity  is  a  passion  inherent  in  hu- 
man nature,  that  it  is  most  dangerous  to  society,  that  the  least  encour- 
agement will  make  it  ungovernable ;  and  that  it  already  rules  society  in 
England  to  a  fearful  extent?  Are  they,  and  can  they  be  blind  to  the 
enormous  danger  of  exciting  this  dreadful  passion,  still  more  of  teach- 
ing those  who  like  to  pay  little  to  any  public  purpose,  that  if  they  have 
but  power  to  perpetrate  injustice,  and  can  inflict  a  tax  on  particular 
classes,  they  shall  save  themselves  still  more — of  teaching  those  who 
have  fixed  their  longing  eyes  on  their  neighbour's  goods,  and  envy  him 
every  enjoyment  which  those  goods  procure  him,  that  if  they  can  but 
raise  a  cry,  and  cast  a  veil  (and  a  very  thin  veil  v^\\\  do),  over  their 
own  motives,  they  may  have  ^hoX  they  long  for,  they  muy  seize  on 
Naboth's  vineyard,  they  may  kill,  and  also  take  possession  ?   Do  they. 


CHURCH    REFORM.  365 

and  can  they  be  weak  enough  not  to  see  the  certain  consequence  whicli 
will  ensue  when  they  have  set  their  hands  to  a  measure  which  says  that 
vested  rights  shall  not  be  respected,  when  o. public  purpose  Ye(\mves  it — 
that  particular  men  shall  be  taxed,  when  a  public  purpose  requires  it — 
that  the  nation  need  not  let  men  manage  their  property  as  they  will, 
but  contenting  itself  with  giving  them  what  they  now  make  of  it,  may 
seize  all  the  rest  for  themselves,  when  a  public  purpose  requires  it — 
nay,  that  whole  orders  and  classes  of  men  may  be  blotted  out  and 
extinguished,  and  their  property  seized  for  the  nation,  when  a  public 
purpose  requires  it?  What  difficulty  is  there  in  making,  when  you  do 
not  find,  a  fublic  purpose,  if  that  will  justify  robbery,  and  who  will 
be  safe  on  his  own  land,  in  his  own  house,  or  in  the  possession  of  his 
own  money  ? 

These  are  things  which  must  strike  one,  as  an  Englishman.  When 
one  looks  at  the  measure  as  a  churchman,  there  arise  mingled  feelings 
so  strong,  that  it  is  difficult  to  write  calmly  or  quietly  about  the  matter. 

Besides  this,  the  measure  is  so  enormous,  and  it  opens  questions  so 
wide  in  extent,  that  one  knows  not  where  to  begin.  For  example,  the 
abolition  of  bishoprics  and  the  consolidation  of  dioceses  is,  beyond  all 
dispute,  a  matter  not  concerning  the  temporal  welfare  of  the  church 
only,  but  its  spiritual  welfare,  whether  for  good  or  evil.  Yet  this 
is  to  be  decided  by  the  legislature  without  a  reference  to  the 
church!  The  strengthening  or  weakening  the  church,  again,  must 
have  a  powerful  influence  on  the  Protestant  religion  in  Ireland,  yet  not 
a  thought  is  bestowed,  nor  even  an  allusion  made  to  this  most  momen- 
tous subject!  Here,  then,  are  at  once  two  considerations  worthy  the 
deepest  thought  and  care,  viz.  first,  the  right  of  the  state  thus  to  in- 
terfere without  consulting  the  church  on  matters  affecting  its  spiritual 
interests;  and  second,  the  duty  of  a  government  to  strengthen  and  sup- 
port that  religion  for  which  it  has  shewn  its  own  value,  by  adopting 
and  continuing  it  as  the  national  religion — considerations  of  the  greatest 
weight,  and  (as  even  they  who  have  held  the  opposite  opinion  from 
churchmen  have  always  before  allowed  of  the  greatest  difficulty  too, 
decided  at  once,  and  as  long  as  society  holds  together  under  our  pre- 
sent form)  decidedybr  ever,  without  a  question  or  a  thought  on  which 
side  truth  lies.  But  again,  before  whom  is  the  question  to  be  decided  ? 
Lord  A.,  with  his  usual  candour,  confessed  his  own  entire  ignorance 
about  the  real  state  of  the  case,  till  authentic  information  was  laid 
before  him.  He  had,  as  he  tells  you,  given  credence  to  the  most  ex- 
aggerated stories ;  and  how  many  of  the  honourable  gentlemen  who 
received  the  plan  with  shouts  of  exultation,  knew  more  than  he  did? 
From  what  source  do  the  shouts  of  those  who  are  not  entire  levellers 
or  unbelievers,  or  who  do  not  hope  to  get  any  thing  by  church  robbery 
hereafter,  arise,  except  from  their  ignorance  of  the  facts,  their  false 
belief  in  the  monstrous  riches  and  the  indolence  of  the  church  ?  Yet 
with  all  this  ignorance,  and  with  all  the  immense  consequence  of  the 
question,  the  course  taken,  is  not  to  lay  the  truth  before  men,  and  to 
let  it  work  its  way  before  assent  to  a  vast  change  is  called  for;  but 
while  the  falsehoods  are,  no  doubt,  exposed,  full  advantage  is  taken  of 
the   violence  and  hatred  of  the  church  which  these  falsehoods  have 

Vol.  lll.-^March,  1B33.  2  z 


St)(j  CHUKCH    REFORM. 

effected  to  gain  an  easy  assent  to  a  great  measure.  A  falsehood  may 
indeed,  always,  be  contradicted  when  it  has  done  its  w^ork  ! 

The  whole  matter,  in  good  truth,  is  told  in  a  few  words.  There  is  phy- 
sical power  on  one  side,  and  the  church  is  supposed  to  have  no  such  power- 
There  are,  at  the  moment,  strong  feelings  against  the  church,  arising  from 
schemes  to  misrepresent  and  injure  her,  having  been  long  allowed  to 
remain  unopposed,  and  to  get  possession  of  men's  minds,  as  well  as  from 
growing  dislike  and  discontent  to  all  existing  institutions.  And  thus,  as  the 
church  is  supjjosed  to  be  always  weak  as  far  as  actual  strenth  goes,  and 
to  be  accidentally  weak  for  the  moment  from  want  of  external  support, 
it  is  thought  easy  to  do  what  you  will  with  it,  without  vouchsafing  to  in- 
quire whether  it  is  just  or  right.*  The  appearance  of  church  spMiation 
will  satisfy  and  please  a  large  body  of  men  in  this  country,  who  call  them- 
selves reformers,  being  utterly  ignorant,  and  then,  violent  and  wrong- 
headed,  partly  from  ignorance  and  partly  from  something  worse; — itmay, 
as  it  is  hoped,  also  please  and  satisfy  the  Romish  priesthood  and  Irish  de- 
magogues. The  money  obtained  from  it  wall  obviate  a  difficulty  existing 
at  the  moment — church  rates.  Thus  the  w'hole  comes  to  this  : — "  I  am 
strong,  and  /  thi?ik  you  are  weak.  It  suits  me  to  take  some  of  your 
property,and  to  interfere  with  matters  of  which  you,  no  doubt,  are  the 
proper  judge,  but  of  which  I  choose  to  be  judge  too.  This  being  the  case, 
I  shall  do  what  I  will,  and  you  have  only  to  sit  still  and  submit."  It 
is  on  this  ground  only,  it  can  be  on  no  other,  that  Mr.  Stanley  praises 
the  extreme  moderation  of  the  measure,  and  hails  it  as  an  omen  of 
future  delicacy  in  dealing  with  rights  and  institutions.  All\\\Q  bishoprics 
might  have  been  swept  away,  and  all  the  property  seized,  whereas  only 
ten  bishoprics  are  extinguished,  and  part  of  the  property  taken.  This 
is  moderation  indeed  ! 

A  very  few  considerations  will  fully  establish  these  views,  and  shew 
thsii  persecution  of  the  church  has  begun.  Where  it  is  to  end,  who  can 
tell  ?  Not  they  who  have  begun  it.  For  if  they  who  have  begun  it  are. 
as  tirm  as  rocks,  and  if  no  difficult  circumstances  would  induce  them 
voluntarily  to  go  farther,  yet  they  cannot^  if  they  do  retain  power, 
refuse  to  act  on  their  own  precedents.  They  will  he /orced  to  continue 
their  w^ork  by  unansw^erable  arguments,  or  they  will  have  paved  the  way 
for  others.  They  cannot  put  the  bridle  into  the  mouth  from  which 
they  have  withdrawn  it. 

The  measure  certainly  does  not  decree  any  corporal  pains  or  penal -^ 
ties  against  the  Protestant  clergy,  nor  does  it  order  tliem  to  leave 
Ireland ;  but  if  the  abolishing  bishoprics  in  order  to  get  the  property 
which  belongs  to  them,  if  the  seizing  church  property  for  pubhc  uses, 
if  the  taxing  the  clergy  for  objects  which  belong  to  others,  and  tramp- 
ling all  their  vested  rights  under  foot,  be  any  thing  like  persecution, 
then  unquestionably  a  persecution  of  the  church  has  begun. 

No  accusation  is  brought  against  the  church  :  it  is  not  said  that  the  Irish 
church  is  rlc/i ;  on  the  contrary,  the  tales  of  its  riches  are  formally  con- 


•  The  question  remains  to  be  tried,  whether  the  matter  i»  so.     Will  Government 
do  well  in  driving  the  church  to  raise  a  cry  against  actual  injustice  ? 


CHURCH   REFORM.  367 

tradicted  in  the  speech  which  proposes  its  spoliation.  It  is  not  said  that 
the  Irish  clergy  are  idle,  or  indolent,  or  immoral,  or  careless,  or  non-resi- 
dent. No,  nor  yet  that  they  are  exorbitant  or  oppressive,  for  not  one  word 
of  this  can  be  said  even  if  that  would  justify  the  proceedings.  As 
to  their  demands  for  tithes,  the  Committee  on  that  subject  has  in  its 
report  deposed  to  their  extreme  moderation  ;  and  as  to  other  mat- 
ters the  Irish  Church  (as  can  be  proved)  has  been  strugghng  with  enor- 
mous difficulties  ever  since  the  Reformation  ;  and  her  gradual  improve- 
ment up  to  her  present  condition,  when  her  clergy  are  almost  all  resi- 
dent, and  are  faithful  and  laborious  in  an  eminent  degree,  is  a  matter  of 
public  notoriety.  Nor  is  it  alleged  that  the  Irish  Church  is  full  of  sine- 
cures, for,  on  the  contrary,  it  is  positively  stated  that  even  in  the  case  of 
chapters,  the  dignities  are  parish  benefices  with  duties  attached  to 
them. 

What,  then,  is  the  reason  why  ten  bishoprics  are  seized  and  their  pro- 
perty confiscated,  partly  to  pay  church  rates,  a  burthen  chargeable  by 
law,  by  the  strongest  law  in  the  country,  the  Common  haw,  on  lay 
property  ?  why  are  the  clergy  taxed  partly  for  the  same  purpose?  why 
are  their  vested  rights  trampled  on  ?  Can  any  one  doubt  that  it  is 
a  mere 'attempt  at  co;ic?7m//o/^,  that  the  Roman  Catholics  and  dema- 
gogues are,  if  possible,  to  be  appeased  and  conciliated  by  the  humilia- 
tion of  the  church  ?  Of  the  probable  success  of  such  a  measure,  of  the 
reasonableness  of  hoping  that  when  they  who  wish  to  effect  an  object  find 
that  by  bold  and  impudent  conduct  they  have  already  effected  half,  they 
will  desist  immediately,  and  not  have  the  slightest  wish  to  effect  the 
remainder,  it  is  needless  to  speak.  '*  The  abolition  of  the  hierarchy  is 
the  only  thing  to  quiet  Ireland,''  is  a  cry  which  has  been  already  raised  in 
the  House  of  Commons,  and  will  of  course  be  repeated.  One  conjuncture 
which  is  grave  enough  to  justify  the  abolition  of  almost  half  the  hierarchy 
has  already  been  brought  about.  What  is  to  hinder  the  same  parties, 
having  the  same  powers  and  the  same  interest,  from  bringing  about 
another  ?  It  is  not  worth  while  to  argue  about  this  matter,  as  the 
absurdity  of  the  miserable  principle  of  "  conciliation  by  sacrifice"  has 
been  exposed  till  one  is  tired  of  it,  and  every  one  owns  the  absurdity, 
except  in  the  case  where  he  chuses  to  act  on  it. 

But  although  one  sees  clearly  that  the  measure,  on  the  one  hand,  is  a 
mere  exertion  of  physical  power,  and  that  its  object  is  to  satisfy  de- 
mands founded  in  ignorance  or  injustice,  and  that  there  are  no  real  rea- 
sons arising  from  the  state  of  the  church  for  it,  it  still  remains  a  matter 
of  extreme  wonder  that  it  is  not  thought  worth  while  to  keep  up  any 
appearance  whatever  of  assigning  reasons;  nay,  that  it  is  thought  safe  to 
make  such  a  naked  revelation  of  the  exertion  of  mere  physical  power. 
Look  for  a  moment  at  Lord  Althorp's  speech,  and  try  to  collect  what 
are  put  forward  as  the  pri?iciples  on  which  this  measure  goes. 
The  most  remarkable  feature  of  the  speech  (as  a  speech)  is  not  what 
it  proposes,  but  the  manner  of  proposing  it.  All  will  allow  that  enor- 
mous changes — the  greatest  changes,  perhaps,  ever  made  in  the  church 
as  an  establishinentyWexQ  proposed  in  this  speech ;  and  yet  not  one  reason 
is  assigned  for  one  of  these  monstrous  changes  ;  no  attempt  is  made 
to  set  up  way  principle  on  which  they  are  to  go.     Let  us  suppose  that 


3(58  CHURCH    REFORM. 

the  framers  of  the  measure  saw  reasons  good  for  each,  of  which  we 
knew  nothing  —  why  were  we  not  favoured  with  them  ?  Is  go- 
vernment to  confine  itself  to  tell  us  what  is  to  be  done,  and  not 
why  ?  Take  an  instance  or  two.  Inasmuch  as  the  church  does  not 
mean  the  clergy,  but  the  laity  with  their  ministers;  inasmuch  as  churches 
are  supposed  to  be  built  for  the  laity  to  pray  in,  under  tiie  direction  of 
the  ministers;  inasmuch  as  it  seems  right  and  fair  that  men  should  keep 
up  buildings  which  are  for  their  use,  and  not  ask  others  to  do  it ;  inas- 
much as  the  common  law  of  England,  as  any  law  book  teaches  us,  lays 
the  repairs  of  the  body  of  the  church  on  the  parishioners,  in  conformity 
with  this  principle ;  inasmuch  as  it  would  be  thought  a  very  odd  bill 
which  should  tax  the  judges  and  barristers  in  order  to  keep  all  the  assize 
courts  in  repair ;  inasmuch  as  it  would  be  thought  a  very  odd  step  in  a 
dissenting  congregation  to  call  on  their  minister  to  repair  the  chapel  out 
of  his  salary;  it  might  have  been  expected  that  the  leader  of  the  House 
of  Commons,  bringing  down  a  government  plan  which  involves  a  con- 
tradiction to  every  one  of  these  propositions,  would  have  given  some 
sort  of  a  reason  to  justify  the  contradiction.  Not  so  :  we  are  simply 
told,  that  the  persons  employed  to  guide  the  devotions  of  those  for 
whom  and  by  whom  the  churches  are  built,  are  to  be  compelled  to 
provide  for  their  repair.  This  is  satisfactory  indeed.  Stat  pro  ratione 
voluntas*  Again,  as  to  the  bishops  :  No  doubt,  division  of  dioceses  is 
a  mere  matter  of  arrangement  (belonging,  however,  to  the  church,  at 
all  events,  in  part;)  there  is  no  virtue  in  the  number  of  22  or  26, 
except  as  it  contributes  to  the  well  being  of  spiritual  interests.  But 
when  a  particular  number  has  existed  so  long,  there  is  a  strong  pre- 
sumption that  this  number  has  been  found  to  be  a  convenient  one. 
Undoubtedly,  the  number  of  Protestants  in  Ireland,  compared  with  the 
whole  population,  is  small ;  and  if  they  were  pinned  up  in  one  quarter  of 
the  island,  and  the  rest  given  to  the  Romish  church,  a  small  number  of 
bishops  might  suffice.  But,  as  they  are  scattered  through  all  Ireland, — 
as  the  whole  of  Ireland  is  divided  into  Protestant  benefices,  and  these  are 
daily  increasing  in  number  by  the  dissolution  of  unions  (i.  e.  as  the  duty 
of  bishops  is  becoming  greater  rather  than  less), — it  is  not  clear,  QX.Jirst 
sight,  that  the  presumption  referred  to  above  is  not  a  just  presumption. 
At  all  events,  it  requires  strong  arguments  to  overthrow  it;  and,  if  it  is 
overthrown,  it  still  remains  to  shew,  by  good  arguments,  by  how  many 
the  number  of  bishops  may  be  wisely  reduced,  and  why  particular 
dioceses  are  selected  for  destruction.  But  of  all  this  there  is  not  a  word. 
"  /  think  there  are  too  many  bishops, — and  /  think  we  may  get  rid  of 
them."  This  is  all !  Once  more.  If  A  leaves  to  his  eldest  son  B 
20,000/.,  and  to  his  youngest  son  C  5000/. ;  if  B  buys  an  estate  with  his 
large  fortune,  and  C  an  advowson  with  his  small  one,  it  seems  unjust 
to  take  the  burthen  of  church  rates  off  from  the  lands  of  the  rich  B, 
on  which  they  are  chargeable  by  laWy  and  to  lay  it  on  the  advowson  of 


•  Really  this  withholding  full  explanations  may  be  doing  injustice  to  the  measure 
itself.  There  may  be  more  equity  in  parts  of  it  than  is  seen.  For  instance,  if 
English  clergy  were  relieved  from  land-tax,  tenths,  &c.,  a  taxation  of  their  livings 
might  be  a  uiere  matter  of  bargain.    Js  this  so  in  any  way  with  the  present  measure? 


CHURCH   REFORM.  361) 

the  poor  C.  What  is  the  reason  for  this,  and  why  is  it  not  assigned,  if 
there  is  one  ? 

Such  are  the  reflexions  which  a  churchman,  when  considering 
the  measure  proposed,  would  naturally  make  to  men  in  general, 
appealing  to  them  for  fair  consideration  of  a  subject  on  grounds  of 
justice,  but  without  any  care  whether  they  are  particularly  interested 
in  the  church  or  not.  To  true  churchmen  the  appeal  must  be  of  a  dif- 
ferent nature,  and  must  rest  on  other  and  higher  grounds.  But,  just  as 
the  writer  was  preparing  to  clothe  liis  thoughts  on  this  part  of  the  sub- 
ject in  words,  he  received,  from  an  invaluable  friend,  the  following 
paper,  which  expresses  his  feelings  so  admirably,  that  he  will  not  do 
his  readers  the  injustice  of  substituting  his  own  feebler  words  for  it. 

In  conclusion,  then,  he  would  only  say,  that  to  him  it  appears  to  be 
the  bounden  duty  of  every  Englishman  who  sees  the  thing  as  he  does, 
(without  imputing  motives  or  charging  the  Government  with  any  bad 
feelings  to  the  church)  to  point  out  the  certain  consequences  of  such 
measures  to  society, — of  every  churchman,  to  protest,  in  the  strongest 
terms,  against  the  injustice  done  to  the  church,  and  the  violence  put 
upon  it, — of  every  Christian,  to  record  his  bitter  condemnation  of  measures 
so  certainly  leading  to  the  destruction  of  the  means  by  which  Christianity 
has  been  and  is  preserved  through  this  country,  and,  consequently,  so 
injurious  to  the  spiritual  welfare  of  man,  and  to  the  honour  of  God. 

The  faithful  ministers  or  true  members  of  the  church  will  not  forget 
to  what  source  they  are  to  go  for  the  resignation  with  which  they  are  to 
submit  to  worldly  evils,  when  they  come,  and  the  patience  with  which 
they  are  to  submit  to  the  loss  of  worldly  goods.  The  strength  which  they 
want,  they  will  find,  and  they  will  find  comfort  too.  But  there  is  no 
comfort  for  those  who,  while  they  see  these  evils,  do  not  protest  against 
them,  but,  from  fear,  from  indifference,  or  from  worse  motives,  yet  are 
silent,  when  they  witness  attacks  on  the  church  of  God. 


PART     II. 

If  ever  consideration  was  the  paramount  duty  of  any  man,  it  is  solemnly 
demanded  now  of  those  Members  of  Parliament  who,  being  Christians 
and  Churchmen,  are  yet  disposed  to  give  their  support  to  the  projected 
ecclesiastical  changes  in  Ireland. 

It  is  easy  to  turn  from  an  appeal  of  this  sort,  but  it  may  not  prove 
quite  so  easy  to  shake  the  grounds  on  which  it  proceeds.  These 
grounds  are  briefly  the  following :— The  rights  of  the  Church  of  God, 
natural  and  scriptural ;  the  duties  which  will  be  forced  upon  her  loyal 
children,  if  such  a  system  of  interference  be  carried  on ;  and  the  great 
and  deadly  perils  by  which  she  is  encompassed  at  the  present  moment. 

1.  Those  who,  not  meaning  mischief,  devised,  or  are  abetting,  the 
plan  now  in  progress  for  new  arranging  the  Dioceses  of  Ireland,  ex- 
tinguishing some  and  degrading  others,  by  mere  authority  of  King, 
Lords,  and  Commons,  have  forgotten,  surely,  the  right  of  the  church— 
a  right  always  recognized  by  the  British  constitution— to  assent  or 
demur,  by  her  own  officers,  duly  commissioned  for  that  purpose,  whether 
bishops,  or  presbyters,  or  both,  to  the  laws  which  are  to  guide  her  in 


370  CHURCH    REFORM. 

spirituals.  I  put  the  claim  at  the  very  lowest,  wishing  to  avoid  all 
needless  disputes  on  the  various  degrees  of  authority  which,  in  different 
portions  of  Christendom,  may  be  differently  distributed  between  the 
civil  and  ecclesiastical  power,  or  among  the  several  orders  of  the  clergy, 
or  among  the  clergy  and  laity  respectively.  I  put  it  so,  that  the  Church 
of  Scotland,  the  Church  of  Rome,  the  Greek  Church,  and  every  church 
which  is  founded  on  other  than  purely  Independent  and  Erastian  prin- 
ciples, is  as  much  concerned  in  our  plea  as  the  Church  of  England. 
Nay,  even  the  Independent  would  think  it  hard  to  have  laws  spiritual 
made  for  his  congregation,  by  an  assembly  of  which  there  was  no  secu- 
rity but  that  the  majority  might  be  of  another  sect.  Nor  does  it  appear 
that  even  Zuinglius  or  Cranmer,  or  any  of  those  who  allowed  most  to 
the  civil  government  in  ecclesiastical  matters,  contemplated  the  case  of 
the  Sovereign,  by  whom  the  canon  was  to  be  framed,  being  himself  an 
alien  to  the  church,  which  is  clenrly  analogous  to  the  present  case,  so 
far  as  the  two  Houses  of  Parliament,  which  practically  share  the  King's 
supremacy,  may  happen  to  consist  of  other  than  churchmen.  The 
anomaly  has  been  seen,  and  strongly  stated,  ever  since  the  repeal  of  the 
Test  Act ;  but  it  has  not,  I  conceive,  been  felt  practically  till  now, 
because  what  measures  have  passed  since,  affecting  the  internal  economy 
of  the  church,  have  proceeded  from  the  bishops  themselves.  And  as  to 
the  times  before  the  Test  Act,  although  both  Romanists  and  Presby- 
terians were  allowed  to  legislate  in  ecclesiastical  matters,  the  power  of 
Convocation  was  then  recognized,  and  in  theory,  at  any  rate,  the  church 
had  her  veto.  If  the  Sovereign,  on  his  side,  took  liberties,  at  least  he 
professed  himself  a  member  of  the  body.  Nothing,  I  conceive,  can  be 
found  at  all  analogous  to  the  present  attempt,  except  the  proceedings  of 
the  Long  Parliament — a  happy  precedent  for  the  friends  of  our  church 
(to  whom  alone  I  am  writing)  to  rest  on. 

It  will  hardly  be  denied  that  the  number  and  arrangement  of  her 
dioceses  is  a  matter  which  concerns  the  church  greatly  in  spirituals ; — 
that  the  salvation  of  the  souls  committed  to  her  charge,  her  pastoral 
efficiency,  the  account  she  must  give  to  her  Judge,  are  sure  to  be  very 
materially  affected  by  a  wise  or  unwise  arrangement  in  that  respect. 
Accordingly  the  ancient  Synods  appear  to  have  regarded  it  as  a  prero- 
gative of  which  they  were  bound  to  be  jealous  :  Bingham*  has  pro- 
duced two  cases  of  their  interfering  to  prevent  the  division  of  sees 
without  their  consent,  and  one  of  the  two  remarkable  to  our  purpose, 
as  involving  the  censure  of  the  principal  civil  authority.  By  parity  of 
reasoning,  if  sees  could  not  be  divided,  neither  could  they  be  united, 
without  consent  of  the  Church  in  Synod. 

The  expediency  of  the  measure,  in  the  present  instance,  for  the 
spiritual  welfare  of  the  Irish  Church,  I  am  not  called  on  to  discuss; 

•  King  Wamba,  by  an  imperious  mandate,  had  enjoined  some  bishops  to  ordain 
other  bishops  in  several  villages  and  monasteries  lying  in  the  suburbs  of  Toledo  and 
other  places,  against  which  innovating  contempt  and  usurpation  the  council  first 
cites  the  ancient  canons,  and  then  concludes  with  a  new  decree  in  these  words  :— • 
"  Si  quis  contra  haec  Canonum  interdicta  venire  conatus  fuerit,  ut  in  illis  locis  Epis- 
copum  se  eligat  fieri,  ubi  Episcopus  nunquam  fuit,  anathema  sit  in  conspectu  Dei 
Omnipotentis." — Bingham,  Art.  xvii.  5.  37. 


CHURCH   REFORM.  371 

my  argument  being  entirely  against  the  competency  of  Parliament  alone 
to  enact  it.  But  one  observation  appears  to  be  worth  making,  viz.,  that 
it  is  a  mark  of  great  inadvertence  as  to  the  office  of  a  Christian  bishop, 
if  any  one  has  talked  of  the  fewness  of  the  Irish  churchmen,  and  has 
thence  inferred  that  a  few  bishops  will  be  sufficient  for  them.  In 
the  first  place,  it  is  not  as  if  those  few  churchmen  were  by  themselves  in 
an  island  of  their  own.  Surrounded  as  they  are  by  temptations  to 
apostacy,  they  need  unusual  vigilance  on  the  part  of  their  pastors. 
Besides,  we  are  not  to  leave  it  out  of  sight,  that  bishops  have  duties  to 
perform  to  the  aliens  and  unconverted  also,  who  come  locally  within 
their  sphere ;  they  are  'AttootoXoi  as  well  as  'ETr/o-fcoTroi,  and  their  mis- 
sionary office  is  not  extinct,  though  now,  in  general,  less  frequently 
called  into  exertion  than  that  which  is  more  strictly  pastoral — of  which 
change  in  the  primitive  ages  the  change  of  their  title  might,  perhaps,  be 
an  indication.  It  is,  therefore,  very  conceivable,  that  even  with  fewer 
Protestants  in  Ireland,  more,  rather  than  fewer,  bishops  might  be 
wanted. 

But  to  proceed.  Thus  much  appears  to  be  made  out,  that  the 
church,  either  in  w^hole  or  in  part,  has  a  right,  granted  or  inherent,  to 
be  consulted  concerning  laws  made  for  her  in  spirituals,  and  that  the 
division  and  arrangement  of  her  dioceses  is  a  spiritual  concern  of  great 
moment.  Only  one  point  remains  :  Has  she  been, — will  she  be, — con- 
sulted in  this  instance  ? 

If,  according  to  the  ancient  customs  of  Ireland,  as  of  other  Christian 
realms,  it  is  intended  to  call  a  Synod  of  the  Church,  and  submit  the 
desired  arrangement  to  her,  as  our  Act  of  Uniformity  was  submitted  to 
our  Convocation  in  the  14th  of  Charles  the  Second,  then,  whatever  dif- 
ficulties and  embarrassments  of  other  kinds  may  accompany  such  a  pro- 
ceeding (of  which  the  writer  pretends  not  to  judge),  at  any  rate  there 
will  be  this  advantage,  that  the  rights  of  the  church,  in  matter  of  legis- 
lation, will  be  uninvaded.  But  if  no  such  step  is  taken,  if  not  even  the 
Prelacy  of  Ireland  are  to  be  allowed  a  distinct  voice  on  a  matter  of 
such  extreme  consequence,  it  becomes  a  very  grave  question  how  far 
an  ecclesiastical  law,  made  partly  by  aliens,  and  entirely  by  the  state, 
is  binding  on  the  consciences  of  churchmen,  and  what  should  be  their 
course  of  proceeding,  as  they  come,  respectively,  under  the  operation  of 
that  law. 

But  of  this  more  will  be  said  presently.  There  is  another  part  of 
the  scheme  which  seems  no  less  strange  and  unaccountable,  proceeding 
as  it  does  from  men  of  "  liberal"  principles,  than  the  Parliamentary 
suppression  of  dioceses,  proceeding  from  sound  and  sincere  churchmen. 
I  speak  of  the  tax  to  be  imposed,  not  on  the  tithe-holders  generally — 
(there  would  be  more  show  of  justice  in  that) — but  on  the  bishops  and 
pastors  of  Ireland  ;  from  the  primate  to  the  vicar  who  has  just  200/. 
a  year,  they  are  all,  it  seems,  to  pay  by  a  graduated  scale  (but  the 
lowest,  1  believe,  five  per  cent.)  to  augment  the  benefices  of  those  who 
have  less  than  200/. 

I  say  nothing  of  the  precedent  here  established,  of  its  applicability  to 
lay  property,  of  the  invidious  and  arbitrary  distinction  drawn  between 
two  classes  of  clergymen,  not  really  distinguished  from  each  other,    or 


372  CHURCH    REFORM. 

wishing  to  be  so,  nor  of  a  thousand  other  topics  which  occur  at  once ; 
but  one  observation  I  must  make,  in  the  hope  that  it  may  be  gratifying 
to  persons  of  "enlarged  views,"  if  any  such  honour  these  hues  with  a 
perusal.  The  argument  just  now  produced  concerning  the  rights  of  church 
synods  was,  it  must  be  owned,  rather  obsolete  ;  but  there  is  another 
kind  of  right,  which,  in  lay  matters,  is  held  to  be  a  good  one  ;  indeed, 
there  is  hardly  a  reader  of  the  newspapers  who  is  not,  by  this  time,  per- 
fect in  it, — I  mean  "  the  indefeasible  right  of  freemen"  not  to  be  taxed 
but  by  their  own  representatives.  There  is  no  rule,  however,  without 
an  exception,  and  it  seems  that  the  exception  in  this  case  is  to  be  sup- 
plied by  the  Irish  clergy,  who  are,  at  present,  every  one  knows,  so 
thoroughly  overgorged  with  wealth,  that  they  may  be  taxed,  and  not 
feel  the  difference. 

And  so  ingeniously  is  the  measure  contrived  as  to  present,  bound  up, 
as  it  were  with  this,  an  exception  to  another  favourite  principle — 
viz.,  respect  to  vested  rights.  Of  late,  it  has  been  the  fashion  to  talk 
gently  of  ^hem,  at  the  expense  of  the  poor  corporate  rights,  which  no 
one  can  ever  abuse  enough,  but  no  such  delicacy  is  felt  here  ;  though 
some  people  might  have  imagined  that,  considering  the  habits  of  cler- 
gymen in  general,  and,  in  particular,  the  condition  of  the  Irish  benefices 
just  now,  they  ought  to  be  rather  sparingly  touched. 

All  these  things  are  a  little  amazing,  and  one  can  hardly  prevent  the 
thought  from  crossing  one  s  mind,  that  vested  rights  appear  to  lose 
their  respectability  just  so  far  as  their  owners  cease  to  have  the  power 
of  interfering  with  effect  to  check  the  spoliation  of  corporate  rights. 

But  this,  by  the  way.  The  point  now  to  be  explained,  if  it  can  be, 
is,  who  are  the  representatives  of  the  clergy  of  Ireland,  to  whom,  ac- 
cording to  the  "Rights  of  Man,"  such  a  bill  of  taxation  as  this  direct 
taxation  upon  definite  individuals  will,  of  course,  be  presented  for  ap- 
proval ?  Who  are  they  ?  where  do  they  sit  ?  what  is  their  style  and 
title  ?  what  their  commission  ?  and  how  are  they  to  make  any  protest 
of  theirs  available,  should  they  happen  to  dissent  from  what  is  demanded 
of  them  ?  I  want  plain  answers  to  these,  which  I  am  sure  are  plain 
questions. 

I  want  them  the  more,  because,  in  this  case,  we  are  not  only  to 
be  taxed  by  strangers  to  our  body,  but  also  by  persons  who,  for 
aught  we  can  tell,  may  be,  a  majority  of  them,  conscientiously  our 
enemies,  and  in  point  of  fact  we  know  too  well  that  many  of  them  are 
so  in  all  bitterness.  What  would  a  Liverpool  merchant  think,  if  the 
Chamber  of  Commerce  at  Bristol  were  allowed  to  fix  the  rate  of  dues 
payable  by  Liverpool  vessels  on  entering  their  own  harbour?  The 
case  would  be  still  stronger  if  the  dues  so  levied  were  to  be  afterwards 
applied  ^7*  a  bounty  to  encourage  the  trade  of  the  rival  place.  The 
application  is  obvious. 

How  would  it  be  taken  by  the  trustees  of  a  dissenting  college,  if  the 
fellows  of  Eton  or  Winchester  interfered  to  appropriate  their  funds, 
and  regulate  their  discipline  ?  Would  that  be  a  violation  of  the  rights 
of  man,  or  no  ?  If  it  u^ould,  how  can  the  project  of  Church  Reform  in 
Ireland  be  exempted  from  the  like  charge,  even  upon  the  merest  prin- 
ciples of  modern,  worldly,  republican  politics  ? 


CHURCH    REFORM.  373 


-  We  are  not,  I  hope,  so  far  gone  yet  that  the  mere  profaneness  of  the  in- 
trusion will  reconcile  men's  minds  to  its  daring  illegality,  that  the  insult 
to  the  constitution  will  be  pardoned  because  it  is  an  insult  to  the  church 
also.  But  when  rumours  are  abroad  of  "deafening  cheers"  in  the 
legislature  of  England,  at  the  very  first  hint  of  extinguishing  bishoprics, 
a  sincere  churchman  may  well  be  permitted  to  ask  one  calm  and  serious 
question.  Waving  all  dispute  about  the  necessity  of  episcopal  govern- 
ment, and  assuming  only  so  much  as  this — that  the  prelates  of  the 
Reformed  Church  in  Ireland  have  hut  a  fair  and  probable  claim  to  be 
counted  among  pastors  commissioned  by  our  Saviour;  what  can  be  said 
or  thought  of  an  assembly  (if  indeed  there  be  any  such)  of  whose  tone 
and  temper  that  riotous  exultation  may  be  considered  a  fair  specimen  ? 
or,  of  the  nation  fairly  represented  (if  such  be  the  case)  in  that  assem- 
bly? Many  would  have  expected,  I  think  not  unreasonably,  that  if, 
in  course  of  deliberation  and  inquiry — mature  deliberation,  ^t<zi;<?  in- 
quiry— such  an  enactment  w^ere  found  indispensable,  even  then  it  might 
have  called  forth  some  slight  expression  of  regret,  something  to  shew  that 
rude  intrusion,  especially  on  interests  owned  to  be  sacred,  was  not  ac- 
ceptable for  its  own  sake.  To  some  it  might  have  occurred — here  is 
one  of  the  topics  which  high  authority  has  recently  told  us  ought  to  be 
**  approached  with  awe."*  These  would  have  been  surely  no  unnatural 
expectations  ;  how  have  they  been  answered  (if  we  may  believe  report) 
on  the  part  either  of  the  admiring  audience,  or  of  those  who,  to  be 
consistent,  ought  at  least  to  have  proposed  such  schemes  with  reluc- 
tance, and  to  have  discouraged  all  clamourous  unreflecting  approbation 
of  them. 

These,  which  many  pass  off  as  trifles,  are  the  unequivocal  symptoms 
of  our  condition  as  a  people,  and  make  the  hearts  of  true  patriots  sink 
within  them  more  sadly  than  substantive  measures  even  of  the  most 
dangerous  import.  For  such,  some  plausible  excuse  may  almost  always 
be  made  out,  enough  to  give  room  for  hope  that  their  supporters  may  not 
mean  mischief;  but  these  unpremeditated  effusions  of  irreverence  admit 
of  one  interpretation  only. 

The  precedent  of  the  Reformation  will  of  course  be  pleaded,  both 
for  the  Parliamentary  arrangement  of  dioceses,  and  for  the  partial  spo- 
liation of  church  property. 

But,  first  (since  stale  sophisms  may  be  fairly  met  by  truisms  equally- 
stale),  if  either  of  these  things  were  essentially  wrong,  it  is  not  changed 
into  right,  by  having  been,  once  in  the  history  of  the  church,  connected 
with  a  good  and  necessary  work. 

Secondly,  the  alterations  in  King  Henry's  time  were  made,  at  least 
formally,  by  assent  of  the  clergy,  either  in  detail,  as  each  was  adopted,t 
or  in  a  general  and  prospective  way,  by  the  prerogative  granted  to  him 
individually,  in  the  well-known  Submission  of  1530-314     And,  even 

♦  Earl  Grey,  in  the  House  of  Lords,  Feb.  7th,  in  answer  to  Lord  King. 

f  As  the  act  against  Annates  (Str.  I   Mem.  ii.  158);  the   Injunctions  of  1536 

(Burnet,  i.  409,  444.   Oxf.  1816);  the  Necessary  Doctrine,  &c.  (Str.   1   Mem.  i. 

583) ;  the  act  for  the  Six  Articles  (ibid.  542).     For   the  six  new  bishopricks  the 

King  had  obtained  a  Ixill  from  Rome  before  the  separation  (Burn.  i.  222). 

\  Str.  1  Mem.  i.  199. 

Vol.  III.— March,  1833.  3  a 


374  CHURCH   KEPROM. 

in  the  following  reign,  though  it  is  not  to  be  denied  that  many  liberties 
were  taken,  yet  the  frequent  appeals  to  Convocation  on  the  part  of  the 
reforming  governments*  indicate  an  uneasy  consciousness  of  somewhat 
defective  in  their  ecclesiastical  authority,  as  long  as  they  wanted  the 
sanction  of  that  body. 

The  reign  of  EHzabeth  abounded  in  injunctions  and  orders  of  council 
on  matters  of  religion  ;  but  no  encroachment  took  place,  that  I  know 
of,  in  the  shape  of  permanent  legislation,  except  the  passing  of  the  Act 
of  Uniformity,  without  any  assent  from  convocation,  or  even  from  the 
lords  spiritual  in  parliament.  The  Queen,  on  all  subsequent  occasions, 
expressed  the  most  decided  aversion  to  lay  meddlers  with  ecclesiastical 
legislation  ;  but  permitted,  and,  through  her  archbishops,  encouraged, 
the  labours  of  convocations  in  framing  articles  and  canons ;  thus  giving 
unquestionable  proof,  that  the  omission  of  the  church,  in  her  first  act, 
was  no  part  of  her  voluntary  policy,  but  was  forced  on  her  by  the  neces- 
sity of  the  case.  It  was  an  unintended  wrong,  amply  redressed,  when 
tlie  same  law  was  revived  at  the  Restoration.  Indeed  I  do  not  see  how 
the  warmest  supporter  of  church  authority  could  desire  a  better  model  or 
specimen  of  the  legitimate  union  of  the  civil  and  ecclesiastical  powers, 
than  is  to  be  found  in  the  preamble  of  that  second  Act,  as  it  stands  at  the 
beginning  of  the  large  prayer  books.  It  forms  a  perfect  practical  com- 
mentary on  a  memorable  passage  of  Hooker,  which  his  "  liberal"  admirers 
would  do  well  to  bear  in  mind,  now  that  they  are  engaged  in  church 
reform  :  "  The  parliament  of  England,  together  with  the  convocation 
annexed  thereunto,  is  that  whereupon  the  very  essence  of  all  govern- 
ment within  this  kingdom  doth  depend ;  it  consisteth  of  the  King,  and 
of  all  that  within  the  land  are  subject  unto  him."t  Hooker  then  con- 
sidered, that  for  some  instances  of  government,  the  convocation  was  an 
essential  adjunct  to  the  parliament,  i.  e.  of  course,  in  matters  merely 
spiritual,  and  in  mixed  matters,  so  far  as  they  are  spiritual.  Not  that 
parliament  might  be  excluded  from  either,  as  his  adversaries  in  this 
argument,  the  Romanists,  maintained ;  its  assent  was  necessary,  as  the 
lay  part  of  the  church,  to  give  her  canons  the  force  of  law;  just  as  the 
clergy,  being  part  of  the  state,  might  fairly  claim  a  voice  in  deliberations 
purely  temporal,  and  have  always  been  allowed  it  in  the  old  constitu- 
tions of  Europe. 

The  theory  of  what  was  our  constitution  in  this  respect,  may  perhaps 
be  shortly  summed  up  as  follows : 

Human  affairs  are,  some  spiritual,  some  temporal,  some  mixed.   The 


*  For  the  Reform  of  the  Liturgy  (Burnet,  ii.  92);  for  the  Lord's  Supper  in  both 
kinds,  and  the  Marriage  of  Priests  (Id.  ibid.);  for  Articles  of  Religion  (362)  ;  for 
the  adoption  of  Reform  in  the  Irish  Church  (Phenix,  i.  129)  ;  and,  in  general,  Strype 
avers  and  confirms  it  by  a  quotation  from  Archbishop  Abbot,  that  "  the  consideration 
and  preparation  of  this  Book  of  Common  Prayer,  together  with  other  matters  in 
religion,  was  committed  first  of  all  to  divers  learned  divines  ;  -  -  and  what  they  had 
concluded  upon  was  oflTered  the  Convocation.  And  after  all  this,  the  Parliament 
approved  it,  and  gave  it  its  ratification."  (2  Mem.  i.  137.)  That  this  was  the  light 
in  which  the  Reformers  themselves  wished  their  proceedings  to  be  viewed,  appears 
especially  by  aroyaV'  etter  to  Bishop  Thirlby,  July  1549  (Ap.  Str.2  Mem  i.  329). 
t  E.  P.  viiL  b.  iii.  342. 


CHURCH    REFORM.  37.3 

church  alone  should  take  cognizance  of  the  first,  the  state  alone  of  the 
second,  both  together  of  the  third.  Now,  the  whole  church,  consisting 
of  clergy  and  laity,  preponderating  respectively  in  convocation  and  in 
parliament ;  it  is  clear,  that  whenever  both  these  concurred  in  enact- 
ments wholly  or  partly  spiritual,  no  conceivable  human  sanction  could 
be  wanting  to  that  law.  There  was  no  need  of  nicely  distinguishing 
how  mucii  of  the  mixed  matter  might  be  properly  called  temporal,  how 
much  spiritual.     The  whole  had  agreed  to  it,  and  "  there  was  an  end." 

Our  ancestors,  in  the  days  of  Papal  usurpation,  had  cause  to  regret 
that  they  had  deviated  from  this  straight  and  simple  line,  by  excluding 
the  laity  from  any  voice  in  the  church.  We  have  had  some  experience, 
and  are  likely  soon  to  have  more,  regarding  the  result  of  the  opposite 
deviation.  Our  parliaments,  as  such,  have  ceased  to  belong  to  the 
church,  yet  claim  the  right  of  making  laws  ecclesiastical  ;  and  the 
clerical  portion  of  the  church,  having  trusted  too  much  to  her  laity  in 
parliament,  has  no  longer  a  veto  on  those  laws.  This  is  sad  confusion 
in  theory,  and  the  only  chance  of  its  turning  out  tolerable  in  practice, 
would  have  been  for  the  legislators  to  be  smcerely  imbued  with  reve- 
rence and  anxiety  for  men's  spiritual  interests ;  reverence  strong  enough 
to  hinder  them  from  laying  rude  hands  on  the  church,  while  they  were 
yet  in  deep  ignorance  of  her  real,  inherent,  indefeasible  rights. 

2.  It  cannot,  of  course,  be  any  wonder,  that  they  should  be  even  more 
ignorant  of  her  duties.  It  never  seems  to  have  occurred  to  them,  that 
she  is  pledged  to  suffer,  rather  than  compromise ;  to  walk  by  faith,  not 
by  sight ;  by  the  ordinances  of  God,  not  by  the  calculations  of  men. 

For  instance,  it  is  conceivable  that  the  same  authority  which  consi- 
ders itself  competent  to  these  changes,  may  also  pretend,  some  day,  to 
impose  a  new  and  improved  Liturgy  on  the  pastors  of  England  and 
Ireland ;  upon  us,  who  are  sworn  to  the  Church  of  God,  to  use  none 
but  what  she  has  prescribed.  I  wish  to  speak  out  my  firm  conviction, 
that  it  would  be  the  duty  of  a  clergyman,  in  such  a  case,  not  to  suffer 
the  book  in  his  church,  but,  having  sought  out  the  most  efl^ectual  way 
of  protesting  against  the  illegal  intrusion,  patiently  to  take  what  might 
follow. 

Again,  it  seems  a  questionable  point,  what  should  be  the  conduct  of 
those  churchmen  whose  ofiScial  duties  connect  them  with  sees,  suppressed 
or  enlarged  in  an  uncanonical  way.  How,  it  may  be  asked,  are  suf- 
fragan bishops,  under  metropohtans,  now  to  be  degraded, — how  are  they 
to  dispose  of  the  pledges  which  they  respectively  gave,  at  consecration, 
"  professing  and  promising  due  reverence  and  obedience,"  each  to  his 
archbishop  and  metropolitical  church,  and  that  not  only  for  the  time 
beings  but  expressly  to  their  successors  also  ?  Will  none  of  that  holy 
order  feel  scruples  in  entering  on  another  diocese,  under  authority  which 
the  church  never  sanctioned  ?  Will  every  presbyter  account  himself 
absolved  from  his  oath  of  obedience,  taken  at  the  institution,  to  the  very 
see  in  which  he  is  beneficed  ?  Will  not  some  say,  the  same  authority 
which  lawfully  imposed  this  engagement  on  us  at  first,  must  be  our 
warrant  ere  we  can  venture  to  transfer  our  canonical  obedience  else- 
where ?  One  would  not  wish  to  speak  too  positively,  or  to  entangle 
any  man  with  scruples  invidiously  raised ;   but  surely  these  arc  grave 


376  CHURCH   REFORM. 

practical  questions,  to  wliicli  those  who  are  so  ready  with  church  laws 
ought  to  be  provided  with  grave  practical  answers. 

Fartlfer,  when  benefices  are  vacant,  augmented,  in  the  way  now  pro- 
posed, by  the  spoil  of  chapters  or  larger  benefices,*  who,  among  GodV 
clergy,  will  be  found  to  accept  them  ?  Not  those  who  know  what 
sacrilege  is;  not  those  who  have  well  considered  the  danger  of  par- 
taking in  other  men's  sins ;  not  those  who  recollect  that  pastors  should 
be  exemplary,  and  that  it  would  be  contrary  to  piety  and  good  example 
to  destroy  or  diminish  the  common  impression,  that  receivers  and  ac- 
complices are  as  bad  as  the  original  criminals.  No  doubt,  holders  might 
bo  found;  but  hardly  at  first  among  those  who  look  at  their  duty  with 
an  intelligent  and  single  eye.  For  a  generation  or  two,  chicanery  and 
causuistry  would  flourish,  as  they  did  here  after  the  Revolution.  Jf, 
indeed,  our  church  was  then  so  degenerate,  as  many  would  make  her 
out  to  have  been  (and  no  doubt  there  were  fearful  instances  of  latitudi- 
narian  impiety  in  high  placesf))  probably  a  good  deal  of  the  mischief 
-might  be  traced  to  the  very  general  tampering  with  duties  and  engage- 
ments, to  which  men  had  been  tempted  at  the  time  of  the  new  settle- 
ment. 

We  shall  be  told,  probably,  that  alienation  is  not  sacrilege,  when 
clear  political  expediency  requires  it;  and  that  the  great  champion  of 
the  church  himself  has  qualified  his  plea  for  the  inviolability  of  her 
treasure,  by  granting  that  "  certain  cases  there  are,  wherein  it  is  not  so 
dark  but  God  himself  doth  warrant,  but  that  we  may  safely  presume 
Him  as  willing  to  forego  for  our  benefit,  as  alw^ays  to  use  and  convert 
to  our  benefit  whatsoever  our  religion  hath  honoured  him  withal.":}:  Is 
the  present  one  of  those  cases?  Judge  by  his  words  in  another  place. 
"  If  only  to  withhold  that  which  should  Ire  given  be  no  better  than  to 
rob  God  ;§  if  to  withdraw  any  mite  of  that  which  is  but  in  purpose 
only  bequeathed,  though  as  yet  undelivered  into  the  sacred  treasure  of 
God,  be  a  sin  for  which  Ananias  and  Sapphira  felt  so  heavily  the 
dreadful  hand  of  divine  revenge ;  quite  and  clear  to  take  that  away 
w^hich  we  never  gave,  and  that,  after  God  hath  so  many  ages  therewith 
been  possessed ;  and  that,  without  any  other  show  of  cause,  saving 
only  that  it  seemeth  in  their  eyes  who  seek  it  too  much  for  them 
which  have  it  in  their  hands : — can  we  term  it  or  think  it  less  than 
most  impious  injustice,  most  heinous  sacrilege  ?"||  When,  therefore, 
Hooker  spoke  of  exceptions,  it  was  a  far  more  overwhelming  necessity 
that  he  thoiight  of ;  such  a  necessity  as  justified  David  in  converting 
the  shewbread  to  his  own  u^e ;  such  as  might  excuse  the  governors  of 
a  starving  city,  in  taking  the  church  plate  and  exchanging  it  for  bread. 
He  appears  also  to  allow,  that  superstitious  abuses  may  in  some 
measure  desecrate  that  property,  which  was  intended  to  bo   always 


•  I  do  not  add  bishops'  estates,  because,  ff  report  speaks  true,  a  worthier  destination 
IS  reserved  for  that  portion  of  the  sjwil. 

t  See  Skelton's  Vindication  of  the  Bishop  of  Winchester  (Hoadly),  an«l  many 
passages  of  Deism  Revealed. 

\  Eccl.  Pol.  V.  79.  t.  ii.  463.  ^  Mal.'iii.  8—10. 

II  E.  P.  vfi.  24.  t.  iii.  p.  275.  Oxf.  179a 


CHURCH    REFORM.  377 

lloly.  But  bere  there  is  neither  superstitious  abuse,  nor  yet  extreme 
necessity,  pleaded  :  nothing  but  a  mere  popular  outcry,  owned,  by  the 
very  persons  who  are  acting  on  it,  to  have  been  excited  by  a  wrong 
impression.* 

3.  Lastly,  it  seems  clear  that  those  who  would  have  the  church  now 
give  way  to  the  interference  of  aliens,  and  to  partial  spoliation,  are  not 
aware  of  her  real  dangers. 

The  real,  the  imminent,  the  vital  danger  to  the  church  of  Christ,  I 
believe  universally,  but  certainly  in  this  kingdom,  at  the  present 
moment,  is  irreverence,  tending  to  atheistical  self-sufficiency.  And 
whenever  the  union  of  church  and  state,  in  itself  one  of  tlie  great- 
est of  blessings,  is  permanently  clogged  with  such  conditions,  and 
fallen  under  such  incurable  mismanaseraent,  as  to  encourac^e  this  irreve- 
rence,  rather  than  check  it, — then  it  will  be  the  plain  wisdom  of  the 
church  (as,  if  disobedience  to  God's  law  were  required,  it  would 
become  her  plain  duty)  to  throw  from  her  those  state  privileges,  which 
in  such  a  case  would  prove  only  snares  and  manacles;  and  to 
excommunicate,  as  it  were,  the  civil  government.  It  is  not  affirmed, 
that  things  are,  as  yet,  come  to  such  a  pass  in  this  church  and  realm. 
But  he  must  be  blind,  who  looks  that  way,  and  cannot  see  ominous 
symptoms;  it  would  not,  perhaps,  be  too  bold,  if  one  were  to  call  them 
providential  warnings,  sent  to  prepare  men  for  such  a  calamity,  and  in 
particular,  to  brace  up  the  minds  of  the  clergy  for  a  time  when  it  may 
be  necessary  for  them  to  chuse  between  separation  and  virtual  apostacy, 
that  they  may  not  think  all  will  be  lost,  when  they  are  as  Christians  were 
in  the  time  before  Constantine ;  nor  wisli  for  paganism  back  again,  or, 
what  is  much  the  same,  Arianism  established,  rather  than  church  rates 
should  cease  to  be  paid,  or  the  bishops  lose  their  seat  in  the  House  of 
Lords :  real  and  great  evils,  no  doubt,  but  not  to  be  thought  of  with 
such  an  alternative. 

If  one  look  to  the  side  of  social  duty,  there  again  our  great  danger 
is — that  which  was  before  alluded  to — lest  men,  to  secure  vested  rights, 
be  tempted  to  betray  those  which  are  corporate,  to  protect  themselves 
at  the  expense  of  their  successors.  There  cannot  be  a  baser  or  more 
selfish  principle ;  it  is  as  contrary  to  all  good  feeling  as  it  is,  in  most 
cases,  to  express  and  voluntary  oaths.  But  largely  appealed  to  as  this 
tendency  is  at  present,  and  plausibly  as  the  addresses  to  it  are  disguised 
in  a  thousand  ways, — to  add  to  its  force,  by  schemes  like  those  in  ques- 
tion, proceeding  from  what  ought  to  be  the  fountain  of  justice,  and  the 
citadel  of  all  corporate  rights, — this  indeed  betrays  a  sad  ignorance  of 
the  real  bearings  of  our  condition ;  as  if  brute  force,  or  mere  unpopu- 
larity, could  ever  do  us  more  harm  than  sacrificing  our  engagements  and 
convictions,  and  setting  the  people  a  pattern  of  cowardice. 

On  the  whole,  there  appear  to  be  good  reasons  for  mistrusting  the 
judgment   of  those  friends  of  the  church,   who  take    part   with  her 


*  "  A  greater  exaggeration  has  prevailed  on  this  subject  than  has  prevailed  on  any 
political  topic  which  I  recollect.  Before  I  looked  more  narrowly  into  the  question, 
I  myself  greatly  exaggerated  to  my  own  mind  the  amount  of  the  revenues  of  the 
Irish  Church." — Lord  Althorp,  Feb.  12. 


37S  CHURCH    REFORM. 

enemies  on  this  occasion.  It  will  be  seen  that  the  details,  legal  and 
local,  of  the  proposed  scheme,  have  hardly  been  touched  in  these  stric- 
tures. \yhat  has  been  offered,  has  been  confined  to  some  of  its 
principles,  if  indeed  it  have  any  principle,  for,  strangely  enough,  its  want 
ef  any  seems  to  have  been  quoted  as  part  of  its  merit.*  But  I  suppose 
^he  meaning  is,  that  men  may  think  themselves  too  happy  not  to  have 
had  a  plain  preamble,  declaring  all  church  goods  public  property.  '^1  he 
benefit  of  this  will  be  more  intelligible  when  the  difference  is  clearly 
made  out  between  the  case  of  a  highwayman  who  meets  you  and  robs 
you  without  saying  a  word,  and  that  of  one  who  prefaces  his  attack  on 
your  treasure  with  a  declaration  that  he  considers  it  all  his  own. 

O,  that  all  who  really  mean  well,  casting  aside  cowardice,  conceit, 
and  sophistry,  would  take  the  Bible  at  its  plain  word,  and  believe  and 
feel  that  it  never  can  be  right  to  do  evil  that  good  may  come ;  to  rob 
God,  that  men  may  be  pacified  !  that  they  would  remember  what  is 
said  of  the  motive  which  engaged  a  certain  ruler  of  old  in  the  greatest 
of  all  imaginable  crimes  !     He  was  "  willing  to  content  the  people." 

In  the  name  of  that  holy  church,  of  which,  it  is  trusted,  such  men  still 
wish  to  continue  dutiful  and  loyal  children,  although  (I  do  not  say  it  in 
msolence)  they  have  shewn  themselves  almost  or  altogether  uninstructed 
in  her  rights,  her  duties,  and  her  real  dangers;  in  the  name  of  God,  who 
hates  sacrilege  ;  in  the  name  of  the  Saviour  and  Judge  of  us  all,  who 
has  declared  that  wilful  injury  and  insult  offered  to  his  commissioned 
representatives  is  insult  and  injury  offered  to  himself,  they  are  called  on 
to  pause  and  be  well  advised  before  they  go  on  as  they  have  begun  in 
taking  liberties  with  holy  things.  K. 


ECCLESIASTICAL  INTELLIGENCE. 


ORDINATIONS. 

Bishop  of  St.  David's,  Durham  Cathedral February  2. 

Bishop  of  Rochester,  St.   George's  Church,  Hanover  Square,  )  poKruar     S 
London   5 

DEACONS. 

Name,  Degree.       College.  University.         Ordaining  Bishop. 

Borlase,  William    b.a.       St.  Peter's  Camb.  |  ^^^^^Jj; ^^ J^^^p^^^^^^^^^ 

Cookson,  Edward  b.a.  University  Oxford  St.David's, f  Durham 

Edwards,  J.  Netherton  b.a.  Worcester  Oxford  Rochester, Exeter 

Evans,   John   Harrison  m.a.  St.  John's  Camb.  Rochester, Ely 

Fell,  Thomas m.a.  St.  Peter's  Camb.  Rochester, Ely 

Ffrench,  Thomas   b.a.  Jesus  Oxford  Rochester, Worcester 

Freeman,  Edward a. a.  Corpus  Christi  Camb.  Rochester, Norwich 

*  "  One  of  the  great  merits  of  the  ptesent  measure  is,  that  it  does  not  involve  the 
abstract  question.  .  .  .  Having  steered  clear  of  the  abstract  question,  it  enables  go- 
vernment to  imite  all  the  advantages  of  liberal  concession  to  every  party" — Mr. 
Stanley,  Feb.  \2th. 

f  The  daih  is  used  in  lieu  of  the  words   "fty  ktt€r$  diaii*tory  from  the  Bishop  of." 


ECCLESIASTICAL   INTELLIGENCE. 


379 


Name.  Degree. 

Greenwood,  James b.a. 

Groome,  Robert  Hinde  b.a. 

Harris,  Musgrave  A.  H.  M.  A. 

Heaviside,  James  W.  L.  b.a. 

Hext,  John  Hawkins...  b.a. 

Hird,  Joshua  Simon  ...  b.a. 

Hurst,  Sam.   Sheppard  b.a. 

Langley,  Thomas  b.a. 

Martin,  Francis m.a. 

Mayriard,  George  b.a. 

Morris,  L.  Stuart     b.a. 

Peitt,  John  Newton  ...  b.a. 

Purdon,  William    b.a. 

Shadwell,  J.  Emilias...  b.a. 

Vawdrey, Alex.  Allen...  b.a. 

Walker,' Thomas b.a. 

Wetherall,  Alexander...  b.a. 

Chatfield,  Allen  W b.a. 

Jackson,  Henry b.a. 

James,  William 

Kingdon,  John  a.b. 

Morse,  Francis    m.a. 

Ripley,  Luke m.a. 

Williams,  George  b.a. 


The  Lord  Bishop  of  Bristol  will  hold  an  Ordination  in  London,  on  the  3rd  of 
March. 

The  Lord  Bishop  of  Exeter  intends  to  hold  an  Ordination  in  the  Cathedral,  on 
Sunday,  the  21st  of  April  next.  Candidates  are  requested  to  transmit  their  papers 
to  Ralph  Barnes,  Esq.  before  the  loth  of  March. 

The  Lord  Bishop  of  Winchester  intends  holding  an  Ordination  in  the  Chapel  of 
his  Palace,  on  Sunday,  the  21st  of  April  next.  The  Candidates  are  required  to  attend 
for  examination  on  the  Tuesday  preceding. 

A  General  Ordination  will  be  holden  by  the  Lord  Bishop  of  Salisbury,  on  Sunday, 
the  21st  of  April  next  ensuing.  The  Candidates  for  Deacons'  Orders,  who  attended  at 
Salisbury  for  their  first  examination,  in  January  last,  are  desired  to  attend  at  the 
Palace  for  further  examination  on  Tuesday,  the  16th  day  of  April,  at  10  o'clock  in 
the  morning,  and  to  send  in  their  remaining  papers  forthwith  to  Edward  Davies,  Esq., 
Registry  Close,  Salisbury. 

The  requisite  papers  to  be  sent  in  forthwith  by  Candidates  for  Priests'  Orders  are, 
a  Testimonium,  Si  quis,  and  Letters  of  Deacons'  Orders,  if  not  ordained  Deacon  in 
the  Diocese  of  Salisbury,  which  Candidates  are  to  be  at  the  Palace  on  the  day  and 
hour  before  mentioned.  The  Candidates,  on  application  to  Mr.  Davies,  may  receive 
the  following  Tracts ;  namely,  Extracts  from  Bishop  Bull's  Discourses  on  the  DiflS- 
culty  and  Importance  of  the  Pastoral  Office;  Arrian's  Dissertation  de  iis  qui 
temere  ad  docendum  accedunt;  and  the  Bishop  of  Salisbury's  Charge  to  the  Clergy 
of  the  Diocese,  in  1832. 


College.       Universiti/. 

Ordaining    Bishop, 

Jesus 

Camb. 

Rochester, 

Exeter 

Caius 

Camb. 

Rochester, 

Norwich 

Corpus  Christi 

Camb. 

Rochester 

Sidney  Sussex 

Camb. 

Rochester, 

Ely 

Exeter 

Oxford 

Rochester,  ■ 

Exeter 

St.  Peter's 

Camb. 

Rochester, 

Winchester 

Trinity 

Camb. 

Rochester, 

Ely 

St.  John's 

Camb. 

Rochester, 

LlandafF 

Trinity 

Camb. 

Rochester, 

-Ely 

Caius 

Camb. 

Rochester, 

Norwich 

Christ's 

Camb. 

Rochester, 

York 

Queen's 

Camb. 

Rochester, 

Ely 

St.  John's 

Camb. 

Rochester, 

Ely 

St.  John's 

Camb. 

St.  David's, 

Durliam 

St.  John's 

Camb. 

Rochester, 

Exeter 

Christ's 

Camb. 

Rochester, 

Ely 

St.  John's 

Camb. 

Rochester, 

— —  Norwich 

PRIESTS. 

Trinity 

Camb. 

Rochester, 

. Ely 

Magdalen 

Camb. 

Rochester, 

Ely 

St.  David's 

Lampet. 

,   Rochester, 

LlandafF 

Pembroke 

Oxford 

Rochester, 

Exeter 

Corpus  Christi 

Camb. 

Rochester, 

Norwich 

St.  John's 

Camb. 

St.  David's, 

Durham 

Trinity 

Camb. 

Rochester, 

Ely 

CLERICAL  APPOINTMENTS. 

Alford,  Walter,  B.A.    ...  Master  of  Martlock  Grammar  School,  Somerset. 

Bagot,  D to  be  one  of  the  Chaplains  of  Earl  Kilmore. 

Blyth,  G.  B Lecturer  of  St.  Mary's,  Beverley,  Yorkshire. 

Bowes,  T.  F.  F Supernumerary  Deputy  Clerk  of  the  Closet  to  His  Majesty. 

Dikes,  Thomas,  LL.B....  Master  of  the  Charter' House,  Hull,  Yorkshire. 

Donne,  Stephen,  M.  A....  Head  Master  of  the  Free  Grammar  School,  Oswestry. 

Hopkinson,  John   Domestic  Chaplain  to  Earl  Fitzwilliam. 

Luney,  R.,  M.  A A  Surrogate  in  the  Diocese  of  Exeter. 


380 


ECCLESIASTICAL    INTELLIGENOF. 


^1^  A  5  Prebendary  of  York  Cathedral;  also  Canon  Residentiary 
I      of  ditto. 

TT      e^ A)  C  ^^"*y  Clerk  of  the  Closet  to  His  Majesty. 

Musgrave,  Charles Prebendary  of  York  Cathedral. 

M    ti    e     G   F    W  (  Head  Master  of  the  Western  Grammar  School,  Brompton, 

^^   ^^  ^>      ^       Yorkshire. 

Tate,  James,  M.  A.,  jun.    j  H^^d  Master  of  the  Free  Grammar  School,   Richmond, 
^  '  I       lorkshire. 

Taylor,  W.,  M.  A Chaplain  to  the  Lord  Mayor  of  York. 

Thornborrow,  James Master  of  Lowther  Grammar  School,  Westmoreland. 

VV^heeler,  T.  L.,  M.A. ...     Minor  Canon  of  Worcester  Cathedral. 


Markham,  H. 


PREFERMENTS. 


Name, 
Antram,  Richard. 
Ashe,  Edward    ... 

Astley,  H.  M 

.Badeley,  J.  C.  ... 

Barnes,  John 


Preferment. 
Lylinch,  R. 
Harnhill,  R. 
Foulsham,  R. 
Shipmeadow,  R. 


Count)/. 
Dorset 
Gloucester 
Norfolk 
Suffolk 


Diocese. 
Bristol 
Gloucester 
Norwich 
Norwich 


Wreay,  St.  Mary,  P.  C.  Cumberld.   Carlisle 


Bedford,  R.  G.  ...  |  ^''H^.tTB""  ]  «'— 
Berners,  Ralph  ...     Horkstead,  R.  Suffolk 

Bevan,  T St.  Peter's,  V.  Carmar. 

Bethel,  G Worplesdon,  R.  Surrey 

Biscoe,   Robert  ...  Whitbourne,   R.  Hereford 

Birch,  S.,  D.D...  Little  Marlow,  V.  Bucks 

Bryan,  George   ...  Huttoft  Lincoln 

Carver,  James Hevingham,  R.  Norfolk 

Chapman,  W.  jun.  Basingbourne,  V.  Camb. 

Chatfield,  A.  W.  .  Shudy  Camps,  V.  Cambridge 

Curbitt,  J.  H.   ...  Powick,  V.  Worcester 

Eaton,  Thomas  ...  Farndon,   P.  C.  Chester 

Fawcett,  J Wisbey ,  P.  C.  West  York 

Fielden,  Oswald ...  |  ^'^Xr""^''"^'"      }  Staffordsh. 
Girdlestone,  H....     Sanford,  R.  Wilts 

Hooper,  J Rolvendon  Kent 

_           ,,r    T  C  Pirton,V.,w.  Croome )  ,WT  . 

I«^«'  W.  L I      j),^'^,jj;^  ^„^^^^j  J  Worcester 

Jackson,  W Penrith,  V.  Cumberld. 

Jan.es,  John    {  « V^:-p"e.*;J:Sghi  ^^''"''-- 

Kingdon,  John  ...     North  Petherwyn,  V.     Devon 
Knatchbull,  H.  E.     North  Elmham,  V.       Norfolk 
Linton,  Thomas...     Warmington,  V.  Northamp. 

r  Llanfchangel    Rhy-  "| 
Lloyd,  William  ...<    dithon,   and  Llan-    V Radnor 

t.  dewy Ystradenny, V.J 
Mayson,  Martin...     Knapwell,  R.  Cambridge 

Milles,  Henry    ...     Foulsham,  R.  Norfolk 

Millner,  W St.  Augustin,  V."  Bristol 

,_,,-.  (  Lynton  and  Countes-  7  j^ 

Munday,  M J     \^^^^  p^  c.  J  ^^^^" 

Neve,  F.  R Poole,  St.  Michael's,  R.  Wilts 

Plees,  W.  G Ashbocking,  V.  Suffolk 

Powell,  W.  F.    ...     Stroud,  P.  C.  Gloucester 

rrideaux,G l^^iSfv.''-"}'^- 


Bristol      j 

Norwich 

St.  Dav.    j 

Winchest. 

Hereford 

Lincoln 

Lincoln 

Norwich 

Ely 

Ely 

Worcester 

Chester 

York 


Patron. 
W.  Fane,  Esq. 
Rev.  R.  Ashe 
SirJ.  Astley,  Bart. 
Rev.  J.  Badeley 
Dean  and  Chap,  of 

Carlisle 
Dean  and  Chap,  of 

Bristol 

St.  David's  Coll., 

Lampeter 
Eton  College 
Bishop  of  Hereford 
S.  Birch,  Esq. 
Bishop  of  Lincoln 
G.  Anson,  Esq. 
D.  &  C.  of  Westm. 
Trin.  Coll.,  Camb. 
Earl  of  Coventry 
Marq.  of  Westmin. 
Rev.  H.  Heap 


Lich.  &  C.   Earl  of  Bradford 


Sarum 
Cant. 


T.  Boltom,  Esq. 
D.&C. of  Rochester 


Worcester    Earl  of  Coventry 

Carlisle        Bishop  of  Carlisle 

Peterboro'  Bishop  of  Peterboro' 

Exon  Duke  of  Bedford 

Norwich      Hon.  G.  J.  Milles 
Peterboro'  Earlof  Westmorel. 

St.  David's  Lord  Hensington 


Ely 

Norwich 

Bristol 

Exeter      j 

Sarum 

Norwich 

Gloucester 

Canterb. 


Mar.  of  Northamp. 
Sir  Jacob  Astley 
D.&C.  of  Bristol 
The  Yen.  Archd. 

of  Barnstaple 
The  King 
The  King 
Bp.  of  Gloucester 

Archb.  of  Canterb. 


ECCLESIASTICAL    INTELLIGENCE. 


SSI 


Name.  Preferment. 

Quick e,   Andrew.        Newton  St.  Cyres,  V. 

Reed,  J.  B Felpham,  V. 

Robinson,    Disney     Wolley,  P.  C 

est.   Philip's  Cliurch, ") 
Robley,  Isaac |      C,  Salford  / 

Salkeld,  Edward  .  Crosby-on-Eden,  V. 

Sandys,  William...  St.  Mary's  V.Beverley 

Scott,  T Wappenham,  R. 

Selwyn,  E Edwalton,  P.  C. 

Smith,  Samuel    •  •  •  |  ^^enveirol^strk^t  a  } 

Stubbin,  N.  J Somersham,  R. 

Sutcliffe,W Bosley,  P.  C. 

Sunderland, T.L.J     Til s worth,  V. 

Trcvelyan,  J.  T...     HuishChampflower.R. 

Turbit't,  J.  H Powick,  V. 

,,,    ,j-      ,        r-         S  Great     St.     Mary's,    ) 
A\  addmgton,  G....  |       p    ^^  Cambridge     \ 

Wales,  William  ...  \  ^"  ^%"*^'  ^'-  ^'^^'^^^  \ 
'  ^      ampton  ^ 

Wardell,  Henry...     Winlaton,  R. 

White,  James Loxley,  V. 

Williams,  J Eglwysylan,  V. 

Worsley,  C EveningLecturer  of  St. 

Wrigglesworth, J.  D.  Loddon,  V. 


County.  Diocese.  Patron. 

Devon  Exeter         J.  Quieke,  Esq. 

Sussex  Chichester  R.  of  Felpham 

West  York  York  G.  Went  worth,  Esq. 

Lancashire  Chester        SirR.G.  Booth,  Bt. 

Cumberld.  Carlisle  Bishop  of  Carlisle 

Yorkshire    York  Lord  Chancellor 

Northamp.  Lincoln  Bishop  of  Lincoln 

Notts  York  John  Musters, Esq. 

V.  of  Camber  well 

Rev.  N.  J.   Stub- 
bin,  of  Higham 
V  Rev.  J.  B.  Browne, 
(      V.  of  Prestbuny 
f  Trustees  of  Sir  G.  P. 
\    Turner 


Surrey 
Suffolk 


Norwich 


Chester        Chester 


Beds. 

Somerset 
Worcester 


Lincoln 


Bath  &  W.  Sir  J.  Trevelyan,  Bt 

Worcester  Earl  of  Coventry 

Cambridge  Ely  Trin.  Coll.,  Camb. 

Durham      Durham  Bishop  of  Durham 

Warwick     Worcester  Lord  Chancellor 
Glamorg.     Llandaff 

Thomas's  Church,  Newport,  Isle  of  Wight 

Norfolk       Norwich  I3ishop  of  Ely 


CLERGYMEN    DECEASED. 

Allen,  Richard  ...     Little  Driffield,  V.          East  York    York  Precentor  of  York 
Baskett,  K.,  M.  A.     Master  of  the  Charter  h.  Hull              Yorkshire 

Childers,  W.  Wei-  (  Cantley,  V.,and  Pre-  >  W.  York      York  J.  W.Childers,Esq. 

bank \    bendal  Stall  of  Ely    >  Camb.          Ely  Bishop  of  Ely 

r  Acton  Scott,  R.   with  ~)  r,  ■.  tt        r     J       t    o..     l  i  -r< 

Clarkson,  Townley  )    Hinxton  Combes,  V.  i  ?,«^°P^  Hereford     J.  Stackhouse.Esq. 

I    and  Swavesev,  V.       ^  Camb.  Ely  Jesus  Coll.,  Camb. 

Elford,  William...  \  ^^^'^P^lr"^'  -^^  v  \  ^^von  Exeter      \  ^Z'^'  ^""^^Z,^!?' 

'  ^  North  Petherwm,  V.  J  \  Duke  of  Bedford 

Hanbury,  Barnard  \      ,  *        t>"™  ^   as  i-  /  ggggjj^  London        Mr.  Shinglewood 

rNorthborough,  R.   &  "i  iTi    >{r  r     P  T>  f 

Head,  William    ...I       Sen.  Min.  Can.  of  V Northamp. Peterboro' 4      ,  *  ^"^  ' 

I     Peterboro'  Cath.      J  ^  t      borough 

Higgins,  J Mells,  C.  Somerset      Bath&W.    J.  S.  Horner,  Esq. 

Jacomb,  Robert ...     Wellingborough  Northamp. 

Jones,  Ellis Lymington,  C.  Hants  Wint.  Vicar  of  Boldrc 

Jones,  John    Bottwnog,   R.  Carnarvon   Bangor         R.  of  Melltyrne 

Legge,  Joseph Holton,  11.  Somerset     Bath  &  W.  John  Gibbs,  Esq. 

Lowry,  T.,   I^- D.  |  ^'*^,^^^q*'^"  j^^  "^^^  Carlisle        Bishop  of  Carlisle 

Lysons,  D Rodmarton,  R.  Gloucester  Gloucester  C.  T.  Morgan,  Esq. 

Mansergh,  T Clym])ing,  V.  Sussex  Chichest.      Eton  College 

Marshall,  Sampson     Fremington  Yorkshire 

Ne„bolt,W.  H..{M"--ad,H.«W|„^„,^  ^.^^         Bishop  of  Winton 

Peach,  H Derby 

Prior,  John     Quorndon  Leicester 

Ravenhill,  — Tooting,  R.  Surrey 

Richards,    Charles  Prebendary  of  Winchester  Cathedral. 

Vol.  Wl.^March,  1833.  3  b 


382  ECCLESIASTICAL    INTELLIGENCE. 

Stawell,  W.  M.    ..  |  ^'SkndrR.  ^'''}  ^^^v""  ^xon            Earl  Fortoscue 

rKinnond,   V.,  Stix-^  ,  t->    t.             t- 

Uvedale,  W \     wold,  V.,  and          V  Lincoln  Lincoln    i  ^;  ^T*":',^"^- 

I     Markby,  P.  C.        J  t  Mr.  Massinberd 

f  Hastingleigh,  R.         ^  Kent  Canterb.      Archb.  of  Canterlx 

Wellfitt,  W.,  D.  D.  ^  Ticehurst,  and            J  Sussex  Cluchest.     D.  &  C.  of  CantcrU 

(  Preb.  of  Canterbury  The  King 

Whatley,  G.  K....     How's  Green,  near  Wokingham,  Berks^ 


ESTABLISHED  CHURCH  0¥  SCOTLAND. 

PHEFtRMENTS. 

Name.  Parish.  Presbytery.                Patron. 

Barclay,  Matt Old  Kilpatrick...  Dumbarton...  Lord  Blantyre's  Trustees, 

Boyd,  James  Ochiltree  Ayr Presbytery  of  Ayr. 

Brown,  Thomas...     Ratho    Edinburgh  ...  Dr.  Davidson's  Trustees. 

McLauchlan,  S.  F.      Snizort Skye The  King. 

Welsh,  David Carsphain Galloway Forbes  of  Callender. 

On  Wednesday,  Jan.  22,  the  Rev.  Daniel  Kelly  was  inducted  into  the  Second 
Chai-ge  of  the  parish  of  Campbellton,  in  the  Presbytery  of  Kintyre,  on  the  presen- 
tation ot  the  Duke  of  Argyll.  The  Rev.  J.  Curdie,  of  Gigha  and  Cara,  preached 
and  presided. 

The  Rev.  Mr.  Tulloch  has  been  inducted  to  the  parish  of  Tippermuir. 

The  Rev.  Mr.  Thorburn  has  been  ordained  by  the  Presbytery  of  Kfrkaldy  to  the 
Charge  of  the  Scottish  Church  at  Falmouth,  Jamaica. 

The  Rev.  Dr.  Stirling,  of  Craigie,  is  to  be  proposed  as  the  new  Moderator  of  the 
General  Assembly. 

The  Rev.  Dr.  Barr,  of  Port  Glasgow,  has  declined  the  offer  of  the  Tron  Church, 
Glasgow,  vacant  by  the  promotion  of  Dr.  Dewar. 

DEATHS. 

The  Rev.  John  Finlayson,  Minister  of  Gaelic  Chapel,  Cromarty,  aged  47. 

The  Rev.  Colin  Bogle,  Minister  of  Walls,  Shetland. 

The  Rev.  John  Shand,  Minister  of  Kintore. 

The  Rev.  William  McGregor  Stirling,  Minister  of  Port. 

The  Rev.  Dr.  Primrose,  Minister  of  Preston  Pans. 


University  of  Edinburgh — Mr.  Forbes  has  been  appointed,  by  the  Town  Coun- 
cil, Professor  of  Natural  Philosophy  in  the  University.  The  votes  were— for  Mr- 
Forbes,  21 J  for  Sir  David  Brewster,  i>. 


EPISCOPAL  CHURCH  OF  SCOTLAND. 

The   Rev.    Charles  J.  Lyon,  M.A.,   of  Trinity  College,  Cambridge,   has  been 
ajjpoiuted  Minister  of  the  Episcopal  Chapel,  St.  Andrew's. 


IRELAND. 

The  Lord  Bishop  of  Kildare  held  an  Ordination  in  St.  Bridget's  Church,  Dublin, 
on  Sunday,  the  3rd  inst.,  when  the  following  gentlemen  received  Priest's  Orders:  — 
Rev.  Messrs.  M'Lean,  Stormont,  Howick,  Walker,  Hamilton,  Edwards,  O'NeiU, 
Sherrard,  Caulficld,  Morrow,  Gore,  Maturin,  and  Porter. 

The  four  Irish  representative  Prelates  for  the  present  session  of  Parliament  are, 
the  Archbishop  of  Dublin  (Dr.  Whately),  the  Bishop  of  Ossory(Dr.  Fowler), 
the  Bislii)pof  Killaloc  (Dr.  S\'rschoyle),  and  the  Bishop  of  Clonfert  (_Dr.  Butson). 


:383 


UNIVERSITY    NEWS. 


OXFORD. 

Saturday,  February  2. 

On  Thursday  last,  the  following  Degrees 
were  conferred  : — 

Masters  of  Arts — Rev.  J.  Bliss,  Oriel; 
Rev.  R.  Briscoe,  Fell,  of  Jesus. 

Bachelors  of  Arts—U.  Wall,  St.  Alban 
Hall ;  H.  B.  Domvile,  Scholar  of  University  ; 
C.  H.  A.  jMartelli,  Trinity ;  E.  O.  Benson, 
Wadham. 

Preachers  at  St.  Mari/s  —  Rev.  IMr. 
Hughes,  Trinity,  Purification ;  Rev.  the 
Principal  of  New  Inn  Hall,  Sunday  morning; 
Re\'.  Mr.  Oakeley,  Balliol,  afternoon. 

February  9. 

Magdalene  Hall There  will  be  an  Elec- 
tion to  a  Scholarship,  on  the  foundation  of  the 
late  Mr.  Henry  Lusby,  on  Friday,  the  22nd  of 
March.  All  iVIembers  of  the  University,  of 
not  less  than  four,  or  more  than  eiglit  Terms' 
standhifl,  are  eligible. 

The  Scholarship  is  tenable  for  three  years. 
The  annual  payment  will  be  100/.  The 
Scholar  will  be  bound  to  reside  eight  weeks  in 
the  Michaelmas  and  Lent  Terms  respectively, 
and  not  less  than  eight  weeks  in  the  Easter 
and  Act  Terms. 

Candidates  are  required  to  signify  their 
intentions  to  the  Vice-Principal,  and  to  pre- 
sent testimonials  of  their  standing  and  good 
conduct,  signed  by  the  Head  of  their  House, 
or  their  Tutor,  on  or  before  Thursday, 
]\Iarch  14th. 

Brasennose  College. — A  Fellowship  is  va- 
cant, open  to  graduates  of  Oxford,  born  within 
th.e  limits  of  the  old  dioceses  of  Lincoln,  and 
Lichfield  and  Coventry,  i.  e.  of  the  present 
dioceses  of  Lincoln,  Peterborough,  Oxford, 
Lichfield  and  Coventry,  and  of  that  part  of  the 
diocese  of  Chester  which  is  south  of  the  Ribble, 
provided  they  have  not  exceeded  8  years  from 
the  day  of  their  matriculation.  Candidates  are 
required  to  deliver  to  the  Principal  certificates  of 
their  birth  and  baptism,  together  with  testimo- 
nials from  their  respective  Colleges,  on  or  before 
Wtidnesday,  March  6. 

Edward  Hartopp  Grove,  B.A.  of  Balliol, 
■was  on  Thursday  last  elected  a  Fellow  of 
lirasennase. 

In  a  Convocation  holden  on  Thursday  last, 
it  was  unanimously  resolved  to  contribute  the 
sum  of  200/.  from  the  University  chest,  in  aid 
of  the  distressed  Clergymen  of  the  Established 
Church  in  Ireland. 

In  a  Congregation  holden  the  same  day,  the 
following  Degi-ees  were  conferred  :  — 

Masters  of  Arts—^ev.  G.  Baker,  Wivd- 
ham;  Rev.  T.  T.  Lane  Bayliff,  St.  John's; 
H.  I.  Nicholl,  St.  John's. 

Bachelor  of  Arts— 5.  Haythome,  Exeter. 
Preachers  at  St.  Mary^s — Rev.  the  Warden 
of  ^  New  College,  Sunday  morning  ;  Rev.  Mr. 
Girdlestone,  Balliol  College,  afternoon. 


Ftbrunry  16. 

Lincoln  College,  —  Two  Scholarships  and 
Two  Exhibitions,  now  vacant,  will  be  filled  up 
on  Thursday,  the  14th  of  March  next. 

Candidates  for  the  Exhibitions  must  be 
natives  of  the  diocese  of  Durham ;  and  for 
want  of  such,  natives  of  Northallertonshire  or 
Howdenshit  e,  in  the  county  of  York ;  or  of 
Leicestershire,  and  particularly  of  the  parish, 
of  Newbold  Verdon,  or  of  the  diocese  of  Ox- 
ford, or  of  the  coimty  of  Northampton. 

The  Scholarships  are  without  limitation. 
Candidates  will  be  required  to  deliver  in, 
personally,  to  the  Sub-Rector,  testimonials  of 
their  good  conduct,  on  or  before  Tuesday,  the 
12th  of  INIarch.  Candidates  for  the  Exhibi- 
tions must  at  the  same  time  produce  certificates 
of  the  place  of  their  tirth. 

The  Examiners,  appointed  by  the  Trustees 
of  Dean  Ireland's  Foundation,  give  notice,  that 
an  Examination  will  be  holden  in  the  Schools 
on  Thursday,  the  7th  of  IMarch  next,  and  the 
following  days,  for  the  purpose  of  electing  a 
Scholar  on  that  Foundation.  Gentlemen  who 
desire  to  offer  themselves  as  Candidates,  are 
requested  to  leave  their  names  with  the  Rev. 
H.  Jenkyns,  at  Oriel  College,  together  witk 
certificates  of  their  statiding,  and  of  the  consent 
of  the  Head  or  Vicegerent  of  their  College  or 
Hall,  two  days  at  least  before  the  commence- 
ment of  the  Examination.  The  Scholarship  is 
open  to  all  Undergraduate  IMcmbers  of  the 
LTniversity  who  have  not  exceeded  their  Six- 
teenth Term. 

On  Thursday  last  the  following  Degrees 
were  conferred :  — 

Doctors  in  Divinity — S.  "Whittingham, 
Fell,  of  Corpus  Christi ;  J.  B.  Frowd,  Fell,  of 
Corpus  Christi. 

Master  >  of  Arts— Rev,  W.  Abbott,  Taber- 
dar  of  Queen's ;  Rev.  C.  Powell,  Trinity ; 
Rev.  T.  Edmondes,  Jesus. 

Bachelors  of  Arts— \N .  R.  Coxwell,  Exeter; 
T.  E.  Winnington,  Christ  Church. 

Preachers  at  St.  Mary's— Rev.  IVIr.  IMo- 
berly,  Balliol,  Sunday  morning;  Rev.  Mr. 
Girdlestone,  Balliol,  afternoon. 

Lecturer  at  St.  Martin  s — Rev.  Mv.  Cox, 
Sunday  morning  and  afternoon. 

Fdiruary  23. 

The  Professor  of  Chemistry  will  begin  a 
Course  of  Lectures  on  Vegetable  Chemistry,  at 
two  o'clock,  on  Saturday,  the  2nd  of  March. 

Those  Gentlemen,  who  attended  the  Lec- 
tures on  the  Principles  of  Chemistry,  delivered 
last  Term,  are  free  of  admission  to  these,  on 
entering  their  names  to  the  Course  previously 
to  its  commencement. 

The  Examiners  appointed  by  the  Trustees 
of  the  Mathematical  Scholarships  have  issued 
notice  that  an  Examination  will  be  holden  in 
the  Convocation  House,  on  Thursday,  the  14th 
of  March,  and  the  following  days,  for  the 
purpose  of  electing  a  Scholar  on  that  Founda- 


384 


UNIVERSITY    NEWS. 


tlon.  Tlie  Scholarship  is  open  to  all  Members 
of  the  University  who  have  passed  the  Public 
Examination,  and  who  have  not  exceeded  the 
Twenty-sixth  Term  from  their  matriculation 
inclusively. 

In  a  Congregation  holden  on  Thursday  last, 
the  Rev.  Augu:«tus  Short,  M.A.,  Student  of 
Ch.  Ch.,  was  nominated  a  Public  Examiner  in 
Literis  Huniatiioribus,  and  the  Rev.  Arthur 
Neate,  M.A.  of  Trinity  College,  a  Public 
Examiner  in  Disciplinis  Mathematicis  et  Phij- 
sicis  ;  the  former  by  the  Senior,  the  latter  by 
the  Junior,  Proctor. 

At  the  same  time  the  following  Degrees 
were  conferred  :  — 

Masters  of  Arts — Rev.  T.  Blackbume, 
Brasennose ;  H.  Merivale,  Fell,  of  Balliol ; 
Rev.  C.  E.  Birch,  Fell,  of  St.  John's;  E. 
Owen,  Worcester. 

Bachelors  of  Arts — W.  H.  Kempson,  Ch. 
Ch.;  A.  Browne,  Ch.  Ch. ;  G.  B.  Rogers, 
Pembroke ;  G.  Churchill,  Worcester ;  E. 
Stanley,  Worcester. 

In  a  Convocation  holden  on  the  same  day, 
it  was  agreed  to  accept  a  benefaction  of  two 
Scholarsnips,  one  for  the  best  proficiency  in 
Theology,  the  other  for  the  best  proficiency  in 
Mathematics.  The  candidates  to  be  meniters 
of  the  University  who  have  passed  their 
principal  examination,  and  not  exceeded  five 
complete  years  from  their  matriculation. 

Yesterday  se'nnight,  I\Ir.  Egerton  John 
Hensley,  vvaselected  a  Scholar  of  Corpus  Christi. 

Preachers  at  St.  Marys — Rev.  ]\Ir.  Ball, 
St.  John's,  Sunday  morning ;  Rev.  JMr. 
Jacobson,  JExeter,  Sunday  afternoon;  Rev. 
Mr.  Jenkyns,  Oriel,  Assize  Sermon. 

Lecturer  at  St.  Martin's — The  Warden  of 
Wadham,  Sunday  morning  and  afternoon. 

CAMBRIDGE. 

Friday,  February  1,  1833. 

The  late  Dr.  Smith's  annual  prizes  of  25/. 
each,  were  on  Friday  last  adjudged  to  Alexander 
EUice,  of  Caius,  and  Joseph  Bowstead,  of 
Pembroke,  the  first  and  second  Wranglers. 

On  Wednesday  last,  tbe  Rev.  WilUam  Jones, 
B.D.  Fellow  of  St.  John's  College,  was  elected 
Lady  Margaret's  Preacher. 

At  the  examination  at  St.  John's,  on  Tues- 
day last,  the  first  classes  of  the  second  and 
third  year  were  arranged  in  the  following  order. 


SECOND 

TEAR. 

H.  Cotterill. 

Lambert. 

Sylvester. 

Tillard,      I 
Gibbons,  l'^'?- 

Scudamore. 

Drake. 

Walthara. 

Bateson. 

Legrcw,         ") 

Ireland. 

Lain<r,           Kteq 
Hutchmson,  ) 

Morris. 

H.  W.  Smith. 

Ililditch. 

THIRD 

YEAR. 

Bullock. 

Rolfe. 

Hey. 

Low. 

Bryer. 

White. 

Trentham. 

Coates. 

?!^^.Vr 

Nevin. 

On  Wednesday  morning  last  (King  Charles's 
Martyrdom)  a  sermon  was  preached  at  Great 
St.  Mary's  church,  by  the  Rev.  the  Master  of 
Jesus  College,  from  2  Corinthians,  iv.  3,  4. 

February  8. 

At  a  Congregation  on  Wednesday  last,  the 
following  Degrees  were  conferred. 

Honorary  Masters  of  Arts — Lord  Lindsay, 
Trinity,  son  of  Earl  Balcarras;  The  Hon. 
P.  J.  L.  King,  Trinity,  son  of  Lord  King. 

Masters  of  Arts — Rev.  P.  Palmer,  Trmity ; 
J.  S.  Cox,  Corpus  Christi. 

Bachelors  in  Civil  Imiv — H.  W.  Meteyard, 
Caius ;  Rev.  J.  Nelson,  Trinity  Hall. 

Bachelors  of  Art-: — L.  Ottley,  Trinity;  T. 
Baker,  St.  John's  ;  F.  J.  W.  Jones,  St.  John's, 
(comp. ) ;  R,  B.  Cartwright,  Queen's,  (comp.) ; 
C.  B.  Elliott,  Queen's;  A.  J.  Nash,  Downing. 

At  the  same  Congregation  the  following 
graces  passed  the  Senate :  — 

That  the  sum  of  two  hundred  pounds  be 
granted  from  the  University  Chest  in  aid  of 
Funds  for  the  relief  of  the  distressed  Clergy. 

To  appoint  the  Viee-Chancellor,  Dr.  Ainslie, 
I^Ir.  Whewell,  Mr.  Miller,  Mr.  Croft,  and 
IMr.  Archdall  a  Syndicate  to  consider  what 
alterations  should  be  made  in  the  Iron  Fence 
of  the  Senate  House  Yard,  and  to  report 
before  the  end  of  this  Term. 

That  the  Professor  of  Chemistry  have  the 
use  of  the  large  Lecture  Room  in  the  Botanic 
Garden,  formerly  appropriated  to  the  Jacksonian 
and  Botanical  Professors,  at  such  times  as  it 
may  not  be  wanted  by  the  said  Professors. 

That  the  Regius  Professor  of  Physic  have 
the  use  of  the  new  Anatomical  Lecture  Room, 
at  such  times  as  it  may  not  be  wanted  by  the 
Professor  of  Anatomy. 

That  the  Vice-Chancellor,  Dr.  Graham, 
Professor  Musgrave,  Mr.  Blick,  and  Mr. 
Hodgson  of  St.  Peter's  College,  be  a  Syndicate 
to  determine  what  allowance  shall  be  made  to  the 
Tenants  at  Burwell  and  Barton  from  their  last 
year's  rents,  in  consequence  of  the  low  price 
of  corn. 

February  15. 

Mr.  C.  H.  Grove,  of  Pembroke  College, 
was  yesterday  elected  a  Travelling  Bachelor 
on  Mr.Worts's  foundation. 

Meetings  of  the  Philosophical  Society  for  the 
present  Term: — Monday,  Feb.  25,  March  10, 
and  March  25. 

February  22. 

On  the  12th  inst.  Joseph  Bowstead,  Esq. 
B.A.  of  Pembroke  College,  was  elected  a 
Foundation  Fellow  of  that  &)ciety. 

At  a  Congregation  on  Wednesday  last,  the 
following  Degrees  were  conferred  :  — 

Bacheors  in  Divi nity—'Rev .  W.  Shepherd, 
Trinity,  rector  of  Cherrington,  Bucks ;  Rev. 
G.  Jarvis,  Corpus  Christi. 

Bache/orsofArts—G.  B.  O.  Hill,  Trinity; 
T.  Jones,  St.  John's;  H.  T.  Daniel,  St. 
I*eter'8 ;  J.  Cheetliam,  Jesus  ;  W.  Wallace, 
Jesus;  J.  Fawssett,  Jesus;  J.  C  Stapleton, 
Downing. 


UNTVERSITY    NEWS. 


385 


At  the  same  Congregation,  the  following 
graces  passed  the  Senate  :  — 

To  appoint  the  Vice -Chancellor,  Dr.  French, 
Dr.  Geldart,  Dr.  Haviland,  Mr.  Tatham,  INIr. 
Peacock,  Mr.  Wcller,  Mr.  Ash,  air.  Bowstead, 
Mr.  Hanson,  and  IMr.  Barrick,  a  Syndicate, 
to  consider  of  what  standing  Candidates  for 
the  degree  of  B.A.  ought  to  be  before  they  are 
allowed  to  be  examined  for  that  degree,  and 
also  to  consider  for  what  period  after  examina- 
tion the  certificate  of  approval  signed  by  the 
Examiners  shall  remain  in  force,  and  to  report 
thereupon  to  the  Senate. 

To  allow  the  Rev.  William  Shepherd  to  take 
his  Degree  of  Bachelor  of  Divinity  without 
reference  to  the  time  of  his  matriculation. 


DURHAM. 

The  Dean  and  Chapter  propose  to  open  a 
deposit  for  Antiquities,  and  other  objects  of 
science  and  literature,  to  be  the  foundation  of  a 
Museum,  with  a  view  to  the  studies  of  the 
University. 

DUBLIN. 

The  University  Examinations  of  Hilary 
Term  were  held  on  the  2  :nd  of  January,  and 
terminated  on  the  1st  of  February. 

On  Saturday,  February  2nd',  the  usual 
honours  were  adjudged  to  the  following  Under- 
graduates:— 


PRKM.    IX.    ARTIBUS. 

Senior  SopJis.  —  Robert  Mac  Donnell 
(  Scholar),  Simeon  Hardy,  George  Armstrong, 
Samuel  Butcher  (Scholar),  John  Eyre  (Sizar.) 

Jujiior  Sophs. — Mr.  Thomas  Rutherfoord, 
Joseph  Turner,  James  Carson,  Alex.  S.  Orr, 
Thomas  Andrews,  James  Young  (Sizar). 

Se7i  ior  Fresh  men.  —  Mr .  ]\  J  i  ch .  Ffrench , 
James  Willis,  Charles  E.  Baggot,  William  Lee, 
Henry  Vickers,  George  INIac  Dowell. 

Junior  Freshtnen INIr.   George  Augustus 

Shaw,  Falkener  Chute  Sandes,  Mich.  G.  Con- 
way, W.Roderick  Connor,  Cornelius  O'Leary, 
Goodwin  O'Leary,  John  W.  Hallowell,  R. 
Biggs,  Hallam  Kyle. 

PREM.    IN    LIT.    HUMANIOU,. 

Senior  Sophs.  —  Robert  INIac  Donnell 
(Scholar),  Francis  Crawford  (Scholar),  John 
Armstrong,  Samuel  Butcher  (Scholar),  D. 
Bowen  Thompson  (Scholar). 

Junior  Sophs. — Mr.  Wyndham  Goold, 
Joseph  Turner,  James  Carson,  William  Reeves, 
Thomas  Hawthornthwaite,  William  Mockler. 

Senior  Freshmen.  —  Mr.  Henry  Leader, 
INIark  Russell,  John  Bruen,  William  Lee, 
Thomas  Woodward,  Richard  Geran. 

Junior  Freshmen — Mr.  James  Verschoyle, 
Benj.  Johnston,  James  Ecdeston,  George 
INIaunsell,  Thomas  R.  Wrightson,  John  S. 
Hickey,  John  W.  Hallowell,  James  K.  INIar- 
shall,  Timothy  Callaghan. 


BIRTHS  AND  MARRIAGES. 


BIRTHS. 

Of  Sons— The  lady  of  the  Rev.  G.  IVIaclear, 
Bedford  ;  of  Rev.  J.  Timbrill,  D.D.,  Glouces- 
ter ;  of  Rev.  G.  Phillimore,  Willen  V.,  Bucks  ; 
of  Rev.  J.  Hatherett,  Eastington  R.  ;  of  Rev. 
J.  Frampton,  Tetbury  V.;  of  Rev.  W.  Dalby, 
W^arminster  V.,  Wilts ;  of  Rev.  J.  Chichester, 
Arlington  R.,  Devon. 

Of  nauqhters—The  lady  of  the  Rev.  J. 
Haggarth,  Upham  R.,  Hants ;  of  Rev.  F.  D. 
Gilby,  Eckington  V.,  Worcestershire  ;  of  Rev. 
T.  Fuller,  Eaton  Place;  of  Rev.  W.  A.  B.  C. 
Cave,  Flixton  P.  ;  of  Rev.  J.  J.  Holmes, 
Heavitree  R. 

MARRIAGES. 

At  Kirkbuchim,  Isle  of  Man,  the  Rev.  F. 
Ayckbowm,  Rector  of  Trinity,  Chester,  and 
Domestic  Chaplain  of  the  Marquis  of  West- 
minster, to  Mary  A.,  only  d.  of  T.  Hutchinson, 
Esq.,  of  Bemahague,  and  of  Bury,  Lancashire ; 
Rev.  J.  Howell,  B.A.,  Rector  of  Normanton- 
upon-Soar,  Nottinghamshire,  to  Elizabeth, 
eldest  d.  of  Mr.  T.  Harborne,  of  Solihull ;  Rev. 
J.  Wing,  Incumbent  of  Elstow,  near  Bedford, 
to  Anne,  only  d.  of  D.  Hardy,  Esq.,  of  Market 
Overton,    Rutland;    Rev.    J.    H.   Evans,   of 


Harapstead,  to  Elizabeth,  third  d.  of  R.  Bird, 
Esq.,  of  Taplow  Hill;  Rev.  T.  R.  Welch, 
IM.A.,  of  Hallsham,  Sussex,  to  Mary,  d.  of 
B.  Bond,  Esq. ,  of  Devonshire-place ;  Rev.  W. 
Bowen,  of  Cradley,  to  Marianne,  d.  of  J. 
Priestley,  Esq.,  of  the  same  place;  Rev.  J.  H. 
Harrison,  M.A.,  Rector  of  Bugbrooke,  North- 
amptonshire, to  Gertrude  M.,  youngest  d.  of 
H.  L.  Rose,  Esq.,  of  Lansdowne-place,  Bath ; 
Rev.  T.  Oakley,  M.A.,  of  Wigmore,  Hereford, 
to  Esther,  d.  of  the  late  N.  Marshall,  Esq.,  of 
Enstone ;  Rev.  R.  P.  Morrell,  Fell,  of  Magda- 
len Coll.,  to  Mary  M.,  eldest  d.  of  G.  Brook, 
Esq.,  of  Colchester;  Rev.  G.  T.  Whitfield,  of 
Bockleton,  Herefordshire,  to  Fanny,  youngest 
d.  of  the  late  P.  R.  Wilson,  Esq.,  of  Barnet, 
Herts;  Rev.  A.  Mangles,  of  Woodbridge,  to 
Georgiana,  d.  of  G.  Scott,  Esq.,  of  Ravens- 
court;  Rev.  T.  H.  Dyke,  INI.  A.,  to  Elizabeth, 
second  d.  of  T.  L.  Fairfax,  Esq.,  of  Newton 
Kyme,  Yorkshire ;  Rev.  L.  F.  Page,  to  Susanna 
E.,  only  child  of  the  Rev.  S.  Cobbold,  Rector 
of  Woolpit;  Rev.  E.  Higgins,  of  Kingsland 
Rectory,  to  Georgiana  E.,  eldest  d.  of  the  late 
G.  Meredith,  Esq.,  of  Nottingham  Place, 
Mai  ylebone,  and  of  Berrington  Court,  Wor- 
cestershire ;  Rev.  W.  Gregory,  of  Clifton,  to 
Mary,  eldest  d.  of  the  Rev.  S.  MinshuU,  of 
Prees,  Salop. 


38(5 
EVENTS    OF    THE    MONTH. 


CAMBRIDGESHIRE. 

A  very  elegant  snufF-box,  turned  out  of 
part  of  the  timber  of  the  frame  of  the  old 
bells,  supposed  to  have  been  in  the  Tower 
of  Diss  church  for  5C0  years,  has  been 
presented  by  the  Churchwardens,  Messrs. 
Fincham  and  Luccock,tothe  Kev.  William 
Manning,  JNI.A.,  the  most  highly  respected 
rector  of  that  parish.  On  the  lid  is  a  silver 
plate,  bearing  an  inscription  from  Cicero. 

The  Rev.  E.  B.  Sparke,  vicar  of  Little- 
port,  has  contributed  the  very  handsome 
sum  of  60/.  towards  the  expense  attendant 
on  the  cholera ;  also  30/.  to  be  given  away 
in  blankets  and  other  clothing,  and  the 
further  sum  of  15/.  to  be  given  in  beef 
among  the  poor. 

DEVONSHIRE. 
'^xmonth. — A  complimentary  address, 
signed  by  fifty-two  of  the  most  influential 
and  respectable  residents  at  Exmouth, 
has  been  presented  to  the  Rev.  Arthur 
Hamilton,  on  his  quitting  the  curacy. 

DORSETSHIRE. 

The  Rev.  Christopher  Nevill,  A.M.,  has 
recently  presented  a  handsome  service  of 
sacramental  plate  to  the  parish  church 
of  Iwerne  Minster,  Dorset. 

On  the  31  st  ult.,  St.  Paul's  church, 
Poole,  recently  erected,  was  consecrated 
by  the  Lord  Bishop  of  Bristol. 

DURHAM. 

The  Bishop  of  Durham  has  sent  the 
incumbent  of  Atherley  Chapel,  near  West 
Aukland,  which  was  consecrated  in  Nov. 
last,  100/.,  with  notice  that  it  will  be  made 
200/.  per  annum. 

The  Bishop  of  Durham  has  transmitted 
to  the  treasurer  of  the  Durham  University, 
the  sum  of  1,G(X)Z.,  in  addition  to  the  dona- 
tion of  1,000/.  before  made  by  his  Lordship. 

ESSEX. 
The  Rev.  E.  Smylh,  rector  of  Stowma- 
ries,  lately  distributed  his  annual  donations 
of  beef  and  blankets  to  the  poor  of  that 
parish,  which  aftbrded  a  very  seasonable 
relief. 

HAMPSHIRE. 

The  Bishop  of  Winchester  has,  without 
solicitation,  conferred  the  vacant  stall 
in  W'inchester  Cathedral  upon  the  Head 
Master  of  Winchester  school. — Morning 
Post. 

TheRev.CharlesBaumgatten,  has  agreed 
to  give  170/.  for  the  purchase  of  a  town 
clock  and  bell,  and  the  further  sum  of 
100/.  for  the  erection  of  a  tower  to  receive 
the  same,  in  St.  John's  Chapel,  Bognor. 

Southampton. — A  piece  of  plate  has  just 
been  presented  to  the  Rev.  Frederick 
Russell,  curate  of  Romsey. 


KENT. 

A  service  of  plate  had  been  offered  for 
the  acceptance  of  the  Rev.  M.  J.  Berke- 
ley, late  curate  of  St.  John's  Margate,  and 
now  perpetual  curate  af  Apethorpe  and 
Woodnewton,  Northamptonshire,  which 
was  presented  to  the  Rev.  gentleman  on 
the  21st  ult. 

LANCASHIRE. 

The  Re  V.Oswald  Sergeant,  of  St.  Philip's 
Church,  Salford,  is  about  to  resign  the  in- 
cumbency. The  teachers  and  children 
of  the  Sunday  school  presented  to  him  a 
small  but  beautiful  silver  salver,  as  a  re- 
cord of  their  gratitude. 

The  congregation  of  St.  Ann's  church, 
Manchester,  have  presented  the  Rev. 
Robert  Broadly,  curate  of  that  church, 
with  a  purse,  containing  fifty  guineas. 

On  Tuesday,  the  5th  inst. ,  a  numerous  and 
respectable  meeting  of  the  parishioners  of 
Newchurch,  in  Rossendale,  was  held  for 
the  purpose  of  presenting  a  valuable  tea- 
service  to  their  minister,  the  Rev.  Dr. 
Rathbone. 

On  W^ednesday,  the  13th  instant,  a  rich 
silk  robe,  with  surplice  and  bands,  were  pre- 
sented to  the  Rev.  William  Winter,  minis- 
ter of  St.  Peter's  Chapel,  Oldham,  by  a 
few  ladies  of  his  congregation,  as  a  small 
tribute  of  their  gratitude  for  his  zealous 
services,  as  minister  of  the  said  chapel, 
for  between  thirty  and  forty  years. 

A  beautiful  piece  of  plate  has  been  pre- 
sented by  the  inhabitants  of  Stockton-upon- 
Tees  to  the  Rev.  Joseph  Arrowsmith, 
B.A.,  on  the  occasion  of  his  departure 
from  that  town,  for  the  living  of  Fishlake, 
near  Doncaster. 

LINCOLNSHIRE. 

The  Rev.  J.  INI.  .Tackson,  curate  of  Len- 
ton.  near  Falkingham,  has  presented  every 
poor  family  in  the  village  with  a  pair 
of  good  blankets.  —  Lincoln  Paper, 

The  Inhabitants  of  Grantham  have  come 
forward  with  much  liberality  in  providing 
a  fund  for  improving  church  psalmody. 
Upwards  of  40/.  per  annum  has  been 
already  subscribed. 

MIDDLESEX. 
The  parishioners  of  the  united  parishes 
of  St.  Lawrence,  Jewry,  and  St.  Mary  Mag- 
dalen, Milk  Street,  at  a  numerous  vestry, 
containing  dissenters  as  well  as  church- 
men, having  come  to  an  unanimous  resolu- 
tion to  present  to  their  curate,  the  Rev. 
Samuel  Smith,  M.A.,  upon  the  occasion  of 
his  leaving  the  parish,  a  token  of  their 
affection  and  esteem,  a  subscription  was 
accordingly  entered  into,  which,  although 
the  contributions  were  limited  to  a  certain 
sum.  soon  amounted  to  upwards  of  70/. 
With  that  sum  a  splendid   silver  salver 


EVENTS    OF    THE    MONTH. 


387 


and  four  massive  candlesticks,  together 
with  snufters  and  dish,  were  purchased, 
and  were  presented  to  the  Kev.  gentle- 
man on  his  birth-day,  January  the  8th. 

iit.  Dujista7i''s  Neio  Church — This  beau- 
tiful Gothic  edifice  was  consecrated  in  due 
form  by  the  Bishop  of  London,  on  Thurs- 
day, 3lst  of  January.  The  Lord  IMayor, 
the  Sheriffs,  and  the  Aldennen  and  Com- 
mon Councilmen  of  the  ward,  attended. 

St.  Albans  Abbey On  the  13th  instant 

a  public  meeting  of  the  friends  to  the  res- 
toration of  the  above  edifice  was  held  at 
the  Thatched  House,  St.  James's;  the 
Earl  of  Verulam  in  the  chair.  A  report  of 
the  architect,  Mr.  Cottinghara,  was  read, 
from  which  it  appeared  the  estimate  of  the 
expenses  for  repairing  the  various  parts  of 
the  building  was  given  by  INlr.  Cottingham 
at  5,700/.,  of  which  2,300/.  have  been 
already  received.  Some  of  the  repairs  are 
already  completed. 

Fire  at  IVohnrn  Square  Church. — On  the 
3rd  instant,  about  two  o'clock,  shortly  after 
the  congregation  had  quitted  the  church 
after  morning  service,  a  fire  was  discovered 
in  the  above  church.  By  a  prompt  sup- 
ply of  water  it  was,  however,  soon  extin- 
guished. 

On  Wednesday,  30th  ult.,  a  Convoca- 
tion was  held  in  the  Chapter  House  of 
St.  Paul's,  Divine  Service  having  previ- 
ously been  perfonned,  at  which  the  Dean 
of  Chichester  was  elected  Prolocutor. 

Consecration. — On  January  29th,  a  small 
plot  of  ground,  within  the  enclosure  on 


the  east  side  of  the  Tower  ditch,  was  con- 
secrated by  the  Bishop  of  London,  as  a 
place  of  interment  for  the  soldiers  who 
may  die  within  the  walls  of  the  Tower. 
The  Bishop  was  attended  by  the  authorities 
of  the  fortress.  The  Duke  of  Wellington, 
as  High  Constable  of  the  Tower,  granted 
the  piece  of  land  for  the  purpose  of  a 
burial  ground. 

The  Commissioners  for  building  new 
churches  have  just  made  their  twelfth 
annual  report.  They  stated  that  at  the 
time  of  their  last  report,  168  churches  and 
chapels  had  been  completed,  in  which 
accommodation  had  been  provided  for 
231,367  persons.  Since  that  time  twenty 
churches  and  chapels  had  been  completed, 
capable  of  accommodating  26,361  persons. 
So  that  on  the  whole  188  churches  or  cha- 
pels have  now  been  completed,  and  therein 
accommodation  provided  for  257,728  per- 
sons, including  142,121  free  seats.  The 
Commissioners  state  further,  that  there 
are  nineteen  churches  and  chapels  now 
building,  and  that  they  have  approved 
plans  for  building  eight  more. 

General  Cemetery  Company. —  The  chapel 
and  groundof  the  General  Cemetery  Com- 
pany was  consecrated  by  the  Bishop  of 
London,  on  Thursday,  the  24th  ult. 

YORKSHIRE. 

Kirhstall Church William  Beckett,  Esq., 

has  presented  50/.  to  the  fund  for  the  outfit 
of  Kirkstall  church,  an  example  truly 
w^orthy  of  imitation  in  times  like  the 
present. 


NEW     BOOKS. 


JUST    PUBLISHED. 

Girdlestone's  Commentary  on  the  New  Testa, 
ment.  Part  II.  8vo.  9s.  boards.  Vol.  I.  8vo. 
complete,  iSs.  boards. 

Wilbur's  Reference  Testament.    4s.  6d.  boards. 

Messiah's  Kingdom ;  a  Poem.  By  Agnes  Bui- 
mer.    8vo.    7s.  6d.  boards. 

Blunt's  Paul.    Part  II.     12rao.     5s.  6d.  boards. 

Hawkens's  Discourses  on  the  Historical  Scrip- 
tures of  the  Old  Testament.    8vo.    6s.  boards. 

Park  on  the  Apocalypse.  3rd  edition.  8vo.  7s. 
boards. 

Second  Coming  of  the  Lord.     12mo.  2s.  6d.  bds. 

Bakewell's  Philosophical  Conversations.  12mo. 
5s.  6d.  boards. 

Sheppard's  Christian  Encouragement.  12mo.  6s. 
boards. 

Christianily  Epitomized.  By  Robert  Bourne. 
Svo.  boards. 

Hoole's  Discourses.    Svo.    8s.  6d.  boards. 

Rev.  A.S.  Tlielwall's  Sermons.  Svo.  12s.  boards. 

A  Sunday  School  Catechism  on  the  Old  Testa- 
ment.   By  the  Rev.  E.  J.  Phipps.     Is. 

Rev.  J.  Sweet's  Family  Prayers.  7th  edition. 
4s.  6d.  boards. 

The  Book  of  Psalms  in  blank  verse.  By  the  Rev. 
G,  Musgrove.    Svo.     12s. 

Herschfield's  Strictures  on  the  Past  History  of 
the  Jews.     12mo.    2s.  6d.  boards. 

Reflections.   By  J.  Gisborne.    12mo.   6s.  boards. 

Rev.  T.  Craig  on  Conversion.  2  vols.  l2mo.  lOs. 


Mr.  Kerrnish  on  Christianity.    l-2mo.    7s. 
Elijah.    By  the  author  of  Balaam.     12mo.    4s. 

boards. 
Bird's  Emigrant's  Tale.    Svo.    7s.  6d-  boards. 
Dr.  Boot's  Life  of  Dr.  Armstrong.    Vol.  I.    Svo. 

13s.  boards. 
Time's  Telescope  for  1833.    Svo.    9s. 
Swan  on  the  Nerves,    Part  III.     3/.  13s.  6d. 
Excerpta  Historica,  or  Illustrations  of  English 

Historv.     Royal  Svo.    21s.  boards. 
Words  of  Truth.  By  the  author  of  theWell-spent 

Hour.     18mo.    3s.  6d.  cloth. 
Ward's  Events  of  the  Little  Book  ;  and  Seventh 

Trumpet.    Vol.  1.    Svo.    4s.  boards. 
Smith's  English  flora.    By  Hooker.    5  vols.  Svo. 

12s. 
Lardner's  Cabinet  Cyclopaedia.    Vol.  XL. 
Edinburgh  Cabinet  Library.    Vol  II.     Life  of  Sir 

Walter  Raleigh.    5s. 
Album  Ornee.    3/.  3s. 
Valpy's  Classical  Library.    No.  38     4s.  6d. 
Valpy's  Shakspeare.    Vol.  4.    5s.  cloth. 
Report  on  the  Extinction  of  Slavery.    Svo.    Ss. 
Knight's  Vases  and  Ornaments.    21.  10s. 
Memoirs  and  Letters  of  Capt.  Sir  W.  Hoste,  Bart. 

2  vols.    24s. 
Colonel  MacKinnon's  Coldstream  Guards.  2  vols. 

svo.    36s. 
Sherwood's  Mormierc.     iSrao.    3s. 
Cry  to  Ireland.    l2mo.    4s. 


388 

NOTICES    TO    CORRESPONDENTS. 

S.  T.  C.  is  requested  to  consider  what  he  would  think  of  a  publication  which  would  insert 
a  review  of  aiiy  work  sent  without  a  name.  The  article  is  well  written,  but  too  long.  Com- 
ments on  any  particular  passage  in  a  work  (with  the  passage)  may  always  appear  in  the  cor- 
respondence. 

W.  B.  W.'s  communication  was  received,  but  not  used,  exactly  for  the  reason  he  supposes. 
His  papers  are  always  valuable.  R.  F.  W.  on  Convocations  must  be  deferred.  Oxoniensis  is 
informed  that  the  press  of  temporaiy  matter  precludes  the  use  of  his  obliging  communication. 

The  Editor  cannot  at  this  moment  remember  any  work  which  would  help  E.  V.  W.,  from 
whom  he  will  always  be  too  happy  to  hear.  He  has  gained  fragments  in  various  works 
which  would  fill  up  deficiencies  in  Walker,  but  fears  that  he  has  little  worth  transcribing. 

E.  N.  's  remarks  on  tithes  would  have  been  thankfully  used  a  few  months  ago.  It  seems  too 
late  now,  but  the  Editor  will  take  the  liberty  of  keeping  and  using  them  if  occasion  offers. 

The  Editor  begs  to  say  that  he  has  already  given  a  very  long  extract  from  Mr.  Townsend 
of  Timogue's  excellent  pamphlet,  and  characterized  it  as  it  appeared  to  him  to  deserve. 

What  is  the  history  of  the  everlasting  attacks  on  Mr.  Bunting,  a  leader  among  the  Wes- 
leyans,  in  some  of  the  Dissenting  journals,  and  of  the  sort  of  Secession  Wesleyan  church  in 
Yorkshire,  which  boasts  of  its  success,  and  actually  has  a  paper  of  its  own,  called  the  Circular 
to  Wesleyan  Methodists  ?  There  are  strange  histories  in  it  about  ''  a  Bishop  plan"  among  the 
JVIethodists,  and  the  tyranny  of  the  Conference,  and  quarrels  about  local  preachers.  It  is 
fer  beyond  mortal  patience  to  go  through  much  of  this ;  but  if  any  one  who  happens  to  know 
the  history  would  kindly  give  a  short  account  of  it,  it  would  probably  be  valuable. 

G.  P.  H.  asks  why  the  prices  of  books  are  not  given  in  the  Review  department.  Because  it 
would  subject  each  review  to  the  advertisement  duty.  Alas !  alas !  how  foolish  are  the  poor 
writers  who  flatter  themselves  that  people  take  the  trouble  of  reading  what  they  have  the 
trouble  of  writing.     This  is  only  the  third  time  of  asking  and  answering  the  same  question. 

Do  clergy  remember  the  Act  past  last  Session  relating  to  moduses,  &c.,  by  which  they  will 
be  concluded  from  ever  trying  the  validity  of  such  moduses,  unless  they  commence  proceedings 
before  August  next  ?     See  tnis  Magazine  for  October. 

The  two  following  notices  should  have  appeared  in  the  last  number :  — 

**  A  Ritualist's"  Letter  came  too  lat«,  and  of  course  the  subject  is  of  no  interest  to  him  now. 
**  A  Clergyman  of  the  diocese  of  Canterbury"  states  that  many  who  signed  the  address  to  the 
Archbishop  did  not,  as  a  Correspondent  of  this  Magazine  thinks,  wish  that  Convocation 
should  not  be  restored.  The  Editor  would  beg  to  say  to  both  these  gentlemen,  that  if  letters 
come  on  the  26th  or  27th  of  a  month,  it  would  require  the  aid  of  magic  to  have  them 
considered,  sent  to  the  press,  and  prmted  in  due  time.  The  15th  of  any  month  is  the  latest 
period  at  which  matters  requiring  to  be  attended  to  on  the  first  of  the  next  should  l)e  sent. 

The  Editor  deeply  regrets  not  being  able  to  insert  X.'s  communication  this  month.  It  shall 
have  place  next,  and  he  will  look  on  X.'s  promised  account  as  a  very  great  favour. 

"  Archaeophilus's"  paper  is  only  deferred,  and  that  with  great  regret. 

Would  it  be  too  much  trouble  for  the  friends  of  the  ^church  to  insert  such  paragraphs  of 
this  Magazine  as  state  facts  and  contradict  falsehoods  in  the  country  papers?  Surely  if  a 
knowledge  of  the  truth  be  thought  desirable,  this  would  not  be  taxing  them  very  heavily. 

"  J.  P.  S."  is  thanked  in  the  warmest  manner  for  his  kindness.  This  is  the  help  which  is 
indeed  wanted.  Has  he  included  the  Ledbury  Committees  of  the  Society  for  Promoting 
Christian  Knowledge,  and  Dispensary,  which  another  kind  assistant  has  supplied  ? 

"  A  Well-wisher  to  consistent  Church  Reform'  seems  to  think  that  consistency  requires  A 
to  do  whatever  B  does.  He  complains  of  the  Sussex  Gentlemen,  the  Bishop  and  Chapter  of 
Chichester,  for  not  augmenting  their  small  livings,  because  other  people  have  done  so.  Thia 
is  reasonable  and  just  no  doubt. 

Will  "  A.  B." "himself  SMjsjsZy  the  information  which  he  asks  for?  Really,  unless  each 
jicrson  will  give  some  pains  to  get  what  information  he  really  believes  to  be  important,  there 
IS  no  going  on.     One  pair  of  eyes  gets  tired. 

"  9"  and  "  C.  S."  on  Psalmody,  shall  appear  as  soon  as  possible.     So  shall  "  A.  L." 

'*  The  Clergv  Orphan  Society  Rleeting"  was  received  too  late  for  this  number. 

"  J.  M.  R."  proposes  an  Analysis  of  the  Works  of  the  Fathers,  lather  a  large  work.  But 
if  he  will  analyse  one  or  two,  he  will  do  good  to  himself  at  all  events,  and  j)erhaps  others  will 
follow  his  example. 

Mr.  Day's  pamphlet  was  reviewed  some  months  ago.  Any  observations  by  W.  K.  on  the 
Labour  Rate  would  be  very  valuable.     It  is  becoming  very  general  in  some  districts. 

"  Investigator"  proposes  that  the  ^Magazine  should  contain  Lives  of  Bainpton,  Boyle, 
Hulse,  &c.     Will  he  send  one  or  two,  not  to  say  all,  these  lives  ?     They  must  not  be  too  long. 

The  Address  of  the  Clergy  to  the  Bishop  of  Gloucester  shall  be  given  next  month. 

Correspondents  are  requested  to  take  the  trouble  of  attending  to  the  following  direction. 
Letters  containing  advertisements,  titles  of  books  about  to  be  published,  orders,  or  any  other 
matter  of  t«A/yie.s.s  are  to  be  addressed  to  tht'  I  Publishers.  Letters  containing  matter  to  be 
inserted  in  the  Magazine,  are  to  be  addressed  to  the  Editqr,  to  the  care  of  th«  PubUshers. 


THE 


BRITISH    MAGAZINE, 


APRIL  1,  1833. 


ORIGINAL    PAPERS. 


ox    THE 

BILL  FOR  SEIZING  THE  PROPERTY  OF  THE  IRISH  CHURCH,  AND 
APPLYING  IT  TO  OTHER  THAN  ECCLESIASTICAL  OBJECTS. 

I  PROPOSE,  in  the  following  paper,  to  look  at  the  Irish  Church 
measures  simply  as  a  church  question,  in  its  operation  on  the 
established  church,  and  on  the  religious  principles  of  the  people. 
The  order  in  which  I  propose  to  treat  it  is  marked  out  in  the 
three  following  heads: — 

1.  T\iQ  principle  on  which  Lord  Althorp  grounds  the  right  of 
the  state  to  this  seizure  of  church  property. 

2.  The  reasons  which  he  alleges  for  such  an  exertion  of 
power — whether  those  of  grievance  to  be  removed  from  indivi- 
duals, or  of  advantages  to  be  conferred  upon  agriculture  in 
general. 

3.  The  colour  of  the  whole  transaction  when  viewed  as  a  pre- 
cedent, and  in  its  relation  to  the  coronation  oath. 

As  I  have  no  wish  to  garble  or  misrepresent  Lord  Althorp's 
argument,  I  give  it  in  full  in  the  following  extract  from  the  Times 
of  February  13th,  1833,  that  the  reader  may  compare  those  points 
on  which  I  shall  animadvert  with  the  context,  and  judge  for  him- 
self whether  I  fairly  and  faithfully  represent  them. 

"There  was,  however,  another  point  which  he  considered  required  immediate 
notice.  Even  those  who  declared  that  it  was  unjust  and  improper  to  interfere 
with  the  revenues  of  the  church  would  agree  with  him,  that  if,  by  the  act  of 
Parliament  which  would  be  introduced  on  this  subject,  any  new  value  was 
given  to  benefices,  that  new  value,  so  created,  did  not  properly  belong  to  the 
church ;  and  whatever  was  raised  by  it  might  be  immediately  appropriated  to 
the  exigencies  of  the  state.  (Hear,  hear.)  As  the  law  stood  at  present, 
bishops  in  Ireland  could  grant  leases  for  21  years,  and  the  fine  granted  on  the 
renewal  of  such  lease,  together  with  the  rent,  formed  the  annual  income  of  the 
bishop.  As  he  understood  the  subject,  the  value  of  a  bishop's  lease  in  Ireland 
was  12  years  and  a  half's  purchase.  In  many  instances,  however,  the  lease 
was  renewed  every  year ;  and  it  was  still  in  the  power  of  the  bishop  (and  he 

Vol.  III.— ^pril,  1833.  3  c 


390  ON   THE    BILL    FOR  SEIZING    THE 

believed  that  circumstances  of  the  kind  had  occurred)  to  run  his  life  against 
the  tenant,  and  to  deprive  him  of  property  which  his  family  had  possessed 
years  before.     For  this,  as  the  law  now  stood,  there  was  no  remedy.     The 
tenant  was  also  placed  in  such  a  situation,  that  if  the  land  were  much  improved 
by  his  industry  and  by  the  outlay  of  his  capital,  he  was  liable,  on  the  renewal 
of  his  lease,  to  an  increase  of  fine.     In  order  to  remedy  this  defect,  it  was 
proposed  that  every  tenant  who  chose,  should  be  enabled  to  demand  from  the 
bishop  a  lease  of  his  land  in  perpetuity,  at  a  fixed  corn-rent.     (Hear,  hear.) 
Now,  looking  to  these  terms,  the  value  of  such  a  lease,  at  a  fixed  corn-rent, 
would  be  20  years'  purchase  instead  of  12^,  being  an  increased  benefit  of  7i 
years'  purchase.     But  it  was  proposed  that  the  bishop  should  grant  leases  in 
perpetuity  at  a  corn-rent,  on  a  tender  of  six  years'  purchase  being  made  to 
him.     That  would  confer  a  very  great  benefit  on  those  who  held  bishops' 
leases,  because  it  would  give  them  the  full  advantage  of  any  improvement 
which  they  might  efi*ect  in  the  vame  of  the  land,  and  it  would  also  provide 
against  any  hazard  that  might  be  apprehended  from  the  bishop  running  his 
life  against  the  tenant.     The  bishop  would  receive  the  same  amount  of  rent 
as  he  did  at  the  present  time,  but  he  would  no  longer  have  the  power  of  run- 
ning his  life  against  the  tenant.     At  present  this  could  not  be  avoided.     The 
alteration  could  only  be  effected  by  an  act  of  Parliament.     If,  therefore,  as  he 
had  already  observed,  an  increased  value  would  be  created  by  the  contemplated 
act  of  Parliament,  then  he  had  a  right  to  assume  that  that  increased  value 
could   not  be   claimed  by  the  church.     He  therefore  felt  that  even  those 
individuals  who  objected  to  the  interference  with  church  property,  or  the 
appropriation  of  it  to  any  other  than  church  purposes,  might,  without  any 
scruple,  agree  with  him  in  this  proposition,  that  whatever  additional  proceeds 
were  realized  by  the  new  system  might  be  applied  to  such  purposes  as  Parlia- 
ment might  think  fit.     They  might  give  a  tolerably  accurate  guess  as  to  what 
was  the  value  of  the  whole  of  these  lands.     He  believed  that  500,000/.  a-year 
was  the  value  to  the  tenants  of  all  the  bishops'  lands ;  but  the  value  to  the 
bishops  was  only  100,000Z.  per  annum.     The  amount  of  the  proceeds  arising 
from  the  grant  of  leases  at  six  years'  purchase  would  be  from  2,500,000L  to 
3,000,000/.     This  might  be  converted  to  the  certain  benefit  of  the  state,  at  the 
same  time  that  the  system  would  be  a  great  relief  to  the  church  tenant,  and 
would  not  operate  to  the  disadvantage  of  the  bishop.     (Hear,  hear.)     His 
right  hon.  friend  had  reminded  him  that  the  frequency  of  the  bishops  running 
their  lives  against  the  tenants'  leases,  was  only  known  in  some  few  sees.     It 
was,  however,  a  practice  which  ought  not  to  be  suflFered  to  exist  in  any  see. 
He  had  now  stated  the  whole  of  the  plan  which  it  was  his  duty  to  submit  to 
the  house." 

I.  The  principle  on  which  Lord  Althorp  grounds  the  right  of 
the  state  to  this  despotic  invasion  of  church  property  is  thus 
stated  by  himself : — 

•'Even  those  who  declared  that  it  was  unjust  and  improper  to 
interfere  with  the  revenues  of  the  church  would  agree  with  him 
that  if,  by  the  Act  of  Parliament  which  would  be  introduced  on 
this  subject,  any  new  value  was  given  to  benefices,  that  new  value 
so  created  did  not  properly  belong  to  the  church,  and  whatever 
was  raised  by  it  might  be  immediately  appropriated  to  the  exi- 
gencies of  the  state." 

This  is  his  grand  position,  and  on  this  his  supposed  ** right"  is 
based.  It  is  very  easy  to  sai/  "  those  who  declare"  &c.  "  will  agree'* 
with  him.  However,  I  notonlydo  not  '*  agree  with  him,"  but  would 
undertake  to  demonstrate,  that  even  were  his  postulate  proved. 


PROPERTY    OF    THE    IRISH    CHURCH.  391 

the  doctrine  from  it  is  most  iniquitous,  and  capable  of  the  most 
tyrannical  application  imaginable.  To  furnish  a  plea  for  despo- 
tism and  state  rapacity,  to  plunder  half  the  estates  in  the  king- 
dom, nothing  more  would  be  requisite  than  to  frustrate  the 
intentions  of  the  donors  or  testators,  and  compel  the  life  tenant  to 
sell  the  fee  to  the  occupier.  This,  according  to  Lord  Althorp's 
doctrine,  would  be  creating  a  "  new  value,"  and  the  difference 
between  the  value  of  the  fee,  and  occupying  tenant's  interest,  the 
legislature  might  seize  for  its  own  purposes.  On  this  dangerous 
doctrine  I  shall  not  now  dwell,  as  I  intend  to  demolish,  without 
ceremony,  the  hypothesis  of  the  "  new  value"  Every  body 
understands  what  usually  becomes  of  the  superstructure  when 
the  foundation  is  demolished. 

"  A  new  value  /" — and  pray,  reader,  what  is  this  "  new  value  ?" 
Lord  Althorp  will  not  even  call  it  a  dormant  value,  because  that 
would  be  admitting  that  if  the  state  only  called  it  into  action,  it 
must  belong  to  the  church.  No  !  it  must  be  "  new" — it  must  be 
"  created  "  by  Lord  Althorp.  But  suppose  it  turns  out  to  be  neither 
new,  nor  even  dormant,  what  then  becomes  of  his  argument  ?  Will 
it  be  believed  that  he  attempts  to  prove  it  to  be  a  "  new  value"  by 
shewing  that  the  tenants  now  hold  their  lands  at  about  one  sixth 
of  their  real  value  for  terms  of  twenty-one  years,  which  the  bishop 
may  or  may  not  renew  as  he  pleases, — that  any  bishop,  when  he 
thinks  his  own  interests,  or  that  of  his  church,  require  it,  can 
resume  the  other  five-sixths,  without  the  assistance  of  the  legisla- 
ture, by  running  his  life  against  the  lease,  nay,  that  he  expressly 
tells  us,  ''  this  cannot  be  avoided  as  the  latv  now  stands/' — that  the 
proposed  assistance  of  the  legislature  is  to  take  away  this  value  of 
the  additional  five-sixths  from  the  landlord  (the  bishop  or  the 
church)  and  transfer  the  fee  of  it  to  the  tenant  at  half  ih.^  price 
which  a  tenant's  term  of  twenty-one  years  is  worth  1  And  this 
he  calls  *'  creating  a  new  value." 

"  He  therefore  felt  that  even  those''*'  individuals  who  objected  to 
the  interference  with  church  property  or  the  appropriation  of  it 
to  any  other  than  church  purposes,  might,  without  any  scruple, 
agree  with  him  in  this  proposition,  that  whatever  additional  pro- 
ceeds were  realized  by  the  new  system  might  be  applied  to  such 
purposes  as  Parliament  might  think  fit." 

And  the  British  House  of  Commons,  once  the  Asylum  from 
wrong  and  oppression,  the  focus  of  inteUigence,  honour,  justice, 
and  religion,  that  House  receives  with  acclamations  such  reason- 
ing as  this !     **  You  have  by  law  a  right  (though  you  are  so 


♦  Lord  Althorp  takes  care  to  distinguish  himself  from  those  who  have  **  scruples'^ 
against  Church  robbery.  He  will  find  others  who  have  no  scruples  about  other 
property,  and  who  will  hereafter  outstrip  him  in  his  present  race,  and  run  farther 
than  he  wishes. 


392  ON   THE   BILL   FOR   SEIZING   THE 

liberal  that  you  seldom  exercise  it)  of  increasing  the  rent  of 
your  property  six  fold ;  we  shall  sell  this  right  to  your  tenants 
for  infinitely  less  than  a  third*  its  value.  This  I  call  *  creating 
a  neiv  value/  and  shall  pocket  the  proceeds." 

But  the  Bishop,  says  Lord  A.,  has  his  present  rent,  and  loses 
nothing  by  the  measure.  Indeed  !  is  the  power  of  increasing  it 
sixfold,  or  of  having  a  tenantry  holding  at  the  indulgent  rent  of 
one-sixth,  is  that  nothing  ?  But  the  question  is  not  what  the 
Bishop  loses,  but  what  the  Church  loses,  both  in  wealth  and 
influence,  and  whether  a  direct  robbery  is  perpetrated  when  five- 
sixths  of  her  property  are  forcibly  sold  at  less  than  a  third  of  the 
value,  and  all  her  means  laid  at  the  feet  of  that  unscrupulous  and 
insatiable  harpy — state  necessity. 

To  complete  this  scheme.  Lord  A.  (while  bearing  off  the 
Government  share  of  the  spoil,  three  millions)  proposes  to  tax  the 
ruined  clergy  of  Ireland  fromj^ve  to  fifteen  per  cent.,  (not  saying 
*  a  word,  that  I  see,  about  taxing  the  lay  tithe  impropriator  who 
does  nothing  for  the  tithe ;)  and  he  also  stipulates  that  churches 
are  to  be  abolished  where  duty  has  not  been  done  for  a  given 
period,f  and  none  to  be  built  where  the  pews  are  not  previously 
rented ;  when  every  body  knows  that  in  an  Irish  population  of  a 
thousand,  there  would  not  be  found  half-a-dozen  able  or  willing 
to  rent  pews.  Is  all  this  done  in  sheer  ignorance,  or  is  it  intended 
as  an  ingenious  gratification  of  rancour  against  the  church  by 
heaping  mockery  upon  wrong  ? 

II.  Let  us  next  turn  to  the  supposed  grievances  to  be  remedied, 
or  supposed  advantages  to  be  gained,  which  might  be  alleged,  if 
not  to  justify,  at  least  in  some  degree  to  atone,  for  this  invasion  of 
the  church  property. 

I  may  observe,  at  the  outset,  that  here  it  is  no  affair  of  tithes — 
there  is  no  peculiar  pretence  that  an  undue  profit  may  be  taken 
upon  the  outlay  of  capital.  It  is  simply  a  business  of  land 
letting— an  affair  between  landlord  and  tenant — ^just  such  as 
might  arise  between  Lord  Althorp,  or  anybody  else,  and  his 
tenants,  only  the  landlord  happens  to  be  a  bishop. 

Of  course,  some  wonderfully  hard  and  anomalous  case  will  be 
made  out  to  justify  the  Government  of  a  free  country  (I  say 
nothing  of  religion)  in  such  a  despotic  exercise  of  power  as 
compelling  a  landlord  to  sell  the  fee  to  the  tenant  at  about  a 
third  of  its  value.     Let  us  see  what  the  case  is. 

First  of  all,  the  tenants  excite  most  largely  Lord  A.'s  sympathy. 
What  a  hard  and  cruel  case  their's  is !     Poor  men  !  they  are 


•  Be  it  remembered  Lord  Althorp  values  the  tenant$'  term  (21  years)  at  12^  years* 
purchase,  and  sells  the  fee  for  six  years'  purchase. 

t  Are  the  tithes  of  these  to  be  absorbed  by  the  landowner  or  by  the  state,  and  the 
tax  of  d  to  15  per  cent,  to  be  unmitigated  ? 


PROPERTY    OF    THE    IRISH   CHURCH.  393 

tenants  of  the  church  ;  and  the  church  has  the  cruelty  to  exact 
one  lohole  sixth — only  think,  one  whole  sixth,  of  the  rent  at  which  • 
the  land  might  be  let.  They  have  only  a  lease  of  twenty-one 
years,  which  is  usually  renewed  yearly  ;  or,  if  not  renewed,  the 
tenant  would  hold  the  land  for  his  term  at  a  nominal  rent,  or  no 
rent  at  all.^  Poor  men  !  they  ought  not  to  hold  it  on  these  hard 
terms  for  only  twenty-one  years ;  but  to  have  it  for  ever  at  half 
the  price  at  which  even  this  term  of  twenty-one  years  is  valued. 
May  we  conclude  that  in  Lord  A.'s  own  property,  he  would  not 
be  guilty  of  the  cruelty  of  taking  a  whole  sixth  of  the  value,— or, 
if  he  does,  that  he  will  offer  the  perpetuity  at  six  years'  purchase ! 

But  what  possible  ground  can  there  be  for  taking  the  fee  from 
the  church  to  give  it  to  the  tenant,  who,  on  Lord  A/s  own 
shewing,  does  not  pay  above  one-sixth  of  the  value  ?  Does  not 
Lord  A.  well  know,  that  the  fines  on  church  leases  are  always 
moderate,  and  that  the  man  who  has  it  for  twenty-one  years,  has  a 
large  profit?  What  injustice  would  be  done  to  him  then,  if  the 
bishop  should  run  his  life  against  the  lease,  which  Lord  A. 
however  admits  to  be  a  rare  occurrence  ?  What  claun  has  the 
tenant  for  the  perpetuity  ? 

Lord  A.  talks  about  "  the  advantage"  it  would  give  the 
tenants  "  of  any  improvement  which  they  might  effect  in  the 
value  of  land."  Does  he  not  see  that  these  tenants,  if  not 
already  so,  would  become  landlords/  Can  he  not  see  that  land 
bought  at  a  third  of  its  value,  would  be  leased  again  at  a 
rack  rent  instead  of  a  sixth,  and  perhaps  for  seven  years,  or  to 
yearly  tenants  instead  of  twenty-one  years?  What  advan- 
tage would  these  new  tenants  secure  from  improvement  of  the 
land  by  the  outlay  of  capital  superior  to  that  which,  as  tenants  of 
the  church  at  a  low  rent,  and  with  a  term  of  twenty-one  years, 
they  could  have  derived  ?  Does  Lord  Althorp  give  his  tenants 
better  terms  than  these  to  enable  them  to  derive  the  "  full 
advantage  of  any  improvement,  &c."?  No.  He  cannot.  There  is 
no  grievance  of  the  tenant,  no  benefit  to  the  interests  of  agricul- 
ture, which  call  for  this  experiment.  It  is  transferring  the  fee  of 
the  church  lands  to  the  tenantry,  and  simply  bribing  them,  with 
a  share  of  the  spoil,  to  become  accomplices  in  the  robbery.  The 
church  is  entitled  to  the  other  five-sixths  ;  if  she  is  compelled  to 
part  with  that  right  at  less  than  a  third  of  its  real  value,  the 
least  that  is  due  to  her  is  the  appropriation  of  the  proceeds  to  her 
benefit ;  and  not  to  be  plundered  of  that,  and  at  the  same  time 
loaded  with  a  new  tax  on  other  benefices  already  impoverished  by 
illegal  combinations,  and  by  a  commutation  in  which  a  heavy  per 


*  Rather  at  a  very  small  rent.     For  in  Ireland  the  reserved  rent  is  somewhat  more 
than  the  nominal  sum  common  in  English  church  leases  held  on  lives. — Ed, 


394  ox   THE    BILL    POR    SEIZING    THE 

centage  is  taken  from  the  value  as  a  bonus  to  the  purchaser.  But 
the  injustice  and  oppression  will  be  more  crying  if  these  proceeds 
shall  be  applied  to  the  benefit  of  those  who  have  laboured  and 
CONSPIRED  for  her  destruction.  I  have  heard  rumours  of  such 
an  application.  Is  she,  like  Ralpho's  "  bedrid  weaver,"  to  be 
offered  up  instead  of  the  agitators  to  the  fierce  "  Tottipottymoy" 
of  popery  and  avarice,  with  all  the  offensive  cant  of  a  pretence  of 
strict  and  tender  regard  for  j  ustice  ? 

"  Yet  to  do 
The  Indian  Hoghan  Moghan  too 
Impartial  justice,  in  his  stead  did 
Hang  an  old  weaver,  that  was  bedrid.'' — Hudibras. 

Lord  A.,  however,  will  find  that  the  Irish  "  Hoghan  Moghan" 
will  not  be  appeased  with  one  victim, — he  will  want  the  "  cob- 
bler*'  too.  Rent  and  property''^  will  come  next — popish  tenants 
will  be  glad  to  get  rid  of  absentee  and  Protestant  landlords. 
-  A  regular  account  is  kept  of  the  confiscated  estates  ;  the  genealo- 
gies of  the  original  families  are  sacredly  traced  and  preserved. 
Let  Lord  A.  beware  of  the  precedent.  Of  that  I  shall  speak 
under  the  next  head. 

III.  Having  disposed  of  Lord  A.'s  postulate,  and  his  argu- 
ments, which  might,  with  less  insult,  have  been  at  once  supplied 
by  "  sic  volo,  sic  jubeo"  I  shall  briefly  state  my  own  views  of 
the  transaction  regarded  as  a  precedent,  and  in  connexion  with 
the  Coronation  oath. 

In  this  light  I  cannot  but  consider  it  as  most  dangerous  ;  first,  to 
the  English  church  and  to  all  property ;  and,  secondly,  to  the 
security  of  society,  and  to  the  religious  principles  of  the  people. 

That,  as  a  principle,  it  is  applicable  to  one  species  of  property 
as  well  as  another,  I  have  already  observed  ;  and  to  argue  that 
it  may  not  be  used  as  a  precedent  for  plundering  the  English 
church,  when,  by  the  Act  of  union,  the  Irish  and  English  church 
are  expressly  declared  to  be  the  united  churches,  is  an  insult  to 
common  sense.  Mr.  O'Connell  does  not  scruple  to  claim  it 
already.  Petitions  already  have  been  presented  by  Lords  King 
and  Teynham — not  having  even  the  decency  to  wait  till  the  legis- 


*  Have  any  rumours  reached  Lord  A.  of  a  speech  made  to  the  populace,  by  a  cer- 
tain notorious  agitator,  at  the  last  Spring  Assizes  at  Tralee,  from  the  very  window  next 
to  the  Judge's  lodgings,  in  which  the  people  were  distinctly  told,  that  the  Tithes  being 
now  fairly  finished,  as  soon  as  the  Repeal  was  carried,  they  should  come  to  a  question 
of  far  more  consequence  to  them  than  either  of  the  former  ones,  viz.,  what  title  the 
gentlemen  round  them  had  to  their  estates  ?  This  speech  will  receive  full  illustra- 
tion from  a  very  interesting  anecdote  in  Bishop  Jebb's  delightful  Memoir  of  Phelan. 
Phelan  was  originally  a  Roman  Catholic,  and  mentioned  that  a  priest  who  was 
attending  the  funeral  of  one  of  his  ( Phelan 's)  relations,  led  him  (then  a  boy)  to  the 
window,  pointed  out  to  him  a  tract  of  country,  and  told  him  never  to  forget  that, 
though  now  in  the  possession  of  Protestants,  it  belonged  to  his  family  .ȣd. 


PROPERTY    OF    THE    IRISH    CHURCH.  395 

lature  should  sanction  the  precedent.  It  is  no  longer  a  question 
whether  it  will  be  claimed  ;  it  is  claimed  already  as  a  precedent. 
And  shall  that  precedent  have  the  sanction  of  the  king — will  his 
counsellors  advise  hira  to  such  a  step  in  the  face  of  his  Coronation 
Oath  ?  Every  moralist  knows,  that  the  very  heathens  judged  that 
an  oath  should  be  kept,  in  the  sense  not  only  in  which  it  was  in- 
tended by  the  swearer,  but  also  in  which  he  knew  it  must  be  un- 
derstood by  those  to  whom  and  for  whose  security  it  was  made. 
And  can  any  man  have  the  effrontery  to  affirm  that  the  Arch- 
bishops and  Clergy,  and  members  in  general  of  the  established 
church,  could  understand  that  the  King  was  at  liberty  to  plunder 
the  church,  and  turn  its  revenues  to  state  purposes,  when  he  solemnly 
swears — '*  to  the  uttermost  of  his  power,  to  maintain  unto  the 
bishops  and  clergi/  of  this  realm,  and  to  the  churches  couimitted  to 
their  charge,  ail  such  rights  and  privileges,  as  by  law  do  or  shall 
appertain  unto  them,  or  any  of  them"? 

Let  his  Majesty's  ministers  deliberate  well,  before  they  advise 
him  thus  to  violate  the  most  solemn  of  all  obligations.  What 
can  we  say  of  the  papistical  doctrines  relative  to  the  violation  of 
oaths,  or  to  their  Jesuitical  explanations,  when  from  the  throne 
itself,  the  plain  intent  and  meaning  of  such  words  as  "  maintain 
unto  the  bishops,  clergi/,  and  churches,  all  their  rights  and  privi- 
leges," are  twisted  to  sanction  the  King's  consent  to  the  spoliation 
of  church  property  for  secw/ar  purposes  /  What  will  be  the  effect 
on  the  people  at  large  I  Where  will  be  the  sanctity  of  an  oath  ? 
How  can  the  men  in  humbler  life  withstand  the  temptation  to 
quibble  upon  the  terms  of  an  oath,  when  the  King  himself  is  to 
be  exhibited  to  the  nation  as  rendering  utterly  vain  the  solemn 
covenant  of  his  Coronation  Oath,  and  in  his  practice  proclaiming 
that — 

"  Oaths  are  not  bound  to  bear 
That  literal  sense  the  words  infer ; 
But,  by  the  practice  of  the  age, 
Are  to  be  judg'd  how  far  th'engage  ; 
And,  where  the  sense  by  custom's  checkt, 
Are  found  void,  and  of  none  effect"  ? 

Who  doubts  in  what  sense  his  Majesty's  forefathers  understood 
that  oath?  Who,  till  this  atrocious  measure  was  brought  for- 
ward, doubted  whether  such  an  oath  could  sanction  the  seizure 
of  church  property  ?  But  now,  I  suppose,  the  "  sense  is  by  custom 
checkt:' 

Let  the  projectors  of  this  measure  consider  well  the  stab  they 
are  about  to  aim  at  social  security ;  and,  above  all,  let  them  con- 
sider the  wrath  of  Him,  who  will  not  hold  any  man  "  guiltless 
that  taketh  his  name  in  vain," — and  will  most  assuredly  visit  that 
nation,  whose  counsellors  sin  with  an  high  hand — dare  to  advise, 
in  the  highest  places,  the   example  of  trifling  with   the   most 


396  ON   THE   BILL   FOR   SEIZING  THE   PROPERTY,  ETC. 

solemn  oath — and  crown  the  perjury,  by  making  it  instrumental 
to  sacrilege ! 

I  know  that  the  appeal  to  the  obligation  of  the  Coronation 
Oath  has  been  met  with  sneers;  but  I  trust  that  some  reverence 
for  it  yet  remains.  If,  however,  it  is  to  be  treated  as  the  fond 
imagination  of  unenlightened  bigots,  or  the  vain  recollection  of 
a  by-gone  dream,  I  will  not  be  thus  scared  ;  and  I  hope  that 
others,  more  weighty  than  I,  will  not  be  scared  from  bearing 
their  testimony  against  this  great  offence,  and  warning  the  nation 
of  its  perilous  character  in  His  sight,  on  whose  will  both  kings 
and  kingdoms  depend  for  all  they  have,  and  all  they  can  hope. 

M. 


THE  MEDITATIONS   POETIQUES   DE  M.  LAMARTINE. 

A.  DE  Lamartine  is  one  of  the  most  distinguished  ornaments 
of  modern  French  poetry,  and  his  verses  are  not  more  remeirkable 
for  their  sweet  and  affectionate  tenderness  than  for  the  pure  and 
delightful  morality  which  animates  every  line.  The  volume,  the 
title  of  which  heads  this  article,  has  been  edited  by  M.  Nodier, 
who  has  also  prefixed  to  it  a  short,  but  eloquent.  Preface.  Nodier 
is  celebrated  in  France  for  the  elegance  with  which  he  discharges 
these  introductory  offices,  and  his  pen  is  frequently  in  requisition. 
This  custom  of  our  Parisian  neighbours  reminds  us  of  the  days 
when  Ben  Jonson  recommended,  by  his  verses,  the  poems  of  South- 
well, and  of  a  still  later  period,  when  literary  success  was  insured 
by  a  Preface  from  the  pen  of  the  author  of  the  "  Rambler." 

Lamartine  belongs  to  the  School  of  the  Romanticists — but  he 
is  not  a  bigoted  disciple  ;  he  does  not  yield  up  his  fancy  to  the 
wildest  dreams,  like  Victor  Hugo,  nor  indulge  in  the  ingenious 
eccentricities  of  Beranger.  VVhen  these  Meditations  were  first 
published,  says  Nodier,  poetry  was  fallen  into  such  disrepute  as 
to  be  quite  unacceptable  in  any  library  ;  and  the  ideas  of  the 
nouvelle  ecole  were  limited  to  a  sort  of  deep  sounding  and  carefully 
modulated  prose.  The  Meditations  worked  an  almost  instan- 
taneous revolution  in  the  literary  mind.  In  the  room  of  laboriously- 
constructed  antitheses  and  the  painful  monotony  of  endlessly- 
repeated  antique  fables,  the  reader  was  presented  with  thoughts 
fresh  from  the  heart,  and  truths  that  ennobled  the  soul  while  they 
delighted  it.  One  of  the  great  charms  of  Lamartine's  poetry  is 
its  simplicity — he  speaks  with  a  natural  and  unaffected  earnestness 
perfectly  unintelligible  to  Delavigne  and  the  Classicists.  He  talks 
to  us  of  the  common  sorrows  and  joys  of  life  with  a  moral 
gentleness  which  sometimes  reminds  one  of  Cowper.  We  may 
exemplify  this  by  an  extract  from  his  poem  entitled  Le  Passe  ;  he 


THE    MEDITATIONS    POETIQUES    DE    M.    LAMARTINE.  397 

has  been  calling  to  his  remembrance  the  pleasures  of  by-gone 
days,  and  he  continues — 


But  Time — O  silent-flowing  Time  I 
Like  a  mighty  rushing  stream. 
Hath  borne  away  upon  its  breast 
Every  hope,  and  every  dream  ! 
And,  like  the  fleeting  flower. 
That  falleth  ere  the  banquet  hour 
From  the  feaster's  burning  head. 
The  joys  which  wanton  sloth  doth  bring 
Upon  our  foreheads  withering. 
Along  the  mournful  path  are  shed. 

II. 

Here  the  first  morning  of  thy  life* 

In  its  golden  beauty  rose  ; 

And  now,  behold  !  how  dark  a  night 

Upon  that  beauty  doth  repose  ! 

Then  nature  seemed  to  laugh  with  glee, — 

The  stream,  the  breeze,  the  flower,  the  tree. 

Welcomed  thy  gladness  with  their  song ; 

But  listen  now — the  flower  is  fled. 

And  on  the  river's  troubled  bed 

The  tempest  rolls  its  voice  along. 


Alas  !  where'er  thy  footsteps  turn, 

'Midst  scenes  of  grief  they  tread; 

There  wrath,  and  hate,  and  vengeance  burn — 

Here  sleep  the  honour'd  dead. 

In  that  dear  heart  thy  trusting  youth 

Did  sow  the  seeds  of  love  and  truth — 

The  fruits  thine  age  will  never  find  ! 

There — e'en  thy  memory  is  forgot ; 

There — envy  thy  dear  fame  doth  blot ; 

There — ^thy  fond  cares  no  grateful  heart  can  bind ! 


But  let  us  look  unto  that  hill 
Where  the  star  of  morn  doth  shine. 
And  the  horizon's  utmost  bound 
Is  burning  with  a  ray  divine. 
This  pure  and  fruitful  light 
Unveileth  to  the  spirit's  sight 
The  land  where  faith  exulting  springs; 
A  holy  fire  inflames  our  heart ; 
Wherefore  may  we  not  depart  ? 
O  death  !  lend  us  thy  wings  ! 


*  The  Poet  is  addressing  a  friend,  to  whom  the  verses  are  inscribed. 

Vol.  \\\.—AprUy  1833.  3  d 


398  THE   MEDITATIONS   POETIQUES   DE   M.    LAMARTINB. 


Along  this  desert  earth  each  trace 

Of  pleasure  fades  beneath  our  feet ; 

But  come  to  that  eternal  place 

Where  all  the  past  our  eyes  shall  greet. 

There  dwell  our  dreams  of  happier  years. 

Our  farewells  hushed  with  sighs  and  tears. 

Our  hopes  and  vows — a  blessed  Heaven  t 

There  our  youth  will  bloom  again. 

And  each  object  of  our  pain 

Unto  our  clasping  arms  be  given ! 


So  when  the  chilly  autumn  blast 

Hath  swept  the  shadow  from  each  tree. 

The  nimble  swallow  hasteneth  fast 

From  its  leafless  home  to  flee — 

Taking  its  quick  and  joyful  way 

Unto  a  land  of  warmer  day. 

Whence  the  bright  sun  doth  cheer  our  breast  j 

And  findeth  in  its  distant  flight 

Another  heaven,  another  light. 

And  for  its  young  another  nest. 

The  following  stanzas  will  afford  an  idea  of  the  graceful 
melody  of  the  poem,  a  portion  of  which  1  have  attempted  to 
translate : — 

Mais  dans  leur  insensible  pente, 

Les  jours  qui  succedaient  aux  jours, 

Entrainaient  comme  une  eau  courante 

Et  nos  songes,  et  nos  amours  : 

Pareil  a  la  fleur  fugitive. 

Qui  du  front  joyeux  d'un  convive 

Tombe  avant  I'heure  du  festin, 

Ce  bonheur  que'l'ivresse  cueille, 

De  nos  fronts  tombant  feuille  a  feuille, 

Jonchait  le  lugubre  chemin. 

Reconnais-tu  ce  beau  rivage  ? 
Cette  mer  aux  flots  argentes. 
Qui  ne  fait  que  bercer  Timage 
Dans  son  sein  repetes  ? 
Un  nom  cheri  vole  sur  I'onde ! 
Mais  pas  une  voix  qui  reponde 
Que  le  flot  grondant  sur  I'ecueil  I 
Malheureux  !  quel  nom  tu  prononces ! 
Ne  vois-tu  parmi  ces  ronces 
Ce  nom  grave  sur  un  cercueil  ? 


C  To  he  continued.) 


309 

THOMAS      A      BECKET. 

(Continued  from  Vol.  III.  p.  157.) 
ACT  I. 

DRAMATIS    PERSOKJE. 

Alexander  III,  elected  Pope,  September  7,  1159.  In  1161  he  was  driven  from  Italy  by 
Frederick  Barbarossa,  who  set  up  an  anti-pope,  Octavian,  Cardinal  of  St.  Cecilia,  under 
the  title  of  Victor  IV. ;  and,  at  the  time  when  our  scene  opens,  was  residing  at  Sens  as  a 
refugee.     His  authority  was  acknowledged  by  England  and  France, 

Louis  VII.,  King  of  France. 

Henry  II. 

William  of  Pa  via,  and  Henry  of  Pisa,  Cardinals  residing  at  Sens. 

Thomas  a  Becket,  Archbishop  of  Canterbury. 

IIenrv,  Archbishop  of  Rheims,  brother  to  Louis  VII. 

John,  Bishop  of  Poictiers,  formerly  Treasurer  of  York,  an  intimate  friend  of  Becket. 

Gilbert,  Bishop  of  London,  late  of  Hereford.         Arnulph,  Bishop  of  Lisieux. 

Bishop  of  Evreux.        Philip  d'Alsace,  Count  of  Flanders. 

Yno,  Count  of  Soissons.  Count  Henry.         Count  [Rocceius?] 

Peter,  Abbot  of  St.  Remigius,  Rheims. 

Clarembald,  Abbot  elect  of  St.  Augustin's,  Canterbury,  but  not  instituted,  in  conse- 
quence of  his  refusal  to  accept  the  Archbishop's  benediction ;  i.  e.  to  own  canonical  sub- 
jection to  him. 

Dean  of  Noyon.  Prior  of  St.  Mard,  Soissons. 

Simon  de  Tornebu,  Lord  Constable  of  Toiiars. 

Richard  de  Hamet,  Lord  Constable  of  Normandy. 

John  de  Lusci,  William  Fitz-Hamon,  Hugh  de  Cleers,  John  de  Cumin,  Henrt 
Panetarius,  Officers  of  Henry  11. 


I  SHALL  now  draw  up  the  curtain  and  disclose  a  singular  scene — a 
vconference  of  the  heads  of  the  English  church,  a.d.  1163. 

And  first  it  should  be  observed,  that  the  account  has  not  been 
coloiu-ed  by  a  modern  hand.  It  is  translated  from  the  Cave  Manu- 
script, and  cannot  have  been  written  long  after  the  scene  took  place, 
as  it  is  prior  to  the  publication  of  Fitz-Stephen's  Life  of  Becket,  who 
quotes  it  at  length,  omitting  dates.  The  account,  it  will  be  perceived, 
is  friendly  to  Becket's  cause. 

'*  Concerning  the  origin  of  the  misunderstanding  between  his  Lord- 
ship the  Archbishop  of  Canterbury  and  his  Lordship  the  King — 

"  Henry,  King  of  England,  Duke  of  Normandy  and  Aquitain, 
and  Count  of  Anjou,  came  to  London  on  the  first  day  of  October,  in 
the  year  of  the  Incarnate  Word,  1163,  and  with  him  Thomas  Arch- 
bishop of  Canterbury,  Roger  Archbishop  of  York,  and  their  lord- 
ships the  other  Bishops  of  England. 

"  This  assembly  met  solely  or  principally  to  recognize  the  claims  of 
the  Metropolitan  of  Canterbury  to  the  Primacy  of  all  England.  Nor 
was  any  opposition  raised  except  on  the  part  of  the  Archbishop  of  York. 

"  When  this  was  settled,  the  King  of  England  laid  before  their 
lordships,  the  bishops,  certain  harsh  proposals  for  which  no  one  was 
prepared.  In  the  first  place  he  complained  of  iniquitous  conduct  on 
the  part  of  the  archdeacons,  who,  as  he  said,  made  a  profit  of  other 
men's  misconduct,  by  exacting,  in  lieu  of  the  accustomed  penance, 
sums  of  money,  which  they  appropriated  to  their  own  use,  and 
declared  his  pleasure  that  for  the  future  no  archdeacon  should  cite 
any  offender,  however  notorious,  without  the  consent  of  the  civil 
magistrate.     Then  proceeding  to  another  point,  he  stated  his  anxiety 


400  THOMAS   A    BECKET. 

to  devise  some  means  for  the  better  preservation  of  peace  and  good 
order  in  his  kingdom,  and  his  regret  at  hearing  instances  of  disorderly 
conduct  among  the  clergy,  several  of  whom  were  knowm  to  have  been 
guilty  of  theft,  rapine,  and  even  murder. 

"  '  It  is  my  request,  therefore,'  said  he,  *  that  you,  my  Lord  of 
Canterbury,  and  your  brother  bishops,  in  cases  like  these,  should 
degrade  the  criminal  from  his  orders,  and  then  deliver  him  up  to  my 
courts  of  justice  for  corporal  punishment.  It  is  also  my  will  and 
request  that  on  these  occasions  you  should  allow  the  presence  of  a 
Crown  officer  to  prevent  the  escape  of  the  criminal  after  his  degrada- 
tion.' "  [All  which  requests  and  demands  were  direct  encroachments 
on  the  hitherto  undoubted  rights  of  the  church ;  rights  which  were 
foimded  on  prescriptive  usage,  at  least  as  ancient  as  that  by  which 
Henry  claimed  the  crown,  and  which,  besides,  were  guaranteed  by  a 
formal  grant  from  William  the  Conqueror.  See  the  last  article  on  this 
subject. — Translator.] 

His  Lordship  of  Canterbury  wished  to  defer  his  answer  till  the  fol- 
lowing day ;  but  when  this  was  denied,  he  retired  with  the  other 
bishops,  and  the  following  discussion  ensued. 

"  The  bishops  mentioned  that  the  w^orld  must  obey  the  world's 
laws, — that  degraded  clergymen  (clerics)  must  be  given  up  to  the  civil 
magistrate,  and  suffer  corporal  punishment  as  w^ell  as  spiritual ;  nor 
could  they  see  the  injustice  of  thus  doubly  punishing  persons  who,  as 
they  enjoyed  higher  privileges  than  other  men,  w^hen  they  abused 
these  were  doubly  guilty.  Nor  was  this  only  the  w^orld's  law  :  the 
infliction  of  corporal  punishment  in  such  cases  was  sanctioned  by 
scripture  itself,  which  sentenced  offending  Levites  to  mutilation  or 
even  death. 

**  On  the  other  hand,  his  Lordship  of  Canterbury  asserted  that  to 
visit  a  single  offence  with  double  punishment  was  alike  unjust  and 
uncanonical ; — that  scripture  did  not  afford  a  precedent  for  it ;  and 
that  since  the  sentence  pronounced  in  the  first  instance  by  the  church 
must  either  be  just  or  unjust,  unless  the  bishops  would  condemn 
themselves  by  calling  it  unjust,  they  could  not  admit  an  additional 
sentence  to  be  just. 

"  '  Moreover,'  he  added,  '  we  must  be  on  our  guard  against  lending 
ourselves  to  any  designs  upon  the  liberty  of  the  church ;  for  which, 
according  to  the  example  of  our  great  High  Priest,  we  are  bound  by 
our  office  to  contend  even  unto  death.  But  ye  have  not  yet  resisted 
unto  death.' 

'*  The  bishops  answered,  that  by  sacrificing  the  liberty  of  the  church 
they  in  no  way  compromised  the  church  itself  ^  Indeed,'  said  they, 
*  such  a  course  would  rather  tend  to  strengthen  it.  An  obstinate  resistance 
on  our  part  can  end  in  nothing  but  our  own  ruin ;  w^hereas,  by  giving 
way  to  the  King  in  this  pomt  w^e  may  retain  our  inheritance  in  God's 
sanctuary,  and  repose  in  the  peaceable  possession  of  our  churches. 
We  are  placed  in  difficult  circumstances,  and  the  temper  of  the  times 
requires  of  us  large  concessions.' 

[Quasi  non  sufficeret  Diei  Malitia  sua  nisi  augeretur  per  Malitiam 
Episcoporum.     (I  despair  of  translating  this.)]    . 


THOMAS   A    BECKET.  401 

"  On  this  his  Lordship  of  Canterbury,  being  very  zealous  for  the 
House  of  God,  spoke  as  follows : 

*' '  I  see,  my  Lords,  that  you  disguise  to  yourselves  your  cowardice 
under  the  name  of  patience,  and  that  on  this  pretext  of  concession 
the  spouse  of  Christ  is  to  be  given  up  to  slavery.  And  who  hath 
bewitched  you,  ye  insensate  prelates  ?  Why  would  ye  mask  palpable 
iniquity  under  this  virtuous  name,  concession  ?  Why  do  ye  call  that 
concession,  which  is,  in  fact,  abandonment  of  the  church  of  Christ  ? 
Words,  my  Lords,  should  be  the  signs  of  things,  not  their  disguises. 

"  *  But,'  say  your  lordships,  ^  we  must  make  concessions  to  the 
temper  of  the  times.'  Granted ;  but  not  vicious  concessions  to  vicious 
temper. 

"  *  My  Lords,  the  cause  of  God  is  not  so  ill  supported,  as  to  require 
your  fall  that  it  may  stand.  Nor  is  the  Most  High  at  a  loss  for  means 
to  uphold  his  church,  though  unaided  by  the  truckling  policy  of  its 
governors.  Truly  one  would  suppose  that  your  lordships  compassion- 
ated our  Lord  Christ,*  as  though  he  were  of  himself  powerless  to  de- 
fend his  spouse,  and  stood  in  need  of  your  ingenious  devices. 

"  *  Know,  my  Lords,  that  this  temper  of  the  times  is  the  very  thing 
which  constitutes  your  trial.  When  is  it,  I  pray  you,  that  a  bishop 
is  called  on  to  expose  himself  to  danger  ?  Think  ye  that  it  is  in 
tranquil  times,  or  in  disturbed  times  ?  Your  lordships  will  surely 
blush  to  answer  *  in  tranquil  times.'  Remember,  therefore,  that  when 
the  church  is  troubled,  then  it  is  that  the  shepherd  of  the  church 
must  expose  himself.  Think  not,  that  if  the  bishops  of  old  times 
were  called  on  to  found  the  church  of  Christ  on  their  blood,  we  in 
these  times  are  less  called  on  to  shed  our's  in  its  defence. 

"  *  I,  for  my  part,  (God  is  my  witness,)  do  not  dare  to  recede  from 
that  form  of  government  which  has  been  handed  down  to  us  from 
those  Holy  Fathers.' 

"  These  words  of  the  archbishop  were  soon  carried  to  the  King's 
ears ;  and  straightway  you  might  see  all  the  pillars  of  the  church  to 
tremble  as  reeds  before  the  wind;  nor  did  anything  support  them 
against  the  terrors  with  which  they  were  threatened  except  the  firm- 
ness of  his  Lordship  of  Canterbury. 

"  When  the  King  found  that  in  this  instance  his  will  was  ineffectual, 
he  immediately  took  different  ground,  and  merely  put  to  them  the 
question,  whether  it  was  their  intention  to  conform  unreservedly  to 
the  usages  of  his  kingdom?  His  Lordship  of  Canterbury  an- 
swered advisedly,  that  he  would  conform  to  them  without  reserve 
as  far  as  they  consisted  with  the  privileges  of  his  order.  The  same 
question  was  then  put  to  each  singly,  and  the  same  answer  was 
returned  by  all.  The  King  insisted  that  they  should  pledge  them- 
selves absolutely,  without  any  exception  in  favour  of  their  order. 
But  his  Lordship  of  Canterbury  refused  to  give  further  pledges,  with- 
out authority  from  the  Vicar  of  Christ. 

"  The  King,  therefore,  was  greatly  troubled,  and  all  Jerusalem  with 


Arbitror  vos  compati  in6rmitatibus  ChristL 


402  THOMAS    A    BECKET. 

him ;  and,  going  forth  in  the  vehemence  of  his  spirit,  he  departed  at 
once  from  London,  without  arranging  any  business  or  closing  any 
account. 

"  On  this  you  might  perceive  a  murmuring  among  the  laity, — con- 
fusion among  the  clergy.  The  bishops,  in  terror,  followed  after  the 
King,  fearing  that  before  they  reached  him  they  should  hear  of  a  con- 
fiscation of  all  their  goods,  and  soon  after  made  an  underhand  arrange- 
ment w4th  him,  in  which  all  mention  was  dropped  both  of  God  and 
of  their  order.  Indeed,  so  readily  did  they  yield  to  his  request,  that 
their  consent  seemed  to  have  been  given  even  before  it  was  asked, 
and  those  who  had  most  influence  seemed  most  willing  to  exert  it 
against  the  church. 

"  In  the  meantime  the  Archbishop  of  Canterbury  sat  apart  by  him- 
self, looking  to  the  right  and  to  the  left,  but  there  was  no  man  that 
would  know  him.  He  sought  comfort  among  his  brethren,  but  they 
had  gone  astray  backwards,  and  now  they  walked  not  with  him.  At 
length,  seeing  the  prosperity  of  the  unrighteous,  and  the  danger  that 
hung  over  himselfj  «  One  thing,'  said  he,  *  I  have  spoken,  namely, 
that  I  will  not  conform  to  the  usages  of  this  world  where  they  inter- 
fere with  the  privileges  of  my  divine  order.  For  this  I  have  incurred 
the  displeasure  of  the  King — for  this  I  have  been  deserted  by  my 
brethren,  and  have  offended  the  w^hole  world.  But  let  the  world  say 
yea  or  nay,  never  will  I  so  covenant  with  mortal  man  as  to  forget  my 
covenant  with  God  and  my  order.  God  wilHng,  be  it  far  from  me, 
that  either  the  fear  or  love  of  man  should  make  me  indifferent  to 
God.  If  an  angel  from  heaven  come  to  me  and  counsel  me  so,  let 
him  be  accursed.'  " 

This  account  I  have  translated  from  the  Cave  Manuscript,  care- 
fully avoiding  the  introduction  of  any  new  idea,  and  only  deviating 
from  the  letter  of  the  original  where  it  was  impossible  otherwise  to 
retain  the  spirit. 

We  must  now  shift  the  scene  from  London  to  Henry's  foreign 
dominions,  in  which  the  church  was  undergoing  similar  treatment. 
The  following  letter,  written  about  this  time  to  Becket,  from  his 
friend  John,  Bishop  of  Poictiers,  will  explain  the  state  of  things  in 
which  he  was  engaged : — 

"  Reverendissimo  Domino  et  Patri  beatissimo  Thomse,  Dei  gratis 
Cantuariensi  Archiepiscopo,  suus  Johannes  eadem  gratia  Pictaviensis 
ecclesise  humilis  sacerdos.     Salutem  et  perseverantiae  virtutem. 

"  After  receiving  your  lordship's  letter  I  scarcely  allowed  myself 
a  day's  preparation  for  my  journey.  Indeed,  every  hour  seemed 
odious  to  me  which  delayed  a  business  that  you  press  so  earnestly. 
I  confess,  my  Lord,  that  letter  of  your's  drew  tears  from  me.  The 
very  earnest  tone  in  which  it  was  written  implied,  I  cannot  help 
thinking,  some  mistrust  of  my  friendship;  but,  forgive  me  for  saying 
so,  I  had  rather  that  you  should  fail  in  confidence  than  myself  in  zeal. 

"  But  while  I  followed  your  instructions,  in  disregarding  what  my 
good  people  of  Poictiers  were  sure  to  say  about  this  journey,  at  the 
same  time  I  endeavoured  to  give  their  suspicions  a  wrong  direction. 
Accordingly  I  gave  out  that  I  was  going  to  Tours  to  meet  the  Bishop 


THOMAS    A    BECKET.  403 

of  Evreux,  Richard  de  Hamet,  lord  constable,  William  Fitz-Hamon, 
and  other  officers  of  the  King's,  who  were  to  assemble  there  about 
this  time  to  treat  of  a  peace  with  the  Count  of  Auvergne.  Indeed,  I 
really  had  business  with  these  persons  on  important  matters  of 
my  own. 

"  I  wished  to  seek  a  fuller  explanation  of  certain  harsh  and  unpre- 
cedented ordinances  which  our  friend  Luscus  (whose  mental  vision 
God  has  totally  extinguished)  and  the  notorious  Simon  de  Tornebu, 
constable  of  Toiiars,*  have  proclaimed  here  in  the  King's  name.  These 
men  came  to  Poictiers  a  few  days  after  St.  Peter's  day,  and  took  me 
apart  as  if  they  had  some  secret  commission  to  me.  Henry  Paneta- 
rius  was  present  at  the  interview,  as  a  witness  that  they  discharged 
their  trust  faithfully.  But  when  I  requested  that  on  my  part  too  somQ 
abbot,  or  one  of  my  clergy,  or,  at  any  rate,  some  canon  might  attend, 
this  was  refused,  on  the  plea  that  their  business  concerned  me  alone. 

"  They  opened  their  business  with  prohibiting,  in  general  terms,  all 
such  usages  as  interfered  with  the  King's  prerogative.  I  professed 
ready  acquiescence,  and  then  they  proceeded  to  particulars.  (1.)  I 
was  forbidden  to  summon  before  me  any  inhabitant  of  my  diocese,  at 
the  suit  either  of  a  widow,  an  orphan,  or  a  clergyman,  till  the  King's 
legal  officer  or  the  lord  of  the  manor  had  failed  to  award  justice. 
(2.)  I  was  not  to  hear  any  complaint  in  cases  of  usury.  (3.)  I  was 
not  to  pronounce  a  sentence  of  excommunication  against  any  baron, 
without  first  either  consulting  themselves  or  obtaining  his  consent 
to  my  judgment. 

"  These  were  the  principal  points  in  which  I  was  said  to  interfere 
with  the  King's  prerogative,  and  more  particularly  in  the  case  of 
clergj^men,  whose  patrimony,  however  inherited,  I  was  said  to 
exonerate  from  all  servile  obligations  ;  and  a  penalty  was  attached  to 
my  persisting  in  any  such  usages  for  the  future. 

"  They  stated,  moreover,  that  in  all  this  they  had  not  gone  to  the 
extent  of  their  commission,  but  that,  out  of  respect  for  my  person,  they 
had  ventured  to  suppress  much  on  their  own  responsibility  ;  that  the 
penalties  which  in  their  instructions  attached  to  myself,  they  would 
take  on  themselves  to  lay  on  others;  e.g.  that  the  persons  who 
attended  my  summons  at  the  suit  of  the  parties  abovementioned, 
should  themselves  be  forthwith  Uable  to  imprisonment  and  to  the 
confiscation  of  their  goods.  In  cases  of  usury  this  penalty  was  to 
attach  as  w-ell  to  the  accused,  if  he  dared  to  appear  before  me,  as  to 
the  accuser.  If,  however,  I  should  proceed  to  excommunicate  either 
these  persons  in  case  of  contumacy,  or  any  persons  whatever  who 
were  tenants  in  chief  of  the  Kmg,  without  first  consulting  themselves, 
such  persons  should  be  informed  that  the  King  would  not  interfere 
with  any  retribution  they  might  think  fit  to  exact,  either  from  my- 
self in  person,  or  from  my  goods,  or  from  the  person  or  goods  of 
any  clergyman  who  should  dare  either  to  publish  or  to  act  upon  my 
sentence. 


*  A  castle  on  the  borders  of  Foictou,  one  of  the  oldest  and  best  fortified  at  that 
time  in  existence. 


404  THOMAS   A   BECKEf. 

"  To  all  this  I  answered  humbly  and  respectfully,  that  though  I  had 
no  witness  of  what  they  stated  to  me,  still  I  must  refer  the  whole  to 
the  judgment  of  my  church ;  for  that  I  could  not  of  myself  resign  a 
right  which  the  church  claimed  on  prescriptive  usage.  Afterwards, 
when,  on  my  having  conferred  with  the  church,  it  was  found  that  I 
meant  to  persist  in  upholding  its  privileges,  they  published  these  ordi- 
nances ;  first  to  the  barons  of  Poictiers,  and  then  to  the  citizens  in 
general. 

"  Such  was  the  transaction  in  which  I  found  an  ostensible  cause  for 
going  to  Tours.  I  added  also,  that  in  case  I  failed  of  obtaining  full 
information  there,  it  would  be  necessary  for  me  to  proceed  to  Sens. 

"  On  my  arrival  at  Tours,  I  found  that  the  officers  whom  I  mentioned 
above,  having  fully  determined  on  continuing  their  journey  to  Au- 
vergne,  had  that  very  day  set  out  for  the  castle  of  Luthia.  I  followed 
after  them,  doubling  my  day's  journey;  and  at  the  castle  I  found  Wil- 
liam Fitz-Hamon  and  Hugh  de  Cleers ;  the  others  had  started  before 
day-break  for  the  castle  of  Radulfus.  From  these  I  obtained  infor- 
mation on  my  own  affair ;  but  what  I  most  rejoiced  at  was  the  acci- 
dent which  had  thus  enabled  me  to  lay  your  letter  before  Hugh  de 
Cleers.  On  finding  that  G.,  his  chaplain,  was  not  with  him,  I  stated 
that,  in  case  of  his  absence,  I  was  commissioned  to  supply  his  place 
by  reading  it  myself,  and  interpreting  its  contents,  and  afterwards,  if 
he  pleased,  by  writing  any  answer  he  might  wish  to  dictate.  But  aa 
he  had  not  time  then  for  saying  all  he  wished,  I  allowed  him  to  retain, 
under  a  promise  of  fideUty,  both  your  letter  to  his  chaplain  G.,  and 
also  that  which  I  had  read  to  him.  He  seems  to  me  to  be  much  dis- 
tressed for  his  master,  and  to  fear  that  some  judgment  may  be  brought 
down  on  him  by  his  conduct. 

"  The  Bishop  of  Evreux,  and  the  others,  I  have  only  pursued  by 
letter.  I  send  the  bearer  of  this  from  the  castle  of  Luthia,  where  I  am. 
I  have  sent  a  courier  to  the  Abbot  of  Pontigni,  to  beg  that  he  will 
meet  me  at  Sens,  to  back  the  solicitation  of  the  Abbots  of  Clarevalle 
and  Fossa  Nova,  in  case  they  should  happen  to  be  there  with  the 
court. 

"  After  this  has  been  accomplished  as  God  shall  direct,  I  will  take 
care  to  inform  you,  through  a  trusty  messenger,  of  all  that  is  worth 
hearing,  either  concerning  your  lordship  or  myself 

"  In  conclusion,  I  entreat  your  lordship  in  behalf  of  your  chaplain 
and  my  friend  Turstan  de  Burins,  that  he  may  be  allowed  to  visit  me 
for  any  time,  however  short.  If  you  are  in  want  of  his  services,  I  will 
send  him  back  directly." 

This  letter,  which  is  literally  translated  from  the  first  letter  in  the 
collection  of  Christianus  Lupus,  seems  to  have  been  written  about 
the  time  when  the  council  of  London  was  held.  The  news  of  that 
council  apparently  reached  the  Bishop  of  Poictiers  before  he  arrived 
at  Sens ;  for  in  a  letter,  which  I  conclude  to  be  his  next,  he  writes 
thus : 

"  Before  I  saw  your  lordship's  messenger,  your  fame  had  reached 
me,  and  had  urged  me  forward  on  my  way  to  the  court.  However, 
I  was  not  there  in  time  to  carry  the  news.     On  my  arrival,  I  found 


THOMAS    A    BECKET.  405 

that  every  thing  was  known,  and  that  every  body  was  praising  God 
for  having  raised  up  a  man  to  speak  the  truth  before  princes.  Your 
lordship  has  sustained  the  hereditary  glories  of  your  patriarchate,  and 
surpassed  even  the  achievements  of  your  predecessors.  In  their  days 
the  church  was  less  dependent,  and  princes  more  tractable ;  nor  was 
our  holy  mother,  the  church  of  Rome,  tJien  torn  as  she  is  now  by 
schism. 

"  God,  who  has  given  you  courage  to  begin,  will  also  give  you  con- 
stancy to  persevere,  and  will  assuredly  recompense  your  perseverence, 
)£  not  with  success,  yet  with  a  consummation  still  more  devoutly  to 
be  wished.  But  as  to  human  assistance,  you  will  look  in  vain  to  the 
court  [of  Rome]  for  any  support  against  the  King. 

"  I  myself,  as  well  as  your  lordship's  personal  messenger,  have  been 
labouring  many  days  in  furtherance  of  your  petitions,  yet  have  scarce 
obtained  an  answer  to  one,  and  to  that  one  in  hesitating  terms,  and 
not  in  writing ;  yet  Lord  Henry  of  Pisa  still  hopes  that  he  shall  get 
e  renew^al  of  his  profession  [i.  e.  of  canonical  obedience]  extorted  from 
the  Bishop  of  London.  I  tear  he  is  too  sanguine ;  for  I  have  already 
tried  every  argument  that  seemed  likely  to  be  availing.  First,  that 
his  translation  had  cancelled  his  former  obligation;  for,  (1)  That  he 
could  not  have  been  admitted  to  his  present  see,  till  after  he  had  va- 
cated his  former  one ;  and  that  on  so  vacating,  he  ceased  to  l^e  de- 
pendent on  the  see  of  Canterbury.  (2)  That  this  argument  was  ob- 
vious in  the  case  of  translation  from  one  province  to  another,  where  a 
new  profession  is  exacted,  and  consequently  the  former  cancelled  as  a 
matter  of  course.  Next,  to  shew  the  expediency  of  requiring  a  pro- 
fession in  this  case,  I  urged  the  fact,  that  in  a  late  council  he  had  car- 
ried himself  as  if  independent.  Also,  I  brought  forward  the  parallel 
case,  that  when  any  one  received  a  second  feud  from  the  same  lord, 
he  did  homage  a  second  time.  To  all  this  it  was  answered,  that  a  pro- 
fession once  made  obliged  the  person  making  it  till  he  changed  his 
province ;  and  that  a  second  profession  could  be  exacted  by  your 
lordship  only  on  the  plea  that,  by  the  custom  of  your  church,  the 
former  was  made  to  your  predecessor  individually,  and  not  to  his 
office  ;  and  if  so,  that  the  obhgation  arose,  not  from  the  bishop's  cir- 
cumstances, but  from  your  lordship's.  As  to  the  benediction  of 
the  Abbot  of  St.  Augustin's,  your  lordship  may  in  vain  look  for  con- 
solation. 

"  Wherefore,  my  beloved  father  and  lord,  in  all  that  you  resolve 
upon  you  must  look  solely  to  the  will  of  God,  and  to  the  interests  of 
that  church  over  which  God  has  appointed  you.  This  must  be  your 
only  consolation — your  only  hope. 

"  I  too,  as  I  am  informed,  have  no  better  prospects  before  me.  May 
it  be  my  lot  either  to  partake  exile  with  you  or  to  taste  it  first.  Nor 
will  such  a  lot  be  altogether  unenviable,  if  we,  who,  through  the  vain 
love  of  this  world,  have  before  now  together  abused  prosperity,  at  last, 
when  our  time  is  come,  should  accept  adversity  as  from  the  hands  of 
God. 

"  Yet  our  friend.  Cardinal  Henry  of  Pisa,  is  endeavouring  to  pro- 
vide for  me  a  safe  place  of  refuge  ;  and  he  tells  me  that  he  has  inti- 

VoL.  lll.^Aprii,  1833.  3  e 


406  THOMAS  A    BECKET. 

mated  to  yoa,  through  the  Abbot  of  Eleemosyna,  his  readiness  to  do 
the  same  for  yourself.  I  am  now  going  to  Pontigni  to  ask  the  prayers 
of  the  convent  in  our  behalf  We  may  yet  pray  to  God,  though  human 
aid  cannot  be  looked  for.  The  pope  himself  has  commended  our 
cause  to  the  prayers  of  Clarevalle. 

"  May  my  lord  farewell." 

About  the  same  time  that  Becket  received  this  letter  two  others  must 
have  reached  him ;  one  from  his  messenger,  to  whom  the  Bishop  of 
Poictiers  alludes,  who,  like  the  bishop,  wrote  from  Sens ;  the  other 
from  John  of  Salisbury,  who  bad  been  banished  on  the  first  outbreak 
between  Henry  and  Becket,  to  deprive  the  high  church  cause  of  the 
strength  it  gained  from  his  character  and  counsels. 

(Ttctter  of  BecheVs  Messenger.) 

"  The  Count  of  Flanders  I  was  unable  to  find ;  and  I  judged  it 
neither  safe  nor  expedient  to  deviate  from  my  route  in  search  of  him. 

"  At  Soissons,  the  King  of  France  received  myself  and  my  charge  with 
evident  pleasure,  and  at  once  despatched  the  Prior  of  St.  Mard  of 
Soissons  with  letters  to  the  pope.  The  prior  is  a  man  of  great  weight 
and  discretion,  and  was  charged  wuth  other  matters  respecting  your 
lordship,  more  important  than  the  King  could  trust  his  secretary  to 
write. 

"  On  my  taking  my  leave,  his  Majesty  took  my  hand  in  his  own, 
and  pledged  himself,  on  the  wordof  a  King,  that  if  chance  ever  brought 
your  lordship  to  his  dominions,  he  would  receive  you  neither  as  a 
bishop  nor  an  archbishop,  but  as  a  brother  sovereign.  The  Count  of 
Soissons  too  assured  me  most  solemnly,  that  he  would  consign  to  your 
lordship's  use  the  w^iole  revenues  of  his  earldom,  and  that  if  I  would 
return  from  Sens  his  w^ay,  he  would  send  you  a  letter  to  that  effect. 

"  Having  finished  my  business  at  Soissons  1  hastened  to  court,  in 
the  prior's  company,  through  the  estates  of  Count  Henry.  The  way 
was  shortest,  and  my  companion  was  a  guarantee  for  my  safety.  Two 
days  before  I  had  access  to  the  pope's  presence,  the  prior  delivered 
the  King's  letters,  and  the  commission  w4th  which  he  had  been  en- 
trusted by  word  of  mouth, 

"  At  length  I  was  admitted.  His  hohness,  on  receiving  me,  sighed 
deeply,  and.  betrayed  other  signs  of  dejection.  He  had  already  heard 
all  that  took  place  in  the  council, — the  persecution  of  the  church,  your 
lordship's  firmness,  which  of  tl^  bishops  stood  by  you,  how  he  went 
out  from  among  you  who  was^  not  of  you^  the  sentence  passed  upon 
the  cleric  ;  indeed,  every  thing  that  had  been  done  most  secretly  was 
known,  before  my  arrival,  to  the  whole  court,  and  even  talked  of  in 
the  streets.  A  secret  interview  was  then  granted  to  me,  in  which  I 
laid  before  his  holiness  the  several  heads  of  our  memorial.  He,  on 
his  part,  praised  God  without  ceasing  for  vouchsafing  to  his  church 
such  a  shepherd.  Indeed,^  the  whole  coiu-t  loudly  extols  in  your  lord- 
ship that  courage  in  which  itself  is  so  lamentably  deficient.  As  for 
themselves,  they  are  lost  in  imbecility,  and  fear  God  less  than  men. 
They  have  just  heard  of  the  capture  of  Radicofani,  and  in  it  of  the 
pope's  uncle  arjd  nephews.     Other  castles  too,  belonging  to  the  fathers 


THOMAS   A    BECKET.  407 

of  ♦certain  cardinals,  liave  surrendered  to  the  Germans.  Besides 
this,  John  de  Cumin  has  now  been  a  long  time  at  the  emperor's 
court,  and  Count  Henry  absents  himself  from  the  pope's  presence, 
and  no  messenger  has  of  late  arrived  from  the  King  of  England,  and 
other  concurring  events  have  so  terrified  them  that  there  is  no  prince 
whom  they  would  now  dare  to  offend,  and  least  of  all  the  King  of 
England ;  nor  would  they,  if  they  could,  raise  a  hand  in  defence  of 
the  church  which  is  now  in  danger  in  all  parts  of  the  world.  But  o£ 
this  enough. 

"  What  has  been  the  success  of  your  lordship's  petitions  you  will 
doubtless  hear  from  the  prior,  and  from  the  Bishop  of  Poictiers,  who, 
by  the  grace  of  God,  arrived  here  the  day  before  myself,  and  ha^ 
laboured  in  your  lordship's  cause  with  most  friendly  zeal.  His  holi- 
ness declines  altogether  to  offend  the  King,  and  has  written  to  the  Arch- 
bishop of  York  in  a  tone  rather  hortatory  than  commanding.  How- 
ever, he  will  send  over  a  brother  of  the  temple  to  mediate  between 
your  lordships  on  the  subject  of  the  cross,  and  to  settle  any  dispute 
tJiat  may  arise  in  the  interim.  In  the  mean  time  the  Archbishop  of 
York  is  not  to  carry  the  cress  in  your  diocese ;  this  vre  obtained  by 
dint  of  perseverance.  To  the  Bishop  of  London  he  has  written  in  the 
same  strain,-  but  the  only  effect  of  the  letter  will  be  to  make  his  pride 
insolent.  Indeed  the  pope  feels  this,  and  sends  your  lordship  a  copy 
of  the  letter,  that  you  may  judge  for  yourself  whether  to  forward  or 
retain  it.  As  to  the  profession,  his  Xiordship  of  Poictiers  has  debated 
it  with  the  pope  repeatedly,  and  we  have  at  last  obtained  a  promise 
that  if,  on  being  demanded,  it  is  formally  refused,  tlien  his  holiness 
will  extort  it.  The  bishop  will  explain  this  in  his  second  letter:  the 
siibscription  will  distingmsh  the  second  from  the  first  In  the  matter 
of  St.  Augustin's  we  can  obtain  nothing.  The  pope  asserts  that  he 
has  himself  seen  grants  of  his  predecessors,  which  he  cannot  revoke, 
securing  the  privileges  now  claimed  by  the  convent. 

"  Lastly,  on  our  requesting  that  his  holiness  would  send  your 
lordship  a  summons  to  appear  before  him,  he  answered  with  much 
apparent  distress,  *  God  forbid !  rather  may  I  end  my  days  than  sea 
him  leave  England  on  such  terms,  and  bereave  his  church  at  sucli  a 
crisis.' 

"  May  God  preserve  your  lordship  in  all  your  ways.  At  Clair- 
vaux,  Cisteaux,  and  Pontigni,  by  the  pope's  request,  prayer  is  made 
daily  for  yourself  and  your  churcL  May  my  lord  inform  me  shortly 
how  he  fare,  that  my  spirit  may  be  consoled  in  the  day  of  its  visitation. ' ' 

(  TkonuB  Cantuarensi  Archiepiscopo.J,  Sarssbertensis.) 
"  Ever  since  I  have  been  on  this  side  the  water,  I  seem  to  myself  to 
have  been  breathing  a  different  atmosphere;  the  country  around  me 
is  so  fertile,  and  the  people  so  quiet  and  cheerful,  that  I  feel  quite 
refreshed  after  the  storms  I  have  left  behind  me. 

"  On  my  landing,  I  found  that,  at  the  request  of  Ernulph,  his  uncle 
the  Count  (Epniensis  ?)  had  sent  some  of  his  retainers  to  attend  on  me. 
I  was  treated  with  the  greatest  respect  by  them,  on  your  lordship's 
-account,  and,  with  all  my  followers,  was  conducted  through  the  count's, 


4(^  THOMAS   A    BECKET. 

^ territory,  free  of  all  the  customary  exactions,  as  far  as  St.  Omer's. 

'iHere  I  fell  in  with  a  monk  who  used  sometimes  to  be  staying  at 
(Thillehan  and  Trulege  ?),  and  through  him  I  was  honourably  received 
at  the  convent  of  St.  Bertin's.  It  is  clear  to  me  that  in  this  country 
the  church  is  w^ell  disposed  to  your  cause.  Please  to  thank  both  the 
Count  and  the  monks  when  you  have  opportunity. 

"  When  I  arrived  at  Arras,  I  heard  that  Count  Philip  was  at  the 
castle  Exclusse  (which  the  tyrant  of  Ypres  so  long  blockaded  ineiFec- 
tually.)  God  had  all  along  favoured  my  journey,  and  now  I  found 
the  very  man  whom  I  was  seeking,  almost  in  the  public  road.  Like 
other  men  of  fortune  who  please  themselves  with  such  trifles.  Count 
Philip  was  following  the  course  of  all  rivers,  and  marshes,  and  foun- 
tain streamlets,  in  pursuit  of  wild  fowl.  He  rejoiced  to  have  fallen 
in  with  some  one  w^ho  could  give  him  a  correct  account  of  the  state 
of  England ;  for  my  part,  I  was  doubly  delighted  that  God  had  placed 
him  in  my  way,  and  thus  enabled  me  to  execute  your  commission 
w^ithout  more  loss  of  time  and  money.     He  put  many  questions  to  me 

"about  the  king  and  the  nobles,  and  I  contrived  to  answer  them  with- 
out saying  any  thing  oiFensive,  yet,  at  the  same  time,  keeping  clear  of 
falsehood.  He  expressed  compassion  for  your  difficulties,  and  pro- 
mises his  assistance ;  he  will  procure  ships  for  you  when  you  need 
it,  on  receiving  notice.  If  you  are  driven  to  this,  send  on  PhiUp, 
your  steward,  to  make  a  contract  w^ith  the  sailors  under  the  Count's 
authority.  With  this  assurance  I  left  the  Count,  and  the  following 
day  arrived  at  Noyon,  where,  to  my  surprise,  I  found  that  the  state  of 
things  in  England  was  generally  known  ;  indeed  many  things  were 
said  to  have  occurred  in  the  councils  of  London  and  Winchester 
which  I  had  not  heard  before,  and  everything  was  exaggerated  for 
the  worst.  I  studiously  dissembled  all  knowledge  of  what  was 
currently  reported,  but  could  not  obtain  credit.  You  will  wonder  to 
hear  that,  the  day  I  was  at  Noyon,  the  Count  of  Soissons  detailed  to 
me  seriatim  all  the  articles  of  the  so  called  London  council,  wuth  as 
much  minuteness  and  accuracy  as  if  he  had  been  present  himself. 
He  knew,  not  only  w^hat  had  passed  in  the  palace,  but  what  had  been 
said  most  secretly  in  this  or  that  private  circle.  Indeed,  I  cannot 
doubt  that  the  French  must  have  had  there,  either  from  among  their 
countrymen  or  our's,  some  very  able  emissaries. 

"  The  Dean  of  Noyon,  who  is  an  excellent  man,  was  much  concerned 
to  hear  your  situation :  he  holds  himself  in  readiness  to  receive  you, 
and  will  gladly  expose,  not  only  his  property,  but  his  person,  for  your 
sake,  and  for  the  church  of  Canterbury.  It  was  his  intention  before 
he  heard  of  your  difficulties,  to  set  out  at  once  for  the  pope's  court, 
but  now  he  will  wait  for  more  accurate  information. 

"  While  at  Noyon,  I  was  told  for  certain  that  the  King  of  France  was 
at  Laon,  and  that  the  Archbishop  of  Rheims  was  in  that  neighbour- 
hood, waiting  for  a  conference.  So  my  first  thought  was  to  seek  them 
there,  but  I  was  prevented  by  the  war  in  which  the  archbishop  is 
engaged  against  the  Count  (Rocceius)  and  other  nobles,  and,  instead, 
turned  off  to  Paris.  Here  I  was  so  struck  with  the  plenty  of  provi- 
sions, the  joyousness  of  the  people,  their  reverence  for  the  priesthood. 


THOMAS    A    BECKET.  409 

the  splendour  of  the  church,  and  the  various  pursuits  of  the  students, 
that  I  felt  inclined  to  exclaim  with  Jacob,  *  surely  the  Lord  is  in  this 
place,  and  I  knew  it  not.'     I  thought  too  of  what  the  poet  had  said, 

*  Felix  exilium,  cui  locus  ille  datur.' 

"  After  spending  a  few  days  in  hiring  a  house  and  arranging  my 
baggage,  I  presented  myself  to  the  King,  and  laid  your  cause  before 
him.  To  come  at  once  to  the  point,  he  sympathizes  with  you,  and 
promises  his  assistance.  He  told  me  that  he  had  already  written 
in  your  behalf  to  the  pope,  and  that,  if  there  is  occasion,  he  will  again 
write,  and  use  his  influence  in  person. 

"  When  I  saluted  him  on  the  part  of  his  daughter,*  whom  I  had 
lately  seen  in  good  health,  by  the  Queen's  permission,  he  answered 
that  he  would  rather  have  heard  she  had  been  received  by  the  angels 
in  Paradise.  On  my  replying  that,  by  God's  grace,  that  consumma- 
tion would  at  last  annve,  but  that  first  she  should  be  a  cause  of  joy  to 
many  nations,  the  King  said,  *  With  God  this  is  indeed  possible,  yet 
it  is  far  more  likely  that  she  will  be  a  cause  of  many  evils.  May  the 
presages  of  her  father's  mind  prove  false ;  yet  I  can  scarce  hope  that 
anything  good  will  be  brought  to  pass  concerning  her.' 

"  Among  the  French,  our  king  is  alike  feared  and  hated  ;  but  this  we 
may  consign  to  a  deep  sleep  and  a  sound.  x\s  I  was  unable  to  see 
the  Archbishop  of  Rheims  myself,  I  forwarded  my  letters  to  my  par- 
ticular friend  the  Abbot  of  St.  Remigius,  requesting  him  to  supply  my 
place.  I  think,  however,  that  you  will  do  wisely  to  send  despatches 
from  yourself  to  the  archbishop,  either  by  a  monk  of  Boxley,  or  some 
other  trusty  messenger,  and  to  accompany  them  with  a  present.  His 
friendship  may  be  of  importance  to  you ;  for  whatever  may  be  thought 
of  his  private  character,  he  is  a  great  man  in  this  country,  and,  partly 
through  the  king,  partly  from  the  extent  of  his  hereditary  possessions, 
he  has  much  influence  with  the  church  of  Rome.  To  allay  suspicion 
as  far  as  possible,  I  have  not  yet  ventured  to  court ;  and  I  learn  from 
the  Bishop  of  Poictiers,  that  the  pope  is  well  aware  of  my  reason. 

"  On  receiving  your  lordship's  letter,  I  explained  to  Lord  Henry  of 
Pisa  and  to  William  of  Pavia,  how  perniciously  the  church  must  be 
affected  by  conceding  what  is  demanded  from  you.  I  still  defer  my 
visit  to  the  court  till  I  learn  the  motions  of  the  Bishop  of  Lisieux  and 
the  x\bbot  of  St.  Augustin's.  M.  Henry,  who  is  on  the  spot,  will  send 
me  immediate  notice  of  their  arrival. 

"  Yet  what  to  do  when  I  am  there,  I  scarcely  see.  Many  things 
make  against  you,  and  few  for  you.  Great  men  will  be  arriving 
there — profuse  in  their  presents,  against  which  Rome  never  was  proof 
— backed  not  only  by  their  own  power,  but  by  that  of  a  king,  whom 
no  one  in  the  court  dares  offend.     Besides,  they  are  protected  by 


*  Margaret,  daughter  of  Louis  VII.,  by  Constance,  his  second  wife,  still  a  child. 
Louis  had  reason  to  fear.  Alice,  another  of  his  daughters,  espoused  to  Prince 
Richard,  and  brought  up  in  England,  like  Margaret,  under  Henry's  protection,  was 
raped  by  him  as  soon  as  she  was  of  age  to  marry — (Script.  Hist.  Ang.  a  Twysd. 
115L) 


410  THOMAS   A    BBCKET. 

grants  from  the  rfiurch  of  Rome,  which,  in  a  cause  like  this,  neither 
regards  bishop  nor  friend.  In  this  very  cause,  his  hoHness  has  from 
the  first  opposed  us — and  ceases  not  to  find  fault  with  what  was  done 
for  us  by  Adrian,  that  friend  of  the  church  of  Canterbury,  whose 
mother  still  Uves  among  you,  penancing  herself  with  cold  and  hunger. 

*<  We  then,  humble  and  poor,  and  with  no  grants  to  protect  us,  what 
shall  have  but  words  to  offer  to  these  Italians  ?  But  they  have  well 
studied  the  lesson  of  their  poet,  *  not  to  pay  a  price  for  promises.' 

"  Your  lordship  writes,  that,  as  a  last  step,  if  all  other  resources  fail 
us,  I  am  to  promise  200  marks.  But  our  adversaries,  rather  than  lose 
their  object,  would  pay  down  300  or  400. 

*  Nee  si  munerlbus  certes,  concedet  Tolas.* 

*'  And,  truly,  I  will  answer  for  the  Italians,  that  in  consideration  of 
the  love  they  bear  his  Majesty,  and  of  their  respect  for  his  messengers, 
they  will  consent  rather  to  receive  a  great  sum  than  to  expect  a  small 
one. 

"  x\nd  yet  in  some  respects  they  side  with  your  lordship,  because 
you  are  troubled  for  the  liberty  of  the  church ;  though  here  too  the 
king's  apologists  and  your  lordship's  rivals  endeavour  to  undermine 
your  <;ause,  attributing  your  conduct  rather  to  rashness  than  to  spirit ; 
and  to  back  their  insinuations,  they  hold  out  hopes  to  the  pope  (venas 
hujus  susurri  jam  audiit  auris  mea)  that  he  will  be  invited  to  England, 
and  that  the  coronation  of  the  king's  son  is  delayed  till  the  apostolical 
hand  can  consecrate  him — and  your  lordship  must  know  the  Italians 
have  no  objection.  There  are  some  who  already  insult  us  with  the 
threat  that  his  holiness  will  take  possession  of  the  churcli  of  Canter- 
bury, and  remove  your  lordship's  candlestick.  However,  I  do  not 
believe  that  as  yet  such  a  thought  has  been  conceived  by  his  holiness, 
for  I  hear  that  he  is  really  grateful  for  your  constancy. 

*'  Yet  one  thing  I  am  sure  of,  than  when  Lisieux  is  come,  there  is 
nothing  which  he  will  hesitate  to  assert.  I  know  him  well,  and  have 
tasted  his  wiles.     x\s  to  the  abbot,  who  can  doubt  about  him  ? 

"  I  have  just  learned  from  the  Bishop  of  Poictiers,  that  he  can 
obtain  nothing  for  you  against  the  Abbot  of  St.  Augustin's,  though  he 
has  laboured  hard  for  it.  I  wull  go,  however,  God  willing,  since  your 
lordship  commands  it,  and  will  try  what  I  can  effect.  If  I  fail,  let 
it  not  be  imputed  to  me  ;  for  as  the  poet  has  said — 

*  Non  est  in  medico  semper  relevetur  ut  »ger, 
Interdum  doctll  plus  valet  arte  malum.'  " 

In  the  mean  time,  the  pope  had  written  Becket  a  common-place 
letter,  dated  Sens,  Oct.  26,  1163,  in  which  there  is  nothing  worth 
notice  except  that  concluding  advice,  "that  Becket  should  at  once 
return  to  his  diocese,  dismiss  all  his  retinue  except  such  as  were 
absolutely  necessary,  and  then  move  rapidly  from  place  to  place."* 
The  advice  is  remarkable  !    What  is  its  meaning  ? 

He  also  wrote  another  letter  to  Gilbert,  dated  Sens,  Nov.  9 ;  just 
such  as  Becket's  messenger  describes  it — full  of  flattering  expressions 
and  gentle  admonitions. 


"^ 


bllk.lJUiJU«.,a^V....'. 


;^    i^^HM|Mi^Ki#^^ 

M 

wf  ^^H^H^^^^^hI^^^^^II^B 

i 

gHH 

m^^^^  ^_  ^^  ^hH 

HHh 

IK^      ^^B  Jjl/  "SH 

HHH 

H 

^K& 

^^^^Hl^.'  ■  ^^^^^^^^^^^^^B^^  ../ jIms^'vD^^HH 

*^ 

^^^^^^^^^^                              ^B^^^^^^^^^^^^RmvC     Cu                               ^-'^S^BSI 

^^^H&^f^    '^Wf     *"              ■■ipii'^SBK^li 

'5 

A  ImH/  ihH 

THOMAS    A    BECKET.  411 

Becket's  answer  to  the  pope  is  characteristic  :  it  is  as  follows — 

"  If  my  distresses  were  less,  my  consolation  would  be  great,  as  I 
reflect  on  your  holiness's  condescending  letter ;  or  were  they  single, 
however  sad,  I  might  found  on  it  some  hope  of  respite. 

"  But  now,  from  day  to  day,  iniquity  waxes  strong ;  wrongs  are 
multiplied, — not  our's,  but  Christ's;  yea,  because  Christ's,  so  much 
the  more  our's  :  they  come  one  after  another  like  waves  :  surely  ship- 
wreck awaits  us.  No  resource  is  now  left  us  but  to  call  on  Him  that 
eleepeth  in  our  ship,  *  Lord,  save  us,  we  perish.' 

"  And  so  much  the  fiercer  is  their  malignity,  that  they  see  the  holy 
Roman  church  less  strong — for  truly  that  which  is  poured  out  upon 
the  head,  be  it  good  or  bad,  sweet  or  bitter,  *  runneth  down  upon  the 
beard,  and  even  unto  the  skirts  of  our  clothing.'  Jesus  Christ  is 
robbed  of  what  he  purchased  with  his  blood  ;  the  secular  arm  is  put 
forth  against  his  portion  ;  the  authority  of  the  holy  fathers  avails  not; 
the  canons  of  the  church,  whose  very  name  is  hated  among  us,  can  no 
longer  protect  even  the  clergy. 

*'  But  not  to  weary  your  holiness  by  detailing  our  calamities,  I 
have  sent  M.  Henry,  of  whose  fidelity  your  holiness  is  well  assured,  to 
explain  the  whole  state  of  things  by  word  of  mouth.  Your  holiness 
may  trust  him  as  myself;  yet  were  such  a  course  possible,  I  would 
much  rather  communicate  with  you  in  person.  I  speak  as  to  my 
father  and  lord  ;  let  this  last  request  be  concealed  in  silence.  Nothing 
is  now  safe :  whatever  passes  in  your  holiness's  conclave  is  repeated 
in  the  King's  ear. 

"  Woe  is  me,  that  I  am  reserved  for  these  times,  in  whose  days 
these  evils  are  come  upon  us.  Truly  I  had  fled,  lest  my  eyes  should 
see  the  violation  of  the  crucified  One, — yet  whither,  whither  except 
to  Him  who  is  our  refuge  and  our  strength  ? 

"  Concerning  the  Welsh,  and  Owen,  who  styles  himself  their  Prince, 
may  your  holiness  deal  as  you  see  fit.  They  are  one  great  cause  of 
the  king's  irritation. Farewell,  my  beloved  Father  and  Lord." 

And  here  I  shall  close  the  first  act  of  this  anomalous  drama.  Its 
contents  may  perhaps  interfere  with  some  preconceived  notions; 
yet  the  letters  are  unquestionably  genuine,  and  I  am  not  conscious 
of  having  coloured  them  in  translation. 


PARISH  CHURCHES. 
NO.    XI.  —  BEMERTON    CHURCH. 

[With  an  Engraving.] 


There  are  some  characters  at  once  so  elevated  and  so  unobtru- 
sive, that  the  recollection  of  them  can  excite  no  feelings  of 
hostility  in  any  mind  ;  they  breathe  so  much  of  heaven,  and  are 
at  the  same  time  linked  with  so  much  of  human  sympathy,  that 
the  most  ardent  spirit  can  love,  though  it  does  not  admire  :  and 


413 


BEMERTON   CHURCH. 


even  the  thoughtless  worldling  respects,  though  he  will  hot 
imitate.  We  regard  the  places  where  such  men  have  lived  as  the 
cities  of  a  "  region  mild  of  calm  and  serene  air,  above  the  smoke 
and  stir  of  this  dim  spot  ;"  thither  we  cannot  carry  the  petty 
feelings  of  our  corrupt  nature,  and  disturb  the  holy  ground. 

The  "  smoke  and  the  stir "  of  this  enlightened  age  have, 
indeed,  done  much  to  cloud  the  intellect,  and  to  lower  the  tone 
of  natural  feeling  ;  but  I  do  not  believe  that  the  hearts  of  men 
are  hardened,  so  that  they  cannot  behold  and  love  such  men  as 
George  Herbert,  and  John  Norris.  In  this  cheerful 
confidence  I  present  to  my  readers  a  view  of  Bemerton 
Church  and  Parsonage,  of  which  Herbert  was  rector  from  1630 
to  1632,  and  Norris  from  1691  to  1711. 

If  there  be  one  who  cares  not  to  "  turn  out  of  the  road,  and 
visit  Bishopsbourne  "  for  the  sake  of  the  meek  and  pious  Hooker, 
because  he  defended  the  church  by  invincible  arguments,*  as 
well  as  "  by  the  innocency  and  sanctity  of  his  life,"  it  may  be, 
that  he  will  be  attracted  by  the  thought  of  one  country  parson, 
whose  "  library  was  a  holy  life,"-|'  and  of  another,  who  thought, 
"  that  the  best  way  of  expressing  our  zeal  for  the  church,  that  so 
much  deserves  it,  is  by  living  up  to  her  rules  and  institutions.''^ 

It  was  with  feelings  like  these  that  I  made  a  pilgrimage  to  Be- 
merton, which  is  about  a  mile  distant  from  Salisbury.  To  one 
whose  earliest  associations  are  wedded  to  a  "churchyard  among 
the  mountains,"  and  who  learned  to  connect  the  piety  of  the 
olden  time  with  the  coeval  towers  of  our  more  distant  counties, 
it  was  not  unnatural  to  be  somewhat  sanguine  in  forming  con- 
ceptions of  the  church  of  Bemerton.  But  they  were  all  disap- 
pointed. In  approaching  the  village, it  is  impossible  to  distinguish 
the  sacred  edifice  from  the  agricultural  buildings,  by  which  it  is 
surrounded  ;  and,  on  entering  the  hamlet,  the  eye  is  directed  to 
the  church,  rather  by  the  memorials  of  the  dead,  than  by  the 
appearance  of  the  structure  itself. 

But  perhaps  it  is  better  as  it  is  ;  and  this  may  be  said  without 
undervaluing  those  feelings  by  which  "  sense  is  made  subservient 
still  to  moral  purposes,  auxiliar  to  Divine  ;"§  feelings  which  were 
not  likely  to  have  been  blunted  by  having  just  before  attended 
Divine  service  in  the  cathedral  of  Salisbury.     There  is  a  moral 


*  One  of  the  worst  signs  of  a  superficial  age  is  its  indifference  to  maintaining 
what  is  really  true.  There  is  an  affected  candour,  which  first  neglects  and  tlien 
depreciates  those  who  have  warmly  defended  what  is  allowed  to  be  true,  who  hold 
fast  what  is  good,  and  who  are  zealously  affected  in  a  good  cause. 

f  Herbert's  Country  Parson,  sect,  xxxiii. 

^  Norris   on    Christian    Prudence,   p.    398. 

§  Wordsworth — "  Excursion." 


UEMERTON   CHURCH.  413 

depth  in  the  strain  of  that  poet,  on  whom,  in  these  days,  the 
mantle  of  Herbert  has  fallen, 

"  Needs  no  show  of  mountain  hoary. 
Winding  shore,  or  deepening  glen. 
Where  the  landscape  in  its  glory 

Teaches  truth  to  wandering  men  : 
Give  true  hearts  but  earth  and  sky, 
And  a  few  flowers  to  bloom  and  die  ; 
Homely  scenes  and  simple  views 
Lowly  thoughts  may  best  infuse.''* 

And  as  with  nature,  so  it  is  with  architecture.  There  are  times 
when  we  are  in  danger  of  being  wholly  riveted  by  the  beauty 
which  we  see,  or  of  suffering  the  imagination  to  wander,  instead 
of  receiving  into  the  heart  the  simple  and  humbling  truths 
which  live  in  the  memory  of  such  men  as  Herbert  and  Norris. 

The  church,  which  is  dedicated  to  St.  Andrew,  is  extremely 
small,  being  only  44  ft.  5  in.  long,  and  14  ft.  wide.  It  has  two 
Gothic  windows ;  one,  of  the  decorated  or  curvilinear  style,  at 
the  west  end  ;  and  one  on  the  south,  which  belongs  to  the  period 
of  transition  to  the  perpendicular  style. 

The  east  end  appears  to  have  been  rebuilt ;  and  there  can  be 
little  doubt  that  a  Gothic  window  has  been  supplanted  by  the 
barbarous  Venetian,  which  now  fills  its  place.  The  bell  is  con- 
tained in  a  low  wooden  turret,  which  scarcely  rises  above  the 
roof.  I  eagerly  entered  the  church,  hoping  that  there  might  be 
some  visible  token  of  George  Herbert :  but  there  is  little  which 
can  have  descended  from  his  day,  unless  it  be  an  old  and  rude 
baptismal  font.  There  is  no  memorial  stone  of  him,  who  in  part 
rebuilt  the  church,  and  who  ministered  in  it  twice  every  day  in 
the  week,  those  excepted^on  which  he  walked  to  join  the  service 
in  Salisbury  Cathedral,  and  to  enjoy  his  "  heaven  on  earth." 
When  the  late  incumbent,  the  celebrated  Archdeacon  Coxe,  was 
buried,  the  flooring  under  the  altar  was  removed,  and  diligent 
search  was  made  for  the  stone  to  which  Walton  alludes,  but  none 
was  found,  nor  was  there  any  sign  of  a  former  interment.  On  the 
south  side,  on  a  marble  tablet,  against  the  wall,  near  the  altar, 
is  the  following  inscription : 

H.  S.  E. 

Johannes  Norris, 

Parochiae  hujus  Rector, 

Ubi  annos   xx   bene  latuit, 

CurcB  Pastoral i  et  Uteris  vacans, 

Quo  in  recessu  sibi  posuit. 

Lata  j  im  per  orbem  sparsa, 

Ingenii  paris  ac  pietatis 

Monumenta. 

r».   V  A         5D""  1711. 
ObntAnnoJ^^^^.^^ 

*  "  Christian  Year."     First  Sunday  after  Epiphany. 

Vol.  III.— April,  1833.  3  f 


414  BEMERTON    CHURCH, 

There  is  something  in  the  expression  ben^  latuit  which  is 
sadly  expressive  of  the  retirement  in  which  Norris  lay  buried, 
and  from  which  he  might  have  been  removed  by  the  bishop 
(Burnet)  to  a  stall  in  his  cathedral.  The  same  expression  still 
more  sadly  expresses  the  intrinsic  value  of  his  works,  and  the 
concealment  in  which  they  have  been  suffered  of  late  to  remain. 

It  is  due,  however,  to  his  contemporaries  to  say,  that  I  have  on 
ray  table  the  15th  edition  of  his  Practical  Discourses,  (published 
1728,)  the  first  volume  of  which  was  published  for  the  first 
time  in  1691,  and  the  volumes  were  completed  1698.  It  is  said 
that  his  collection  of  Miscellanies  in  Prose  and  Verse  was  the 
most  popular  of  all  his  works  ;  but,  if  I  mistake  not,  that  came 
only  to  a  fifth  edition. 

The  parsonage  is  close  to  the  church ;  and  some  traces  of  an 
old  and  substantial  building  even  now  remain  in  the  massive 
chimneys  and  in  the  old-fashioned  windows.  These  windows  are 
now  mostly  blocked  up ;  and  in  one  or  two  places,  they  are,  with 
singular  taste,  intersected  by  a  red  brick  chimney.  It  is  really 
grievous  to  remember  (as  all  must  who  have  read  Walton's  life) 
the  lines — 

"  If  thou  chance  for  to  find 

A  new  house  to  thy  mind, 
And  built  without  thy  cost ; 

Be  good  to  the  poor, 

As  God  gives  thee  store. 
And  then  my  labour's  not  lost." 

It  is  grievous  to  remember  these,  and  then,  with  the  remains 
of  the  old  house  before  your  eyes,  to  see  the  alterations  lately 
made.  The  liberality  of  G.  Herbert  has  been  imitated  with 
much  more  success  than  his  taste,  by  casing  a  large  part  of 
the  building  in  a  staring  red  brick  wall,  pierced  with  mo- 
dern windows,  which  are  obtrusively  faced  with  white  stone 
and  finished  with  circular  tops.  The  side  of  the  house  which 
looks  to  the  garden  has  suffered  less  in  appearance ;  the  garden 
itself  is  very  pleasantly  situated,  and  received  large  additions  from 
the  liberality  of  Archdeacon  Coxe,  who,  in  the  total  blindness  of 
his  latter  years,  continued  to  pursue  his  literary  researches  on 
this  spot ;  nis  chief  relaxation  consisting  of  walks  in  this  garden, 
through  which  he  guided  himself  by  a  thread  which  was  placed 
by  the  side  of  the  paths  for  that  purpose. 

The  garden  turf  is  washed  by  the  beautiful  stream  of  the  Wily, 
from  the  brink  of  whose  waters  there  is  a  pleasing  view  of  the 
exquisite  cathedral  of  Sarum.  All  is  in  unison  with  the  gentle 
and  quiet  spirit  of  the  place  :  the  broad  flat  meadows,  the  "  soft 
and  reedy  grass,"  the  "  soft  green  willow  springing  where  the  waters 
gently  pass,"*  and  from  the  midst  of  a  grove  formed   by    the 

•   Christian  Year. 


BEMEKTOX    CHURCH.  415 

ancient  trees  of  the  cathedral  close,  rises  the  "distant  spire  whose 
silent  finger  points  to  heaven."  The  foreground  is  closed  by  an 
old  and  decayed  medlar  tree,  which  perhaps  existed  in  the  days 
of  Herbert.  This  must  be  the  prospect  which  is  rendered  so 
interesting  by  an  anecdote  preserved  among  the  papers  of  the 
Rev.  John  Jones.  It  is  thus  given  by  Nichols — "The  Rev.  and 
aged  Mr.  Thomas  Colburne  told  me  lately  (1761),  that  when  he 
was  a  young  man  at  Salisbury,  he  made  a  visit  to  this  ingenious 
and  exemplary  clergyman  (Mr.  Norris,  at  his  house  in  Bemerton). 
This  was,  I  suppose,  not  long  after  the  Revolution,  when  Dr. 
Burnet  was  bishop  of  that  see.  Mr.  Norris  treated  him  very 
civilly  ;  and  either  before  or  after  dinner  (I  do  not  remember 
which),  took  him  out  into  his  garden,  from  whence  they  had  a 
full  view  of  the  city  and  cathedral.  'What  a  magnificent  struc- 
ture,* said  young  Colburne,  'is  that  great  cathedral!  You  are 
happy.  Sir,  in  this  delightful  prospect.*  '  Yes,'  said  Mr.  Norris, 
'  it  is  all  the  prospect  I  have  with  respect  to  that  cathedral.*  "* 
Norris  was  aware  that  the  bishop  was  absolutely  resolved  he 
never  should  have  any  preferment  in  the  cathedral.f 

The  church  of  Bemerton  is  a  daughter  church  to  that  of  Fug- 
glestone  or  Fulstone,  which  is  distant  about  two  miles.  The 
church  of  Fulstone  is  also  very  small,  but  remarkably  beautiful. 
It  is  of  an  early  date,  and  marked  by  the  elegance  and  lightness 
of  the  early  English  or  pure  Gothic  architecture.  I  was  not  able 
to  see  the  interior,  but  I  was  much  struck  by  an  inscription  on 
one  of  the  tombstones,  which,  though  its  phraseology  is  of  the 
rudest  kind,  has  in  it  so  much  of  native  simplicity,  so  much  of 
the  "  still  sad  music  of  humanity,  not  harsh  nor  grating,  though 
of  ample  power  to  chasten  and  subdue,"f  that  I  hope  to  be 
excused  for  presenting  it  to  my  readers  : — 

*'  How  sadly  fond  of  life  poor  mortals  be  ; 

How  few  that  see  our  beds  would  change  with  we ; 
But,  serious  reader,  tell  me,  which  is  best, 
The  painful  journey,  or  the  traveller's  rest  ?" 

The  registers  of  both  the  tithings  of  Bemerton  and  Fulstone 
appeared  to  be  devoid  of  interest,  they  are  strictly  confined  to  a 
barren  statement  of  baptisms,  burials,  and  marriages.  As  far  as 
I  could  judge,  the  entries  were  rarely  made  by  the  clergyman 
himself :  in  the  case  of  Norris,  certainly  not ;  for  the  entries 
during  the  latter  part  of  his  life,  and  that  of  his  burial,  are  in  the 


•  Nichols'  Literary  Anecdotes,  vol.  i.  639. 
f   See  a  Letter  from  Norris  to  Dr.  Charlett,  in  the  "  Letters  by  Eminent  Per- 
sons, &c."  vol.  i.  156.     [The  exact  reason  of  Burnet's  resolution  has  not   been 
assigned,  and  it  is  very  probable  that  it  originated  in  the  natural  aversion  of  a  busy 
and  coarse  nature  like  Burnet's  from  the  unworldly  and  pure  piety  of  Norris. — Ed.] 
J  Wordsworth — "  Tintern  Abbey." 


416  BEMERTOX   CHURCH. 

same  hand  writing.     The  only  notices  of  Herbert  and  Norris  are 
the  following : — 

li53Q.  March  3,  O.S.  Mr.  George  Herbert,  JEsq.,  Parson  of  Fugglestonc  and  Bemer- 
ton,  was  buried  on  the  North  side  of  the  altar,  but  no  monu- 
ment. 

1693.   19  April.  Baptized   Edward   Norriss,  son    of  John  Norris  and  his  wife 

Elizabeth. 

1711.  5  February.     Mr.  John  Norris  was  buried.* 

Little  as  we  are  indebted  to  the  parish  register,  the  names  of 
Herbert  and  Norris  will  not  die.  The  former  lives  in  the  hearts 
of  all  cultivated  members  of  the  church,  as  presenting  the  most 
complete  pattern  of  a  gentleman,  a  Christian,  and  a  country 
parson.  The  name  of  Norris  has  been  less  widely  known  ;  and 
yet  there  are  not  many  writers  who  have  more  happily  blended 
strong  logical  reasoning  with  the  play  of  the  fancy, — vigour  of 
intellect  with  warmth  of  affections, — a  piety  almost  mystical  in  its 
sublimity,  with  a  hearty  allegiance  to  the  church,  and  a  cheerful 
love  of  her  simple  ordinances.  He  was  at  once,  poet,  philoso])her, 
and  divine  ;  and  more  than  all,  he  was  an  earnest  and  practical 
"  village  preacher."  It  is  delightful  to  contemplate  the  diverse 
beginnings,  and  the  one  end  of  these  men.  George  Herbert  was 
a  favoiirite  at  Court,  and  "  had  a  genteel  humour  for  clothes."t 
Norris  was  a  fellow  of  All  Souls  College,  Oxford,  and  found  his 
delight  in  the  Platonic  philosophy.  Each  in  early  years  devoted 
his  poetic  powers  to  divine  purposes;  both,  in  the  maturity  of  life, 
concentrated  their  whole  powers  on  the  cure  of  Bemerton.  Her- 
bert had  "  left  the  gilded  vanities  of  court,  and  contemned  all 
titles  and  dignities,  when  he  compared  them  with  his  title  of  being 
a  priest,  and  serving  at  the  altar  of  Jesus,  his  master."  Norris 
expresses  the  same  sentiment,  when  he  says,  "  I  write  neither  for 
favour  nor  preferment,^  but  only  to  serve  the  cause  of  Christianity, 
and  of  that  church,  of  whose  communion  it  is  my  happiness 
to  be  a  member,  my  glory  to  be  priest ;  and  that  I  had  better 
abilities  to  do  her  service,  my  highest  ambition." 

Surely  the  end  of  these  men  was  peace  ;  and  in  times  when  all 
around  us  "  with  low  thoughted  care,  strive  to  keep  up  a  frail  and 
feverish  being,"  by  excitement  in  politics,  in  science,  in  religion, 
it  were  well  if  we  dwelt  more  with  these  undying  men  of  old,  and 
were  more  fervent  in  our  aspirations  for  "  a  meek  and  quiet  spirit, 
charitable,  humble,  and  contented  minds." 

•  Having  neglected  to  copy  these  entries  on  the  spot,  I  have  taken  them  from  Sir 
R.  C.  Hoare's  "  History  of  Wilts."     The  spelling  of  the  name  of  Edward  Norris  is 
from  memory.     I  remember  it  distinctly,  because  it  confirmed  the  conclusion  that 
the  entries  are  not  in  the  handwriting  of  J.  Norris  himself, 
t  Walton's  "  Life  of  Herbert." 

I  There  is  a  very  affecting  letter  of  his  to  a  friend  at  Oxford,  in  which  he  speaks 
of  his  own  poverty,  but  without  any  care  about  it,  except  .is  far  as  it  would  prevent 
him  from  sending  his  son  to  the  University  without  assistance.;— En. 


417 
NOTICES   OF   THE   OLDEN  TIME. 


To  the  Editar  of  the  British  Magazine. 

Sir, — In  the  last  number,  my  extracts  from  my  "  Churchwarden's 
Accounts"  closed  with  the  reign  of  Edward  VI.  The  Reformation 
then  commencing,  the  altars*  in  the  churches  were  taken  down,  the 
rood-lofts  removed,  crucifixes,  pixes,  censers,  chrism atories,  graduals, 
manuals,  antiphonars,  and  "  all  the  trumpery"  of  papistry,  were  sold 
(alas !  how  soon  to  be  restored),  and  careful  provision  made  for  our 
"  reasonable  service."  The  prices  of  many  of  these  articles  appear 
in  these  accounts ;  but  I  prefer  giving  those  of  the  books  that  incul- 
cated a  sounder  doctrine,  accompanied  by  less  superstition. 

1548.  "  Itm  p'^  the  hauffe  to  the  byenge  a  the  paifarys  v^"  i.  e. 
Erasmus's  Paraphrase  of  the  New  Testament. 

1550.  "Itm  for  a  boke  of  the  omylys  in  englysse  xvj*^." 

1551.  "  Itm  to  y*  lector  man  of  the  benevolense  of  y^  presse  ij\" 
1553.  "  Itm  for  ij  bokes  of  the  Common  pray  ear  vif.  iiij''." 

1557.  "  Itm  to  a  Carwar  for  y^  Immaghe  of  i\llhollans  xP.'*  This 
must  have  been  a  somewhat  compendious  piece  of  sculpture  ! 

1559.  "  Itm  for  a  peynt  of  malmese  on  Alholanday  day  ij**.  ob." 

"  Itm  for  a  boke  of  the  paffrases  of  erosemas  of  Rotherdame  A  pone 
the  pestells  vj'.  viij*^." 

1561.  "  Itm  for  a  papar  of  the  x  Comaundemets  x^g'^. 

"  Itm  for  setteng  it  Jn  wayne  skott  to  a  yonnar  [joiner]  ij^  iiij''." 

1563.  "Itm for  gennepore  ffor  the  cherche  ij'*."  as  a  preservative 
against  infection  in  the  time  of  "  the  sicknesse." 

"  Itm  for  iij  yardes  of  browede  [query,  broad  or  embroidered  ?  I 
conceive  the  latter]  grene  clothe  and  a  haife  for  the  Comunyon  £able 
xxx'.  vj**." 

1568.  "Itm  for  psenteng  them  that  ded  not  pay  ther  dew  to 
y"  cherch  ij*.  vj*^." 

1570.  "  Itm  for  vij  ballyts  consarneng  y^  Rebells  to  be  soung  vij'^." 
This  relates  to  the  insurrection  in  the  northern  counties,  under  the 
Earls  of  Northumberland  and  Westmoreland. 

1571.  "Itm  for  to  [two]  iFormes  for  to  set  on  for  the  poor  men 

j'-  iiij'." 

"  Itm  for  a  lowng  mat  for  the  poor  to  knelle  on  viij'^." 

1572.  "Itm  for  a  boke  of  thankesgeveng  for  vectory  of  [over] 
y*  towTke  0  0  iiij"*."     This  was  the  great  battle  of  Lepanto. 

1573.  "  Itm  p**  for  ij  cheynes  and  eyes  and  staples  ifor  the  ij  para- 
firasis  of  Erasmus  j^  x*."  The  "march  of  intellect"  since  1548  and 
1559  is  here  very  conspicuous  I 

*'  It.  p**  for  ij  potts  danske  fashoun  to  ffet  in  Wyne  ffor  the  Comnyon 
vij\" 


♦  In  my  small  church  there  were  "iiij  awltars:"  the  high   altar,   that  In  our 
Lady's  chapel,  and  those  belonging  to  "  the  brotherhood  of  St.  George  and  St. Luke." 


418  NOTICES    OF    THE   OLDEN   TIME. 

"  It.  p**  more  for  wyne  for  tlie  Comunyon  sythens  whitt  sonday 
becawse  Mr.  Star  had  no  sweete  wine  vj'.  ij'^." 

1574.  "  It.  p''  y^  somner  consing  [concerning]  whether  the  surples 
be  worne  or  not  iiij*'." 

1575.  "  It.  p**  for  a  newe  Bible  for  the  Churche  coste  i'.  xvij*.'* 
"  It.  p**  for  a  book  of  the  lives  of  the  Saintes  j*.  viij*^." 

1577.  "  It.  given  to  Mr.  Auditor  ffiillar  to  haue  his  frindshipp  con- 
cinge  the  same  busyness  ij  Turkic  Cocks  coste  x".         x'." 

1580.  "paid  the  viij  of  may  for  wyne  for  a  greate  Comunyone  to 
say  iiij  quarts  and  a  pinte  of  muscadle  the  somma  of  00  03  00." 

1581.  "paide  the  same  daye  [November  17,  Queen  Elizabeth's 
birthday]  ifor  ij  leggs  of  motton  and  breadd  and  drinke  for  the  Ringars 
their  Dynner  the  Somma  of  00  02  00." 

1582.  the  xxvj***  of  October  sent  to  Mr.  Jefferson  the  preacher 
where  he  dyned  a  quart  of  w^yne  v**." 

"p*^  for  an  howre  glasse  xij*^." 

"  p**  for  a  Deske  to  sett  the  hower  glasse  on  the  pulpy tt  and  anothr 
Deske  to  stand  behind  the  Clarke  x*^." 

"  Paied  for  an  Almanack  and  a  sand  box  for  the  churche  iij''." 
The  almanack  cost  j^. 

"  Payed  for  a  matt  to  lay  vnder  the  boyes  feete  when  the  say  the 
cathachisme  in  the  churche  viij^." 

1585.  "  paide  the  same  daie  for  a  pynte  of  Secke 03." 

<  paid  for  Cupps  of  wood  that  stand  about  the  queere  —  03  — ." 

"  A  note  of  the  gifte  or  benevolence  given  by  the  pishioners  of  this 

our*parishe  of ,   (in  the  tyme  of  humfrie  w^alcar  Churche- 

war  den)  tow^ards  the  repairing  &  new  tryming  of  our  Churche  with 
the  making  of  dy vres  new^  pewes  in  the  qweere  for  menne  as  also  in 
trannslating  augmenting  making  and  mending  of  other  pewes  for 
weomen,  with  making  a  qwadrente  for  young  menne  as  also  dyvres 
dormer  window^es  with  glaseing,  washing,  whiteing  tyling  plomering 
and  plastering  with  dyvres  other  things  apertayning  as  also  a  faire 
new  table  of  the  tenne  comaundements  in  a  qwardent  of  Joyners  and 
paynters  woorke  w^ell  donne.  And  the  names  of  the  Contributors 
hereafter  pticulerly  w^ith  their  Vallews  apeers." 

I  am,  Sir, 
Your  obedient  servant, 

Arch.eophilus. 


SELECTIONS   FROM    EVELYN'S   DIARY. 
Continued  from  Vol.  III.  p.  l60. 

1672.  6  Oct. — Dr.  Thistlethwait  preached  at  Whitehall,  on 
2  Apoc.  5;  a  young,  but  good  preacher.  I  received  the  blessed 
Communion.  Dr.  Blandford,  Bp.  of  Worcester  &  Deane  of  the  Chapel, 
officiating.  Dined  at  my  L**  Clifford's,  with  Lord  Mulgrave,  Sir 
Gilbert  Talbot,  &  Sir  Robert  Holmes. 

1673.  1  Jan. — After  publiq  prayers  in  the  chaoeli-  at  White-hall, 


NOTICES   OF   THE   OLDEN   TIME.  419 

when  I  gave  God  solemne  thanks  for  all  his  mercys  to  me  the  yeare 
ptist,  &c.,  and  my  humble  supplications  to  him  for  his  blessing  the 
yeare  now  entering,  I  returned  home,  having  my  poor  deceased 
servant  (Adams)  to  bury,  who  died  of  a  pleurisie. 

23  Feb. — The  Bishop  of  Chichester*  preach' d  before  the  King  on 
2  Coloss.  14,  15,  admirably  well. 

5  March. — Our  new  Vicar,  Mr.  Holden,  preach' d  in  Whitehall 
Chapel  on  4  Psalm,  6,  7.  This  Gent°  is  a  very  excellent  &  universal 
scholar,  a  good  &  wise  man ;  but  he  had  not  the  popular  way  of 
preacliing,  nor  is  in  any  measure  fit  for  our  plain  &  vulgar  auditorie, 
as  his  predecessor  was.  There  was  however  no  comparison  betwixt 
their  parts  for  profound  learning,  but  time  &  experience  may  forme 
him  to  a  more  practical  way  than  that  he  is  in  of  University  Lectures 
and  erudition,  w^hich  is  now  universally  left  off  for  w^hat  is  much 
more  profitable. 

16  March.  —  Dr.  Pearson,  Bishop  of  Chester,t  preach'd  on 
9  Hebrews,  14 ;  a  most  incomparable  sermon,  fi-om  one  of  the  most 
learned  Divines  of  our  Nation.  I  din'd  at  my  Lord  Arlington's,  with 
the  Duke  and  Dutchess  of  Monmouth :  she  is  one  of  the  wisest  and 
craftiest  of  her  sex,  and  has  much  witt.  Here  was  also  the  learned 
Isaac  Vossius. 

29. — I  carried  my  Sonn  to  the  Bishop  of  Chichester,  that  learned 
and  pious  man  Dr.  Peter  Gunning,  to  be  instructed  by  him  before  he 
received  the  Holy  Sacrament :  When  he  gave  him  most  excellent 
advice,  which  I  pray  God  may  influence  &  remain  with  him  as  long 
as  he  lives;  and  O  that  I  had  been  so  blessed  and  instructed  when 
first  I  was  admitted  to  that  sacred  ordinance. 

30. — Easter  Day ;  myself  and  Sonn  receiv'd  the  blessed  Commu- 
nion, it  being  his  first  time,  and  with  that  whole  week's  more 
extraordinary  preparation  I  beseech  God  to  make  him  a  sincere 
good  Christian,  whilst  I  endeavour  to  instil  into  him  the  fear  &  love 
of  God  &  discharge  the  duty  of  a  Father.  At  the  sermon  coram 
Rege,  preached  by  Dr.  Sparrow,  B^.  of  Exeter,  to  a  most  crowded 
auditorie,  I  staled  to  see  whether,  according  to  custome,  the  Duke  of 
York  received  the  Communion  with  the  King,  but  he  did  not,  to  the 
amazement  of  every  body.  This  being  the  second  yeare  he  had 
forborn  &  put  it  off,  &  within  a  day  of  the  parliament  sitting,  who 
had  lately  made  so  severe  an  Act  against  the  increase  of  Poperie, 
gave  exceeding  griefe  &  scandal  to  the  whole  nation,  that  the  heyre 
of  it  &  the  sonn  of  a  Martyr  for  the  Protestant  religion,  should  apos- 
tatize. What  the  consequence  of  this  will  be  God  onely  knows  & 
wise  men  dread. 

17  April. — Dr.  Compton,  Brother  of  the  Earle  of  Northampton, 
preached  on  1   Corinth.   11 — 16;   showing  the  Church's  power  in 


*  Dr.  Peter  Gunning,  formerly  Master  of  St.  John's  College,  Cambridge,  after-" 
wards  Bishop  of  Ely.  Burnet  says  of  him  that  he  was  a  man  of  great  reading  ;  a 
very  honest,  sincere  man  ;  but  of  no  sound  judgment. — Hist,  of  his  own  Times,  i.  299. 

t  Well  known  by  his  valuable  Exposition  of  the  Creed. 


420  NOTICES   OP   THE   OLDEN   TIME. 

ordaining  things  indifferent — this  worthy  person's  talent  is  not  preach- 
ing ;  but  he  is  Uke  to  make  a  grave  &  serious  good  man.* 

14  Sep. — Dr.  Creighton,  son  to  the  late  eloquent  Bishop  of  Bath  & 
Wells,  preached  to  the  Houshold  on  51  Isaiah  8. 

1675.  30  March. — Dr.  Allestree  preached,  on  6  Romans,  the  ne- 
cessity of  those  who  are  baptized  to  die  to  sinn ;  a  very  excellent 
discourse  from  an  excellent  preacher. 

25  April. — Dr.  Barrow  (Master  of  Trinity  College,  Cambridge, 
successor  to  Dr.  Pearson,  made  Bishop  of  Chester),  that  excellent, 
pious,  and  most  learned  man,  divine,  mathematician,  poet,  traveller, 
and  most  humble  person,  preach' d  at  Whitehall  to  the  Household 
on  20  Luke  27,  of  love  and  charitie  to  our  neighbours. 


SACRED    POETRY 


TO    A   THRUSH,   SINGING    IN    THE   MIDDLE    OF    A    VILLAGE, 
JANUARY  1833. 

Sweet  bird !  up  earliest  in  the  morn. 

Up  earliest  in  the  year. 
Far  in  the  quiet  mist  are  borne 

Thy  matins  soft  and  clear. 

As  linnet  soft,  and  clear  as  lark. 

Well  hast  thou  ta'en  thy  part. 
Where  many  an  ear  thy  notes  may  reach. 

And  here  and  there  a  heart. 

The  first  snow  wreaths  are  scarcely  gone 

(They  staid  but  half  a  day)  ; 
The  berries  bright  hang  ling'ring  on ; 

Yet  thou  hast  learned  thy  lay. 

One  gleam,  one  gale  of  western  air 

Has  hardly  brush'd  thy  wing  ; 
Yet  thou  hast  given  thy  welcome  fair. 

Good-morrow  to  the  spring ! 

Perhaps  within  thy  carol's  sound 

Some  wakeful  mourner  lies. 
Dim  roaming,  days  and  years  around. 

That  ne'er  again  may  rise. 

He  thanks  thee  with  a  tearful  eye. 

For  thou  hast  wing'd  his  spright 
Back  to  some  hour  when  hopes  were  nigh. 

And  dearest  friends  in  sight : 


•  Henry,  sixth  son  of  the  second  Earl  of  Northampton,  educated  at  Oxford,  was 
a  Cornet  in  Lord  Oxford's  regiment  of  guards,  took  orders  and  was  successively 
Bishop  of  Oxford  and  London,  in  which  See  he  died  1713,  aged  81. 


SACRED  POETRY.  ^©^ 

That  simple,  fearless  note  of  thine 

Has  pierced  the  cloud  of  care. 
And  lit  av?^hile  the  gleam  divine 

That  blessed  his  infant  prayer ; 

Ere  he  had  known,  his  faith  to  blight. 

The  scorner's  withering  smile  ; 
While  hearts,  he  deem'd,  beat  true  and  right. 

Here  in  our  Christian  Isle. 

That  sunny,  morning  glimpse  is  gone. 

That  morning  note  is  still ; 
The  dun  dark  day  comes  lowering  on. 

The  spoilers  roam  at  will : 

Yet  calmly  rise,  and  boldly  strive  ; 

The  sweet  bird's  early  song. 
Ere  evening  fall  shall  oft  revive. 

And  cheer  thee  all  day  long. 

Are  we  not  sworn  to  serve  our  King  ? 

He  sworn  with  us  to  be  ? 
The  birds  that  chant  before  the  spring. 

Are  truer  far  than  we. 

K. 


SONNET. 

Whoe'er  avoids  to  shape  his  life  amiss 
From  the  mere  dread  of  an  avenger's  ire. 
Needs,  in  the  place  of  love's  Orphean  lyre. 
The  giant  arm  that  dragged  the  hound  of  Dis. 
The  perfect  law  of  liberty  is  this. 
To  walk  in  all  obedience,  nor  desire 
An  unbound  will,  obedient  to  the  sire 
As  is  the  loving  child.     Herein  is  bliss. 
That  load  is  light,  the  very  yoke  is  sweet. 
Oft  heard  Haroon  or  Abbas  marching  by. 
Thy  servants  lick  the  dust  beneath  thy  feet  ;'* 
And  sure  the  meek  should  be  exalted  high. 
But  not  the  self-debased.     They  cannot  greet 
Their  Lord  with  Abba!  in  the  spirit's  cry. 

A.  H. 


SONNET. 
Matron  superb,  whose  sins  have  much  obscured. 
But  have  not  quenched,  the  radiance  of  thy  brow. 
Thy  mystic  stye  is  ruin'd,  Trojan  sow ! 
And  grievous  ills  thy  farrow  have  endured. 
By  Ilion's  gods,  and  by  the  sword  secured. 
Three  parts  of  earth  no  more  obey  thee  now. 
And  seldom  to  thy  shrines  with  prayer  or  vow 
The  misbelieving  pilgrim  is  allured. 
Say  !  shalt  thou  rise  in  power,  in  youth,  renew'd, 
(Like  fell  Cerastes  when  his  coil  is  cast,) 
Towery  thy  head,  thy  hands  in  blood  imbrued. 
Recall  the  whoredoms  of  the  ages  past. 
The  gory  altars,  and  the  orgies  lewd. 
And  crown  Cybebe's  golden  cup  at  last  ?  A.  H. 

Vol.  III.— Jpril,  1833.  3  g 


422  SACRED    POETRY. 

OXFORD    FROM   BAGLEY, 

AT      EIGHT      o'clock      IN      THE      MORNING. 

Thb  flood  is  round  thee,  but  thy  towers  as  yet 

Are  safe,  and  clear  as  by  a  summer's  sea 

Pierce  the  calm  morning  mist,  serene  and  free. 

To  point  in  silence  heaven-ward.     There  are  met 

Thy  foster-children,  there  in  order  set 

Their  nursing-fathers,  sworn  to  Heaven  and  thee 

(An  oath  renewed  this  hour  on  bended  knee) 

Ne'er  to  betray  their  mother  nor  forget. — 

Lo !  on  the  top  of  each  aerial  spire 

What  seems  a  star  by  day,  so  high  and  bright. 

It  quivers  from  afar  in  golden  light : 

But  'tis  a  form  of  earth  though  touch'd  with  fire 

Celestial,  rais'd  in  other  days  to  tell 

How  when  thev  tired  of  prayer.  Apostles  fell. 

K. 


CORRESPONDENCE. 


The  Editor  b^^s  to  remind  his  readers  that  he  is  not  responsible  for  the  opinions 

of  his  Correspondents. 


LABOUR  RATES.* 

To  the  Editor  of  the  British  Magazine. 

Sir, — I  have  for  some  time  had  it  in  contemplation  to  address  to  you 
a  few  observations  on  the  subject  of  Labour  Rates  and  Agreements, 
having  for  their  object  the  employment  of  able-bodied  labourers,  under 
the  Act  2  and  3  Will.  IV.,  cap.  96.  I  have  been  induced  to  lose  no 
further  time  in  adverting  to  the  subject,  by  seeing  in  your  present 
number  a  form  of  labour-rate  proposed  for  imitation,  which  I  consider 
in  many  respects  objectionable. 

I  will  first  endeavour  to  convey  to  you  my  own  views  upon  the 
subject ;  and  afterwards  to  point  out  in  -what  respects  I  consider 
faulty  the  plan  recommended  in  p.  211  of  No.  XIII. 

Parishes  may  be  considered  as  belonging  to  one  of  these  two  classes — 
viz.,  those  in  which  there  are  a  greater  number  of  labourers  than  that 
which  is  really  needed  to  keep  the  land  in  a  proper  state  of  cultivation, 
and  those  which  have  no  surplus  after  providing  for  the  due  cultiva- 
tion of  the  soil. 

In  the  last  case,  many  persons,  who  have  not  been  convinced  of  the 
fact  by  actual  experience,  will  not  readily  believe  that  there  can  be 
any  necessity  for  a  parish  agreement.  Nothing,  however,  is  in  fact 
more  common,  than  to  find  a  large  burthen  of  able-bodied  labourers  on 
the  Poor  Rates,  where  every  one  of  them  is  needed  on  the  different  farms. 

•  It  is  earnestly  hoped  that  attention  will  be  paid  to  this  very  sensible  and  judi- 
cious letter. — £d. 


CORRESPONDENCE.  423 

Sometimes  this  is  occasioned  by  quarrels  with  the  tithe  owner,  but 
more  frequently,  I  am  inclined  to  suspect,  that  the  inability  of  the 
farmer  to  pay  his  labourers,  without  some  sacrifice,  is  the  cause  ;  and 
his  reluctance  to  make  this  sacrifice,  induces  him  to  postpone  the 
effort,  till  the  summons  for  non-payment  of  rates  compels  him  to  part 
with  a  cow  or  a  colt,  or  to  exert  himself  to  raise  the  requisite  sum  by 
some  other  arrangement.  It  is  most  ruinous  to  adopt  this  course 
instead  of  grappling  with  the  difficulty  in  the  first  instance,  and  raising 
the  money  when  he  can  yet  replace  it,  with  a  profit,  by  employing  it 
in  the  cultivation  of  his  farm.  But  it  is  plain  that,  if  once  this  system 
shall  have  become  general  in  a  parish,  it  is  no  longer  in  the  power  of 
single  individuals  to  correct  it  by  their  independent  efforts.  For  when 
once  a  heavy  burden  has  been  in  this  manner  thrown  upon  the  rates, 
he  who  should  attempt  to  revert  to  a  better  system  without  the  co- 
operation of  his  fellow-parishioners,  would  not  only  have  to  pay  the 
labourers  whom  he  wished  to  employ,  but  he  would  also  have  to  bear 
the  undiminished  burden  of  the  Poor-rate.  In  this  manner,  parishes, 
when  once  they  had  fallen  into  a  bad  system,  were  unable,  under  the 
old  law,  to  extricate  themselves.  Many  attempts  were  made  to  do 
so,  but  the  obstinacy  of  one  or  two  individuals  invariably  overthrew 
the  schemes  of  improvement  which  w^ere  heartily  desired  by  the  bulk 
of  the  parishioners.  Thus  the  new  Act  is  a  great  boon  even  to 
parishes  which  are  not  burthened  with  a  surplus  labouring  population, 
being  almost  as  frequently  needed  by  them  as  by  those  which  have 
the  additional  misfortune  of  such  a  surplus. 

The  chief  point  to  be  attended  to  in  a  parish  of  this  description  is 
the  arranging  the  plan  for  the  employment  of  the  labourers,  in  such  a 
manner,  that  every  farm  shall  receive  neither  more  nor  less  than  its 
fair  share.  Nor  do  I  conceive  that  there  can  be  a  difference  of 
opinion  as  to  what  constitutes  that  fair  proportion  in  this  case — 
namely,  the  number  of  men  requisite  to  keep  it  in  a  fair  state  of  culti- 
vation. 

It  is  well  known  that  the  number  of  men  required  by  100  acres 
of  arable  land  is  very  different  from  that  required  by  the  same 
quantity  of  pasture  or  of  wood  land  ;  and  still  more  so  fi^om  that  required 
by  100  acres  of  hops  or  of  nursery  ground.  The  best  information  I 
have  been  able  to  procure  upon  this  point,  assigns  five  men  as  the 
proper  proportion  for  100  acres  of  arable  land  of  average  quality,  and 
three  for  the  same  quantity  of  pasture  or  wood.  Hop  gardens  would 
employ  rather  more  than  sixteen  men  to  the  100  acres.  The  proper 
method  then,  in  this  case,  w^ould  be  to  divide  the  labourers  amongst 
the  several  occupiers,  in  proportion  to  the  quantities  of  land  which 
they  respectively  hold  of  each  separate  class  of  cultivation ;  nor  is  this  by 
any  means  a  complicated  process.  It  is  easily  effected  by  the  following 
method : — First  of  all,  the  expense  in  money,  at  the  wages  usually 
paid  in  the  parish  or  its  neighbourhood,  upon  one  acre  of  each  kind  for 
the  time  for  which  the  rate  is  to  be  made,  should  be  ascertained.  (In 
my  own  neighbourhood,  where  the  wages  of  a  good  labourer  are  12^?.  a 
week,  an  acre  of  hops  is  put  at  6s.  a  month,  arable  land  at  Is.  Sd.,  and 


424  CORKESPONDENCE. 

pasture  and  woods  at  lOd.)*  In  the  next  place,  the  occupiers  should 
be  called  upon  to  employ  labourers  belonging  to  the  parish  to  the 
amount  of  the  specified  sum  for  every  acre  of  each  kind  of  cultivation, 
for  which  they  may  be  rated  in  the  parish  books.  Where  there  is  no 
surplus,  after  duly  providing  for  the  cultivation  of  the  land,  an  agree- 
ment of  this  kind  will  absorb  the  whole  of  the  able-bodied  population, 
and  leave  to  the  Poor-rate  its  legitimate  objects — the  infirm,  the  sick, 
and  all  who  are  really  unable  to  maintain  themselves. 

But,  secondly,  in  parishes  where  such  a  surplus  exists,  some  modi- 
fication of  this  plan  is  necessary.  There  is  always  a  loss  incurred 
when  the  parish  officers  set  to  work,  as  they  are  by  law  required  to  do, 
such  as  are  able  to  work,  but  unable  to  find  employment.  This  loss, 
be  it  great  or  small,  falls  upon  the  Poor-rate.  In  parishes  of  the 
first  class,  when  the  labourers  are  fairly  distributed,  this  burden  does 
not  exist.  In  those  where  it  is  found,  care  must  be  taken  to  make 
such  an  arrangement  as  shall  throw  upon  each  person  his  fair  share, 
and  nothing  beyond  that  share, 

-  For  this  purpose,  it  is  necessary  to  ascertain,  first,  what  portion  of 
the  labourers  are  really  required  to  keep  the  land  in  a  proper  state  of 
cultivation,  and  to  distinguish  between  this  portion,  and  the  remainder 
which  is  left  after  they  have  been  deducted  fi-om  the  whole  body. 
The  former  portion  falls  exclusively  upon  the  occupiers  of  land. 
Until  they  have  employed  this  portion  of  the  labouring  population, 
they  have  no  right  to  come^upon  the  rest  of  the  rate-payers  to  assist  in 
supporting  able-bodied  labourers.  And  when  they  have  provided 
employment  for  this  portion,  they  are  still  fairly  liable  to  be  called 
upon,  in  common  with  the  rest  of  the  parishioners,  to  contribute  their 
fair  share  to  the  expense  incurred  in  setting  to  work  the  remainder  of 
the  labouring  class  ;  those,  namely,  whose  services  are  not  required  to 
keep  the  land  in  a  fair  state  of  cultivation. 

This  object  is  attained  with  perfect  fairness,  by  making  a  rate  for  a 
given  time,  which  will  cover  the  amount  of  the  wages  of  the  surplus 
labourers  for  that  time,  and  allowing  every  rate-payer  to  set  off"  against 
this  rate  all  sums  expended  by  him  in  the  employment  of  labourers 
whose  names  are  contained  in  the  classes  (which,  as  a  preliminary 
step,  are  usually  prepared  in  the  manner  recommended  in  the  article 
in  No.  XIII.),  o?)er  and  above  the  amount  assigned  to  him  in  the 
manner  already  detailed,  as  necessary  for  the  due  cultivation  of  his 
landf. 


"    EXAMPLE. 

Farmer  A.  20  acres  of  arable,  at  1*.  8d.  ^1  13    4 

90  acres  of  pasture,  at  lOef. 15    0 

6  acres  of  hops,  at  65 1  10    0 

Monthly  sum  to  be  expended  in  the  employment  of\^    g     j 
classified  labourers,  or  paid  to  rate    J 

t  Thus,  looking  to  the  example  previously  given,  A.  would  only  be  allowed  to  set 
off  against  the  Labour  Rate  any  sums  he  might  have  expended  over  and  above  the 
amount  there  stated.     Th«  same  object  has  been  attained  in  some  parishes,   by 


CORRESPONDENCE.  425 

I  think  the  fairness  of  the  plans  here  recommended  is  so  evident 
that  Httle  need  be  said  for  the  purpose  of  placing  it  in  a  more  striking 
point  of  view.  In  some  points,  however,  it  will  be  more  evident  when 
contrasted  with  that  which  has  more  immediately  called  forth  these 
observations. 

That  plan  proceeds  on  the  principle  of  pauperizing  the  whole  body 
of  labourers,  and  then  assigning  to  each  rate-payer  a  share  proportioned 
to  the  sum  at  which  he  stands  rated.  Let  us  take  a  few  cases  by  way 
of  trying  the  working  of  the  two  plans.  First,  let  A.  occupy  100  acres 
of  pasture,  and  B.  the  same  quantity  of  arable  land,  rented  at  1/.  an 
acre  in  each  case.  Here  B.  ought  to  employ  five  labourers,  and  A. 
three,  in  duly  cultivating  his  land  ;  but  by  the  method  which  assigns 
the  labourers  "  according  to  the  rental,"  as  it  is  termed  when  the  rate 
is  adopted  as  the  basis  of  the  scale,  A.  would  be  called  upon  to  employ 
five  labourers  as  well  as  B.  Thus,  whilst  B.  was  merely  employing 
the  hands  which  his  own  interest  would  induce  him  to  employ,  and 
therefore  was  not  bearing  any  burthen  at  all,  A.  would  be  employing 
two  needless  hands;  and  would  be  thus  taxed,  as  it  were,  with  an 
impost  of  40  per  cent,  upon  the  labour  required  for  the  management 
of  his  farm.  It  is  not  often,  perhaps,  that  the  injustice  is  so  violent  in 
degree  ;  but  in  kind^  this  injustice  is  inseparable  fi-om  the  principle  of 
allotting  the  labourers  "  according  to  the  rental."  Let  us  take  again 
the  case  of  the  tradesmen  of  the  village,  and  any  other  persons  who 
live,  whether  upon  a  small  independence  or  otherwise,  without  the 
occupation  of  land.  These  persons  are  called  upon  by  this  system  to 
take  labourers  according  to  the  sum  at  which  they  are  rated ;  and  it  is 
this  proportion  of  the  whole  labouring  population  of  the  parish  that  they 
are  called  upon  to  employ  or  to  pay  for  doing  nothing.  The  burthen, 
which,  under  the  vicious  system  which  has  heretofore  prevailed,  fell 
to  their  lot,  was  only  their  share  of  those  who  were  in  fact  out  of 
work.  The  quantity  which  an  equitable  adjustment  would  assign 
them  is  only  their  share  of  those  who  cannot  be  employed  with 
advantage,  i.e.  with  the  ordinary  rate  of  profit  on  the  land.  Now  as 
it  is  almost,  if  not  quite,  an  unheard-of  thing,  that  a  bond  fide  surplus 
of  one-third  should  be  found  in  the  labouring  population  of  an  agri- 
cultural parish,  that  system  bm-thens  this  class  of  persons  with  at 
least  three  times  the  amount  of  labour  for  which  they  are  honestly 
called  upon  to  pay. 

The  greatest  sufferer  under  such  an  arrangement  is  the  tithe-owner. 
The  only  labour,  which,  in  a  natural  state  of  things,  he  would  employ, 
is  that  which  is  needed  to  collect  his  tithe,  and  to  thrash  and  convey 
it  to  market.  This,  then,  is  all  that  he  ought  to  pay  for,  over  and  above 
his  fair  share  of  the  expense  attending  the  setting  to  work  the  surplus 
labourers.  The  burthen  which  the  rental  system  would  throw  on  him 
is  ruinous,  and  its  injustice  most  glaring.     In  my  own  parish,  the 


making  a  rate  at  a  certain  number  of  shillings  in  the  pound  for  arable  land  ;  another 
at  a  smaller  amount  for  pasture,  &c.,  &c.,  and  requiring  the  occupiers  to  pay  these 
rates  or  work  them  out.  Those  who  consider  this  plan  as  more  simple,  will  probably 
find  it,  if  founded  on  fair  calculation,  equally  just  and  equally  efficacious. 


426  CORRESPONDENCE. 

labourers  the  tithe-owner  is  called  upon  to  employ  over  and  above  his 
proportion  of  the  surplus  labourers,  are  only  two  in  number;  and  his 
share  by  the  rental  would  be  about  fifteen,*  This,  after  making 
allowance  for  liis  proportion  of  the  surplus,  is  not  very  much  less  than 
three  times  the  amount  of  what  he  is  called  upon  to  pay  under  the 
equitable  system  which  I  am  advocating.  In  fact,  if  the  labour-rate 
calculated  on  rental  should  be  rigorously  enforced  in  a  parish  heavily 
burthened  with  poor,  the  value  of  the  tithe  w^ould  be  wholly  absorbed 
in  some  instances,  and  nearly  absorbed  in  the  great  majority.  Whilst 
if  the  tithe,  as  is  the  case  in  one  parish  with  which  I  am  acquainted, 
was  exempted,  and  the  glebe  only  charged,  the  tithe-ow^ner  would  be 
released  from  a  burthen  w^hich,  in  fairness,  he  ought  to  bear, — his 
portion,  namely,  of  the  expense  incurred  in  finding  work  for  able- 
bodied  labourers  necessarily  out  of  employment  after  due  provision 
made  for  fairly  cultivating  the  soil. 

Having  thus  most  freely  canvassed  the  labour-rate  proposed  at 
p.  211,  No.  XIII.,  it  is  but  right  to  say  that  there  is  much  to  commend 
in  the  manner  in  which  it  is  drawn  up,  and  in  several  of  its  remaining 
provisions.  The  objections  here  made  refer  principally,  if  not  solely, 
to  rule  3.  The  provision  (No.  4)  that  servants  boarded  and  lodged 
shall  be  classed  and  considered  as  labourers  within  the  meaning  of  the 
agreement,  is  perfectly  fair  and  reasonable.  The  extension  of  this 
provision  (in  No.  5)  to  sons  bond  fide  w^orking  on  the  land  as  labourers 
is  also  perfectly  proper;  but  I  do  not  see  any  good  reason  w^h^.this 
should  be  restricted  to  one  son  on  each  farm.  I  think  it  a  more  just 
provision  that  every  one,  even  the  occupier  himself,  to  whatever 
extent  he  employs  himself  as  a  labourer,  should  reap  to  that  extent  the 
benefit  of  his  industry,  and  should  be  classed  by  the  vestry  according 
to  the  work  he  performs.  Or,  if  this  plan  should  not  be  acceptable  to 
the  vestry,  and  if  any  dissension  should  arise  in  making  such  a  classi- 
fication (it  has  been  done  without  difficulty  or  ill-will  in  my  own 
parish),  the  following  may  be  substituted,  as  it  has  been  in  the  next 
parish  to  my  own  : — "  That  every  rate-payer  whose  occupation  shall 
amount  to  60  ac;res,  and  shall  not  exceed  100,  shall  be  allowed  to 
return  his  own  labour  as  Qs.  a  week  ;  if  it  amount  to  30,  and  do  not 
exceed  60  acres,  as  85.  a  w^eek ;  and  if  it  amount  to  10,  and  do  not 
exceed  30  acres,  as  IO5.  a  week." 

In  fact,  the  circumstances  of  a  very  small  occupier  are  such  that, 
unless  he  can  cultivate  his  farm  with  his  own  hands,  he  cannot  live 
on  the  produce  after  paying  rent,  tithe,  and  other  out-goings.  With 
the  exception  of  a  Uttle  assistance  in  harvest  time,  he  cannot  afford  to 
employ  any  labour  at  all.  And  farther,  twenty  acres  of  arable  land 
may  be  fairly  cultivated  by  one  man,  five  men  to  the  100  acres  being 
the  average  throughout  the  kingdom.  In  the  same  manner,  thirty 
acres  of  pasture  are  no  more  than  sufficient  to  employ  the  exertions  of 


•  The  tithes  are  rated  at  something  less  than  300/.  The  tithe-owner  is  called 
to  employ  two  men,  and  to  work  out  or  pay  30/.  in  six  months.  The  wages  of 
fifteen  men  for  that  time  would  be  234/.  The  sum  be  is  called  on  to  pay  is  92/.  8»., 
and  the  differ«nce  is  141/.  \2$. 


CORRESPONDENCE.  427 

one  man  all  the  year  round.  The  profit  from  such  holdings  is  so 
inconsiderable,  that,  in  very  many  cases,  the  occupiers  work  harder 
and  fare  harder  than  the  labourers  themselves — the  feeling  of  inde- 
pendence, and  the  fact  of  being  their  own  masters,  making  a  sufficient 
compensation  to  them  for  this  inferiority  to  induce  them  to  refrain  from 
reverting  to  the  condition  of  workmen.  If,  therefore,  exemption  for 
persons  rated  at  less  than  a  certain  sum  be  preferred  to  a  fixed  allow- 
ance, such  as  that  I  have  recommended  abov^e,  five  pounds  is  decidedly 
too  small  a  sum.  Nothing  which  should  much  fall  short  of  the  average 
rating  of  a  farm  of  twenty  acres  of  arable  land  would  really  meet  the 
just  exigencies  of  the  case ;  and,  in  strictness,  the  degree  in  which  the 
limit  of  exemption  should  fall  short  of  this  amount,  should  be  regulated 
by  the  magnitude  of  the  surplus  remaining  after  making  due  provision 
for  the  cultivaton  of  the  soil,  and  the  share  of  that  surplus  which  would 
fairly  fall  upon  the  holder  of  such  an  occupation. 

1  have  one  more  observation  to  offer,  which  is  this — if  the  labour- 
rate  is  so  calculated  as  to  absorb  the  whole  of  the  labouring  population, 
the  idle  labourers  will  be  apt  to  feel  that  their  masters  must  continue 
to  employ  them,  or  leave  some  portion  of  their  rate  unredeemed.  I, 
therefore,  think  it  desirable  that  a  slight  surplus  of  labourers  should  be 
left,  to  be  employed  in  any  way  that  the  parish  officers  may  find  most 
convenient,  in  order  that  a  fear  of  losing  their  situations  may  operate  as 
a  salutary  check  upon  that  description  of  persons ;  which,  of  course, 
is  more  likely  to  be  the  case  when  the  masters  have  the  power  of 
making  a  selection  than  when  they  have  not. 

I  trust  the  importance  of  the  subject  will  excuse  the  freedom  with 
which  I  have  expressed  my  opinion  upon  many  points  of  the  plan 
suggested  by  your  former  correspondent ;  and  I  also  trust  that  those 
who  object  to  the  sentiments  I  have  myself  expressed  will  canvass 
them  with  equal  freedom.  I  am  convinced  that  most  extensive  benefit 
maybe  derived  from  the  adoption  of  plans  of  this  description,  and  I  look 
forward  with  somewhat  sanguine  anticipations  to  the  improvements 
which  the  experience  and  the  disscussion  of  this  year  may  enable  us 
to  introduce  in  the  following  season. 

I  am.  Sir, 

Your  most  obedient  servant, 

X. 


VINDICATION  OF  THE  EARLY  PARISIAN  GREEK  PRESS. 

{Continued  from  p.  287.) 

[In  the  last  Letter,  p.  284,  for  printer  and  editor,  read,  a  printer  and  editor;  and,  p.  285,  for 
posterior ibus,  read  superioribus.} 

We  shall  find  another  opportunity  to  consider  Mr.  Porson's  asser- 
tion, that  the  man  who  boasted  that  he  never  "  suffered  a  letter  to  be 
printed  but  what  the  greater  part  of  his  best  MSS.  approved,  himself 
confessed  that  his  third  edition  often  varied  from  all  his  MSS." 

Mr.   Greswell  proceeds,  p.  329  :  If  in  the  exercise  of  the  Sevrepat 
<j>poyTihQ  he  was  led  to  think  less  highly  of  some  of  his  readings,  and 


i^  CORRESPONDENCE. 

to  adopt  others,  whether  from  MSS.  or  from  printed  copies  to  which 
he  attributed  the  authority  of  MSS.,  ought  this  to  be  made  the  ground 
of  such  severe  reflections  f 

Is  this  the  way  in  which  "  the  honesty  of  Robert  is  vindicated  from 
the  imputations  of  Mr.  Person."  Stephanus  professes  not  to  give  a 
letter  but  from  the  best  of  his  MSS.,  and  Mr.  Greswell  intimates  that 
he  adopted  readings  from  printed  copies  as  well  as  MSS.  Does  not 
he  then  establish  Mr.  Person's  position,  that  Stephanus's  boast  is  false  ? 
An  advocate  of  Robert's  may  be  permitted  to  ask  for  some  better 
proof  of  this,  than  the  fact  of  the  editions  often  varying  from  one 
another ;  he  may  decline  taking  the  word  of  the  conspiring  critics  ;  he 
may  ask  to  see  the  wonderful  confession  of  Stephanus ;  let  it  however 
be  proved  that,  after  all  his  professions,  he  did  adopt  readings  from 
printed  copies,  and  no  reflections  upon  him  can  be  too  severe.  Mr. 
Porson,  indeed,  having  destroyed  Stephanus  by  his  three  grand  argu- 
ments, makes  use  of  him,  as  lawful  prey,  to  mask  his  battery  against 
the  Greek  Apostolos,  at  p.  232.  The  Professor  having  at  last  ventured 
t5  say  there,  that  the  Apostolos  **  was  interpolated  in  printing," 
expects  to  be  told  by  his  correspondent,  that  this  was  making  the 
editor  to  be  a  cheat.  *'  But,  says  Mr.  P.,  I  do  not  accuse  the  editor 
of  being  a  cheat.  Who  ever  called  R.  Stephens  a  cheat,  because  he 
retains  many  readings  in  his  edition,  which  he  found  in  no  MS.  ? 
Every  editor,  unless  he  makes  actual  profession  to  the  contrary,  is  at 
liberty  to  follow  the  text  of  his  predecessors."  Well,  then,  did  not 
Robert  "make  actual  profession  to  the  contrary?"  can  words  convey 
a  stronger  "profession  to  the  contrary"  than  those  of  Stephanus,  which 
Mr.  Porson  records,  when  he  is  pleased  to  say,  that  this  boast  is 
utterly  false  ?  When,  therefore,  the  Professor  asks  "who  ever  called 
R.  Stephens  a  cheat," — why  is  there  no  Nathan  to  say,  "  Thou  art 
the  man"  ?  Cheating  there  is  somewhere — either  on  the  part  of  Ste- 
phanus, by  his  giving  "  many  readings  in  his  editions,  which  he  found 
in  no  MS.,"  when  he  "made  actual  profession  to  the  contrary"  in 
such  strong  terms ;  or  it  lies  with  the  critics,  when  they  assert  that  he 
did  so,  if  their  accusation  is  "  utterly  false  ;"  and  no  reflexion  can  be 
too  severe  against  the  party,  whichsoever  it  be,  that  is  guilty  of  the 
cheat. 

I  am  well  aware  of  the  unparalleled  triumph  of  Mr.  Person's  wit, 
in  actually  bringing  his  Cloten  (as  he  calls  him,  p.  64)  to  add  a  note 
to  his  third  edition,  at  p.  188,  saying,  that  it  was  Stephanus's  "  plan  to 
accept,  by  whatever  hand  it  might  be  offered,  that  which  appeared  to 
him  to  be  the  genuine  reading  of  Scripture  ;"  and  Dr.  Hales  ("  Faith 
in  Trinity,"  vol.  ii.  p.  19)  even  surpasses  Mr.  Travis  (see  specimen, 
pp.  26,  27).  But  where  did  Stephanus  lay  down  any  plan,  but  in  the 
words  referred  to  by  Mr.  Porson  ?  and  can  words  be  found  to  declare 
more  plainly,  that  his  plan  was  not  to  accept  of  a  single  letter  from 
any  hand  whatever,  but  that  of  the  writers  of  the  best  MSS.  ?  Mr. 
Greswell  talks  of  "  printed  copies,  to  which  he  attributed  the  authority 
of  MSS."  But  where  did  Stephanus  give  the  most  distant  hint  of  his 
taking  a  letter  of  his  own  text  from  them  ?  He  says,  "  Adjuti  pree- 
terea  sumus  cum  aliis,  turn  vero  Complutensi  editione ;"  but  this  is  in 


CORRESPONDExNCE.  429 

the  preface  to  the  "  O  mirificam,"  where  he  makes  the  boast  that 
Mr.  Porson  records.  Crito  Cantabrigiensis  observes,  p.  397,  that 
"  Robert  Stephens  particularly  mentioned  the  assistance  which  the 
Complutensian  edition  had  afforded  him  in  his  undertaking."  Yes, 
he  mentions  the  Complutensian  and  others^  and  I  cannot  at  once  admit 
Crito's  deduction,  that  it  must  have  been  used  to  furnish  the  text  of 
1546,  because  it  was  selected  out  of  the  other  printed  copies  to  oppose 
the  text  of  the  folio  of  1550,  which  he  lays  down  in  the  words  imme- 
diately following : — "  Since  then  the  Complutensian  edition  was 
deemed  a  MS.  in  Stephens'  third  edition  ;  it  must  have  been  thought 
of  equal  value  in  his  first  edition,"  p.  398.  The  opposing  set  of  the 
margin  actually  does  contain  about  half  of  the  stock  of  MSS.  ulti- 
mately acquired — and  half  too  of  the  original  stock ;  it  contains  also 
one  of  those  printed  editions,  the  assistance  of  which  is  particularly 
mentioned  by  Stephanus,  But  neither  Crito,  nor  any  other  of  the 
conspiring  critics,  has  shewn  me  the  least  ground  to  say  it  was  neces- 
sary that  he  should  take  for  this  purpose  any  one  of  the  copies  that 
had  been  used  to  furnish  the  text  in  1546.  My  own  opinion  is,  that 
he  might  have  taken  documents  of  any  sort — print,  manuscript,  ver- 
sion (the  Marquess  Velez  did  afterwards  take  the  Vulgate) — to  furnish 
opposing  readings  to  his  folio ;  and  this,  if  he  had  not  seen  one  of 
them  in  1546.  And  here  I  have  Mr.  Porson  with  me,  who  is  pleased 
to  assert,  p.  89,  that  Stephanus  ought  to  have  given  the  5th  of  Erasmus 
a  place  in  his  margin,  which  would  make  one  more  than  his  vindicator 
wants.  It  is  plain  what  assistance  these  editions  that  had  been 
printed  from  MSS.  (cum  aliae  tum  vero  Complutensis)  would  afford 
a  man  who  boasted  that  he  gave  not  a  letter  but  from  the  best  MSS. 
of  the  Royal  library.  They  would  decide  for  him  where  the  weight 
of  his  own  MSS.  was  nearly  balanced  ;  and  if,  in  the  collation  of  his 
additional  materials,  he  found  that  the  preponderance  was  no  longer 
against  the  reading  of  printed  editions,  which  he  had  at  first  quitted, 
it  would  be  his  duty  to  return  to  those  readings.  But  Stephanus 
valued  those  editions  merely  as  proof  that  the  MSS.  which  the  editors 
used,  accorded  with  his  own ;  for  he  adds  of  the  Complutensian,  "quos 
cum  nostris  miro  consensu  ssepissime  convenire  ex  ipsa  collatione 
deprehendimus." 

Mr.  Greswell's  concession  is,  I  am  aware,  only  hypothetical.  But 
if  he  had  said  nothing  to  corroborate  it,  still  this,  as  far  as  it  goes, 
corroborates  Mr.  Porson's  assertion,  that  Stephanus's  boast  is  utterly 
false.  And  the  conspiring  critics  will  not  fail  to  take  it  as  an 
acknowledged  historical  fact,  that  Stephanus,  in  forming  his  text, 
attributed  the  authority  of  MSS.  to  printed  copies,  and  adopted 
readings  from  those  printed  copies  as  well  as  MSS.  This  is  exactly 
what  the  Ithacan  of  modern  criticism  would  wish ;  its  two  princes 
[Wetsten  and  Griesbach]  would  have  given  the  world  for  it.  What 
else  was  the  object  of  the  mighty  Porson  himself  in  his  ^imputations"  ? 
The  Professor  had  no  personal  pique  to  occasion  his  "many  severe 
reflexions  on  Robert  Estienne."  Mr.  Gibbon  himself  was  influenced 
by  no  hatred  of  heretic  Greek  at  the  time  of  his  writing  his  inimitable 
note,  which  Mr.  Porson  undertakes  to  defend.     All  that  was  wanted 

Vol.  III.— April,  1833.  3  « 


430  CORRESPONDENCE. 

was  to  cut  out  one  hated  passage;  and  with  the  concession  that 
Robert  "  quits  all  his  MSS.  to  follow  his  printed  guides"  (Por.  59),  his 
pretended  friends  would  have  no  interruption  in  chanting  his  praises. 
But,  to  apply  Mr.  Greswell's  own  words,  "  a  more  exact  inquiry  into 
Robert's  history,"  which  he  himself  has  made,  ought  to  "  have 
induced  our  historian  to  forbear"  (p.  323).  And  before  he  made  such 
a  concession,  he  ought  to  have  glanced  his  eye  over  the  pamphlet 
that  professes  to  examine  the  first  part  of  Mr.  Person's  fourth  letter, 
written  whilst  the  work  of  Crito  Cantabrigiensis,  in  vindication  of 
Mr.  P.,  lay  suppressed.  Mr.  Hartwell  Home,  iv.,  p.  487,  of  his 
sixth  edition,  for  reasons  which  no  one  can  be  at  a  loss  to  guess 
who  will  collate  this  part  of  his  sixth  edition  with  the  fifth  and  the 
preceding,  asserts  that  Crito  has  "  vindicated  the  Professor  from  the 
strictures  of  the  Rev.  Francis  Huyshe."  But  Mr.  G.  would  have 
found,  if  he  had  looked  at  Crito  himself,  that  he  does  not  meddle  with 
one  of  those  strictures ;  though  the  little  finger  of  the  "  Devonshire 
clergyman"  is  thicker  than  the  loins  of  the  amiable  prelate,  whose 
mild  and  temperate  remarks  excited  so  much  of  Crito' s  wrath ;  and 
it  might  have  been  expected  that  the  pen  of  every  admirer  of  Mr. 
Person,  who  could  persuade  himself  that  the  Professor  was  delivering 
his  own  serious  judgment,  would  have  leaped  into  the  ink  to  repel 
the  scorpion  lashes.  The  flood-gates  of  Billingsgate  are  opened  upon 
the  specimen  and  its  author,  to  sweep  them  into  the  common  sewer  of 
oblivion,  in  the  "Monthly  Repository,"  May,  1828,  p.  330,  &c. ;  in 
Mr.  Oxlee's  P.S.  to  his  "  Letters  to  the  Bishop  of  Salisbury  ;  and  in 
the  "Memoir  of  the  Controversy  respecting  the  3  h,  w.,"  by 
Criticus.  But  this  should  of  itself  have  gained  a  hearing  for  the 
examination  of  what  Mr.  Person  had  said  "  of  the  MSS.  used  by  R. 
Stephens  and  Beza,"  before  such  a  stigma  was  branded  on  the  "  Early 
Parisian  Greek  Press,"  in  what  is  incomparably  its  highest  glory. 

Your's  faithfully, 

Francis  Huyshe. 

f  To  he  continued.) 


THE   RAINBOW  A   PROPHETIC   SIGN. 

{Continued  from  p.  2/9.) 

The  argument  from  analogy,  as  already  stated,  seems  to  prove  that 
the  rainbow  was  a  phenomenon  unknown  to  the  antediluvians  ;  and 
the  general  argument,  now  to  be  brought  forward,  does  not  appear  to 
be  at  variance  with  the  supposition  that  there  was  no  rain  before  the 
flood. 

A  literal  application  of  the  words  of  scripture  to  support  a  system 
of  natural  philosophy,  and  a  total  disregard  to  them  concerning  a 
physical  fact,  are  extremes  equally  faulty ;  and  those  over  zealous 
persons  who  convicted  Galileo  of  heresy  for  teaching  the  annual  and 


CORRESPONDENCE.  431 

diurnal  revolution*  of  the  earth,  did  certainly  not  betray  any  greater 
degree  of  ignorance  or  weakness  of  intellect  than  the  sceptical  Vol- 
taire, who  assertedf  that  a  general  inundation  of  our  globe  is  a  phy- 
sical impossibility.  Although  a  divine  revelation  is  given  entirely  for 
moral  and  religious  purposes,  yet  we  may  be  sure  that  it  contains  no 
untruths  on  the  subjects  of  natural  philosophy ;  wherever,  therefore, 
the  Bible  affords  any  intimation  of  a  physical  fact  with  a  moral  pur- 
pose,— for  instance,  that  God  brought  a  flood  of  waters,  and,  after  it,  did 
exhibit  his  bow  in  the  cloud, — we  are  bound  to  give  it  a  full  and  serious 
consideration.  I  firmly  believe  in  the  occurrence  of  those  two  facts  in 
the  manner  there  recorded,  and  am  instructed  by  the  moral  lessons 
they  were  intended  to  convey  ;  and  though  I  look  not  to  my  Bible  for 
an  explanation  of  the  physical  causes,  yet  am  I  fully  persuaded  that 
the  facts  themselves  will  not  be  found  inconsistent  with  the  deduc- 
tions of  reason.  Geology  asserts,  "that  numberless  phenomena  have 
been  already  ascertained,  which,  without  the  admission  of  an  universal 
deluge,  it  seems  not  easy,  nay,  utterly  impossible  to  explain ;"  and  the 
time  and  purpose  of  such  a  catastrophe,  it  finds  recorded  in  the  sacred 
history.  According  to  the  same  authority,:}:  "  the  occurrence  of  bones 
in  caves,  under  such  circumstances  as  those  at  Kirkdale,  in  Yorkshire, 
is  decisive  in  establishing  the  fact,  that  the  elephant,  rhinoceros,  hippo- 
potamus, and  hyaena,  animals  which  are  at  present  exclusively  con- 
fined to  hot  climates,  were  the  antediluvian§  inhabitants,  not  only  of 
England,  but  of  the  polar  regions  of  the  north."  Geology  hence  infers 
a  change  of  temperature  in  these  countries ;  and  revelation  informs 
us  that  not  till  after  the  deluge,  did  God  exhibit  his  bow  in  the  cloud  : 
a  fact  clearly  inconsistent  with  the  existence  of  rain  before  the  flood, 
and  which  necessarily  supposes  a  difference  of  climate  in  the  two 
worlds. 

In  the  old  world,  it  is  extremely  probable  that  the  atmosphere  was 
so  uniformly  temperate,  as  never  to  be  subject  to  storms  and  rains,  or 
to  be  rent  by  collisions||  of  the  electric  fluid  ;  at  any  rate,  it  is  quite 
certain  that  the  climate,  from  whatever  cause,  was  better  adapted  to 
the  perfection  of  the  animal  part  of  man.  There  were  giants  in  the 
earth  in  those  days  ;  the  earth  was  full  of  violence  because  of  them, 
and  their  life  approached  upon  a  thousand  years.     The  curtailing  of 

*  Caeterum  latis  a  summis  pontificibus  contra  telluris  motum  decretis  nos  obsequi 
profitemur. — JesuiVs preface  to  Newton  s  Principia,  vol.  iii. 

t  Y  a-t-il  eu  un  temps  ou  le  globe  a  ete  entierement  iuonde?  Cela  estphysique- 
ment  impossible. —  Voltaire,  Diet.  Phil,  Art.  Inondation. 

^  Professor  Buckland's  **  Reliquiae  Diluvianaj." 

§  It  is  a  tradition  of  the  Rabbis,  that  angels  were  commissioned  to  bring  in  the 
animals  to  Noah  from  the  various  quarters  of  the  globe ;  but  geologists  inform  us 
that  they  were  the  promiscuous  inhabitants  of  every  country  in  the  antediluvian 
world,  so  that  there  was  a  greater  economy  of  miracle  than  the  Jews  suppose,  in  the 
execution  of  the  promise,  "  two  of  every  sort  shall  come  unto  thee." — Gen.  vi.  20. 

II  The  variation  in  the  weight  of  the  atmosphere,  and  the  changes  which  take 
place  in  its  electrical  state,  contribute  greatly  to  the  formation  of  rain.     "  When  he 

uttereth  his  voice  (thunder),  there  is  a  multitude  of  waters  in  the  heavens, he 

maketh  lightnings  with  rain." — Jer.  x.  13.  I  should  therefore  suspect  that  light- 
ning, as  well  as  the  rainbow,  was  a  natural  phenomenon  unknown  to  the  antediluvians. 


432  CORRESPONDENCE. 

man's  existence  down  to  its  present  dwindled  span,  dates  its  com- 
mencement from  the  deteriorating  effects  of  the  deluge.  Vegetation 
also  suffering  from  the  change,  would  afford  a  less  kindly  aliment  for 
his  support ;  hence  flesh  for  food,  and  perhaps  wine,  were  now  first 
given  as  actually  necessary  to  withstand  the  effects  of  a  vitiated 
atmosphere;  although  these  powerful,  yet  harsh  stimulants,  might 
themselves  contribute  to  shorten  life.  But  whatever  were  the  channels 
through  w^hich  the  sinister  influence  acted  upon  the  postdiluvians,  we 
can  have  no  doubt  of  the  result  produced,  that  the  days  of  the  years 
of  their  life  attained  not  mito  the  days  of  the  years  of  their  antediluvian 
forefathers. 

The  atmosphere  even  now  contains  such  a  mass  of  w^ater  in  solution, 
that  were  it  all  precipitated,  it  might  probably  be  sufficient  (as  Bishop 
Watson  observes,  in  his  "Chemical  Essays")  to  cover  the  surface  of 
the  w^hole  earth  to  the  depth  of  above  thirty  feet.  But  astronomers 
and  geologists,  though  drawing  their  conclusions  from  very  different 
phenomena,  do  both  agree  in  the  opinion  that  the  temperature  of  the 
.earth  is  greatly  diminished  from  what  it  once  was.  Therefore,  before 
the  flood,  it  is  not  impossible  that  the  air,  by  containing  more  caloric, 
was  permanently  endued  w^ith  a  stronger  solvent  power ;  and  that,  by 
holding  a  larger  quantity  of  water  in  solution,  it  afforded  more  copious 
dews  in  the  place  of  rain.  On  this  supposition,  also,  the  heavenly 
reservoirs  would  supply  ampler  means  for  deluging  the  world  at  the 
general  breaking  up  of  the  course  of  nature  at  that  time. 

If  the  general  temperature  at  the  time  of  the  flood  was  much 
lowered,  the  solvent  power  of  the  air,  and  the  equilibrium  of  the 
electric  fluid  might  undergo*  a  change  conducive  to  the  formation  of 
rain,  and  unfavourable  to  the  duration  of  human  life.  That  this 
awful  event  was  accompanied  at  least  wdth  a  great  and  sudden  change 
of  temperature,  is  capable  of  demonstration,  as  the  deluge  has  erected 
to  itself  a  lasting  monument,  which  is  a  faithful  witness  on  this  point. 
"  In  northern  countries,  it  arrested  and  encased  in  ice  the  carcases  of 
large  quadrupeds,  which  have  been  preserved  down  to  the  present 
time  with  their  skin,  their  hair,  and  their  flesh.  If  they  had  not  been 
frozen  as  soon  as  killed,  putrefaction  would  have  decomposed  them ; 
yet  this  enduring  frost  did  not  previously  exist  there,  for  they  are 
animals  w^hich  could  not  have  existed  in  such  a  temperatiu-e  :  the  same 
instant  that  they  were  bereft:  of  Ufe,  the  country  which  they  inhabited 
became  frozen." — (Cuvier,  on  the  revolutions  of  the  surface  of  the 
globe.)     "x\t  present,  I  am  concerned  only  to  establish  two  important 


•  Perhaps  some  reference  to  this  change  is  contained  in  the  tradition  preserved 
by  Horace,  1  Od.  iii.  27,  that  man's  life  began  to  be  shortened  by  consumption  and 
fever,  when  fire  was  first  brought  down  from  heaven  in  the  days  of  Japet — 

Audax  Japeti  genus 
Ignem  fraude  mala  gentibus  intulit : 

Post  ignem  aetheria  domo 
Subductum,  macies  et  nova  febrium 

Terris  incubuit  cohors ; 
Semotique  prius  tarda  necessitas 

Leti  corripuit  gradum. 


CORRESPONDENCE.  433 

facts ;  1st,  That  there  has  been  a  recent  and  general  inundation  of 
the  globe ;  and  2nd,  That  the  animals  whose  remains  are  found 
interred  in  the  wreck  of  that  inundation,  were  natives  of  high  north 
latitudes,  and  not  drifted  to  their  present  place  from  equatorial  regions, 
by  the  waters  that  caused  their  destruction.  One  thing,  however,  is 
nearly  certain,  viz.,  that  if  any  change  of  climate  has  taken  place,  it 
took  place  suddenly ;  for  how  otherwise  could  the  elephant's  carcase, 
found  entire  in  ice  at  the  mouth  of  the  Lena,  have  been  preserved 
from  putrefaction  till  it  was  frozen  up  with  the  waters  of  the  then 
existing  ocean  ?  Nor  is  it  less  probable  that  this  supposed  change 
was  contemporaneous  with,  and  produced  by,  the  same  cause  which 
brought  on  the  inundation.  What  this  cause  was,  whether  a  change 
in  the  incUnation  of  the  earth's  axis,  or  the  near  approach  of  a  comet, 
or  any  other  cause,  or  combination  of  causes,  purely  astronomical,  is 
a  question,  the  discussion  of  which  is  foreign  to  the  object  of  the 
present  memoir." — (Buckland's  Reliq.  Diluv.)  We  are  here  told  of  a 
sudden  change  of  temperature,  produced  at  the  same  time,  and  by  the 
same  cause  as  the  deluge ;  and  are  not  these  the  very  circumstances 
we  should  expect  to  accompany  the  sudden  appearance  of  rain  for  the 
first  time,*  at  the  flood  ?  By  pointing  out  this  bibhcal  genealogy  of 
rain,  and  shewing  its  relation  to  geological  discoveries,  I  would  drive 
out  the  scorner  from  the  possession  of  the  rainbow,  as  he  has  already 
yielded  up  all  claim  upon  the  deluge ;  and  would  add  one  more  to  the 
accumulated  proofs,  which  establish  the  authenticity  of  the  book  of 
Genesis  from  its  own  internal  evidence. 

On  such  a  subject  as  the  present,  verbal  criticism  may  fairly  be 
appHed,  not  indeed  in  proof,  but  in  confirmation  of  the  argument ; 
and  I  cannot  but  bring  forward,  with  this  view,  the  passage  of  Genesis 
(ii.  4 — 6)  already  cited,  the  investigation  of  which  gave  rise  to  this 
whole  disquisition  on  the  rainbow.  On  the  first  day  of  creation,  at 
the  fiat  of  the  Almighty,  light,  the  subtlest  of  the  elements,  sprang  into 
existence.  On  the  second,  was  formed  the  expanse  of  air,  which,  by 
its  solvent  power,  drew  up  a  mass  of  vapour,  constituting  the  waters 
above  the  firmament.  In  this  manner,  the  atmosphere  both  helped  to 
drain  the  earth  of  some  of  its  superabundant  waters,  and  was  ready  to 
afford  a  supply  of  dew  to  vegetation  against  its  creation  on  the  third  day. 

"  Now,  before  any  shrub  of  the  field  was  in  the  earth. 
And  before  any  plant  of  the  field  sprung  up, 
Although  the  Lord  God  rained  not  on  the  earth, 
And  there  was  not  a  man  to  dress  the  ground, 
There  went  up  a  mist  from  the  earth 
And  watered  the  whole  face  of  the  ground." 

This  passage  seems  to  point  out  the  commencement  of  a  period, 
during  which  there  was  no  rain,  and  in  which  vegetation  was  sup- 
ported by  means  of  dew  alone.     A  different  dispensation  of  Provi- 


*  The  account  of  the  Flood  from  Sanscreet  writings,  as  given  by  Mr.  Maurice,  in 
his  "  History  of  Hindostan,"  bears  a  most  striking  resemblance  to  that  of  Moses. 
He  adds — "  One  of  the  fourteen  sacred  things  which  the  churned  ocean,  after  the 
deluge,  disgorges  in  the  Courma,  or  third,  Avatar,  is  the  rainbow."  Vol.  ii.  p.  35. 


434  CORRESPONDENCE. 

dence,  at  a  particular  time,  is  declared  to  us;  and  we  should  hardly 
be  justified  in  saying,  that  it  was  impossible  for  that  state  of  things  to 
have  continued  down  to  the  great  atmospherical  changes  which 
undoubtedly  took  place  at  the  flood. 

I  have  now  endeavoured  to  shew — (1)  That  to  maintain  the  con- 
sistency observable  in  the  dealings  of  Providence,  as  revealed  to  us  in 
the  Bible,  the  bow  must  necessarily  have  been  seen,  for  the  first  time, 
after  Noah's  leaving  the  ark ;  and  (2)  That  physiological  reaaonings, 
as  far  as  they  extend,  do  not  oppose  themselves  to  the  hypothe&is,  that 
there  was  no  rain  before  the  flood. 

The  heavenly  w^isdom  of  the  Hebrews  led  them  to  attribute  every 
natural  phenomenon  to  the  immediate  agency  of  the  Creator ;  but  the 
progress  of  human  knowledge  enabling  us  to  trace  them  to  their 
second  causes,  our  minds  are  too  apt  to  rest  there  with  a  weak  and 
blameable  indifference.  Yet,  thunder  and  the  rainbow  might  well 
teach  us  this  lesson  of  raising  our  thoughts  above  the  creature  to  the 
great  Creator ;  surely  these  are  so  far  above  us  and  beyond  us,  as  to 
usher  in  at  once  the  present  Deity.  The  one  is  fearfully  adapted  to 
"raise  in  us  feelings  of  astonishment  and  awe  towards  the  powerful  and 
offended  Jehovah : 

**  Jehovah  thundered  out  of  heaven, 
The  Most  High  uttered  his  voice. 
The  voice  of  Jehovah  is  full  of  power. 
The  voice  of  Jehovah  is  full  of  majesty."* 

The  other  should  fill  us  wdth  sentiments  of  admiration  and  lov« 
towards  a  reconciled  and  covenanted  God : 

"  Look  upon  the  bow,  and  praise  him  that  made  it; 
Very  beautiful  it  is  in  the  brightness  thereof; 
It  compasseth  the  heaven  with  a  glorious  circle. 
And  the  hands  of  the  Most  High  have  bended  it."t 

W.  B.  Winning. 

Keysoe  Vicaragcy  Seds. 


ON  WEEKLY  LECTURES. 

To  the  Editor  of  the  British  Magazine. 

Dear  Sir, — May  a  fellow-presbyter  suggest  to  W.  G.,  in  reply  to  his 
letter  (requesting  the  opinion  of  others  respecting  the  best  method  of 
conducting  a  w^eekly  lecture, not  in  the  church,  "consistently  with  the 
discipline  and  formularies  of  our  Church,")  the  expediency  in  this  and 
every  other  matter  of  doubt,  on  points  not  clearly  and  absolutely 
estabhshed,  of  seeking  for,  and  abiding  by,  the  council  and  opinion  of 
him  whose  "godly  admonitions"  he  has  promised  to  "  follow"  "with  a 
glad  mind"  ? — I  mean  the  Bishop  of  his  diocese.  This  alone  can,  in 
Buch  a  case,  exempt  a  presbyter  from  blame,  either  on  the  score  of 

•  Psalm  xviii.  13,  xxix.  4.  f  Ecclus.  xliii.  IL 


CORRESPONDENCE.  435 

presumption  or  indiscretion.  The  bishop's  advice,  in  things  not 
determined  on  by  the  church,  is  at  once  his  safeguard  and  warrant. 
I  say  in  things  not  determined  on  by  the  church,  because  where  the 
church  has  determined  one  way,  the  dictum  of  a  single  bishop  is  not 
warrant  enough  for  acting  in  another.  And  I  venture  to  recommend 
W.  G.  to  have  recourse  to  this  guidance  in  the  present  instance, 
because  Ae,  evidently,  by  his  asking  for  information,  does  not  think 
that  the  intentions  of  the  church  on  the  point  in  question  are  clearly 
to  be  ascertained.  But  is  this  so  ?  Surely  the  Act  of  Uniformity,  and 
the  rules  to  be  found  in  the  Prayer  Book  itself,  leave  no  doubt  that 
nothing  can  be  more  contrary  to  the  intentions  and  express  provisions 
of  the  church  than  the  irregular  and  unauthorised  modes  of  conducting 
public  worship  to  which  VV.  G.  alludes,  and  which  he  so  justly 
reprobates.  I  would  remark,  by  the  way,  that  if  the  number  of 
persons  assembled  for  religious  worship  in  "  the  school  house," 
"kitchen,"  or  whatever  the  place  might  be,  be  more  than  twenty, 
unless  the  place  of  their  meeting  be  duly  registered  and  certified, 
according  to  the  Act  of  Toleration  (52  Geo.  III.),  the  person  holding 
such  meeting  is  as  liable  to  the  penalties  of  that  act  as  any  dissenter. 
But,  I  presume,  we  are  to  suppose  that  the  school  house  or  kitchen 
has  received  the  bishop's  license,  and  the  question  is,  what,  in  that 
case,  is  the  nature  of  the  service  which  "the  discipline  and  formularies 
of  our  Church"  allow  of  being  performed  there  ? 

Whether  it  be  licensed  or  no,  it  can  be  considered  in  no  other  light 
than  a  place  of  pubhc  worship ;  for  a  clergyman  who  sings,  prays,  and 
preaches,  before  a  number  of  persons,  other  than  a  private  family,  does 
perform  public  worship, — does  minister  in  the  congregation, — or  there 
is  no  meaning  in  words.  If  it  be  a  place  of  public  worship,  then  what 
is  the  meaning  of  the  declaration  of  conformity  to  the  Liturgy  which 
every  beneficed  clergyman  subscribes  before  his  diocesan,  and  repeats 
in  his  parish  church,  if  it  does  not  bind  him  in  every  place  and  on  every 
occasion  of  public  worship  ?  And  what  does  the  Act  of  Uniformity 
(1  Eliz.  ii.)  say?  "That  all  and  singular  the  ministers  in  any 
cathedral,  or  parish  church,  or  oilier  place^  be  bounden  to  say  and 
use  the  matters,  &c.  in  such  order  and  form  as  is  mentioned."  (sec.  iii.) 
And  again  (sec.  ix.),  "  If  any  person  shall  procure  or  maintain  any 
parson,  vicar,  or  other  minister  in  any  cathedral,  or  parish  church,  or 
in  chapel,  or  in  any  other  place,  to  sing  or  say  any  open  or  common 
prayer  in  any  other  manner  or  form"  he  shall  forfeit  for  the  first 
offence  an  hundred  marks. 

When  I  said  that  the  rules  to  be  found  in  the  Prayer  Book  itself 
will  teach  us  the  same  thing,  I  alluded  to  those  two  in  the  Preface 
concerning  the  service  of  the  church,  where  it  is  enjoined  that  "  all 
priests  and  deacons  are  to  say  daily  the  Morning  and  Evening  Prayer 
either  privately  or  openly,  not  being  let  by  sickness  or  some  other 
urgent  cause."  And  that  "  the  curate  that  ministereth  in  every  parish 
church  or  chapel,  being  at  home,  and  not  being  otherwise  reasonably 
hindered,  shall  say  the  same  in  the  parish  church  or  chapel  where  he 
ministereth."    One  of  the  reasonable  hindrances,  which  we  in  general 


43()  CORRESPONDENCE. 

admit,  is  the  difficulty  or  impossibility  of  procuring  a  congregation ;  in 
lieu  whereof,  we  use  the  Morning  and  Evening  Service  in  our  family 
worship,  and  thus  observe  both  the  rules  as  nearly  as  we  can.  But  in 
the  case  in  question,  no  hindrance  exists  :  a  congregation  is  assembled 
in  the  parish  chapel — (for  the  place  in  any  parish  Avhere  the  parish 
minister  publicly  celebrates  divine  worship  can  be  considered  neither 
more  nor  less  than  a  parish  chapel  for  the  time  being) — the  clergyman 
ministers;  but,  instead  of  using  the  Morning  or  Evening  Prayer 
according  to  the  directions  of  the  church,  he  uses  some  other  forms  of 
his  own  devising.  It  is  not  easy  to  understand  how  any  persons  can 
think  such  conduct  reconcileable  to  the  rules  of  the  church,  the  Act  of 
Uniformity,  or  their  own  declaration  of  conformity. 

It  appears,  then,  that  no  other  method  of  conducting  public  w^orship, 
in  whatever  place  it  may  be  held,  is  consistent  with  the  discipline  and 
formularies  of  our  church  but  that  which  she  has  prescribed  in  her 
Book  of  Common  Prayer.  But  I  suppose,  on  Wednesdays  and  Fri- 
days, if  Mattins  have  been  said  at  home,  it  might  suffice  to  say  the 
Litany,  and,  on  holy  days,  the  Communion  Service,  at  the  lecture 
room  ;  if,  on  account  of  the  avocations  of  the  people,  a  saving  of  time 
were  deemed  desirable.  If  this  service  were  followed  by  a  catechetical 
exercise  w4th  the  children  upon  any  chapter  or  passage  of  scripture,  or 
a  familiar  exposition  of  it,  the  pastor  might  rest  satisfied  that  he  had 
done  his  part  for  the  edification  of  his  people  in  this  matter,  without 
paving  the  way  for  dissent  by  breaking  in  his  own  person,  and  teaching 
his  people  to  break,  the  rules  and  obligations  of  Church  Order. 

Where  the  people,  who  are  to  attend  this  weekly  lecture,  live  within 
any  reasonable  distance  of  the  church,  as  there  can  be  no  necessity, 
so,  it  seems  to  me,  there  is  no  excuse  for  not  holding  it  in  the  church. 
And  yet  I  beUeve  that  it  frequently  happens  that  they  are  held  in 
some  other  place  without  any  such  necessity,  as  if  "stolen  waters" 
were  the  sw^eeter  from  the  mere  fact  of  their  being  stolen. 

When  men  are  thus  eager  gratuitously  to  go  in  the  way  of  those 
who  live  and  glory  in  the  sm  of  schism,  it  is  strange  that  God's  warnings 
to  the  Jews  to  avoid  the  unauthorized  modes  of  worship  of  their 
neighbouring  nations,  do  not  sometimes  occur  to  them  ;  and  that  they 
are  unable  to  see  that  those  methods  of  w^orshipping  Almighty  God, 
which  have  been  ordained  and  appointed  by  his  commissioned  ser- 
vants, must  be  more  acceptable  in  his  sight,  and  bid  fairer  to  receive 
his  blessing  than  those  which  the  wit  of  man  has  devised  without  any 
such  sanction  or  authority. 

I  am,  dear  Sir, 

Your's  very  faithfully, 
E.H., March  5th,  183S.  A.  P.  P.* 


•  W.  G.,  who  obviously  asked  in  a  right  spirit  and  the  earnest  wish  to  be  informed 
in  his  duty,  will,  the  Editor  feels  assured,  join  with  him  in  offering  his  sincerest 
thanks  to  the  author  of  this  excellent  letter. 


CORRESPONDEXCK.  437 

WEEKLY    LECTURES. 

To  the  Editor  of  the  British  Magazine. 

Sir, — Having  had  the  experience  of  several  years  in  the  ministry, 
during  the  greater  part  of  which  time  I  have  been  in  the  habit  of 
holding  weekly  Lectures,  on  the  plan  described  by  your  correspon- 
dent, W.  G.,  I  avail  myself  of  your  invitation  to  make  a  few  remarks 
on  his  letter. 

I  might  begin  by  observing,  that  the  tone  of  his  communication  is 
rather  that  of  condemnation  than  of  inquiry ;  and  that  the  passage 
about  the  school-room,  or  the  kitchen,  being  the  "  house  of  God,  and 
the  gate  of  Heaven,"  would,  perhaps,  have  been  better  omitted  :  for, 
surely,  a  kitchen,  or  a  cottage,  or  even  a  prison,  may  become,  and 
have  become,  "  the  gate  of  Heaven"  to  many  humbled  and  returning 
penitents.  But  these  are  matters  of  individual  taste  and  feeUng, 
which  do  not  affect  the  point  at  issue. 

The  real  question  is,  whether  it  be  lawful  and  expedient  to  have 
any  religious  service  for  our  people  within  an  unconsecrated  building, 
and  without  the  use  of  the  full  service  appointed  for  the  time  of  day. 

With  regard  to  the  lawfulness  of  these  weekly  Lectures,  I  would 
observe  that  the  Act  of  Uniformity  applies  only  to  public  services 
within  the  church,  and  was  simply  designed  to  exclude  those  who  ob- 
jected to  the  use  of  the  Liturgy,  without  prohibiting  conformists  from 
the  exercise  of  their  discretion.* 

That  this  is  the  correct  view  of  the  subject,  I  collect  from  the  practice 
of  persons  who  are  competent  authorities,  and  cannot  be  suspected  of 
even  indifference  to  the  service  of  the  church.  For  instance,  the  Speaker's 
chaplain  abridges  the  service  in  the  prayers  of  the  House  of  Commons, 
and  the  officiating  Bishop  does  the  same  in  the  House  of  Lords.  At 
Winchester  and  Eton  an  abridged  service  is  used  for  the  boys  at 
morning  prayer,  though  both  those  foundations  are  expressly  included 
in  the  Act  of  Uniformity ;  and  in  the  evening  a  form  of  prayer  is  used 
in  the  chapel  of  Winchester  College  which  is  not  taken  from  the 
Liturgy.  The  Society  for  Promoting  Christian  Knowledge  also  com- 
mences its  proceedings  with  an  abridged  and  irregular  form  of  prayer; 
and  this  service,  I  may  observe,  is  irregular  in  two  respects  ;  for  it  is 
opposed  to  the  Act  of  Uniformity,  in  deviating  from  the  prescribed 
order  of  Common  Prayer,  and  it  is  at  variance  with  the  Conventicle 
Act  in  being  held  in  an  unconsecrated  building.  At  least  this  is  the 
case  if  W.  G.  puts  the  right  construction  on  the  Conventicle  Act ;  but 
I  contend  that  it  never  could  have  been  intended  to  prevent  the 
minister  of  a  parish  (who  is  a  licensed  person)  from  ministering  within 
his  parish,  which  is  to  him  a  licensed  district. 

If,  however,  the  law  be  otherwise,  the  sooner  it  is  amended  the 
better,  for  its  existence  must  give  the  dissenter  reason  to  triumph  in 


*  See  A.  p.  P."s  letter  on  this  point»     Surely  this  is  mere  assertion. — Ed. 

Vol.  lU.-^^jpril,  1833.  3  i 


438  CORRESPONDENCK. 

his  greater  liberty,*  and  will  be  a  great  barrier  to  our  ministerial  effi- 
ciency, which  I  am  strongly  convinced  these  weekly  Lectures  tend 
materially  to  promote.  It  is  nothing  to  us  that  this  occasional  service 
is  in  conformity  with  the  usual  practice  of  the  dissenters — ^^  fas  est  et 
at  hoste  docin."  The  question  is,  whether  the  practice  be  wise  and 
useful.  But  having  already  occupied  so  much  of  yoiu-  time,  I  will 
leave  these  points  to  others,  and  simply  remark,  that  such  almost 
domestic  services  afford  us  an  opportunity  which  the  regular  service 
in  our  churches  can  hardly  be  said  to  present,  giving  our  people  a 
familiar  explanation  of  a  large  portion  of  God's  word ;  and  that  in 
many  poor  parishes  the  expense  of  warming  and  lighting  the  church, 
and  the  length  of  time  which  the  full  service  requires,  would  prevent 
the  labouring  classes  from  profiting  by  a  mode  of  instruction  which 
has  been  found  eminently  useful. 

I  am,  Sir,  your  constant  reader, 

W.  A.  S. 


THE    PROPHECY     OF    OUR     LORD. 
[Further  Remarks.] 
To  the  Editor  of  the  British  Magazine. 

Sir, — Although  it  is  probably  not  your  wish  to  furnish  an  arena  for 
disputants,  you  may  perhaps  think  the  subjects  of  my  pages  in 
No.  XII.,  and  of  the  Rev.  W.  B.  Winning's  in  No.  XIII.,  sufficiently 
interesting  to  justify  a  further  recuiTence  to  them. 

The  question  is,  whether  yfveat  will  mean  a  family,  tribe,  or  nation, 
collectively,  i.e.  as  many  as  have  derived  or  hereafter  shall  derive  their 
birth  from  one  common  progenitor,  or  whether  it  will  only  mean  so 
many  persons  as  are  living  together  at,  or  as  were  born  within,  some 
given  time.  If  it  will  mean  one  family,  tribe,  or  nation,  it  will  mean 
another.  In  Gen.  xxxi.  and  Lev.  xxv.,  it  does  not  mean  friends, 
unless  you  use  the  v^^ovA  friends  to  signify  kin  or  common  posterity  of 
one  ancestor, — in  short,  family.  The  same  is  the  sense  in  Lev.  xx.  18. 
"And  Jer.  viii.  3,"  says  Mr.  W.,  "refers  to  the  tribe  of  Judah." 
Certainly  it  does ;  and  that  is  precisely  what  Luke  xxi.  32  refers  to. 
That  yevia  means  a  race  or  family  of  men  as  well  without,  as  with, 
any  reference  to  coexistence,  I  had  supposed  to  be  more  notorious  than 
to  require  argument.  The  distinction  between  such  a  race  when 
federally  united  to  a  larger  national  body,  or  when  enjoying  sovereign 

•  It  is  to  be  hoped  that  the  dissenter  always  will  have  greater  liberty  in  this 
respect.  This  is  mooting  the  whole  question  between  the  parties  at  once.  The 
latter  observations  are  not  easily  understood.  W.  A.  S.'s  church  may  be  warmed; 
but  that  is  not  the  case  with  many  country  churches.  And  as  to  lighting,  does  he 
mean  that  all  his  Weekly  Lectures  are  at  night  ? — Ed. 

t  I  was  in  error  when  I  cited,  as  respecting  yivta  alone,  a  sentence  which 
included  that  word  and  yevf  atg.  The  mistake  has  nothing  to  do  with  the  points  in 
question,  and  was  accidental — as  was  also,  beyond  all  manner  of  doubt,  the  citation 
by  Mr.  Winning  (p.  171,  1.  39—42)  of  an  unsuitable  combination  of  words,  which 
no  where  occurs  in  my  pages. 


CORRESPONDENCE.  439 

independence  within  itself,  which  is  the  distinction  raised,  if  any, 
between  Jer.  viii,  and  Luke  xxi.,  is  not  one  of  which  I  can  discern  the 
appUcation  to  this  word.  Common  origin,  and  not  pohtical  right,  is 
the  gist  of  it. 

The  main  point  in  this  argument  is,  that  the  events  described  in  the 
Evangehsts  cannot  be  regarded  as  yet  fulfilled,  without  offering  a  great 
violence  to  our  reason.  Since  the  destruction  of  the  Temple  was  the 
formal  abrogation  of  the  law,  it  w^as  in  some  sense  the  complete 
establishment  of  the  church,  and  such  more  complete  estabHshment  of 
the  system  may  be  tortured  into  the  return  of  its  Founder  in  glory. 
Torture  it  is,I  think,  of  the  most  violent  kind;  and  describes  what  can^ 
not  be  said  to  be  more  than  a  metaphorical  and  inferential  visit  of  our 
Lord  to  the  church,  as  one  manifest  and  refulgent  in  the  heavens. 
But  the  gathering  together  of  the  elect  from  the  four  winds  admits 
of  no  tolerable  interpretation  on  this  hypothesis.  The  destruc- 
tion of  Jerusalem  was  not  an  epoch  of  prosperity  to  the  faithful 
throughout  the  world  ;  it  did  not  either  qford  them  any  more  perfect 
and  happy  union  of  their  numerous  body,  nor  yet  did  it  synchronize 
with  any  such  consolidation  of  the  Christian  flock.  Saint  Luke 
furnishes  the  explanatory  addition,  that  Jerusalem  shall  be  trodden 
down  till  the  times  of  the  Gentiles  are  fulfilled,  and  that  then  they 
should  see  the  Son  of  man  coming  in  glory.  How  can  "the  coming 
of  the  Son  of  man  intimate  the  conclusion  of  the  Jewish  polity,"  if  it 
was  not  to  take  place  till  long  after  its  conclusion  ?  Even  setting  aside 
the  grand  point  of  fulfiUing  the  times  of  the  Gentiles,  and  giving  up 
the  phrase  *'long  after,"  it  does  at  all  events  come  after;  and, 
although  the  conclusion  of  the  Jewish  polity  might  (as  above  admitted) 
be  tortured  into  a  manifest  coming  of  the  Son  of  man  itself,  yet 
assuredly  it  was  not  followed  by  any  other  event  distinct  from  itself, 
and  amounting  to  a  glorious,  but  metaphorical,  advent  of  the  Lord. 

I  am  alarmed  at  seeing  "  the  Son  of  man  coming  in  the  clouds  with 
power  and  glory"  allegorized  away,  and  I  do  not  hesitate  to  allow- 
that  "the  sun  shall  be  darkened  and  the  stars  shall  fall  from  heaven" 
are  allegorical  phrases,  because  I  am  reluctant  to  see  one  of  the 
texts,  which  express,  in  plain  words,  a  main  article  of  our  creed, 
obliterated ;  and  because,  if  I  maintained  the  latter  to  be  literal,  I 
should  be  a  thistle- eater.  Our  common  sense  must  be  used  in  distin- 
guishing the  literal  from  the  symbolical  phraseology,  for  no  prophecy 
is  written  entirely  in  the  latter.  Every  one  views  as  symbolical, 
the  declaration  that  a  woman  was,  or  will  be,  clothed  with  the  sun, 
having  the  moon  under  her  feet,  and  a  crown  of  twelve  stars  upon  her 
head,  yet  no  man  explains  aw^ay  those  other  words  of  St.  John,  that 
the  dead,  small  and  great,  shall  stand  before  God,  and  the  sea  give 
up  its  dead,  and  death  and  Hades  give  up  their  dead,  and  all  be 
judged  according  to  their  works.  Durante  sceculo — and  so  long  as  w^e 
speak  of  aifairs  connected  with  this  universe,  and  not  of  the  des- 
truction of  all  created  things,  we  presume  that  the  stars  of  heaven 
will  not  be  removed  from  their  spheres.    And  our  two*  great  rules  of 


*  Permit  mc  to  refer  the  reader  to  my  own  words  in  Vol.  11.  p.  363, 1.  29,  &c. 


440  CORRESPONDENCE. 

construing  God's  words  are,  not  to  make  them  by  our  devices  contrary 
to  truth  or  to  reason.  But  the  great  truths  of  reUgion,  which  are  pro- 
pounded Uterally  in  several  places,  may  also  be  propounded  literally 
in  one  place  more.  That  is  saying  the  least.  For  it  is  worthy  of 
serious  consideration,  whether  we  can  bring  ourselves  to  believe  that 
God  will  one  while  announce  to  us  a  truth  fundamental  of  our  hope 
and  faith,  and  another  while  express  the  same  great  truth  in  words 
equally  explicit,  but  with  a  meaning  entirely  different.  That  our 
Lord  shall  come  again  in  glory,  the  holy  church  throughout  the 
world  acknowledges.  Is  it  also  to  acknowledge  that  those  identical 
words  in  his  own  mouth  mean  a  different  thing,  and  one  so  different 
that  they  can  barely  be  strained  into  analogy  ?  God  tempts  no  man  ; 
and  when  we  make  bold  to  reason,  it  is  at  our  peril.  But,  in  this 
case,  how  could  we  avoid  error  ?  The  Lord  himself  shall  descend 
from  heaven  with  a  shout,  with  the  voice  of  the  archangel,  and  the 
trump  of  God,  , ,  .then  we,  which  are  alive  and  remain,  shall  be  caught 
up  into  the  clouds  to  meet  the  Lord  in  the  air.  All  this  is  plain  fact  ; 
'  yet  when  our  Lord  says,  that  he  shall  come  in  a  cloud  with  power 
and  great  glory,  that,  we  are  told,  is  not  fact,  but  allegory.  Christ 
shall  come;  and  he  shall  not  come  as  the  Jewish  impostors,  from 
time  to  time,  pretend,  but  in  glory,  and  in  the  clouds  of  heaven,  and 
"50  come  in  like  manner  as  ye  have  seen  him  go  up  into  heaven." 
Yet  when  he  himself  states  that  truth  totidem  verbis,  he  is  not  even 
making  the  most  distant  allusion  to  it !  I  hope  I  am  not  an  alarmist, 
if  I  own  that  such  interpretations  do  alarm  me,  and  that  neither  Bishop 
Newton,  nor  all  the  writers  on  prophecy,  could  dissipate  that  alarm. 

The  meaning  of  words  may  be  fixed  by  the  circumstances  of  the 
speaker.  If  Arian  doctrines  prevail  in  any  place,  metaphor  may  say 
that  Arius  has  come  thither.  And  so  of  any  one.  But  the  Lord  was 
about  to  depart,  and  was  announcing  his  return.  Such  as  was  his 
departure,  such  was  also  his  return  to  be,  viz.  real  and  literal.  Surely 
he  would  not  say,  I  go  to  my  Father,  i.e.  I  leave  the  world  and  ascend 
into  heaven  ;  and,  I  will  come  again,  i.e.  the  Jewish  polity  shall  be 
concluded.  "  If  I  go,  and  prepare  a  place  for  you,  /  will  come  again, 
and  receive  you  unto  myself"  In  all  these  discourses  he  spoke  as 
one  about  to  depart  and  afterwards  about  to  return.  So  that  we  are 
in  danger  of  making  a  gross  confusion  of  literal  and  metaphorical  in 
two  correlatives. 

There  was  a  material  distinction  between  the  things  which  happened, 
and  which  were  publicly  and  generally  seen,  and  those  which  were 
only  seen  by  favoured  individuals,  so  long  as  it  was  God's  pleasure 
to  display  the  years  of  futurity  to  his  servants.  Abraham  saw  the 
day  of  the  Lord,  and  was  glad.  Isaiah  saw  his  glory,  and  spake  of 
him.  Yet  neither  of  them  existed  in  the  days  of  the  Lord.  This  is 
not  "  a  nice  distinction,"  but  a  very  broad  one.  It  existed  as  a  valid 
distinction  in  those  days  of  abundant  inspiration.  I  am  asked,  why, 
in  those  days,  St.  Matthew  was  not  so  abundantly  inspired,  while 
writing  the  24th  chapter  of  his  narrative,  as  to  have  made  its  phrase- 
ology perfectly  adequate  to  a  right  understanding  of  the  subject,  and 
to  have  rendered  it  unnecessary  for  St.  Luke  to  take  any  further  pains 
in  order  that  Theophilus  "  might  know  the  certainty  of  those  things." 


CORRESPONDENCE.  441 

We  may  perceive  it  to  be  so,  without  knowing  why,  for  that  wind 
blowetli  where  itUsteth.  The  trifling  variations  in  the  gospel  histories 
are  things  well  known  to  everybody,  and,  I  hope,  alarming  to  no- 
body. Those  histories  were  written  by  the  holy  Evangelists  with 
some  variation  of  words,  and,  in  some  cases,  with  a  variety  in  the 
signification  of  the  w^ords.*  I  never  said  or  thought  that  "  St.  John 
rectified  the  inadvertencies  of  his  predecessors;"  but  I  believe  it  was 
the  intention  of  Luke  to  elucidate  and,  in  some  instances,  rectify. 

The  text  of  John  xxi.  22,  is  very  naturally  raised  against  me,  and 
I  was  careless  in  omitting  to  dispose  of  that  passage  aforehand.  I 
must  now  endeavour  to  remedy  that  neglect.  If  it  w^ere  an  account 
of  the  same  conversation,  the  words  /  come  would  go  far  to  neutralize 
the  effect  of  the  words  see  me  coming  in  the  other  account.  But  that 
was  a  conversation  before  the  crucifixion,  and  this,  related  by  St.  John, 
was  one  after  his  resurrection,  and  (being  the  very  last  thing  recorded) 
just  anterior  to  his  ascension.  Being,  therefore,  a  totally  diiferent 
discourse,  it  is  res  integra,  and  w^e  have  to  see  whether  or  not  it  has 
any  connexion  with  the  other,  or  even  relates  to  the  same  topic.  Our 
Lord  said  to  Peter,  "  when  thou  shalt  be  old,  thou  shalt  stretch  forth 
thy  hands,  and  another  shall  gird  thee,  and  carry  thee  whither  thou 
wouldst  not."  No  obscure  prediction  of  his  martyrdom.  Peter, 
pointing  to  the  disciple  whom  Jesus  loved,  subjoined  "  And  what  shall 
this  man  do  ?"  Jesus  saith  unto  him,  "  If  I  will  that  he  tarry  until  I 
come,  what  is  that  to  thee  ?  Follow  thou  me."  Mr.  Winning's  inter- 
pretation must  be,  to  make  him  consistent  with  himself,  "  If  I  will  that 
he  Uve  till  the  conclusion  of  the  Jewish  polity  by  the  destruction  of 
Jerusalem,  what  is  that  to  thee?"  Sense,  taken  by  itself;  but  in 
construction,  as  I  conceive,  not  so.  It  is  evident  that  Peter,  though 
he  murmured  not  at  the  bitter  cup  propined  to  himself,  asked,  with 
some  misgiving  of  jealousy,  whether  the  favourite  disciple  was  des- 
tined to  taste  of  the  like.  The  Lord,  as  might  be  expected,  gives 
no  information  in  answer  to  such  an  interrogatory ;  but,  rebuking,  says, 
"Suppose  it  were  my  pleasure  that  that  man  should  not  taste  of 
death  at  all,  but  should  remain  among  the  quick  till  I  come  to  judge 
both  quick  and  dead,  what  business  of  your's  would  that  be  ?  Thence 
went  forth  an  erroneous  notion,  that  Jesus  had  spoken  of  his  not  dying; 
but  Jesus  (as  John  observes)  had  never  said  anything  about  his  dying 
or  not  dying,  or  about  his  dying  earlier  or  dying  later,  but  had 
merely  asked  Peter,  "  What  business  it  w^as  of  his  ?"  Take  it  the 
other  way  and  we  shall  be  entangled  in  absurdities.  Peter,  being 
doomed  to  a  violent  death,  asks  how  the  other  shall  fare  in  that  re- 


*  Mr.  Greswell,  in  his  most  excellent  Dissertations,  observes  with  great  justice 
(vol.  i.  p.  36),  that  "  the  actual  existence  of  differences  is  a  gratuitous  assumption 
which  ought  to  be  well  established  before  any  argument  is  founded  on  it."  And  his 
investigation  of  some  of  the  supposed  differences  deserves  great  attention.  Mr. 
Greswell  thinks  that  St.  Matthew's  Gospel  is  extremely  irregular  in  order  of  time, 
and  that  both  St.  Mark  and  St.  Luke  had  it  in  view  to  rectify  his  transpositions  and 
supply  his  omissions,  and  to  ascertain  what  he  had  left  indefinite. — See  Dissertations, 
vol.  i.  pp.  25  and  153.— Ed. 


442  CORRESPONDENCE. 

spect ;  and  receives  in  answer  an  intimation  that  the  latter  shall  not 
die  before  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem.  But  what  would  that  answer 
be  to  the  purpose  ?  First,  there  had  been  no  sort  of  intimation  to 
Peter  that  his  death  should  be  anterior  to  that  event ;  and  secondly, 
there  was  no  reason  why  St.  John's  death  should  be  less  violent,  or 
w^hy  "  another  should  not  gird  him,"  because  it  was  to  happen  poste- 
rior to  it.  The  whole  topic  would  be  irrelevant.  This  passage  is  a 
striking  commentary  on  the  parable  of  the  labourers,  and  our  Lord's 
answer  to  St.  Peter  is  exactly  this,  "  Is  thine  eye  evil,  if  I  am  good  ?" 
My  reason,  therefore,  for  not  regulating  the  sense  of  Matt.  xvi.  28 
and  Luke  ix.  27  by  that  of  John  xxi.  22  is,  that  the  last  mentioned 
text  has  no  more  connexion  or  analogy  with  them  than  the  first 
verse  of  Genesis  has;  which  I  hope  I  have  shewn  by  reasoning  not 
inconsecutive. 

In  oifering  these  remarks,  I  am  so  far  from  intending  any  disrespect 

to  the  learned  person  whose  note  in  the  British  Magazine  accidentally 

gave  rise  to  them,  that  I  should  rejoice  if  the  Vicarage  of  Keysoe  would 

-  give  to  the  British  scholar  a  Scriptural  Lexicon  purged  of  the  doctrinal 

errors  which  have  insinuated  themselves  into  German  lexicography. 

H. 


TESTIMONIAL  TO  A  CLERGYMAN   IN  A  LETTER  FROM  LORD 

MONSON. 

To  the  Editor  of  the  British  Magazine. 

Warwick  Castle,  March  4th,  1833. 

Sir, — I  have  received  a  memorial  from  the  principal  inhabitants  of 
the  parish  of  Donington-on-Bane,  in  Lincolnshire,  relative  to  their 
late  rector,  the  Rev.  James  Cecil  Wynter.  Considering  that  it 
reflects  very  high  honour  upon  the  conduct  of  that  individual,  I  in- 
close you  a  copy  of  it,  which  I  shall  feel  obliged  by  your  inserting  in 
the  next  number  of  the  British  Magazine,  in  the  confident  hope  that 
it  may  make  his  merits  more  extensively  known  among  those  who 
are  better  able  to  reward  them,  than, 

Sir, 
Your  very  obedient  servant, 

MONSON. 

My  Lord, — ^We,  the  principal  inhabitants  of  the  parish  of  Donington-super- 
Bane,  beg  to  take  the  liberty  of  stating  to  your  Lordship,  that  we  have  lately 
learned  with  much  regret,  that  our  highly-respected  rector  and  minister,  Mr. 
Wynter,  is  likely  to  be  removed  from  us  in  consequence  of  the  higher  prefer- 
ment* which  your  Lordship  has  recently  oflfered  him.  Mr.  Wynter  has,  dur- 
ing the  short  time  which  he  has  been  with  us,  discharged  his  respective  duties, 
as  a  minister,  with  that  indefatigable  attention  and  assiduity  which  has 
caused  us  to  feel  the  most  grateful  satisfaction  for  the  good  which  has  evi- 
dently attended  his  short  but  useful  residence  amongst  us.  We  may,  and 
ought  certainly  to  feel  glad  at  the  occurrence  of  an  event  likely  to  promote  the 
welfare,  and  reward  the  virtues,  of  him  whom  we  have  every  reason  so  much  to 

*  N.B.  A  small  living  of  200/.  per  annum. 


CORRESPONDENCE.  443 

respect ;  yet  we  cannot  refrain  from  saying,  that  we  shall  much  regret  his 
removal  from  us ;  and  the  poor  will  have  to  lament  the  loss  of  an  attentive 
and  most  kind  benefactor.  These  considerations,  my  Lord,  we  hope  will  be 
deemed  by  you  some  excuse  for  intruding  ourselves  on  your  Lordship's  atten- 
tion ;  and' we  entreat  your  forbearance  in  taking  a  still  further  liberty  in  asking 
the  favour  of  your  Lordship  to  allow  Mr.  VYynter  to  continue  to  hold  the 
living  of  Donington,  supposing  it  possible,  from  the  vicissitudes  of  fortune,  or 
some  unexpected  occurrence,  to  see  him  return  to  us  again  as  our  resident 
minister, — an  event  which  the  inhabitants  of  Donington  would  gladly  witness, 
provided  it  was  consistent  with  the  wishes  and  comforts  of  Mr.  Wynter.  We 
again  entreat  your  Lordship  to  excuse  the  liberty  we  have  here  taken ;  and 
allow  us  to  say  that  we  are,  with  the  greatest  respect,  your  Lordship's  very 
humble  servants,  the  undersigned  inhabitants  of  Donington. 

(Signed  by  the  Churchwardens  and  sixteen  other  principal  inhabitants.) 
Donington-super-Bane,  Dec.  26fA,  1832. 


USE  OF   CATHEDRAL  PREFERMENTS. 
To  the  Editor  of  the  British  Magazine. 

Mr.  Editor, — Professor  Pusey,  in  his  well  written  treatise  on  the  Past 
and  Prospective  Benefits  of  Cathedrals,  speaks  of  the  great  service 
these  institutions  have  rendered  to  the  cause  of  Christianity  by  the 
leisure  and  opportunities  they  have  afforded  learned  men  to  pursue 
their  studies.  He  gives  a  long  list  of  worthies  in  proof  of  this.  Per- 
haps you  will  favour  me  by  the  insertion  of  part  of  a  letter  of  the 
learned  Dr.  Mill,  which  bears  upon  the  subject,  written  to  Archbishop 
Sharp.  T.  F. 

"  I  have  something  else  of  direct  concernment  to  myself,  which  I 
beg  leave  to  acquaint  your  Lordship  w^ith.  The  14th  of  August  last, 
I  took  possession  of  (what  I  owe,  under  God,  to  your  Grace's  good- 
ness and  intercession)  my  prebend  of  Canterbury.  I  found  Mr. 
Dean  and  everybody  there  extremely  kind  and  obliging.  And  I 
cannot  look  upon  the  easiness  of  the  place,  and  its  suitableness  to  my 
genius  and  present  circumstances,  without  reflecting  upon  this  prefer- 
ment as  a  very  peculiar  blessing  of  Divine  Providence  towards  me. 
And  accordingly,  I  cannot  but  in  all  sincerity  profess,  that  as  it  has 
pleased  God  so  in  getting  me  this,  your  Grace  has  been  a  better 
benefactor  to  me  than  if  you  had  procured  me  the  best  deanery  in 
England.  I  have  every  thing  I  want  ;  and  what  lvalue  above  all  things — 
leisure  to  study.  And  if  God  give  me  life  and  health,  I  hope  your 
Grace  shall  see  the  fruits  of  your  benefaction.  I  daily  remember  your 
Grace  in  my  prayers ;  and  remain,  with  all  possible  gratitude,  your 
Grace's  most  obliged  and  most  obedient  faithful  servant, 

«  Oxon.,  Nov.  Uth,  1704."  {<  Jo.   MiLL." 

Dr.  Mill  was  Fellow  of  Queen's  College  in  Oxford,  and  afterwards 
Principal  of  Edmund  Hall.  Three  years  after  his  appointment  to 
the  prebendal  stall  in  Canterbury  he  gave  to  the  world  his  laborious 
edition  of  the  Greek  Testament. 


444  CORRESPONDENCE.^ 

The  manner  in  which  good  Archbishop  Sharp  bestowed  his  cathe- 
dral preferment,  deserv^es  to  be  noticed.  The  main  branch  of  the 
patronage  of  the  iVrchbishop  of  York,  are  the  stalls  in  York  Cathedral, 
and  the  Collegiate  Church  of  Southwell.  It  will  be  found  that  of 
forty-six  stalls  which  he  filled  in  the  two  fore-mentioned  churches, 
and  in  less  than  half  that  number  of  years,  all  were  filled,  agreeably 
to  a  resolution  he  made  at  his  entrance  upon  his  sacred  office — 
namely,  his  appropriating  them  to  his  own  clergy — with  only  two 
exceptions ;  and  that  he  might  observe  a  due  proportion  in  the  distri- 
bution of  these  favours  among  his  clerg;y-,  he  reserved  the  stalls  at 
Southwell  for  tlie  parochial  clergy  of  Nottinghamshire,  where  that 
church  is  situate ; — those  of  York,  for  the  Yorkshire  clergy.  And 
this  disposition  he  preserved  to  the  last. 

[See  Life  of  Archhp.  Sharp,  vol.  i.  117,  18. 


-:  DIOCESAN    COURTS. 

To  the  Editor  of  the  British  Magazine. 

Sir, — In  these  days  of  improvement,  it  is  proposed  that  the  Diocesan 
Courts  shall,  for  the  future,  be  deprived  of  the  power  hitherto  pos- 
sessed by  them  of  proving  wills  and  granting  administration  of  intes- 
tates' effects,  and  that  this  business  shall  be  transacted  at  Doctor 
Commons'  alone.  I  will  not  enter  into  the  various  arguments  which 
may  be  urged  against  this  measure.  They  are  clearly  and  candidly 
set  forth  in  the  "  Memorial  of  the  Registrars"  in  the  "Answers  to  the 
Reasons  assigned  by  the  Ecclesiastical  Courts'  Commissioners  for  the 
recommended  abolition  of  the  Country  Courts,"  and  in  Mr.  Ha- 
worth's  "  Respectful  Reply  to  the  Report  of  the  Ecclesiastical  Com- 
missioners." But  it  may  not  perhaps  be  generally  known,  that  by 
very  far  the  greater  number  of  wills  proved  in  the  country  are  of 
persons  having  extremely  small  property.  The  following  table  of 
probates  and  administrations  granted  by  several  courts  of  the  dioceses, 
on  an  average  of  the  years  1829,  30,  and  31,  will  shew  how  large  a 
proportion  are  under  100/. 


Number  of  Probates  and 

Number  of  Probates  and 

Value  of  Eflfects. 

Administrationa 

betxceen 

Administrations  under 

each  grade. 

each  grade. 

;r£20 

617 

617 

50 

241 

858 

100 

1318 

2176 

200 

988 

3164 

300 

579 

3743 

450 

516 

4259 

600 

354 

4613 

800 

275 

4888 

1000 

200 

5088 

and  upwards   .., 

877 

It  will  be  obvious  that  the  increased  expence  of  a  journey  to  Lon- 
don, or  the  requisite  correspondence,  (even  if  such  a  journey  can  be 
dispensed  with,)  must,  in  cases  where  the  property  is  so  small,  be 
most  inconvenient. 


CORRESPONDBXCB.  445 

The  following  figures  will  shew  that  the  searches  by  residents  in 
the  country,  at  the  diocesan  registries,  are  to  those  by  residents  in 
London,  as  about  thirty-one  or  thirty-two  to  one. 

TABLE  of  Searches  for,  and  Applications  to,  inspect  Wills  and  Administrations 
made  in  the  larger  portion  of  the  Country  Courts  in  the  Proviw:e  of  Canterbury^ 
on  an  average  of  the  three  years  1829,  1830,  and  1831  ♦ 

Number 

Personal  Searches  by  parties  themselves  or  their  agents  5335 

Searches  made  by  the  Registrars  on  behalf  of  persons  resident  in  the  Diocese,     2423 


7758 
Searches  made  by  the  Registrars  on  behalf  of  persons  resident  in  London    ...       268 
Searches  made  by  the  Registrars  on  behalf  of  persons  not  resident  in  the  \     .  kq 
Diocese  or  in  London  | 


Total 8479 


I  must  again  disclaim  any  discussion  of  all  the  numerous  topics 
which  might  be  urged  upon  this  subject.  What  has  been  stated  may 
serve  to  call  the  attention  to  it  of  such  of  the  readers  of  your 
journal,  as  would  be  sorry  to  see  the  poor  man  burthened  with  serious 
expence,  or  his  time  needlessly  consumed  in  journeys  from  the  most 
distant  parts  of  the  kingdom  to  London,  But  I  cannot  conclude  with- 
out observing,  that  the  very  simple  expedient  of  a  periodical  trans- 
mission to  Doctors  Commons'  from  each  diocesan  court  of  a  certified 
copy  of  the  index  of  persons'  names  whose  wills  had  been  proved,  or 
of  whose  efiects  administration  had  been  granted  in  that  court, 
appears  completely  to  remedy  any  real  inconvenience  of  the  present 
long  established  system.*  I  am.  Sir, 

Your  most  obedient  servant, 

A.  B. 


*  This  remedy  was  suggested  some  time  back  as  sufficient  in  this  Magazine.  The 
following  remarks  are  taken  from  the  "  Old  England"  newspaper  of  Feb.  23  : — 

"  We  find  that  this  project  (of  abolishing  all  Diocesan  Courts)  is  still  entertained; 
nay,  that  its  adoption  is  apprehended  by  parties  who  ought,  at  least,  to  be  acquainted 
with  the  fact — the  Registrars  of  the  Courts  of  the  several  dioceses.  These  gentlemen 
have  printed  a  memorial  upon  the  subject,  originally,  we  presume,  addressed  to  the 
Commissioners  ;  but  now  laid  before  the  public  as  in  the  nature  of  an  appeal.  They 
admit  the  evils  of  the  present  multitude  of  small  and  defective  Courts,  but  they 
demonstrate  that  all  those  evils  may  be  remedied,  and  yet  local  Courts  for  probate 
and  administration  be  preserved,  and  secure  and  accessible  registries  maintained.  Is 
it,  then,  for  the  advocates  of  cheap  justice,  the  peripatetic  law-givers  who  would  have 
justice  walk  from  door  to  door, — is  it  for  this  class  of  reformers  to  destroy  the  local 
and  comparatively  inexpensive  court  existing  ready  to  their  hands,  and  compel  the 
widow  or  the  orphan  girl  at  the  Land's  End  to  divide  her  pittance  with  the  proprie- 
tors of  stage  coaches  and  the  practitioners  in  Doctors'  Commons  ?  Such  a  tax,  we 
say,  would  be  at  once  cruel,  unjust,  and  highly  impolitic. 

"  It  will,  perhaps,  be  said  that  the  suggestions  of  the  Registrars  are  in  consonance 
with  their  interests,  and  therefore  to  be  suspected.  Undoubtedly  they  require  to  be 
strictly  weighed  ;  but  no  one  acquainted  with  the  characters  of  these  gentlemen,  either 
as  individuals  or  as  a  body,  will  hesitate  to  repose  in  them  the  fullest  degree  of 
confidence  to  which  any  class  of  public  men  whatever  can  possibly  be  entitled.  In 
their  memorial,  they  have  most  ably  and  completely  laid  the  question  bare  to  the 

Vol.  m— urfjortV,  1833.  3  k 


44G  CORRESPONDENCE. 

NATIONAL  EDUCATION   SOCIETY. 
To  the  Editor  of  the  British  Magazine, 

Sir, — May  I  be  allowed  to  address  a  few  words,  through  the  medium 
of  your  publication,  to  the  influential  friends  of  the  National  Educa- 
tion Society.  One  of  their  rules  appears  to  me  too  inexpedient,  con- 
trary to  their  own  professions,  and  at  variance  with  ecclesiastical  dis- 
cipline ;  and,  under  this  impression,  I  venture  to  call  their  attention  to 
it.  The  rule  to  which  I  refer,  is  that  which  binds  every  school 
received  into  union  "  to  use  no  other  publications  than  those  which 
appear  on  the  list  of  the  Christian  Knowledge  Society."  A  very  few 
words  will,  I  believe,  shew  for  what  reasons  I  cannot  but  view  this 
requirement  as  unwise,  inconsistent  with  their  professed  purpose,  and 
unecclesiastical. 

1st,  I  think  it  inexpedient — for  what  is  its  practical  working?  It 
debars  many  branches  from  uniting  with  the  central  school,  and 
thfereby  prevents  that  uniformity  which  the  conductors  of  the  National 
Education  Society  desire  to  establish.  It  supplies,  moreover,  no  com^ 
pensation  for  this  loss;  for  wherever  there  is  a  tendency  in  the 
managers  of  a  branch  school  to  employ  books  of  a  somewhat  different 
complexion  from  those  of  the  Christian  Knowledge  Society,  they 
refuse  to  enter  into  union.  The  only  parties  with  whom  such  a  re- 
striction might  be  beneficial,  of  course  refuse  to  subject  themselves 
voluntarily  to  it.  Thus  the  influence  of  the  central  school  is  lost,  and 
nothing  gamed  in  exchange.  This  is  no  fancied  case.  Within  the 
last  few  months,  I  have,  in  a  small  circle,  known  three  such  instances. 
In  one  of  them,  where  the  officiating  minister  is  likely  to  be  but  for  a 
short  time  in  the  parish,  a  school  would  have  been  established  in 
union,  but  for  this  rule  ;  and  tne  union  once  completed,  the  beneficial 
influence  of  the  Society,  in  recommending  books,  &c.,  might  have  long 
continued.     The  second  instance  was  one,  where  a  large  and  most 


public  eye  ;  and,  beyond  all  doubt  or  cavil,  they  have  proved  that  small  proprietors 
will  be  highly  taxed  and  greatly  inconvenienced  by  the  removal  of  the  local  jurisdic- 
tion and  registers.  We  trust  that  the  members  of  the  legislature,  who  will  liereafter 
have  to  decide  upon  the  measure  introduced  in  pursuance  of  the  recommendation  of 
the  commissioners,  will  make  themselves  acquainted  with  the  details  of  the  subject, 
which  they  may  adequately  do  through  the  information  supplied  by  the  memorial. 
It  contains  tables  shewing  the  number  of  the  local  courts,  their  jurisdiction,  and  the 
business  usually  brought  before  them,  together  with  the  comparative  numbers  of 
probates  and  aidministration  causes,  searches,  &c.  in  the  metropolitan  and  diocesan 
courts.  We  have  admitted  that  the  case  thus  stated  must  be  scrupulously  weighed 
as  coming  from  parties  whose  interests  are  involved  in  the  question.  In  the  same 
spirit  we  have  to  suggest  that  there  are  other  parties  in  the  case  whose  interests,  and 
connexion,  and  habitual  predilections  are  to  be  borne  in  mind.  We  have  the  most 
unqualified  respect  for  the  Ecclesiastical  Commissioners  as  a  body.  The  Commission 
includes  a  large  majority  of  men  of  the  purest  and  most  exalted  character.  But  it 
must  be  remembered  that,  in  dealing  with  professional  branches  of  a  question  like 
this,  the  opinions  and  views  of  individuals  are  implicitly  relied  on,  and  that,  although 
recommended  by  the  general  Report,  the  plan  of  bringing  all  the  business  of  the 
country  into  the  Courts  of  Doctors*  Commons  may  be  the  plan  of  a  Judge  and  a 
PRACTiTioKER  in  tbosc  Courts.'-         , 


CORRESPONDENCE*  447 

important  school  was  attached  to  a  corporate  body.  The  friends  of  the 
church  were  anxious  to  obtain,  at  a  late  vacancy,  a  schoolmaster  who 
was  a  decided  churchman  ;  for  this  purpose  they  desired  to  secure 
the  recommendation  of  the  central  school.  They  would  have  suc- 
ceeded, but  for  the  necessity,  upon  being  received  into  union,  of  bind- 
ing themselves  to  this  observance.  This  they  could  not  carry,  and 
were  therefore  forced,  if  they  wished  for  a  master  habituated  to  sys- 
tematic education,  to  apply  to  the  Central  Lancasterian  Schools.  In 
this  case,  no  other  books  had  been,  or  probably  will  be,  used  besides 
those  required  ;  but  the  Directors  did  not  feel  at  liberty  to  bind  them- 
selves irrevocably. 

But,  2ndly,  This  rule  appears  to  me  to  be  at  variance  with  the  pro- 
fessions of  the  National  Education  Society.  In  the  extract  from  the 
18th  Report,  which  they  have  reprinted  for  general  circulation,  they 
state,  "  that  they  seek  for  no  control  of  any  kind  over  schools,  nor  any- 
thing else  than  a  simple  assurance  on  certain  general  principles,"  &c. 
How  it  can  be  said  that  a  Society  seeks  for  no  control  over  schools, 
when  it  calls  upon  their  managers  to  bind  themselves  and  their  suc- 
cessors to  use  no  other  publications  than  those  which  they  specify,  it 
is  not  very  easy  to  determine.  There  is  surely  scarcely  any  other 
channel  in  which  active  control  could  be  so  universally,  so  constantly, 
or  so  forcibly  exerted,  as  in  this  one. 

It  appears  to  me,  moreover,  to  be  utterly  at  variance  with  eccle- 
siastical discipline.  The  church  of  England  entrusts  to  her  parochial 
clergy  the  education  of  her  youth — subject  to  the  control  of  their 
appointed  ordinary  and  his  subordinate  officers;  and  surely  if  the 
presbyters  of  our  church  are  not  in  this  respect  trustworthy,  they  are 
utterly  unfit  for  their  most  important  office.  Even  my  Lord  Brougham, 
in  his  proposed  Education  Bill,  in  the  year  1820,  gave  it  as  his  settled 
opinion,  that  the  entire  superintendence  of  national  education  must 
be  committed  to  the  parochial  clergy.  But  this  rule,  on  the  contrary, 
declares  that  they  are  unfit  to  be  entrusted  with  the  selection  of  the 
books  to  be  employed  in  their  own  parish  schools.  It  refuses  them 
"  assistance  and  advice,"  unless  they  will  consent,  for  themselves  and 
their  successors,  to  resign  this  important  right.  And  into  whose  hands 
are  they  called  upon  to  yield  it  ? — into  those  of  their  authorized  ecclesias- 
tical superiors,  who  might  have  some  acquaintance  with  local  details  and 
particular  requirements,  and  to  whom  every  right-minded  clergyman 
will  gladly  submit  his  own  opinion  ?  No  !  but  into  the  hands  of  an 
unauthorized  board ;  who  have  no  ecclesiastical  existence,  still  less 
rule ;  and  a  majority  of  whom  may  at  any  moment  be  laymen. 
Now,  with  all  respect  to  the  character,  and  gratitude  for  the  services 
of  the  venerable  Society,  surely  there  is  not  even  in  theae  anything  to 
warrant,  much  less  to  require,  the  parochial  clergy  to  deliver  into  the 
hands  of  others  this  most  important  trust,  of  which  the  church  has 
thought  them  worthy.  These  objections  to  the  rule  are,  it  is  obvious, 
entirely  irrespective  of  the  merits  of  the  actual  list  proposed  for  adop- 
tion ;  but  it  need  not  be  a  captious  or  an  ill-disposed  objector,  who 
might  find  some  additional  difficulty  in  the  list  itself.  In  the  opinion 
of  many,  the  very  fact  that  selections  from  the  Holy  Scripture  are 


448  CORRESPONDENCE. 

the  only  appointed  class  books  for  practising  the  youngest  children  in 
reading,  is  an  insuperable  objection  to  using  none  but  the  publications 
of  the  Christian  Knowledge  Society. 

In  conclusion,  Sir,  I  cannot  but  think  that  this  rule  must  have  slipped 
upon  the  minutes  of  the  Society  without  full  consideration.  It  is  so 
utterly  alien  from  the  spirit  of  that  church  of  which  the  National 
Education  Society  is  one  of  the  foremost  upholders.  The  church  of 
England  must  clearly  renounce  all  such  unauthorized  interference 
with  her  parochial  system.  There  are  three  bodies  who  might  perhaps 
contend  for  its  parentage;  and  I,  for  one,  will  not  undertake  to 
decide  whether  it  would  most  aptly  befit  a  Wesleyan  Conference,  a 
Presbyterian  Board,  or  a  Popish  Inquisition. 

I  am,  your  constant  reader. 


THE  SACRAMEiSTS. 
To  the  Editor  of  the  British  Magazine. 


Sir, — The  many  complaints  made  by  the  clergy  in  general  as  to  the 
indifferent  attendance  on  the  Sacrament,  shew  what  little  progress, 
comparatively  speaking,  has  been  made  in  this  respect  after  the  lapse 
of  so  many  centuries ;  and  the  question  naturally  occurs,  to  what  is 
this  owing  ?  Few  concur  in  the  same  answer,  as  there  is  much  con- 
flicting opinion  upon  the  subject.  Without  attempting  a  solution, 
there  is  one  point  to  which  I  would  suggest  some  attention.  The  ex- 
hortations to  attendance,  the  answers  to  excuses,  and  remonstrances  on 
the  occasion  of  neglect,  are  ui^ed  with  sufficient  earnestness  and  repeti- 
tion ;  but  little  is  said,  by  way  of  explanation,  as  to  what  is  a  Sacra- 
ment :  this,  as  far  as  my  own  observation  goes,  is  mostly  taken  for 
granted.  Is  not  the  most  fitting  course  to  dwell  ^ri-^  upon  the  nature  of 
a  Sacrament  in  general,  then  upon  the  Sacrament  of  the  Lord's  Supper 
in  particular  ?  And  afterwards  exhortation  will  follow  in  due  course. 
Again,  what  real  authority  have  we,  from  Scripture,  for  our  week's  pre- 
parations, and  the  like  ?  Was  any  preparation  required  at  the  time 
of  the  institution  ?  And  is  any  more  preparation  in  fact  necessary  for 
this  than  any  other  religious  observance  ?  Due  seriousness,  which  is 
the  preparation  of  the  mind,  I  admit  in  all  cases  to  be  necessary. 

*  The  writer  appears  to  overlook  one  obvious  consideration,  viz.,  that  no  school 
has  aright  to  demand  money  from  the  National  Society.  And  if  the  gift  is  volun- 
tary, surely  the  National  Society  may  prescribe  the  conditions  on  which  it  is  offered, 
as  well  as  any  other  donor.  Nor  can  any  escape  from  this  remark  be  obtained  by 
saying  that  this  is  a  National  Society,  and  collects  money,  by  public  authority,  ex- 
pressly for  assisting  in  the  promotion  of  education.  Unquestionably  it  does  receive 
public  sanction  for  collecting.  But  that  sanction  compels  no  man  to  give ;  and  the 
society,  in  asking,  naturally  and  rightly  feels  it  necessary  to  explain  distinctly  on 
what  grounds  and  for  what  objects  it  asks.  They  who  are  to  give  will  indeed,  of 
course,  require  to  have  the  fullest  information  as  to  the  purposes  to  which  their 
money  is  to  be  applied,  and  on  this  ground  the  society  very  rightly  marks  out,  in  the 
most  distinct  manner,  the  line  which  it  means  to  take,  and  having  marked  it  out,  is 
of  cour»c  bound  to  preserve  it — Ed. 


CORRESPONDENCE.  449 

Let  a  man  thus  examine  himself.  It  appears  to  me  that  this  most 
beneficial  ordinance  is  so  often  enveloped  in  mystery,  and  clogged 
with  ceremony,  as  to  deter  our  people  fi-om  it,  rather  than  to  attract 
and  allure  them  towards  it.  I  believe  that  they  are  oftener  scolded 
and  threatened  on  account  of  their  omission,  than  affectionately  per- 
suaded and  entreated*  And  it  is  Cowper,  I  think,  who  says,  that 
"No  man  was  ever  scolded  out  of  his  sins."  What  St.  Paul  has 
wTitten  to  the  Corinthians,  from  being  misunderstood,  no  doubt  may 
have  contributed  its  share  to  the  evil  of  which  I  am  now  speaking.  But 
this  misapprehension  might  long  since  have  been  almost  wholly  done 
away,  had  it  not  been  confirmed  and  riveted,  as  it  were,  by  the  manner 
in  which  the  Apostle's  words  are  used  in  the  Exhortation  in  our 
Communion  Service.  I  was  lately  conversing  with  an  elderly  clergy- 
man, a  person  who  stands  high  for  strict  professional  zeal  and  dili- 
gence, who  informed  me  that  he  never  read  this  exhortation,  and 
that  others,  whom  he  knew,  were  in  the  habit  of  not  doing  it.  This 
was  altogether  new  to  me.  Is  the  omission  general  ?  I  never  knew 
an  instance.  I  shall  think  myself  fortunate  if  these  few  remarks  shall 
draw  the  attention  of  some  of  your  abler  correspondents  to  a  subject 
of  no  common  interest. 

I  am.  Sir,  with  respect,  yours  &c. 
S.  P.* 


ABOLITION    OF    PLURALITIES. 
To  the  Editor  of  the  British  Magazine, 

Sir, — Will  you  allow  me  to  add  a  few  observations  on  the  subject, 
which,  since  it  was  brought  forward,  (by  whom  is  not  of  the  slightest 
consequence,  (has  been  more  than  once  noticed  by  yourself,  of  the 
difficulties  of  admission  to  the  ministry  which  would  be  a  consequence 
of  the  abolition  of  pluralities.  It  is  not  contended,  I  believe,  by  any 
one,  that  pluralities  are  not  in  themselves  an  evil  and  an  anomaly ;  at 
least,  I  can  say  for  one,  that  I  should  rejoice  sincerely  to  see  them 
entirely  abolished,  if  only  it  can  be  done  without  introducing  other 
and  greater  evils.  But  I  believe  it  may  not  have  been  sufficiently 
observed  that  the  toleration  of  them  is  connected  with  that  other  and 
much  greater  anomaly  of  private  patronage,  which  renders  it  necessary 


*  The  Editor,  like  S.  P.,  never  knew  an  instance  of  this  most  irregular  omission. 
Surely  there  must  have  been  some  misunderstanding  as  to  the  exhortation  intended. 
Probably  the  clergyman  in  question  meant  that  he  never  read  the  whole  exhortation 
appointed  for  giving  notice  of  the  Communion.  Indeed,  a  case  was  mentioned  Tcjy 
lately  where  the  clergyman,  most  indecently,  uses  no  part  of  it,  but  merely  says,  "  1 
give  notice  that  the  communion  will  be  administered  on  Sunday  next,''  an  instance 
of  bad  taste  and  irregularity  combined,  which,  it  is  presumed,  must  be  very  rare. 
With  respect  to  the  exhortation  spoken  of  by  S.  P.,  it  requires  a  little  pains  to  ex- 
plain this  exhortation  ;  but  surely,  when  rightly  explained,  it  is  both  useful  and  affect- 
ing— It  is  much  to  be  regretted  that  the  very  beautiful  exhortation  to  an  attendance 
on  this  rite,  where  there  is  negligence,  (the  second,)  is  so  seldom  read.  It  is  so 
affectionate,  and  so  powerful,  that  it  is  never  heard  without  attention  and  effect. 


450  CORRESPONDENCE. 

that  the  authorities  of  the  church  should  have  some  indirect  means  of 
selecting  the  clergy,  wliich,  under  a  less  complicated  state  of  things, 
would  not  be  required.  Nor  do  I  mean  to  say  that  some  better  way 
of  obtaining  this  object  might  not  be  devised.  But  I  think  it  ought  to 
be  known  that  this  very  difficulty  is  felt  at  this  day  in  the  National 
Church  of  Scotland.  I  am  at  liberty  to  mention  an  instance  of  a  most 
respectable  physician,  who  told  me  that  he  was  sent  to  Edinburgh  to 
be  educated  for  the  church  under  the  promise  of  a  living  from  Lord 
Melville  ;  but  that,  seeing  no  prospect  of  the  living  becoming  vacant, 
and  not  liking  to  teach  school,  he  abandoned  the  profession.  He  is  now 
on  the  verge  of  fifty,  and  the  living  has  not  yet  been  vacant.  He 
assures  me  such  instances  are  frequent ;  and  he  tells  me  that  the  mode 
of  employing  the  candidates  for  the  ministry  is  by  appointing  them 
schoolmasters  until  their  respective  livings  become  vacant.  Perhaps 
this  may  account  for  the  inferiority  in  the  class  of  ministers  in  that 
church  quite  as  much  as  the  poverty  of  the  preferment ;  for,  in  fact, 
the  livings  are  all  worth  300/.  per  annum,  with  a  good  house,  and 
.total  exemption  from  taxes;  so  that  their  clergy  are  better  off  than 
our's  would  be  if  livings  were  equalized  in  England.  But  you  have 
been  told  that  it  would  be  easy  to  find  a  substitute  for  this  mode  of 
selecting  our  clergy.  I  do  not  deny  that  it  may  be  possible  to  devise, 
not  only  an  adequate,  but  a  much  better,  substitute ;  though,  with 
regard  to  the  proposal  of  allowing  the  salaries  of  assistant  curates  to  be 
arbitrary,  which  I  certainly  think  would  then  be  necessary,  it  would 
be  a  singular  boon  fi-om  the  Church  Reformers  to  the  "working  clergy," 
as  they  call  the  curates,  if  they  should  bring  about  such  a  necessity. 
One  thing,  however,  I  think  as  worthy  of  note  under  any  view  of  this 
question — that,  though  persons  without  interest  might  still,  by  some 
new  system,  find  admission  to  the  church  as  deacons,  they  would  be 
precluded  from  obtaining,  without  interest,  the  highest  exercise  of  the 
ministerial  functions  in  an  iridependent  cure.  It  would  be  competent 
certainly  to  the  church  to  ordain  them  priests  ;  but  they  would  have 
no  possibility  of  finding  a  parish  of  which  they  could  have  the  govern- 
ment, unless  they  could  recommend  themselves  to  some  patron ;  which 
also  they  would  have  less  chance  of  doing  than  such  persons  now 
have,  because  they  would  have  no  previous  opportunities  of  shewing 
their  fitness  for  it. 

Whether  the  admission  of  deacons  to  orders  as  assistant  curates 
would  answer  the  purpose  of  the  substitute  proposed  is  the  question. 
That  deacons  ought  to  be  ordained,  for  the  most  part  at  least,  to  an 
inferior  ministry  has  been  now  expressed  by  so  many  persons  that  I 
think  myself  justified  in  assuming  it.  And  if  there  were  connected 
with  this  system  a  scheme  of  clerical  education  at  the  Cathedral  town, 
whether  by  the  bishop's  chaplain  merely  holding  lectures  there,  as  was, 
I  believe,  first  proposed,  or  in  whatever  way,  not  only  do  I  think  that 
this  would  be  in  itself  desirable,  but  I  should  look  forward  to  the  time 
when  some  of  the  dissenting  ministers  should  gladly  avail  themselves 
of  this  facility  for  episcopal  ordination,  and  perhaps  return  some- 
times to  their  respective  flocks,  no  longer  as  aliens,  but  as  the  very 
best  coafljutors  of  the  church.  But  that  which  I  wish  to  be  particularly 


CORRESPONDENCE.  451 

observed  is,  that,  unless  the  bishop  and  other  dignitaries  had  some  fund 
at  their  disposal,  out  of  which  they  should  provide  for  the  maintenance 
of  these  deacons,  the  present  evil  would  remain  in  its  full  force,  of  the 
want  of  a  sufficient  number  of  ministers  in  populous  places ;  and  till 
we  have  some  remedy  for  this,  I  must  be  allowed  to  repeat  my  con- 
viction that  all  the  plans  of  Church  Reform  will  be  vain.  That  which 
I  think  we  want  is  not  to  alter,  but  to  complete  and  give  efficiency  to, 
our  system.  I  am  not  aware  of  any  means  by  which  the  clergy 
themselves  could  have  provided  this  remedy,  except  by  a  subsidy  in 
convocation  ;  and  as  it  is,  I  think  any  tax  imposed  by  Parliament, 
though  it  will  certainly  be  legal,  will  not  be  constitutional,  unless  it 
shall  be  sanctioned  by  that  body.  But  if  any  such  tax  should  be  im- 
posed, I  earestly  hope  that  the  point  will  be  pressed  to  the  utmost  to 
retain,  at  least,  some  part  of  it  in  the  hands  of  the  authorities  of  the 
church  for  this  purpose,  as  well  as  for  building  additional  churches ; 
and,  wherever  it  shall  be  possible,  purchasing  dissenting  meeting-houses. 

I  am.  Sir, 

Your  obedient  servant, 

F.  C.  M. 

P.S.  It  is  professed  that  existing  rights  are  to  be  saved.  What  is  to 
be  done  for  the  existing  curates,  many  of  them  married  and  with 
families,  and  who  will  be  gradually  turned  adrift  as  the  livings  on 
which  they  reside  become  vacant  and  are  filled  by  new  incumbents. 
There  will  not  be  even  a  chance  for  them  to  obtain  any  similar 
situations.  If  your  correspondent,  who  undertook  to  "  to  say  a  few 
words  on  behalf  of  curates,"  should  be  of  that  class,  I  would  ask  him, 
with  most  sincere  interest  in  the  question  for  his  sake,  what  he  means 
to  do? 


CHURCHING      OF     WOMEN. 

To  the  Editor  of  the  British  Magazine, 

Sir, — Your  liberal  and  prompt  attention  to  your  numerous  corre- 
spondents, applying  for  information  through  your  useful  and  excellent 
periodical,  induces  me  to  trouble  you,  and  leads  me  to  hope  for  a  reply. 

In  the  service  for  "  the  churching  of  women,"  the  minister  says, 
in  the  first  exhortation,  "  You  shall  therefore  give  hearty  thanks  unto 
God,  and  say.'"* 

The  rubric  then  says — "Then  shall  the  priest  say  the  116th  or 
127th  Psalm." 

Now  it  appears,  Mr.  Editor,  that  there  are  different  opinions  as  to 
the  meaning  of  these  passages,  and  consequently  different  modes 
are  adopted  by  the  clergy ;  one,  reading  or  saying  the  ivhole  psalm  by 
himself',  another,  reading  the  whole  psalm,  the  woman  repeating  after 
him;  and  another,  reading  only  every  alternate  verse  with  the  woman. 

It  strikes  me,  that  the  second  mode  mentioned  is  correct,  as  that 
is  the  only  one  which  corresponds  with  both  the  rubric  and  the  exhorta- 


452  CORRESPONDENCE. 

tion  ;  but  this  is  the  one  which  is  most  rarely  adopted.     Your  inform- 
ing  me,  or  obtaining  the  information  through  a  correspondent,  will  oblige, 

Your's, 

Clericus  Junior. 


ON     TEMPERANCE     SOCIETIES. 

To  the  Editor  of  the  British  Magazine. 

Dear  Sir, — lam  much  indebted  to  "A  Wiltshire  Curate'*  for  his 
letter  on  Temperance  Societies.  From  it  I  learn  that  the  fear  of  God 
and  a  regard  to  our  blessed  Saviour  are  ptit  more  prominently ybr- 
ward  among  the  motives  to  enter  into  these  societies,  than,  from  the 
notices  which  I  have  seen  of  them  in  the  daily  and  other  periodicals, 
I  had  been  led  to  conclude.  Still  I  cannot  say  that  I  see  reason  to 
alter  the  view  which  I  have  taken  of  the  subject.  These  are  not  the 
motives  which  induce  men  to  enter  them,  nor  on  the  strength  of 
which,  when  in,  they  break  off  their  vicious  habits,  for  "G.  P.  H." 
admits  that  they  are  "beyond  the  reach"  of  the  high  and  constraining 
motives  of  religion'  (of  course,  if  they  were  influenced  by  it  there 
would  be  no  need  for  the  Temperance  Society).  Religion,  then,  can- 
not recover  them  from  their  evil  ways ;  something  more  powerful  must 
be  sought  for  :  and  what  is  that  ?  "  Inferior  considerations."  Thus 
*'  G.  P.  H."  admits,  if  I  mistake  him  not,  that,  in  this  last  age  of  the 
world,  "inferior"  earthly  "  considerations"  are  of  more  avail  to  turn 
a  sinner  from  a  vicious  course  of  life,  than  "  the  high  and  constraining 
motives  of  religion."  Is  not  this,  I  would  ask,  a  fearful  state  of 
things  ?  Is  not  such  a  consideration  enough  to  fill  with  shame  the 
breast  of  every  true  Christian,  but  especially  of  every  Christian  pastor 
to  whom  the  ministry  of  reconciliation  has  been  committed  ?  "A  Wilt- 
shire Curate"  is  obliged  to  admit  the  same  thing,  for  he  puts  the  case 
of  a  man  "  chained  and  bound"  by  a  besetting  sin,  which  separates 
between  him  and  his  Maker.  "  If  this  one  great  obstacle  could  but  be 
removed,  if  these  rough  places  could  but  be  made  plain,  there  might 
be  hope  of  his  retracing  his  steps  to  the  strait  gate."  But  how  is  this 
accomplished?  Not  by  the  Word  of  God;  not  by  faith  in  Christ;  not 
by  the  motion  of  the  Holy  Spirit  in  his  "  uneasy  conscience ;"  for 
"  these  calls  from  Heaven  only  produce  disquietude  in  his  soul," — 
not,  in  short,  by  any  motive  of  religion  or  appointed  means  of  grace, 
but  by  becoming  a  member  of  the  Temperance  Society. 

Let  it  be  remembered  (to  use  the  suggestion  in  the  note)  that  Chris- 
tianity not  only  was  but  is  a  general  virtue  (and  among  other  virtues, 
a  temperance)  Society — God's  own  Temperance  Society — that  every 
individual  who  enters  any  of  these  societies  of  which  we  are  speaking, 
was  already  a  member  of  God's  Temperance  Society,  was  already 
solemnly  pledged  to  God  to  abstain  from  all  excess  and  intemperance. 
The  point  which  I  wished  to  note  as  calculated  to  excite  shame  and 
fear  (but  which  both  your  correspondents  seem  to  have  missed  or  mis- 


CORRESPONDENCE.  453 

taken)  is  that  the  engagements  of  these  voluntaiiy  societies  are  held  of 
more  force  than  those  of  God's  Society — a  promise  to  their  fellow 
men  more  binding  than  those  to  the  iVlmighty — inferior  considerations 
of  more  power  and  efficacy  than  the  high  and  constraining  motives 
of  religion.  Under  such  circumstances  is  there  or  is  there  not  reason 
to  fear  that  religious  obligations  will  be  more  and  more  slighted  and 
put  aside, — the  vows  of  baptism  and  confinnation  less  and  less  consi- 
dered ?  that  those  (and  they  are  many  in  number)  who  value  reli- 
gion merely  because  it  conduces  to  keep  things  quiet  and  orderly, 
will  be  encouraged  to  imagine  that  a  Temperance  Society,  to  which 
men  are  led  by  inferior  considerations,  may  very  well  supersede  the 
Christian  Society,  which  is  enforced  by  the  high  and  constraining 
motives  of  religion,  seeing  that  the  former  can  avail  where  the  latter 
is  powerless  ?  I  pray  God  that  there  be  no  ground  for  the  ap- 
prehension, that  it  may  prove  merely  the  foolish  phantom  of  an  over 
anxious  imagination,  and  that  the  present  and  succeeding  generations 
may  not  make  bitter  experience  of  it. 

When  "A  Wiltshire  Curate"  asks  "may  not  the  servants  of  Christ 
join,  without  sin,  in  renouncing  that  which  the  children  of  Jonadab 
were  approved  of  in  forswearing?"  he  shews  that  he  has  totally 
mistaken  the  drift  of  my  observation.  I  never  intimated  (God  forbid) 
that  it  was  sinful  in  Christians  to  renounce  intemperance.  The  fear 
that  filled  my  breast  arose  from  the  view  of  the  matter  which,  in  the 
foregoing  paragraph,  I  hope  I  have  expressed  more  clearly  than  I  did 
in  my  former  letter. 

The  cause  of  this  lamentable  state  of  things  arises,  to  my  view, 
chiefly  from  the  wholly  inadequate  number  of  pastors  which  the  libe- 
rality of  a  Christian  nation  affords  for  the  education  of  the  people  ; 
but  very  much  also  from  the  neglect  of  catechizing,  and  the  weak  and 
inadequate  exhibition  of  Gospel  motives.  In  saying  this  I  desire  to  take 
my  full  share  of  blame.  The  remedy,  if  attainable,  must  be  found  in 
the  increased  exertions  and  the  increased  boldness,  and  the  increased 
prayers  of  every  Christian  pastor. 

Though  in  justice  to  myself,  and  charity  to  others,  I  have  felt  it 
right  to  re-state  more  clearly  the  grounds  of  my  apprehension  on  this 
subject,yet  I  beg  to  assure  both  "  A  Wiltshire  Curate"  and  "  G.  P.  H." 
that  when  I  see  good  and  wise  men,  better  and  wiser  than  myself, 
concurring  in  an  opinion  opposite  to  my  own,  I  am  most  willing  to 
hope  thiat  they  may  be  right, — that  they,  and  every  one  else,  may  be 
able  to  prove  by  facts  the  groundlessness  of  my  fear, — and  that  the 
Temperance  Societies  will  be  found  to  promote  real  Christianity,  and 
not  a  morality  independent  of  Christianity^  the  aim  at  which,  it 
seems  to  me,  that  all  the  agents  of  Satan  are  driving,  clothing  them- 
selves as  angels  of  light,  and  which,  if  successful,  will  supersede  and 
extinguish  Christianity  in  the  mass  of  the  nation,  at  all  events. 

I  am,  dear  Sir, 

Very  faithfully  your's, 
A.  P.  P. 

E.  H.,  March  4,  1833. 
Vol.  m.-^Jpril,  1833.  3  l 


454  CORRESPONDENCE. 

THE  CHURCH  IN  WALES. 
To  the  Editor  of  the  British  Magazine. 

Sir, — Permit  me  to  bespeak  your  aid  in  defence  of  the  Welsh  portion 
of  our  Church  Establishment,  which  is  now  brought  into  conflict  with 
the  men  "who  are  given  to  change." 

The  essay  of  Mr.  Johnes  "  on  the  Causes  of  Dissent  in  Wales" 
seems  to  have  occasioned  much  misunderstanding  (I  might  use  a  harder 
word)  on  the  subject  of  church  patronage  and  church  discipline  in  the 
principality.  Two  petitions  have  already  been  presented  to  the  House 
of  Commons  praying  for  inquiry  and  reform, — one  from  four  parishes 
in  Merionethshire,  and  the  other  from  Chester.  I  have  a  copy  of  the 
first,  but  know  the  other  only  from  the  reported  speeches  in  Parliament 
when  it  was  presented  by  the  noble  member  for  Chester.  If  his  Lord- 
ship's sentiments  accord  w^ith  his  petition,  the  Saxons  in  Chester  are 
not  less  deceiving  or  deceived  than  their  Cambrian  coadjutors  in  the 
neighbourhood  of  Towyn.  I  will  take  first  the  Welsh  petition.  After 
professing  their  attachment  to  the  church  of  England,  and  their  con- 
viction of  the  necessity  of  "  reform,' '  the  petitioners  proceed  to  state 
what  are,  in  their  opinion,  the  "peculiar  and  aggravated  grievances 
which  impair  the  efficiency  of  the  church  establishment  in  Pf^ales."  The 
first  mentioned  of  these  is,  that  the  present  Welsh  prelates  "  are  des- 
titute of  all  knowledge"  of  the  Welsh  language,  and  that  their  "  minis- 
terial labours  and  the  rite  of  conjirmation"  are  performed  in  a  language 
unintelligible  to  the  great  majority  of  the  people.  Now,  Sir,  I  conceive 
it  is  rather  too  much  to  assume  that  the  Welsh  Bishops  are  destitute 
of  all  knowledge  of  the  Welsh  language.  That  they  do  not  preach  in 
Welsh,  and  cannot  converse  in  Welsh,  may  be,  and  I  believe  is,  true ; 
but  there  is  a  wide  difference  between  total  ignorance  of  a  language 
and  inability  to  speak  its  vernacular  idiom.  But  let  this  pass.  Sup- 
pose the  Bishops  are  totally  ignorant  of  the  Welsh  language,  both 
written  and  colloquial — what  then  ?  Are  they,  therefore,  unfit  and 
incompetent  to  govern  the  Welsh  church  ?  Is  "  wisdom  by  one 
entrance  quite  shut  out"  ?  Must  they  communicate  with  the  clergy, 
or  even  with  the  laity,  by  signs  or  in  dumb-show  ?  Do  the  clergy 
complain  ? — can  they  complain  that  /Aeir  intercourse  with  their  diocesan 
is  at  al]  impeded  by  his  ignorance  of  Welsh  ;  or  that,  as  far  as  they 
are  concerned,  they  would  be  better  off  if  the  Welsh  Bishops  were 
really  Welshmen  ?  I  know  that  the  clergy  make  no  such  complaint ; 
on  the  contrary,  they  are  satisfied  that  things  are  much  better  as  they 
are  in  this  respect.  The  Welsh  preferment  must  be  given, /or  the  most 
part,  to  Welshmen ;  and  Reformers  might,  therefore,  (if  they  could 
ever  be  pleased,)  be  pleased  with  thinking  that  it  must  be  given  to  men 
unconnected  by  family  ties  with  the  Bishop. 

But  it  is  said  to  be  a  great  evil  that  the  rite  of  confirmation  is 
administered  in  Wales  in  a  language  unintelligible  to  the  people.  This 
is  a  grave  matter,  and  I  am  ready  to  concede  all  the  importance  which, 
on  consideration,  it  may  really  deserve.  But  how  stand  the  real  facts 
of  the  case  ?     I  speak  from  my  own  knowledge  of  the  practice  in  this 


CORRESPONDENCE.  455 

diocese.  When  a  confirmation  is  held — first,  the  English  children 
(that  is,  be  it  observed,  those  who  understand  English,  whether  they 
be  Saxons  or  Celts)  are  separated  fi-om  those  who  understand  Welsh 
only,  and  are  confirmed  by  themselves  in  the  usual  manner.  Then 
come  the  Welsh  children — and  what  is  done  ?  The  Bishop's  chaplain 
reads  the  preface  to  the  service  in  W^elsh.  The  Bishop  reads  the 
interrogatory,  which  is  then  read  in  Welsh  by  the  chaplaui.  The 
children  respond  in  Welsh  ;  and  in  the  remainder  of  the  service,  the 
Bishop  reads  and  performs  the  parts  assigned  to  him  in  the  rubric,  and 
the  chaplain,  in  each  case,  reads  the  Welsh  version  of  the  words,  and 
shortly  explains  the  benediction,  which  is  also  repeated  in  Welsh,  on 
the  imposition  of  the  Bishop's  hand.  The  service  concludes  with  an 
address  to  the  children,  delivered  by  the  chaplain,  which  is  a  transla- 
tion of  what  the  Bishop  had  previously  said  to  the  English  children. 
The  impugners  of  our  church  may  call  this  a  bungling  contrivance ; 
but  I  will  maintain  that  the  Welsh  children  are  neither  defi-auded  by 
it  of  spiritual  edification,  nor  sent  away,  unless  by  their  own  inattention, 
more  ignorant  of  the  meaning  of  the  ordinance,  or  less  benefited  by 
it,  than  the  English  children. 

I  pass  over,  with  brief  notice,  the  complaint  in  the  petition  that 
<*  many'  English  clergymen,  ignorant  of  Welsh,  have  been  promoted  to 
parishes  in  which  that  language  ^^exclusively  prevails.  When  one 
wants  to  create  prejudice,  there  is  nothing  like  a  broad  bold  assertion. 
Avoid  particulars  of  time,  and  place,  and  number ;  give  it  ample  room 
and  verge  enough.  I  should  like  to  know  how  many  of  these  ignorant 
English  clergymen  have  now  livings  ^^exclusively  '  Welsh,  and  with 
cure  of  souls;  for  that  is  the  question.  Not  ^^many*  I  am  sure.  I 
believe  very  few. 

The  dignities  of  the  Welsh  church  furnish  another  matter  of  com- 
plaint to  these  petitioners.  They  are  given  to  the  ignorant  EngUsh 
clergy.  But  are  no  Welshmen  promoted  to  them  ?  Inhere  are  many. 
I  believe  the  majority  are  Welshmen.  But  are  Englishmen  unfit  for 
these  dignities  ?  Certainly  not,  for  a  knowledge  of  Welsh  is  not  wanted 
to  perform  the  duties  of  them.  The  services  of  the  cathedrals  are  ex- 
clusively English.  Was  Bishop  Heber  unworthy  or  unfit  to  be  a 
canon  of  St.  Asaph,  because,  of  the  many  languages,  ancient  and 
modem,  with  which  he  was  acquainted,  Welsh  happened  not  to  be 
one  ?  Is  the  church  the  only  profession  from  which  honorary  distinc- 
tions are  to  be  excluded? 

I  now  hasten  to  conclude  my  letter  with  a  short  reference  to  the 
Chester  petition.  When  it  was  presented,  one  of  the  Members  for 
Cheshire,  Mr.  Wilbraham,  is  reported  to  have  said,  that  he  knew  the 
case  of  a  Welsh  clergyman  having  eleven  pieces  of  preferment.  Here 
again  is  one  of  the  broad  unqualified  statements,  of  which  we  have  so 
much  reason  to  complain.  I  must  not  question  the  veracity  of  this 
gentleman ;  but  I  do  wonder  and  lament  that  he  did  not  shew  that 
his  case  was  not  like  those  which  are  set  down  in  a  certain  well-known 
and  self-called  record  of  church  abuses,  where  every  office  that  a 
clergyman  may  happen  to  hold  is  pressed  into  the  service  of  swelling 
the  catalogue  of  his  preferments,  inflaming  the  balance  of  his  eniolu- 


■We  CORRESPONDENCE. 

ments,  and  holding  up  the  church  estabUshment  to  public  odium. 
Thus,  if  a  clergy  man,  having  only  one  living,  happens  to  act  as  a  sur- 
rogate, as  rural  dean,  or  even  to  have  been  returned  proctor  to  the 
convocation — if  he  be  chaplain  to  a  nobleman,  or  holds  a  nil  stall  in  the 
cathedral  of  his  diocese,  he  is  set  down  at  once  as  a  shameful  example 
of  the  corruption  of  patrons,  and  the  enormous  wealth  of  the  church. 
He  is  called  a  pluralist  of  five  or  six  pieces  of  preferment — or  why  not 
of  eleven  ?  While  actually  he  gets  nothing  from  any  one  of  them 
except  from  his  living,  and  a  few  pounds  perhaps  from  being  a 
surrogate. 

Again,  in  this  diocese,  more  particularly  in  the  county  of  Anglesey, 
the  livings  consist  often  of  two,  or  three,  or  more  consolidated  parishes, 
w^th  so  many  churches,  united  from  time  immemorial  under  one  of 
them  as  the  mother  church.  The  Bishop  has  no  power  to  separate 
them.  The  incumbent  can  reside  only  in  one  of  the  parishes,  and  yet 
both  Bishop  and  incumbent  are  to  be  maligned  by  some  church  re- 
formers ; — the  one  as  the  author  and  encourager  of  abuses ;  the  other 
as  an  over-gorged  pluralist,  with  more  preferment  than  he  deserves  or 
takes  care  of. 

In  other  cases  the  maxim  is,  "attack  the  measures,  not  the  men;" 
but  against  the  church,  w^elcome  to  the  hand  of  her  enemies  is  every 
weapon  of  oifence.  "  Down  with  it !  down  with  it !  even  to  the  ground." 
But  it  will  not  be  so.  Sir.  The  Church  of  England  and  of  Wales  may 
be  destined  to  undergo  the  trial  of  persecution,  and,  despoiled  of  all  her 
outward  beauty,  become  mean  in  the  eyes  of  men  ;  but  she  will  continue 
still  to  be  the  casket  that  preserves  the  pearl  of  greatest  price,  which, 
when  the  floods  of  affliction  shall  have  subsided,  and  the  overflowings 
of  ungodhness  cease  to  assail  her,  "will  be  found,  after  many  days," 
secure  at  last,  and  faithful  to  her  trust. 

AcTKOQ  /3a7m^77,  ^vvai  Ze  roi  ov  defxig  eari. 
I  am.  Sir, 

Your  faithful  servant, 

Cler.  Bangoriensfs. 


PARISH  CLERKS. 

To  the  Editor  of  the  British  Magazine. 

Sir, — In  reading  over  Dr.  Lushington's  Report,  which  he  drew  up 
for  the  Ecclesiastical  Commissioners,  there  appears  to  me  to  be  a  very 
material  omission.  It  is,  that  there  is  no  reference  whatever  to  the 
case  of  parish  clerks.  It  is  true,  that,  compared  with  other  matters, 
this  is  a  subject  of  less  importance.  But,  at  the  same  time,  I  must 
observe,  that  any  one  who  has  seen  how  much  mischief  a  delinquent 
parish  clerk  may  occasion  by  his  remaining  in  oflice,  will  feel  that  the 
matter  is  of  some  considerable  importance  ;  and  any  one  who  knows 
how  very  defective  the  state  of  the  law  is  upon  this  point,  and  how 
very  difficult  it  is,  therefore,  legally  to  remove  the  offender,  will  be 
anxious  that,  should  any  enactments  be  founded  on  that  Report,  some 


CORRESPONDENCE.  457 

decided  regulations  will  be  also  laid  down  with  regard  to  them. 
Something  ought  also  to  be  done  to  enable  them  to  collect  their  (in 
too  many  instances)  poor  pittance  with  more  facility  than  they  often 
can  at  present.* 

I  am,  Sir,  your's  faitlifully, 
March  12,  1833.  D.   I.    E. 


ORDER,  ETC.,  IN   THE    EDITION    OF   THE    BIBLE    IN    1611. 
To  the  Editor  of  the  British  Magazine. 

Sir, — In  the  black-letter  folio  edition  of  the  Bible,  of  1613,  mentioned 
by  Professor  Cardwell,  as  coming  more  immediately  from  the  hands 
of  the  translators,  are  printed  an  address  from  "  the  Translators  to  the 
Reader,"  and  a  "  Kalendar  with  the  proper  lessons  for  every  day  in  the 
Year^  May  1  be  permitted  to  ask  why  these  are  discontinued  in 
the  present  editions  of  the  Bible  ?  iVnd  more  particularly  I  would 
notice,  that  in  "  the  order  how  the  rest  of  the  Holy  Scripture  (besides  the 
Psalter)  is  appointed  to  be  read,"  it  is  stated,  "  Item — So  oft  as  the  first 
chapter  of  St.  Matthew  is  read,  either  for  Lesson  or  Gospel,  ye  shall  begin 
the  same  at  now  the  birth  of  Jesus  Christ,  &c.  ;  and  the  third 
chapter  of  St.  Lukes  Gospel  shall  be  read  unto  'being  as  was  sup- 
posed THE  son  of  Joseph,'  &c.  "  I  would  solicit  the  favour  of 
the  learned  Professor  to  inform  his  readers  how,  and  when,  the  omis- 
sion of  this  order  was  first  introduced.  It  seems  to  me  that  this  order 
is  very  important,  and  gives  authority  for  reading  those  two  lessons 
in  a  manner  w^hich  is  thought  desirable,  and  not  unusually  practised 
by  many  clergymen. 

I  am,  Sir,  &c.  &c. 

G.  B. 


ON  THE  USE  OF  THE  EMBER-WEEK  PRAYERS. 
To  the  Editor  of  the  British  Magazine. 

Sir, — I  am  rather  surprised  that  the  rare  use  of  the  Ember- Week 
Prayers  has  never  called  forth  a  remark  from  any  of  your  correspond- 
ents. I  may,  perhaps,  be  taking  too  much  upon  me  in  saying  "rare," 
but  I  have  never  heard  themf  used  until  I  read  them  in  the  church  of 
which  I  am  the  curate.  At  all  times,  but  especially  at  this  season  of 
danger  to  the  Church,  and  therein  to  the  maintenance  of  true  religion 
in  the  state,  it  is,  I  humbly  suggest,  greatly  to  be  desired  that  with  one 
heart  and  one  voice  we  should  pray  that  "our  Heavenly  Father 
would  mercifully  look  down  upon  his  church — that  to  those,  which 
shall  be  ordained  to  any  holy  function,  he  wull  be  pleased  to  give  his 
grace  and  heavenly  benediction."     The  note  to  the  prayers  in  Bishop 

*  The  Editor  has  by  him  Dr.  Lushington's  opinion  as  to  the  way  of  removing  a 
clerk,  and  will  print  it  on  a  future  occasion. 

f  They  are,  however,  used  in  several  churches,  and  unquestionably  should  be 
used  in  all. — Ed, 


458  CORRESPONDENCE. 

Mant's  Edition  of  the  Prayer  Book,  suggested  to  me  the  adoption  of 
the  first  prayer,  on  the  Sunday  precedhig,  and  the  second  on  the  Sun- 
day succeeding,  the  Ember  days.  I  need  not  call  the  attention  of  your 
readers  to  the  efiicacy  of  united  prayer,  nor  remind  them  that  one  of 
the  great  characteristics  of  our  Established  Church  is  its  uniformity 
of  practice,  but  I  cherish  a  hope  that  they  will  not  take  offence  at  the 
suggestion  of  one,  whose  earnest  w^sh  it  is  that  as  danger  from  with- 
out approaches  nearer  to  our  sanctuary,  we  may  be  found  more  and 
more  prayerful,  and  may  gather  strength  from  our  Great  High  Priest, 
wherewith  to  resist  the  assaults  of  the  irreligious,  and  the  artifices  of 
the  designing.  One  of  the  means  of  gaining  strength,  may,  I  think,  be 
found  in  a  scrupulous  adherence  to  the  Rubric,  as  this  would  do  much 
tow^ards  the  maintenance  of  that  spirituality  which  pervades  our 
Liturgy,  leading  us  constantly  to  look  to  Him  who  can  alone  bestow 
"  grace  to  help  in  time  of  need  ;"  and,  if  a  Country  Curate  may,  with- 
out presumption,  offer  such  a  hint  to  his  superiors,  would  not  as  scru- 
pulous adherence  to  the  31st  Canon,  as  is  possible,  be  most  desirable 
also  ?  A  spectacle  would  then  be  exhibited  before  that  Providence 
whose  all-seeing  eye  "  looketh  upon  all  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth," 
which  could  not  fail  to  be  acceptable,  viz.,  a  whole  nation  simultane- 
ously imploring  the  Divine  blessing  upon  the  visible  church,  and  upon 
those  labourers  who  are  on  the  point  of  receiving  their  commission  to 
labour  in  it. 

H. 


LETTER    FROM    Mr.   OFFOR. 

To  the  Editor  of  the  British  Magazine. 

Sir,* — Among  many  answers  in  my  examination  before  the 
House  of  Commons,  one,  relative  to  the  Oxford  Editions  of  the 
Bible,  made  a  deep  impression :  that  in  a  Bible,  printed  at  that 
University,  there  existed  12,000  errors — that  a  copy  of  it  had  been 
shewn  to  me,  fifteen  or  sixteen  years  ago,  by  Mr.  VYilliam  Randall, 
which  had  that  number  of  errors  marked  in  it.  To  this.  Dr.  Card- 
well  has  replied  in  a  statement,  which  you,  Mr.  Editor,  call  "  a  flat 
contradiction,"  terms  which  led  me  to  anticipate  that  the  Dr.  had 
denied  the  existence  of  such  a  Bible.  But,  much  was  I  surprised  to 
find,  that  his  statement  contains  so  many  admissions  confirmatory  of 
mine.  He  acknow^ledges,  that  an  Oxford  Bible  w^as  shewn  to  me 
with  a  multitude  of  errors  marked  in  it ;  that  it  was  twenty  years 
ago,  and  not  fifteen  or  sixteen  as  I  had  stated ;  that  it  was  in  posses- 


•  What  follows  is  an  extract  from  a  long  letter  from  Mr.  Offer.  The  Editor  is 
bound,  in  fairness,  to  give  any  person  mentioned  in  this  Magazine  an  opportunity  of 
explaining  himself;  but  he  entirely  declines  giving  place  to  such  matter  as  the 
remainder  of  Mr.  Offor's  letter,  which  consists  of  declamations  against  the  mono- 
poly of  printing  Bibles,  and  complaints  of  the  tyranny  exercised  in  virtue  of  it. 
There  are  so  many  '*  Liberal"  journals  open  to  this  sort  of  matter,  that  there  can  be 
no  hardship  in  refusing  it  admittance  in  one,  where  the  truth  and  justice  of  the 
complaints  gain  no  credit. — Ed. 


CORRESPONDENCE.  459 

sion  of  Mr.  James,  and  not  Mr.  William  Randall,  his  brother,  a 
matter  of  no  moment;  (but  I  have  good  reason  to  know,  that  it 
was  the  latter  of  these  gentlemen  who  first  introduced  this  book 
to  me ;)  that  I  was  mistaken  in  the  size,  and  that  the  number  of 
errors  marked  in  it  were  under  1000,  instead  of  amounting  to  12,000, 
as  I  had  stated.  Why  the  former  of  these  objections  were  introduced 
I  cannot  conceive ;  the  last  is  the  only  one  worthy  my  reply.  All  that 
I  state  is  from  memory,  after  a  lapse  of  many  years,  but  it  is  a  subject 
which  made  a  most  lasting  impression  on  my  mind  .  The  errors  I  did 
not  count,  but  took  the  word  of  Mr.  Randall,  a  most  respectable 
gentleman,  as  to  the  number :  that  there  w^ere  nearly  1000  errors 
which  affected  the  sense  of  the  text,  and  that,  including  typographical 
errors  of  every  description,  they  exceeded  12,000.  It  was  a  most 
wretched  specimen  of  typography.  Still,  should  the  production  of 
this  Bible  prove,  that  only  1000  errors  exist  in  it,  as  admitted  by 
Dr.  Card  well;*  that  it  was  published  by  the  authority,  and  under 
the  sanction  of  the  University  of  Oxford,  in  1802;  that  3000  or  per- 
haps 5000  copies  were  circulated,  it  is  enough.  These  are  appaUing 
facts,  which  ought  to  make  a  serious  alteration  in  the  patent,  or  even 
put  an  end  to  it  altogether. 

My  second  statement,  impugned  by  Dr.  C,  relates  to  the  Bibles 
printed  during  the  Protectorate,  by  Calvert  and  John  Field.  Both 
these  Printers  published  editions  of  the  Bible,  which,  for  that  age, 
were  peculiarly  beautiful,  so  highly  esteemed,  that  Field's  genuine 
edition  of  his  smallest  Bible,  in  fine  preservation,  has  been  sold  for  the 
enormous  sum  of  10/. ;  and  long  after  Field's  death,  his  editions  were 
printed  in  Holland,  and  incorrect  Bibles,  in  his  name,  were  circulated 
in  England. 

On  this  subject  Dr.  C,  with  apparent  gratification,  introduces  the 
London  Printers'  Lamentation,  in  1660.  This  laments  that  Hills 
and  Field,  (at  least,  so  says  Dr.  Cardwell ;  Dr.  Cotton  says,  that  it 
was  Bill  and  Barker,)  not  John  Field,  Printer  to  the  Protector,  but 
Hills,  who  was  King's  Printer  to  Charles  IL,  and,  as  such,  held  the 
patent  right  to  print  Bibles.f  Alas  !  Dr.  Cardwell,  did  you  not  know 
that  Hills,  by  virtue  of  his  monopoly  as  King's  Printer,  did  publish 
editions  of  the  Bible,  abounding  with  errors  ?  The  quaint  language  of 
that  rare  tract  is  worthy  a  second  quotation.  Hills,  or  Bill,  or  Barker, 
all  of  them  having  held  the  patent,  had,  in  the  exercise  of  their 
exclusive  privilege,  printed  "  in  several  editions  of  Bibles  (consisting 
of  great  numbers,)  such  egregious  blasphemies,  and  damnable  erratas, 
as  have  corrupted  the  pure  fountain,  and  rendered  God's  holy  word 
contemptible  to  multitudes  at  home,  and  a  ludibrium  to  all  the  adver- 
saries of  our  religion." 

Dr.  Cardwell  has  discovered,  in  one  of  Field's  Bibles,  three  errors 
in  Romans  vi.  I  have  collated  all  the  copies  which  my  extensive 
collection  of  Bibles  furnished  me  with,  viz.  the  pocket  editions  of 
1655,  1657,  1658,  and  the  splendid  folio  of  1659;  these  errors  do  not 

*  Dr.  Cardwell  admits  that  1000  errors  were  stated  to  be  in  it Ed. 

t  This  sentence  is  given  as  in  the  MS, — En. 


4C0  COKRESPONDEXCE. 

exist  in  any  of  them.  So  that  I  must  infer,  that  Dr.  C.'s  copy  is  one 
of  the  pirated  editions,  vulgarly  called  among  booksellers,  "  The 
Bastard  Field's  Bible." 

I  am,  Sir, 

Your  most  obedient  servant, 
George  Offor. 


To  the  Editor  of  the  British  Magazine. 

Dear  Sir, — In  reference  to  your  review  of  Mr.  Exton's  Sermon 
in  blank  verse,  in  your  January  Number,  p.  75,  I  beg  to  inform  you, 
that  an  entire  volume  of  similar  compositions  was  published  some 
years  ago,  by  the  late  Mr.  Davison,  curate  of  Damerham,  near  Cran- 
borne,  Dorset. 

And  with  respect  to  the  ancient  table  destroyed  in  the  chapter 
house  of  Sarum  cathedral,  I  may  as  well  mention,  that  a  tolerably 
accurate  representation  of  it  may  be  seen,  both  in  the  History  by 
Dodsworth,  and  also  in  that  of  Britton. 


Sarum,  March  19th. 


Vour's  very  faithfully, 

P.  H. 


NOTICES    AND    REVIEWS, 


'Scenes  in  Our  PaHsh;  by  a  Country  Parson's   Daughter.     Second  Series. 
Hatchard.     London. 

The  public  have  ratified  the  judgment  of  the  merits  of  the  fair  authoress  of 
this  little  work  past  in  this  Magazine,  and  encouraged  her  to  publish  a  second 
edition  of  her  first  volume,  and  also  to  proceed  with  a  second  series  of  her 
unpretending,  but  well-principled  and  agreeable  parish  chronicles  and  reflec- 
tions. No  lengthened  extracts  from  the  work  can  be  given  ;  but  one  passage, 
not  by  any  means  in  execution  the  best,  but  at  the  same  time  so  connected 
with  recent  events,  and  expressing  sentiments  of  approbation  so  well  merited 
by  the  individual  to  whom  they  are  addressed,  must  be  given,  as  the  heart  of 
every  reader  will  be  carried  along  with  the  Parson's  daughter  in  her  admira- 
tion of  Bishop  Gray. 

She  happened  to  reside  in  the  neighbourhood  of  Bristol,  and  had  reason  to 
apprehend  that  the  fury  of  the  misguided  mob  who  set  fire  to  that  wealthy 
city,  would  be  directed  towards  her  humble  dwelling.  She  paints  in  strong 
colours  the  horrors  of  her  situation,  and  that  of  her  friend,  interspersing  her 
account  with  reflection  which  do  credit  to  their  hearts,  and  tend  to  the  edifi- 
cation of  the  reader.  She  then  speaks  of  the  Bishop  of  Bristol's  conduct  on 
that  remarkable  occasion. 

"  Our  various  thoughts  were  often  interrupted  by  the  awful  and  agitating  news 
that  every  fresh  messenger  brought.  There  were  two  hundred  rioters  on  their  way 
to  burn  down  the  church,  we  were  told.  Why  should  we  doubt  it,  when  the  flames 
within  a  mile  and  a  half  shewed  how  near  they  were  bringing  the  work_  of  destruc- 
tion? A  friend,  who  was  come  immediately  from  the  scene  of  desolation,  entered, 
and  from  him  we  learned  that  the  bishop's  palace  was  in  flames.    My  mother  covered 


NOTICES    AND    REVIEWS.  461 

her  eyes  with  her  hands,  but  did  not  speak.  It  seemed  to  us  now  as  if  our  doom 
was  sealed.  We  understood  why  they  should  burn  the  jails.  The  convicts  there 
would  be  helps  meet  to  strengthen  their  bands.  Political  feeling  might  give  some 
shadow  of  reason  for  the  outrageous  and  misguided  attack  on  public  buildings.  We 
questioned  our  informant  again.  *  I  have  seen  the  bishop's  palace  burning,'  he  re- 
peated, 'and  the  mob  are  shouting  for  the  king  and  no  bishops!'  Ha!  we  have 
lived  to  strange  times.  Men  are  so  mad  for  freedom,  that  none  but  their  own  party 
are  to  dare  to  be  free,  and  our  property  is  ruined,  and  our  lives  in  danger,  because 
we  act  according  to  the  dictates  of  a  conscience  which  dares  to  differ  from  theirs. 
Their  conscience !— poor,  wretched,  jnisguided  creatures  ;  when  they  burnt  the 
Bible  on  the  communion  table  in  the  chapel,  to  shew  their  contempt  as  for  the  ser- 
vant so  for  the  master ; — when  they  drove  women  and  children  from  their  homes, 
and  delivered  the  houses  of  those  who  had  no  thought  of  evil  towards  them,  to  fire 
and  plunder — what  consciences  have  theyl  But  a  sense  of  our  immediate  danger 
pressed  upon  us.  Have  we  lived  to  perilous  times  1  Then  let  us  recollect  where 
strength  lies,  and  let  our  spirits  rise  to  tbe  emergency.  Our  bishop  is  an  old  man  ; 
and  at  the  consecration — and  it  was  a  peaceful  and  pleasant  consecration  two  days 
ago — his  voice  trembled,  and  there  were  tears  in  his  eyes,  as  if  he  knew  of  a  gather- 
ing storm  ;  but  now  in  the  time  of  need  he  has  found  strength,  and  set  us  an  example 
which,  by  God's  help,  we  will  follow,  and  our  children's  children  shall  learn,  with 
the  seven  bishops  of  the  days  of  James,  to  join  the  name  of  good  Bishop  Gray,  whose 
palace  was  burnt  at  Bristol,  and  who,  being  urged  not  to  preach,  because  the  in- 
furiate people  were  mad  against  him,  answered,  (and  how  shoiild  a  bishop  of  the 
Church  of  England  have  answered  otherwise?)  '  1  will  preach  if  I  die  there!'  I 
cannot  be  charged  with  time-serving  7iow,  to  write  thus.  The  parson's  daughter 
shall,  from  her  heart,  thank  the  God  of  might,  that  in  these  days  of  trouble,  and 
reproach,  and  blasphemy,  he  gives  strength  and  energy  where  they  are  needed  ; 
still  raising  up  in  the  persecuted  church,  whoae  trust  is  in  Him,  some  rulers  who  are 
willing  to  suffer  for  conscience'  sake,  and  are  followers  of  them,  who,  through  faith 
and  patience,  inherit  the  promises.  But  our  danger  recurred  to  our  mind,  and  our 
hearts  sunk.  The  bishop's  palace  was  burnt — then  the  houses  of  the  clergy  would 
presently  follow.  One  we  already  knew  to  be  in  flames,  and  our  own  was  singled 
out." 

Expositoi-y  Discourses  on  the  Gospels  for  every  Sunday  and  the  Principal  Festivals. 

By  the  Rev.  John  Hall,  B.D.,  Rector  of  St.  Werburgh's,  Bristol.     2  vols. 

8vo.  London:  Hamilton  and  Adams.  1832. 
The  larger  portions  of  these  sermons  appear  to  be  plain,  sensible  explanations 
and  enforcements  of  the  doctrines  and  duties  contained  in  the  Gospel  of  each 
Sunday.  But,  occasionally,  they  want  revision.  For  example,  vol.  ii.  p.  68, 
what  authority  has  Mr.  H.  for  saying,  that  Nicodemus's  question — '*  How  can 
a  man,&c.  ?"  was  "  evidently  an  attempt  to  set  aside  the  doctrine,  hy  pretending 
not  to  understand  it  in  any  other  than  a  literal  sense  ?"  Our  Lord's  words 
would  induce  us  to  suppose  that  Nicodemus  was  ignorant,  but  not  disingenuous. 
The  writer  has  no  intention  of  entering  into  controversy  about  regeneration, 
but  he  must  observe  that  Mr.  H.'s  language  appears  inaccurate.  In  vol.  ii. 
p.  71,  he  says,  "Of  the  new  birth  of  which  our  Saviour  speaks.  Baptism  with 
water  is  the  outward  and  visible  sign,  &c."  Now,  as  the  church  calls  (in  the 
Catechism)  Baptism  a  Sacrament,  and  makes  it  consist  of  two  parts,  surely 
they  who  refuse  to  acknowledge  the  doctrine  of  Baptismal  regeneration  would; 
to  avoid  confusion  of  language,  do  well  rather  to  use  washing  than  baptism, 
when  they  mean  to  speak  of  the  mere  outward  sign.  Mr.  Hall  thinks  that  the 
water,  spoken  of  in  John  iii.,  has  no  reference  to  baptism,  in  which  the  writer 
cannot  agree. 

In  vol.  ii.  p.  153,  Mr.  H.  says,  "the  convinced  sinner  says  in  his  heart. 
Oh !  that  there  were  no  God  to  call  me  to  account  for  ray  sins,"  and  refers  to 
Psalm  xiv.  1.  Surely  the  person  there  spoken  of  is  not  a  convinced  sinner. 
Mr.  H.  will  probably,  on  reflexion,  agree  with  the  writer,  that  it  is  never 
advisable  to  use  Scripture  phrases,  as  remarkable  and  as  definite  as  this,  in 
any  sense  but  their  own.  The  lax  application  of  Scripture  has  been  a  dreadful 
evil  of  latter  years,  and  one  sees  with  great  fear  and  pain  very  frequently 
quidlibet  deduced  a  quolibet,  and  the  most  momentous  doctrines  of  Christianity, 

Vol.  Ul.— April,  1833.  3  m 


402  NOTICES   AND   REVIEWS. 

even  the  whole  system  indeed,  deduced  from  a  single  text  in  the  Old  Testament, 
which  had  perhaps  no  reference  to  the  Christian  scheme  at  all.  Mr.  Hall's 
style  is  pleasant,  and  very  many  of  the  sermons  would  be  useful  for  family 
reading.     But  they  must  first  be  carefully  examined. 


Domestic  Portraiture,  or  the  successful  application  of  Religious  Principle  in  the 
Education  of  a  Family,  exemplified  in  the  Memoirs  of  Three  of  the  Deceased 
Children  of  the  Rev.  Leg  h  Richmond.  London:  1833.  Seeley  and  Burnside. 
8vo.     pp.  409. 

Mr.  Legh  Richmond's  opinions  are  so  well  known,  that  there  is  no  neces- 
sity to  touch  on  that  subject.  The  present  volume  will,  however,  be  interest- 
ing to  those  who  disagree  as  well  as  those  who  agree  with  him  in  opinion  on 
religious  points.  Having  had  the  misfortune  to  see  one  son  turn  out  ill  who  had 
been  sent  to  school,  he  resolved  on  private  education  for  the  rest,  and  this 
volume  contains  the  details  of  his  plan  and  its  results.  The  question  is  one 
of  great  importance,  and  perhaps,  in  theory,  a  better  case  can  be  made  out 
for  private  education.  But  it  seems  to  be  forgotten,  that,  in  a  great  majority 
of  cases,  it  is  impossible.  How  many  parents  in  middling  life  have  leisure  ? 
how  many  have  fortune  to  have  a  private  tutor,  and  give  their  sons  all  the 
advantages  which  Mr.  R.  gave  to  his  ?  Alas  !  how  many  parents  are  unfit, 
by  the  state  of  their  own  hearts  and  minds,  to  superintend  their  children's 
education.  All  this  must  be  considered  when  we  are  reading  Mr.  R.'s  plans. 
There  are  some  portions  of  the  book  which  it  is  not  easy  to  understand.  Mr. 
R.  is  represented  as  the  persevering  and  anxious  instructor  of  his  children, 
and  3'et  he  is  spoken  of  as  constantly  absent.  Such  changes  of  habits  as  the 
frequent  absence  of  an  instructor  would  cause,  must  be  injurious  to  education. 
Again,  it  is  said,  that  if  a  friend  brought  a  child  into  the  house  on  a  morning 
visit,  Mr.  R.  was  in  a  state  of  nervous  anxiety  lest  his  children  should  be  left 
alone  with  the  stranger,  and  thus  be  corrupted.  Surely  this  is  going  on  a 
false  view.  To  expose  a  child  willingly  to  associate  with  those,  about  whose 
principles  you  doubt,  is  one  thing  ;  but  to  feel  that  your  child  is  unsafe  from 
speaking  for  a  few  minutes  to  another  child,  is  a  wild  fear, — if  for  no  other 
reason,  for  this,  that  human  intercourse  could  not  go  on  if  such  chance  inter- 
course were  to  be  prohibited,  and  no  reliance  could  be  placed  on  religious 
principle  to  prevent  mischief. 

There  is  another  thing  too,  which  particularly  deserves  consideration. 
Looking  abroad  to  the  world,  is  there  less  real  religion  in  men  educated  at  a 
public  school  than  in  private?  Individual  experience  is  perhaps  little,  but  the 
writer  could  say  distinctly,  that  among  men  of  his  own  time  of  life,  whose 
conduct  he  could  speak  of  confidently,  the  public-schoolmen  were,  to  say  the 
least,  as  exemplary  in  their  lives  as  those  brought  up  at  home,  and  as  truly 
religious. 

The  Text  of  the  English  Bible  Considered.  By  T.  Turton,  D.D.,  Regius  Pro- 
fessor of  Divinity  in  the  University  of  Cambridge,  &c.,  &c.  Cambridge : 
1833.  pp.  41. 
The  controversy  about  the  state  of  the  text  of  the  English  Bible  may  be 
almost  said  to  be  entirely  finished  by  the  pamphlet  just  published  by  Professor 
Turton.  The  reply  of  Dr.  Cardwell,  as  far  as  Oxford  was  concerned,  was 
entirely  satisfactory ;  but  Dr.  Turton  has  entered  on  the  question  of  the 
editions  of  1611  at  length.  He  has  incontestibly  shewn,  by  an  inductive 
process  of  reasoning  on  a  variety  of  texts,  the  principle  on  which  the  Italics 
(or  what  were  equivalent  to  Italics)  were  used  in  that  edition,  and  that,  in 
every  instance,  the  modern  Italics  (in  the  texts  on  which  the  Sub-committee 
of  Dissenting  Ministers  founded  their  Report),  are  only  used  in  order  to  carry 
that  same  principle  into  effect  uniformly  throughout  the  Scriptures.    Tlie  Italics 


NOTICES    AND    REVIEWS.  463 

must  be  abandoned  entirely,  or  this  must  he  done,  for  it  would  be  the  height  of 
absurdity  to  have  one  rule  for  one  chapter  and  a  different  rule  for  the  next — to 
distinguish  words  which  are  supplied  to  give  the  real  force  of  the  original 
idiom  in  one  chapter,  and  not  to  distinguish  them  in  the  next.  And  yet  this 
is  what  the  Sub-committee  virtually  recommend,  when  they  wish  to  obtain 
a  return  to  the  text  of  1611.  Dr.  Turton  gives  reasons  for  supposing  that  the 
edition  of  16 11  was  not  carried  through  the  press  with  the  accuracy  and  care 
which  it  ought  to  have  received,  and  very  properly  draws  the  inference  that, 
although  there  is  a  standard  version,  there  is  no  standard  text  of  that  version 
extant,  i.e.  no  one  perfectly  immaculate  edition.  Dr.  Turton  concludes  with  a 
chapter,  in  which  a  great  variety  of  texts  are  introduced  and  discussed,  with  a 
view  to  shewing  the  advantages  to  be  derived  from  the  use  of  these  Italics. 
These,  it  is  needless  to  say,  are  judiciously  selected  and  happily  illustrated. 
They,  who  wish  to  have  a  full  discussion  of  the  subject,  must  procure  Dr.  Tur- 
ton's  pamphlet,  which,  with  the  article  of  Dr.  Cardwell  in  this  Magazine,  will 
give  a  complete  view  of  the  question. 

Dr.  Turton  very  properly  takes  no  notice  of  Mr.  Curtis ;  but  confines  him- 
self to  the  Report  of  the  Sub-committee,  and,  like  all  that  comes  from  the 
Professor's  pen,  this  pamphlet,  though  in  answer  to  a  very  unjust  attack,  is 
written  in  a  tone  of  the  utmost  mildness. 


Observations  on  **  Death-hed  Scenes  and  Pastoral  Conversations/*  and  on  the 
Society  for  Promoting  Christian  Knowledge  ;  dedicated  to  his  Grace  the  Arch- 
bishop of  Canterbury.     London :  Longman  and  Co.     1833. 

It  would  have  been  just  as  decent  in  the  author  of  this  pamphlet,  who  asks 
people  to  pay  him  a  shilling  for  it,  to  tell  them  that  they  might  have  it,  toge- 
ther with  a  great  deal  more  and  better  matter  for  the  same  money,  in  one  of 
the  numbers  of  the  Methodist  Magazine  of  last  year.  But,  instead  of  this  piece 
of  honesty,  it  is  put  forward  as  a  new  work  in  the  shape  of  an  address  to  the 
Archbishop.  Anything  more  malignant,  violent,  and  unchristian  in  its  whole 
tone  and  feelings  it  would  be  very  difficult  to  find  j  and,  it  is  pleasant  to  add,  in 
such  a  case,  that  it  is  as  feeble  as  it  is  malignant.  With  respect  to  "  Death- 
bed Scenes,"  it  may  be  true  that  there  are  detached  sentences  which  are  harsh 
in  manner,  some  perhaps  which  (as  detached  sentences)  would  be  better  altered 
in  matter  ;  but,  taking  the  book  as  a  whole,  can  it  be  said  with  truth  that  it 
does  not  deserve  high  praise,  and  that  it  is  not  calculated  to  do  great  good  to  the 
younger  clergy,  both  by  suggesting  useful  arguments  on  subjects  constantly 
brought  under  their  notice  in  their  pastoral  character,  and  by  pointing  out  the 
most  advisable  line  of  argument  in  difficult  cases  ?  Some  of  the  Conversations 
are  quite  admirable ;  and  some  of  the  Pictures  (of  Christian  patience  and  re- 
signation, for  example,)  such  as  could  not  easily  be  equalled. 


A  Biographical  History  of  the  Wesley  Family,  more  particularly  its  Earlier 
Branches.  By  John  Dove.  London:  Simpkin  and  Marshall,  1833.  12mo. 
pp.  199. 
So  many  particulars  of  so  remarkable  a  family  as  the  Wesleys  (and  for 
ability,  very  few  families  have  been  so  remarkable),  cannot  but  be  interesting. 
But  Mr.  Dove  has  written  only  for  sectaries,  and  has  done  all  he  can  to  make 
the  book  painful  and  offensive  to  churchmen.  His  account  of  the  usage  of  the 
Puritan  clergy,  is  at  once  the  most  partial  and  most  ignorant  the  writer 
remembers  to  have  seen.  Their  persecutions  of  others,  and  (in  many  cases  at 
least)  their  disaffection  to  the  State,  are  quite  overlooked.  For  the  tender 
mercies  exercised  to  the  Church-of- England  clergy  by  the  previous  government, 
let  him  look  to  Walker. 


464  NOTICES    AND    REVIEW'S. 

A  Charge  to  the  Clergy  of  the  Archdeaconry  of  Durlmn.     By  C.  Thorp,  B.D., 

Archdeacon.     London:  Rivingtons.     1832. 
This  Charge  ought  to  be  generally  known  and  read  as  a  very  sensible,  tem- 
perate, and  well-judged  defence  of  the  Church,  and  reply  to  the  common 
assaults  on  it. 

LiveSy  Characters,  and  an  Address  to  Posterity.  By  Gilbert  Burnet,  D.D.,  Lord 
Bishop  of  Sarum.  Edited,  with  an  Introduction  and  Notes,  by  John 
Jebb,  D.D.,  F.R.S.,  Bishop  of  Limerick,  Ardfert,  and  Aghadoe.  London : 
1833.  pp.  386. 
The  value  of  Bishop  Burnet's  Lives  of  Chief  Justice  Hale  and  Lord  Rochester 
is  so  well  known  that  they  need  no  encomium  here.  The  writer  will  only  give 
his  best  wishes  that  the  life  of  a  judge,  equally  eminent  for  learning  and  for 
deep  religious  feeling,  and  the  history  of  the  conversion  of  an  infidel  nobleman, 
may  have  their  due  weight  in  promoting  the  influence  of  religion  in  the  classes 
of  life  to  which  these  persons  belonged.  -  He  may,  however,  add  that  the 
present  edition  is  enriched  with  a  variety  of  illustrative  notes  by  the  Bishop  of 
Limerick.  He  has  opened  the  copious  and  varied  stores  of  his  mind,  and  the 
grace  and  beauty  which  these  have  thrown  around  the  work  have  given  it  a 
•  double  attraction  in  the  eyes  of  all  who  value  sound  learning  and  pure  religion. 
The  two  Prefaces  are  the  admirable  work  of  the  late  A.  Knox,  Esq.,  and  the 
Bishop's  Introduction  contains  the  record  of  some  of  the  opinions  of  Mr.  Knox 
on  the  Church  of  England,  as  exhibited  in  a  conversation  with  Dr.  A.  Clarke, 
together  with  a  letter  from  him,  which  ought  to  be  read  and  studied  by  every 
clergyman.  This  letter  needs  no  other  praise  than  that  the  Bishop  of  Limerick 
calls  it,  "  within  a  short  compass,  the  best  provision  extant  towards  rightly 
forming  the  mind  and  heart  of  a  young  clergyman." 

The  characters,  taken  from  Burnet's  Memoirs,  are  Archbishop  Leighton, 
R.  Boyle,  Queen  Mary,  Messrs.  Nairn  and  Charteris,  and  some  other  eminent 
clergymen. 

A  Sermon  preached  for  the  Benefit  of  the  Hertfort  Sunday  Schools,  8fc.,  by  the 
Rev.  C.W.  Le  Bas,  A.M.  Printed,  by  request,  for  the  benefit  of  the  Charity. 
London  :  1833. 
This  is  a  sermon  on  the  knowledge  that  profiteth  not,  and  the  know^ledge  that 
is  really  good  for  man ;  and,  brilliant  as  every  thing  that  comes  from  the  pen 
of  Mr.  Le  Bas  usually  is,  we  have  seldom  seen  any  thing  more  striking  than 
these  few  pages.  The  theme  is  a  common  one ;  but  it  is  only  a  master  who  can 
treat  it  thus. 

Divine  Visitations^  and  the  Guilt  of  a  Denial  of  God's  Providence.      Two  Ser- 
mons.    By  Archdeacon  Wix.     St.  John's,  Newfoundland. 
These  Sermons  have  a  great  deal  of  spirit  and  piety,  and  must  derive  great 
interest  from  the  awful  circumstances  (the  cholera  and  a  dreadful  fire)  which 
gave  rise  to  them. 

Memorials  of  Oxford.     Parts  IV.  and  V.     Oxford  :  Parker. 

This  very  beautiful  work  goes  on  as  successfully  in  execution  as  it  begun,  and 
has  arrived  in  the  last  number  at  that  most  striking  and  beautiful  College, 
Magdalen,  which  adorns  the  entrance  to  Oxford.  There  is  one  thing  very 
valuable  in  all  these  plates  of  Le  Keux's.  They  not  only  represent  faithfully, 
but  they  give  the  cfiaracter  of  all  which  they  represent  with  perfect  truth.  The 
view  of  the  grand  Quadrangle  at  Christ  Church,  and  of  Magdalen  Towers,  as 
seen  from  the  bridge,  recall  every  feeling  which  arose  in  seeing  these  places. 


NOTICES    AND   REVIEWS.  465 

Memorials  of  Salisbury.     Five  Parts.     By  the  Rev.  P.  Hall. 

These  Memorials  of  one  of  the  most  curious  and  interesting  of  our  cities  do 
very  great  credit  to  the  taste  and  industry  of  Mr.  Hall,  and  the  artists  whom 
he  employs,  and  deserve  general  encouragement. 

Illustrations  of  the  Bible,  by  John  Martin.     London,  Martin  :  5  Parts. 

Mr.  Martin,  whose  extraordinary  pictures  have  caused  so  much  conversation 
among  artists  and  connoisseurs,  has  commenced  a  series  of  very  valuable  and 
interesting  Illustrations  of  the  Bible.  There  is  very  much  about  Mr.  Martin's 
genius,  his  favourite  subjects  and  manner  of  treating  them,  which  render  him 
a  very  valuable  illustrator  of  the  Bible.  One  thing  at  least  is  quite  certain,  that 
his  pictures  can  never  be  looked  at  without  exciting  thought  and  reflexion.  Some 
of  his  imitators  are  evidently  trying  to  produce  the  same  effect  as  Mr.  Martin, 
by  merely  the  outvmrd  features  of  his  style ;  but  Ihey  who  study  his  pictures 
will  find,  that  it  is  not  merely  general  effect  which  is  aimed  at,  but  that  there  is 
deep  thought  expended  on  every  part  and  portion  of  each  picture.  The  Creation 
on  the  whole  is  a  magnificent  picture, — the  Garden  of  Eden  delightful, — and 
the  Deluge  (in  which,  as  in  his  other  picture  on  the  same  subject,  Mr.  M. 
has  introduced  the  terror  of  the  animal  creation  with  great  effect,)  is  really 
awful. 


REMARKS  ON  WORKS  ON  CHURCH  REFORM. 

The  month's  supply  of  this  article  is  tolerably  copious,  although  the  markets 
are  a  little  heavy.  First  comes  a  very  valuable  pamphlet,  called  "  Reasons 
against  a  Re-distribution  of  Church  Property,"  (London  :  Roake  and  Varty,) 
which  is  to  be  particularly  recommended  to  the  attention  of  all  readers.  They 
will  find  in  it  the  arguments  which  have  been  from  time  to  time  offered  in  this 
Magazine,  put  with  far  more  power.  The  waiter  of  these  lines,  however,  puts 
in  his  caveat  against  being  supposed  to  concur  in  those  hints  for  Church 
Reform  which  the  pamphleteer  gives.  Agreeing  with  him  in  his  negatives,  he 
has  far  more  doubt  about  his  positives  ;  and  what  can  be  his  reason  for  prais- 
ing Mr.  Stephenson,  and  speaking  of  him  as  so  distinguished  and  of  such  high 
honour,  &c.  &c.  ?  Not  to  know  Mr.  Stephenson,  may  argue  one's  self  unknown, 
but  then,  unfortunately,  everybody  whom  the  writer  knows  is  unknown  too, 
for  nobody  knows  who  the  celebrated  Mr.  Stephenson  is.  And  as  to  his 
honour,  it  may,  no  doubt,  be  as  great  as  his  fame,  but  his  book  gives  one  not  a 
favourable  idea  either  of  his  principles  or  his  feelings.  It  is  a  vulgar  attempt  to 
sneer,  in  the  lowest  style,  and  with  the  least  possible  success,  at  Lord  Henley, 
because  Lord  Henley  is  religious — and,  odious  as  Lord  Henley's  schemes  are, 
this  method  of  speaking  ,  of  him  is  more  odious  still.  Besides  which,  Mr. 
Stephenson  does  not  at  all  reject  Lord  Henley's  plans,  but  merely  hints  that 
Lord  H.  is  a  hypocrite  and  would  not  really  go  as  far  as  he  pretends,  and  as 
Mr.  Stephenson  certainly  would. 

Next  comes  "  Cui  Bono,"  a  Letter  to  the  Right  Hon.  E.  G.  Stan- 
ley, by  H.  Cotton,  LL.D.,  Archdeacon  of  Cashel.  (Dublin  :  Millekin  and 
Co.  1833.)  This  is  a  lively,  curious,  and  valuable  pamphlet,  containing  some 
very  valuable  particulars  as  to  the  church  of  Ireland.  The  Roman  Catholics 
are  perpetually  crying  out  against  it  as  so  shamefully  rich  ;  when,  as  Arch- 
deacon Cotton  shews,  one  Roman  Catholic  archbishop  has  as  much  as  the  net 
incomes  of  all  the  Irish  bishops.  Archdeacon  Cotton  shews  what  was  the 
wealth  of  the  church  in  Roman  Catholic  times,  and  what  is  its  relative  wealth 
and  influence  compared  with  those  of  the  Law.  He  then  goes  on  to  point  out 
that  it  is  not  church  wealth  which  is  the  cause  of  the  Irish  peasant's  suffering 


46(5  REMARKS   ON   WORKS    ON    CHURCH   REFORM. 

— that  the  priests  themselves,  who  began  the  agitation  with  th«  hope  of 
injuring  the  English  church  and  raising  their  own,  find,  that  as  political  agita- 
tion increases,  their  influence  is  decreasing,  and  that  they  are  only  tools  in  the 
hands  of  demagogues.  With  respect  to  the  extortions  of  the  Irish  clergy. 
Archdeacon  Cotton  states,  that  the  demand  for  tithes  through  the  south  of 
Ireland,  is  much  below  2s.  per  acre,  that,  in  short,  the  tithe  demanded  does  not 
amount  to  a  twentieth,  often  not  to  a  thirtieth  and  even  fortieth  part;  and 
that  it  appears  by  the  best  evidence,  that  it  is  not,  through  Ireland,  more  than 
one-sixteenth  of  the  rent.  He  mentions  too,  from  a  pamphlet  of  Bishop  Elring- 
ton's,  that  it  was  stated  by  Lord  Maryborough  in  Parliament,  that  a  friend 
of  his  received  10s.  an  acre  more  for  his  tithe-free  land  than  his  other,  and 
that  he  paid  in  tithe  for  land  of  the  same  value,  and  close  to  'it,fourteen-pence 
an  acre. 

For  other  very  curious  facts,  and  for  reflexions  on  the  wisdom  of  establishing 
the  Roman  Catholic  church,  the  reader  should  really  consult  Dr.  Cotton's 
work,  which  will  fully  repay  his  trouble. 

Great  praise  too  must  be  bestowed  on  a  very  sensible  and  well  written 
pamphlet,  called  "  A  Country  Clergyman's  humble  and  earnest  Appeal  to  the 
hearts  and  understandings  of  the  Lords  and  Commons,"  (London  :  Roake  and 
Varty)  ;  and  particular  attention  should  be  given  to  his  curious  and  valuable 
extract  from  Archbishop  Bancroft's  "  Remarks*  on  the  rights  of  the  Temporal 
Estates  to  legislate  for  the  Spiritual." 

In  "  A  Plea  for  Convocation,"  by  Philo-Synodus,  (London  :  sold  by  Riving- 
tons.  1833,)  the  author  suggests  entirely  new  functions  for  Convocation, 
making  that  body  in  fact  the  refoiming  and  governing  body  of  the  church. 

It  is  only  justice  to  mention  here  with  commendation  a  letter,  by  the  Rev. 
F.  Merewether,  to  Mr.  Stanley,  which,  like  all  his  writings,  is  full  of  zeal  and 
good  principles. 

The  "Book  of  Reform,"  Part  I.,  by  Wentworth  Holworthy,  (E.  Wilson. 
1833,)  is  one  of  a  large  tribe  which  affects  to  wish  to  preserve  some  things  in 
order  to  gain  attention  to  the  most  mischievous  schemes.  This  volume  is 
well  worthy  to  come  from  the  same  quarter  as  the  "  Black  Book."  As  far  as 
the  church  goes,  it  is  as  false,  as  malignant,  as  vulgar,  and  as  infamous. 


MISCELLANEA. 


DIVORCE.— THE  MONTHLY  REPOSITORY. 

It  was  pointed  out  in  the  last  number  of  this  Magazine,  that  the  Monthly 
Repository,  a  work  bearing  the  name  of  Mr.  Fox,  a  preacher  among  the 
Unitarians,  and  speaker  at  the  Political  Unions,  had  been  inculcating,  openly 
and  unreservedly,  that  the  time  was  come  when  the  nonsense  of  respecting  the 
Marriage  tie  is  to  be  given  up — that  it  is  dreadfully  immoral  for  people  to  live 
together  when  their  tempers  and  views  do  not  agree,  and  that  they  ought  to 
be  allowed  to  part  at  once.  This  is  a  small  step  towards  a  blessed  consum- 
mation indeed.  Society  will  prosper  exceedingly  when  directed  by  such 
mighty  masters  of  morality  ;  and  one  cannot  feel  too  much  envy  for  the 
advantages  enjoyed  by  Mr.  Fox's  sheep  whether  in  his  chapel  or  at  the  Crown 
and  Anchor. 

•  It  is  not,  by  the  way,  quite  certain  that  this  curious  and  able  paper  is  Bancroft's. 
It  is  No.  56  in  the  Records  at  the  end  of  Collier's  "  Church  History." 


Miscellanea.  407 

tliis  month  the  attack  on  Matrimony  is  renewed  in  another  shape,  viz. — 
in  a  comment  on  Mr.  Dove's  Lives  of  the  Wesley  family.  The  article  is 
below  contempt,  as  far  as  its  style  and  manner  go — always  pert,  often  exceed- 
ingly vulgar — sometimes  aiming  at  sentimentality  and  taudriness  (nothing 
higher),  and  then  always  arriving  at  fustian,  or  often  at  absolutely  no 
meaning  at  all.  The  principal  doctrines  inculcated  in  it  are,  that  everybody 
tyrannizes  over  everybody  in  his  power  (kings  and  priests  of  course,  saws  dire), 
'men  over  women,  and  grown  people  over  children.  The  code  of  government 
for  children  has  been  drawn  up  by  their  oppressors,  the  adults !  and  is 
consequently  tyrannical  and  infamous  in  the  extreme !  Good  man !  how 
delightful  a  code  would  a  legislative  body  of  children  draw  up  for  themselves ! 
What  wholesome  recognitions  of  the  Imprescriptible  Rights  of  Infants  and  the 
Sovereignty  (not  of  the  People,  but)  of  the  Nursery.  Of  course  it  would  be 
idle  to  reason  about  such  trash  as  this.  But  it  is  necessary  to  say  that  these 
doctrines  are  recommended  by  a  wilful  mis-representation  of  the  characters 
of  the  senior  part  of  the  Wesley  family.  The  father  of  John  Wesley,  who 
went  through  every  kind  of  misfortune  and  difficulty  with  a  patient  and 
resigned  spirit,  and  the  warmest  and  most  lively  gratitude  for  every  little 
aid  afforded  him,  and  who  even  from  a  jail  wrote  to  his  kind  friend  Arch- 
bishop Sharp  with  the  utmost  cheerfulness,  is  deliberately  represented  as 
one  who  had  become  stern  and  morose  from  the  disappointments  of  his 
views  and  prospects.  And  his  admirable  wife,  who,  in  a  letter  to  her  son, 
in  explaining  her  way  of  bringing  up  her  children,  expressly  says  that 
she  found  it  advisable  to  be  master  at  once,  because  then  there  was  no  occa- 
sion afterwards  for  severity,  which  would  be  as  painful  to  her  as  to  the 
children,  and  because  she  could  then  pass  over  without  notice  many  childish 
follies  and  inadvertencies  ;  that  no  child  who  confessed  a  fault  was  ever  to  be 
beaten  ;  that  all  good  conduct  was  to  be  rewarded,  and  all  attempts  to  do  well, 
though  unsuccessful,  to  be  encouraged  with  sweetness,  is  as  deliberately  repre- 
sented as  a  sort  of  cruel  and  monstrous  tyrant,  whose  only  object  was  to  rule 
her  children  with  a  rod  of  iron,  and  destroy  every  kindly  feeling  in  their 
hearts.  This  amiable  and  truth-loving  writer  passes  over  the  small  fact  that 
this  family  was  reckoned  the  most  loving  in  the  county  of  Lincoln,  (Dove, 
p.  156,)  that  every  one  of  these  ill-used  children  turned  out  to  be  of  unsullied 
character,  some  of  them  with  affections  too  warm  for  their  own  happiness — 
that  one  sister  preferred,  even  as  a  child,  to  sit  and  hear  her  mother  (her 
cruel  mother)  talk,  to  any  amusement  which  could  be  offered, — that  Sam,  the 
eldest,  whom  he  sneers  at  especially  as  the  pink  of  orthodoxy,  was  of  so  kind 
and  generous  a  nature,  and  that  nature  so  little  repressed,  those  affections  so 
Httle  chilled,  by  his  mother's  cruelty,  that  he  devoted  every  farthing  in  his 
power  to  maintain  his  parents,  his  brothers  and  sisters,  but  would  never  bear 
more  than  an  allusion  to  his  kindness, — and  that  John  Wesley  himself,  in 
one  of  his  sermons  on  Education,  expressly  gives  his  sanction  to  some  of  these 
monstrous  severities,  and  cruelties  of  his  tyrannical  mother,  so  little  had  he 
suffered  by  them.  But,  says  this  great  reasoner,  all  Mrs.  Wesley's  daughters 
were  unhappy  !  One  died  unmarried,  (what  proof  of  unhappiness  he  finds  in 
her  case,  unless  he  thinks  celibacy  worse  than  even  marriage  without  the 
right  of  Divorce,  or  unless  Mrs.  Wesley's  cruelties  in  her  childhood  pre- 
vented any  one  from  making  her  an  offer,  does  not  appear)  ;  and  of  the 
married  daughters,  one  lost  her  husband,  and  one  lost  her  life,  soon  after  their 
respective  marriages  ; — both,  doubtless,  from  their  mother's  cruelty  !  One 
married,  contrary  to  the  strongest  wishes  and  advice  of  her  brothers,  a  great 
scoundrel,  of  whom  they  had  once  had  a  good  opinion,  but  found  that  when 
engaged  to  her,  he  offered  to  her  sister ;  this  marriage  turned  out  as 
might  have  been  expected,  and  she  owned  in  after  life  that  she  ought  to  have 
taken  her  brothers'  advice.  Her  misfortunes  too  were  owing  to  her  vile 
mother's  cruelty !  The  rest  of  this  writer's  observations  are  much  of  the  same 
kind.     But  his  main  object  is  to  enforce  the  necessity  of  Divorce,  from  the 


468  MISCELLANEA* 

case  of  another  sister  of  the  family.  Her's  is,  indeed,  a  sad  history.  Being 
disappointed  in  love,  she  resolved,  as  has  often  been  the  case,  to  marry  the 
first  person  who  offered  for  her.  To  this  resolution  it  would  appear,  but  it  is 
not  very  clear,  that  her  family  required  her  to  adhere.  But  we  are  told 
little  beyond  the  simple  fact  that  a  man  unworthy  of  her  in  every  way, 
vulgar  and  ignorant  then,  and  subsequently  profligate,  did  offer  for  her,  and 
that  she  reluctantly  married  him.  She  was  a  very  admirable  woman,  of 
exquisite  feelings  and  great  poetical  genius,  delicate,  refined,  and  sensitive. 
Her  lot  was  in  truth  a  heart-breaking  one.  The  wretched  man  to  whom  she 
was  married  had  not  the  means  of  appreciating  her  merits,  and  often 
neglected  her  for  low  and  debasing  pleasures.  She  struggled  on  for  five-and- 
twenty  years,  having  lost  her  only  (earthly)  hopes  of  comfort  in  her  children, 
who  all  died  in  their  infancy.  It  is,  in  truth,  a  sad  tale,  though  not  calculated 
to  excite  the  thoughts  to  which  it  leads  this  moral  and  amiable  writer.  He 
tells  us  that  the  situation  of  this  unhappy  woman  was  even  worse  than  if  she 
had  committed  adultery ,  "for  then  she  might  have  been  liberated  from  an  enforced 
and  intolerable  bond,  and  even  have  entered  on  a  new  state,  perchance  of  the 
affection  and  enjoyment  for  which  she  was  framed."  "  Her  continuing 
through  life  in  a  sexual  companionship  where  mutual  affection  was  im- 
possible," was  "  an  immorality."  His  notions  of  doing  right  he  tells  us  are, 
the  doing  that  "  which  is  for  the  greatest  happiness  of  all  concerned,  at  the 
present  moment;"  and  his  notion  of  a  child's  duties  is,  that  they  are  its 
interests,  and  its  interests  are  its  affections.  The  disciples  of  this  base  and 
degraded  system  of  morality  seem  always  to  labour  under  a  judicial  infatua- 
tion. They  can  never  refrain  from  exhibiting  themselves  in  a  guise  which 
must  disgust  every  decent  and  well-regulated  mind,  not  to  say  a  word  of 
those  of  a  higher  cast.  Self-denial,  self-sacrifice,  are  words  not  in  their 
vocabulary  ;  and  of  their  meaning  they  can  form  no  conception  !  Selfish  and 
temporary  gratification,  they  tell  you  plainly,  the  happiness  of  the  present 
moment,  is  all  to  which  they  can  raise  their  lofty  aspirations.  The  patience 
and  resignation  with  which  Christians  bear  the  evils  which  in  their  particular 
cases  have  arisen  from  institutions  and  ordinances  attended,  in  their  general 
character,  by  the  greatest  blessings,  are  a  mere  exhibition  of  stupid  folly. 
Their  philosophy  and  their  ethical  system  is  to  renounce  any  obligation 
which  you  have  contracted  as  soon  as  you  find  it  troublesome  to  keep  it ! 

Are  we,  indeed,  come  to  a   condition  where  such  notions  can  be  avowed 
without  shame,  and  heard  without  indignation? 


GROUNDS  FOR  UPHOLDING  AN    ESTABLISHED  CHURCH. 

The  Editor  of  The  Standard  (whether  people  agree  with  his  politics  or  not) 
is,  beyond  all  question,  facile  princeps  of  all  the  political  writers  of  the  day. 
Others  have  great  talents,  or  rather  cleverness  and  dexterity,  in  accomplishing 
base  ends  ;  but  he  has  the  powerful  mind,  the  large  views,  the  full  information 
and  the  decided  conviction  (as  to  main  objects)  of  a  great  statesman.  So  that 
he  never  treats  any  subject  which  comes  before  him  as  if  new  to  him,  but  de- 
cides on  it  by  long-formed  principles  and  convictions.  It  is  a  sad  pity  that 
such  a  man  should  be  destined  to  waste  his  great  powers  in  a  newspaper. 
The  following  extract  (deprived  of  temporary  and  personal  allusions)  will  give 
a  fair,  though  by  no  means  a  very  favourable,  specimen  of  his  powers  : — 

"The  anticipated  success  of  the  church  spoliation  scheme  in  Ireland  has 
already  set  to  work  the  dissenters  in  this  kingdom,  and  begun  to  magnify  their 
numbers.  In  Wales  they  have  grown  already  to  comprehend  two-thirds  of 
the  population  ;  and,  if  any  thing  like  so  prolific  as  the  Irish  papists,  who  have 
always  numbered  (in  political  arithmetic)  twenty-five  per  cent.,  at  least,  above 
the  whole  population  in  the  island,  the  Welsh  dissenters  will  soon   amount 


MISCELLANEA.  469 

to  five -fourths  of  the  inhabitants  of  the  principality.  The  success  of  the  at- 
tack upon  the  church  of  Ireland  will,  indeed,  very  nearly  complete  the  dis- 
covery that  we  are  all  dissenters  in  this  island ;  and  will,  in  no  small  degree, 
help  to  make  us  such  in  fact. 

In  truth,  the  ingenious  principle  upon  which  it  is  attempted  to  justify  the 
spoliation  scheme  in  Ireland  is  a  proclaimed  bounty  upon  dissent.  It  is,  on  one 
side,  a  declaration,  that  the  truth  of  religion,  like  a  vote  of  the  House  of  Com- 
mons, is  to  be  determined  by  counting  noses ;  on  the  other,  an  advertisement, 
that  the  public  are  at  liberty,  as  at  a  Dutch  auction,  to  bid  downwards,  to  the 
lowest  farthing,  for  the  means  of  salvation.  Let  a  fluent  tinker  go  into  an 
English  parish,  occupy  a  desolated  manufactory,  underbid  the  parson,  saying, 
for  example,  that  he  will  take  twentieths  instead  of  tithes,  and  the  precedent 
afforded  in  the  case  of  Ireland,  if  the  present  project  be  carried  into  effect, 
would  much  more  than  justify  the  dismissal  of  the  latter.  We  say,  much 
more  than  justify,  because  the  Irish  priest  does  not  underbid,  as  we  have  sup- 
posed our  inspired  and  self-ordained  tinkers  to  do. 

There  is,  in  fact,  but  one  ground  upon  which  an  established  church  any- 
where can  be  justified,  and  that  is  the  duty  owing  by  the  state  to  provide  for 
the  people  the  means  of  instruction  in  true  religion.  This  duty  the  state  is 
bound  to  perform,  without  reference  to  the  use  which  the  people  may  be  dis- 
posed to  make  of  the  means  of  instruction  provided  for  them,  except  that 
where  the  prevalence  of  falsehood,  or  other  cause  of  perverse  indisposition, 
may  ofi"er  obstruction  to  the  propagation  of  truth,  the  state  is  more  urgently 
called  upon  to  amplify  and  sustain  these  means  of  instruction. 

Any  other  ground  of  justification  for  the  establishment  of  a  national  church 
any  where  there  is  none ;  and  this  ground  certainly  exists  to  defend  the  esta- 
blished church  in  Ireland  as  much  as  in  England. 

The  notion  of  religious  rights  accruing  in  arithmetical  progression,  upon 
which  rests  the  ecclesiastical  philosophy  of  the  present  day,  is  the  strangest 
in  the  world.  The  Reform  Bill,  when  it  denied  political  rights  to  all  who 
did  not  live  in  a  certain  amount  of  congregation,  went,  one  would  think,  far 
enough ;  but  the  denial  of  religious  rights,  or,  which  is  the  same  thing,  of  the 
enjoyment  of  the  means  of  instruction  in  true  religion,  goes  in  extravagance 
many  a  bar's  length  beyond  the  extravagance  of  the  Reform  Bill.  The  Platonic 
notion  of  the  Androgynes,  two  beings  animated  by  one  sou),  might  justify  the 
refusal  of  special  instructor  to  a  unit ;  and  we  remember  to  have  read  of  a  sect 
of  heretics — we  think  amongst  the  Gnunians  of  Armenia — who  imagined  that 
the  spiritual  part  of  each  person  was  an  integral  of  the  soul  of  his  tribe  or 
family,  for  whom  a  single  priest  and  teacher  to  each  spiritual  division  would 
seem  to  be  suflScient.  Neither  the  Platonic  notion  nor  the  Gnunian  doctrine, 
however,  as  far  as  we  can  learn,  prevails  in  these  kingdoms,  and  therefore  the 
doctrine  of  ecclesiastical  reformers  is  simply  this — that  though  the  state 
believes  the  doctrine  of  the  Church  of  England  to  be  a  true  doctrine,  and  ne- 
cessary to  salvation,  the  state,  including  some  English,  and,  it  may  be,  a  Welsh 
bishop,  think  every  man  may  be  properly  left  to  the  most  imminent  danger 
of  eternal  perdition  if  he  cannot  get  a  certain  number  of  neighbours  to  be 
saved  along  with  him.  The  exact  tenuity  of  Christian  population  which  con- 
signs to  the  spiritual  schedule  A.  has  not  been  as  yet  formally  announced  ; 
but  we  have  some  means  of  arriving  at  a  calculation  upon  the  point.  There 
are  about  ten  millions  of  half  cultivated  acres  of  land  in  Ireland  ;  upon  these 
ten  millions  of  acres  reside,  at  least,  two  millions  and  a  half  of  Christians,  mem- 
bers of  the  British  church — that  is,  one  to  every  four  acres,  or  one  hundred  and 
sixty  in  a  square  mile.  "  Souls  of  so  unsociable  a  character,"  say  ministers, 
*'  do  not  deserve  to  be  saved.  We  cannot  afford  to  allow  the  church  to 
keep  her  own  six  shillings  a-head  for  such  persons  as  these  scattered  souls 
belong  to." 

As  we  have  already  said,  however,  the  duty  of  supporting  an  Established 

Vol.  III.— Jpril,  1833.  3  n 


470  MISCELLANEA. 

Chtirch  does  not  depend  upon  its  popularity,  but  upon  the  truth  or  falsehood 
of  its  doctrines.  The  Divine  Founder  of  our  religion  did  not,  when  he  came  to 
teach,  acknowledge  the  infalUbility  of  the  judgment  of  the  majority,  nor  did 
his  faithful  apostles  ;  and  with  their  example,  they  bequeathed  the  missionary 
obligation  not  to  "  follow  a  multitude,"  but  to  take  care  that  the  truth  be 
preached  "  in  season  and  out  of  season'*  to  willing,  and  no  less  to  unwilling 
hearers.  Now,  taking  as  our  data  the  amount  of  (however  imperfectly)  cul- 
tivated land  in  Ireland,  and  the  Christian  population,  as  we  have  already 
stated  them — say  land  ten  millions,  people  two  millions  and  a  half — do  three 
quarters  of  a  million  of  church  revenue,  admitted  to  be  the  whole,  afford  more 
than  sufficient  means  of  religious  instruction  for  such  an  amount  of  people  spread 
over  such  an  amount  of  land?  Allow  250/.  a  year  each  for  the  average  of 
church  incomes,  which  nobody,  we  presume,  will  call  too  much,  and  750,000/., 
the  income  of  the  Irish  church,  will  afford  three  thousand  clergymen — that  is, 
one  clergyman  to  every  800  persons,  scattered  over  3200  acres,  five  and  a  half 
square  miles. 


THE  PRIMITIVE  CHURCH. 

-An  acquaintance  with  primitive  customs,  and  a  knowledge  of  ecclesiastical 
antiquity,  at  all  times  interesting,  must,  in  this  age  of  innovation,  be  pre- 
eminently useful.  I  propose,  therefore,  occasionally  to  lay  before  your  readers 
a  brief  analysis  of  the  most  important  parts  of  Bingham's  Origines  Ecclesias- 
ticce.  I  shall,  for  the  most  part,  merely  give  the  author's  statements  ;  but  as 
I  shall  take  each  chapter  and  section  separately,  it  will  be  easy  for  the  reader 
to  refer  to  the  original  work,  where  the  authorities  are  to  be  found.  I  will 
only  add,  that  it  is  necessary  always  to  authenticate  the  authorities  of  Bingham, 
since,  as  might  be  expected  in  so  large  a  work,  the  learned  author  is  occa- 
sionally mistaken.     Some  of  these  errors  may  be  noted  at  the  foot  of  the  page. 

It  is  not  intended  to  take  the  books  in  the  same  order  as  they  are  found  in 
the  original,  but  to  bring  forward  first  those  which  are  more  immediately 
interesting.  I  shall  therefore  commence  with  Book  XIII.,  containing 
General  Observations  on  the  Divine  Worship  of  the  Primitive  Church. 

The  first  chapter  of  this  book  consists  of  Remarks  o«  the  Ancient  Names  of 
Divine  Service,  which  modern  corruptions  Imve  rendered  ambiguous. 

The  subject  may  be  divided  (§.  1)  into  two  heads;  and  we  may  speak  1st, 
of  the  Missa  Catechumenorum,*  and  2nd,  of  the  Missa  Fidelium.  The 
Missa  Catechumenorum  (§.  2)  comprehended  all  that  part  of  the  service 
which  preceded  the  common  prayers  of  the  communicants  at  the  altar,  i.  e. 
the  psalmody,  reading  of  the  lessons,  the  sermon,  and  some  of  the  prayers. 
That  catechumens,  heretics,  and  even  heathens,  were  permitted  to  be  present 
at  the  sermon  (although  there  were  some  local  exceptions),  is  evident  from  the 
appeal  made  to  these  classes  in  the  Homilies  of  St.  Chrysostom.  Sozomen 
observes,  that  St.  Chrysostom  thus  brought  over  to  the  Catholic  faith  many 
of  those  who  heard  him.  After  the  sermon,  it  was  customary  for  the  Deacon 
to  cry  out  "/*>;  tiq  tCjv  dKpoojfikvcjv  fit]  rig  tujv  cltt  icrTiov" — "Let  none  who  are 
only  hearers,  let  none  of  the  unbelievers  be  present."  Then  followed  the 
prayers  for  the  catechumens  of  the  order  called  Prostrators  ;t  after  their  dis- 
mission, prayers  for  the  Energumens  ;J  then  for  the  candidates  for  Baptism  ; 
and  last  of  all,  for  the  penitents, — all  which  was  included  under  the  general 
name  of  Missa  Catechumenorum,  or  ante-communion  service. 

*  Catechumens  were  professed  Christians,  who  had  not,  as  yet,  received  the  Sacra- 
ment of  Baptism. 

f  Prostrators,  i.  e.  kneelers,  because  they  were  allowed  to  stay  and  join  in  cer- 
tain prayers  particularly  made  for  them. 

\  Energumens,  persons  possessed  of  the  devil. 


MISCELLANEA.  471 

After  this,  (§.  3)  it  was  usual  for  the  Deacon  to  make  another  solemn  pro- 
clamation to  all  orders  of  non-communicants  to  withdraw :  "  oi  aKoivdjvriToi 
7rtpnraTri(TaTi" — "  Ye  non-communicants,  walk  off."  And  here  began  the 
Missa  Fidelium  or  Communion  Service.  This  contains  all  those  prayers  which 
were  said  at  the  altar,  and  were  properly  called  euxotl  ttkttCijv,  prayers  of  the 
faithful,  in  opposition  to  the  prayers  of  the  catechumens.  These  consisted  of 
the  prayers  for  the  whole  state  of  the  church  and  peace  of  the  world,  which 
preceded  the  oblation  and  consecration  of  the  eucharist ;  then  followed  the 
consecration  prayers ;  prayers  for  all  orders  in  the  church,  with  proper  forms 
of  communicating,  and  doxologies,  hymns,  and  thanksgivings  after  reception, 
of  which  a  more  particular  account  will  hereafter  be  given  under  the  general 
title  of  the  Missa  Fidelium  or  Communion  Service. 

This  was  the  order  of  the  first  and  second  service  of  the  ancient  church, 
which,  in  the  two  next  books,  will  be  more  fully  treated  of;  at  present  we 
may  observe  (§.  4)  how  shamefully  the  Romanists  have  abused  the  ancient 
name  Missa,  under  the  appellation  of  Mass,  by  appljung  it  only  to  denote  the 
office  of  consecrating  bread  and  wine  into  the  body  and  blood  of  Christ,  and 
offering  that  as  an  expiatory  sacrifice  for  the  quick  and  dead.  For,  anciently, 
the  name  Missa  signified  no  such  thing,  but  was  a  general  name  for  every 
part  of  the  divine  service.  It  signified  the  service  of  the  catechumens  as  well 
as  the  service  of  the  altar,  and  was  often  used  for  the  psalmody,  for  the 
lessons,  and  for  the  prayers  at  evening,  when  there  was  no  communion,  and 
sometimes  for  the  dismission  of  the  people.  Indeed,  this  last  is  the  original 
notation  of  the  word  ;  for  Missa  is  the  same  as  Missio.  And  it  was  the  form 
used  in  the  Latin  church,  Ite,  missa  est,  which  answers  to  the  Greek 
d-TToXveaSre  and  TrpoeXSrere,  the  solemn  words  used  at  the  dismission  of  the 
catechumens  first,  and  then  of  the  whole  assembly  at  the  end  of  their  respec- 
tive services.  Whence  the  services  themselves,  at  length,  took  their  names ; 
the  one  being  called  Missa  Catechumenorum,  and  the  other  Missa  Fidelium, 
neither  of  which  ever  signify  more  than  the  divine  service  at  which  the  one  or 
the  other  attended.  Another  general  name  (§.  5)  of  the  anci<?nt  service, 
which,  in  later  ages,  has  met  with  some  abuse,  is  saa-ificium,  sacrifice ;  a 
name  borrowed  from  the  Jewish  carnal  sacrifices,  and  applied  to  the  spiritual 
sacrifices  of  the  Christians;  viz.,  their  prayers,  and  praises,  and  preaching,  and 
devoting  themselves  entirely,  body  and  soul,  to  the  service  of  Christ,  by  the 
Sacraments  of  Baptism  and  the  Lord's  Supper.  Hence  every  part  of  divine 
worship  had  the  name  of  sacrifice,  and  not  only  the  service  of  the  altar ; 
for  they  commonly  call  their  evening  hymns  and  prayers  by  the  name  of  Even- 
ing Sacrifice. 

Another  name  (§.  6)  though  neither  so  ancient  nor  so  common  as  the 
former,  is  that  of  sacramenta,  which,  in  some  authors,  signifies  not  what  we 
now  call  sacraments,  but  the  order  or  manner  of  performing  divine  offices,  and 
that,  as  well  the  prayers  and  service  in  general,  as  the  particular  offices  of 
administering  Baptism  and  the  Lord's  Supper.  These  offices  are  (§.  7)  by 
other  authors  styled  cursus  ecclesiasticus,  the  order  or  course  of  divine  offices. 
But  these  names  are  seldom  met  with  in  the  Greek  writers.  They  (§.  8) 
usually  style  all  holy  offices  and  all  parts  of  the  divine  service  by  the  general 
name  of  Xtirapyia  and  Upspyia,  liturgy  and  sacred  service.  This  word  is  never 
used  as  the  Romanists  would  apply  it  for  the  business  of  sacrificing  only.  It 
was  also  used  (§.  9)  in  the  sense  we  use  it  now,  to  denote  the  books  which 
prescribed  the  services,  or  set  forms  of  prayer.  The  word  litanies,  Xiraviiai 
and  Xiral,  were  originally  used  to  denote  all  sorts  of  public  prayers,  (§.  10) 
but  in  the  middle  ages  was  appropriated  to  a  particular  form  of  worship.  By 
the  Lesser  Litany  (§.  11)  Bingham  understands  the  Kyrie,  Elieson.  The 
Greeks  usually  said.  Lord,  have  mercy  upon  us,  without  adding  the  other  part, 
Christ,  have  mercy  upon  us.  But  the  Latins  used  both  clauses,  and  repeated 
them  alternately  as  we  do  now,  first  the  minister,  and  then  the  people; 
whereas,  by  the  Greeks,  the  supplication  was  made  by  the  common  voice  of 


472  MISCELLANEA. 

all  together.  It  was  used  one  way  or  other  in  all  churches,  and  that,  as  part 
of  all  their  daily  offices ;  whence  it  borrowed  the  name  of  the  Lesser  Litany, 
in  opposition  to  the  greater  litanies,  which  were  distinct,  complete,  and  solemn 
services  adapted  to  particular  times.  Sometimes  (§.  12)  to  these  solemn  sup- 
plications they  added  processions,  which,  at  first,  had  nothing  of  harm  or 
superstition  in  them ;  for  they  were  only  of  the  same  nature  with  their  pro- 
cessions at  a  funeral,  where  they  carried  a  corpse  with  the  solemnity  of 
harmony  to  its  interment.  They  sometimes  made  three  processions,  and 
sometimes  three  litanies,  as  occasion  required,  in  the  open  field.  But  there 
was  no  pomp  of  relics,  nor  exposing  of  the  eucharist  to  adoration,  in  such 
solemnities  ;  they  only  carried  the  cross,  as  they  did  also  in  some  of  their 
night  processions  for  psalmody,  as  the  badge  of  their  profession,  before  them. 

In  chapter  2,  our  author  shews  that  the  devotions  of  the  ancient  church 
were  paid  to  every  person  of  the  blessed  Trinity  ;  in  chapter  3,  that  religious 
worship  was  given  to  no  creature,  saint,  or  angel,  but  to  God  alone  ;  in 
chapter  4,  that  divine  service  was  always  performed  in  the  vulgar  tongue, 
understanded  by  the  people.  It  is  obvious  that  these  chapters  will  not  admit  of 
abbreviation  ;  we  will  therefore  proceed  to  chapter  5,  On  the  origin  and  use 
of  Liturgies,  in  stated  and  set  forms  of  prayer,  in  the  primitive  church.* 

The  forms  of  divitie  institution  (§.  1),  as  the  form  of  Baptism,  the  Lord's 
Prayer,  the  singing  of  David's  psalms,  the  forms  of  Benediction,  the  Lord  be 
with  you,  the  Grace  of  our  Lord,  &c.,  were  always  used  in  the  church  without 
variation.  The  constant  use  of  the  form  of  Baptism  and  the  Lord's  Prayer 
will  be  shewn  hereafter.  As  to  forms  of  human  institution,  they  were  added 
by  the  bishops  according  to  their  discretion.  While  the  extraordinary  gifts 
of  the  Spirit  lasted,  there  is  little  doubt  but  that  prayers  and  hymns,  imme- 
diately dictated  by  the  Spirit,  made  up  a  part  of  the  ordinary  service,  still 
retaining  such  forms  as  were  antecedently  of  divine  appointment.  When  the 
extraordinary  spirit  of  prophecy  ceased,  then  the  rulers  of  the  church  supplied 
this  want,  by  proper  forms  of  their  own  composition.  And  this  seems  to  be 
the  true  original  of  liturgies.  At  first,  every  bishop  had  the  power  and  privi- 
lege to  compose  and  order  the  form  of  divine  worship  in  his  own  diocese  ;  bat 
in  after  ages(§.  2),  bishops  agreed  to  conform  their  liturgy  to  the  model  of  the 
metropolitical  church  of  the  province  to  which  they  belonged.  And  then  it 
was  enacted  into  a  law,  by  several  councils,  that  the  same  order  and  uniformity 
should  be  observed  in  all  churches  of  a  province.  And  when  the  Roman 
empire  began  to  be  cantonized  and  divided  into  different  kingdoms,  then  came 
in  the  use  of  national  liturgies,  whose  use  was  commensurate  to  the  bounds 
of  their  respective  nations  and  kingdoms.  Of  the  most  ancient  liturgies, 
we  have  none  extant  entire ;  for  in  times  of  persecution,  when  the  possession 
of  one  of  them  would  have  caused  the  death  of  the  owner,  the  Christians 
were  probably  afraid  to  commit  them  to  writing,  and  retained  them  merely 
in  memory.  Besides  which,  continual  additions  and  interpolations  were 
made  in  every  age  ;  but,  by  the  providence  of  God,  there  is  so  much  of  them 
remaining  in  the  genuine  writings  of  the  ancient  fathers,  as  to  enable  us  to 
give,  first,  some  account  of  the  use  of  liturgies  and  sacred  rites  in  general ; 
and,  secondly,  of  the  several  parts  of  the  ancient  service. 

In  sect.  4,  our  author  shews,  from  Lightfoot's  Temple  Service,  that  the  public 
prayers  of  the  Jews,  both  in  the  Temple  and  the  Synagogue,  were  directed  by 
a  public  form  ;  and  as  this  method  was  sanctioned  by  the  presence  of  our  Lord 
himself,  and  his  participation  in  it,  he  contends,  that  there  could  be  nothing 
to  prevent  the  apostles  from  adopting  a  similar  system,  but  that,  on  the 
contrary,  this  would  be  their  wisest  course,  in  order  to  conciliate  their  coun- 
trymen, by  departing  as  little  as   possible  from  their   established   customs. 


*  Much  additional  light  has  been  thrown  on  this  subject  by  the  learned  labours  of 
Mr.  Palmer,  in  his  Origines  Liturgicce, 


MISCELLANEA.  473 

Our  author  then  proceeds  to  shew,  that  there  is  every  reason  to  conclude  that, 
notwithstanding  the  gift  of  inspired  prayer,  they  actually  did  make  use  of 
forms.  He  instances  the  Lord's  Prayer  ;  the  form  of  Baptism ;  the  forms  of 
professing  faith  in  Baptism,  or  the  form  of  sound  words  settled  in  every  church  ; 
the  forms  of  renouncing  Satan,  and  covenanting  with  Christ  in  baptism ; 
the  forms  of  Scripture  hymns  and  psalms,  and  glorification  of  God  ;  to 
which  the  ancients  add  the  forms  of  benediction,  such  as  the  Grace  of  our 
Lord,  &c.  ;  and  lastly,  the  repetition  of  the  history  of  Christ's  institution  of  the 
Lord's  Supper  as  a  necessary  part  of  consecration,  which,  together  with  the 
use  of  the  Lord's  Prayer  in  the  celebration  of  the  eucharist,  is  generally 
thought  to  descend  from  apostolical  practice. 

The  remainder  of  this  chapter  is  taken  up  by  proving,  through  a  vast  variety 
of  quotations,  that  liturgies  were  used  throughout  the  four  first  ages  of  the 
church.  Chapter  6  contains  extracts  from  the  ancient  liturgy,  out  of  the 
genuine  writings  of  St.  Chrysostom,  where  the  English  and  American  reader 
will  be  glad  to  find  almost  all  the  parts  of  our  own.  In  chapter  7,  he  shews 
that  the  Lord's  Prayer  was  always  used  as  a  form  given  by  Christ;  that  it  was 
adopted  in  all  the  offices  of  the  church, — in  baptism,  in  the  eucharist,  at 
morning  and  evening  prayer,  in  private  devotions  ;  that  it  was  not  neglected 
even  by  the  heretics  and  schismatics,  and  that  it  obtained  the  name  of  Oratio 
Quotidiana.  In  chapter  8,  he  treats  of  the  use  of  habits,  and  gesture,  and  other 
rites  and  ceremonies  in  the  service  of  the  ancient  church.  There  is  no  certain 
evidence  of  distinct  habits  during  the  three  first  centuries  (§.  1)  ;  but  in  the 
beginning  of  the  fourth  age  (§.  2),  when  the  church  was  quietly  settled  by 
Constantine,  we  are  certain  that  a  distinction  was  made  in  the  habits  and 
vestments  of  divine  service.  St.  Chrysostom  frequently  alludes  to  the  white 
garments  of  the  deacons.  The  tunica,  or  surplice,  was  common  to  all  the 
clergy  ;  the  orarium  on  the  left  shoulder  was  proper  to  the  deacons,  and  on 
both  shoulders,  the  proper  badge  of  priests. 

There  were  four  postures  of  devotion  allowed  by  the  ancients  (§.  3), — 1st, 
standing,  which  was  particularly  enjoined  on  the  Lord's-day,  and  all  the  time 
between  Easter  and  Pentecost ;  2ndly,  kneeling,  which  was  the  usual  posture 
(§.  4)  on  the  fast  or  stationary  days  ;  (the  stationary  days  were  so  called, 
not  from  their  standing  at  prayer,  but  from  their  continuing  and  prolonging 
the  exercise  in  imitation  of  the  military  stations  ;)  3rdly,  bowing  down  of  the 
head  (§.  5) — this  was  usually  done  on  receiving  the  benediction  of  the  bishop 
or  priest;  4thh%  prostration,  which  seems  (§.  6)  to  have  been  the  proper 
posture  for  extraordinary  humiliations,  when  men  had  some  particular  request 
to  recommend  more  earnestly  to  God.  We  never  find  that  sitting  (§.  7)  was 
admitted  as  a  posture  of  devotion,  nor  did  they  thus  receive  the  eucharist. 
Tertullian  (§.8)  condemns  some  as  superstitious  who  could  always  take  off 
their  cloaks,  or  wash  themselves  all  over,  before  their  devotions.  But  while 
those  practices  were  disclaimed  which  were  attended  with  superstition,  all 
such  ceremonies  were  retained  as  were  either  proper  expressions  of  decency  in 
their  own  nature,  or  which,  by  their  significancy  and  symbolical  use,  might  be 
improved  to  a  spiritual  advantage.  Thus  the  men  prayed  (§.  9)  with  their 
heads  uncoveied,  according  to  the  direction  of  the  apostle,  while  the  women 
always  wore  a  covering.  Tertullian  remarks  (§.  10),  that  they  usually  prayed 
with  their  arms  expanded,  and  sometimes  with  their  hands  lifted  up  towards 
heaven  in  the  form  of  a  cross.*  Yet  they  were  great  enemies  (§.  11)  to  any- 
thing like  theatrical  gestures.  There  are  several  passages  in  St.  Chrysostom, 
condemnatory  of  the  use  of  theatrical  action  in  the  pulpit.  They  were  parti- 
cular in  expressing  their  reverence  to  God,  at  their  first  entrance  into  church 
(§.  12).     Kings  and  emperors  would  lay  aside  their  crowns,  and  arms,  and 


*  Many  of  the  Scottish  Episcopalians  are  accustomed  always  to  keep  their  hands 
crossed  when  thev  receive  the  bread  in  the  eucharist.  ^ 


474  MISCELLANEA. 

guards,  when  they  entered  the  house  of  the  King  of  kings.  \Miether  they 
were  wont,  as  we  do,  to  bow  to  the  altar  at  their  entrance  into  church,  is  not 
exactly  known  ;  but  the  Greek  and  oriental  churches  have,  time  out  of  mind, 
been  accustomed  so  to  do.  They  generally  washed  their  hands  and  faces 
before  going  to  the  altar,  in  token  of  purity.  They  often  used  their  churches 
as  the  tit  places  for  their  private  devotions ;  a  custom  which,  it  is  much  to  be 
desired,  that  we  should  ourselves  resume.  The  bishop,  on  entering  church 
(§.  13),  alway  saluted  the  people  in  the  usual  form — Pax  vobiscum.  The  poor 
(§.  14)  used  to  be  placed  at  the  gate  of  the  church,  to  receive  the  alms  of  those 
that  entered.  There  are  many  most  eloquent  appeals,  in  their  behalf,  made  by 
St.  Chrysostom.  The  custom  of  worshipping  towards  the  east  (§.  15)  almost 
universally  prevailed.  The  original  of  this  custom  seems  to  be  derived  from 
the  ceremonies  of  baptism,  in  which  it  was  usual  to  renounce  the  devil  with 
their  faces  to  the  west,  and  then  to  turn  to  the  east  to  make  their  covenant 
with  Christ.  Various  are  the  reasons  given  for  this  practice.  Perhaps  that  of 
St.  Augustine  is  the  best.  Cum  ad  orationes  stamus,  ad  orientem  convertiraur, 
unde  coelum  surgit,  &c.,  ut  admoneatur  animus  ad  naturam  excellentiorem  se 
convertere,  id  est,  ad  Dominum. 

W.  F.  H, 
C  To  be  continued.  J 


[This  most  excellent  letter,  so  highly  creditable  to  the  writer,  comes  from  an 
eminent  dissenting  minister  at  Bristol.  It  has  been  said  repeatedly  in  this 
Magazine,  that  beyond  all  question  the  better  class  of  the  dissenters  must 
cordially  disapprove  of  the  indecent  language  and  conduct  of  many  of  the 
journals  and  pamphlets  professing  to  advocate  dissenting  interests.  It  is  a 
sincere  pleasure  to  find  so  strong  a  confirmation  of  these  assertions  as  is 
afforded  by  this  letter,  as  well  as  by  Dr.  Pye  Smith's  disapprobation  of  the 
Society  for  Promoting  Ecclesiastical  Knowledge.] 

To  the  Editor  of  the  Bristol  Journal. 

Stoke' s  Croft,  March  1st,  1833. 

Sir, — A  letter,  signed  **  An  Enemy  to  Monopoly,"  has  been  posted  on  the  walls 
in  different  parts  of  the  city,  and  has  been  sent,  I  believe,  to  many  of  the 
Dissenting  Ministers.  I  received  one  of  them  by  post,  the  writer  presuming, 
I  suppose,  that  I  should  concur  with  him  in  tlie  sentiments  of  this  letter,  and 
in  the  spirit  which  it  breathes.  What  right  he  had  to  form  such  an  opinion  I 
cannot  conceive.  With  such  a  writer  I  hold  no  fellowship,  and  I  have  no 
fellow-feeling.  And  for  my  brethren  in  the  ministry  generally,  I  can  take 
upon  myself  to  say  (though  I  have  not  consulted  with  them  on  the  present 
occasion),  that  they  would  unite  with  me  in  treating  such  a  production  as  this 
with  contempt.  If  the  author  really  thought  that  he  was  promoting  the  cause 
of  dissent  by  such  a  violent  and  mean  attack  on  the  Church  of  England,  it  is 
right  that  he  should  be  informed,  that  he  will  not  meet  with  a  supporter  among 
judicious  and  well-informed  dissenters.  He  is  quite  mistaken  if  he  imagines 
that,  as  dissenters,  we  are  ready  to  take  offence  at  every  trifle, — that  we 
rejoice  in  any  opportunity  of  calumniating  the  Church  of  England  or  its 
members, — or  that  we  hail  as  a  friend  any  writer  who  may  furnish  us  with 
matter  of  such  calumny  whether  true  or  false.  I  am  not  myself  one  of  those 
who  imagine  that  whatever  is  done  by  a  bishop,  or  by  his  clergy,  must 
necessarily  partake  of  bigotry.  In  the  present  instance  there  is  no  ground  for 
thinking  that  any  such  feeling  operated.  In  sending  up  a  petition  to  Parliament 
on  the  abuse  of  the  Sabbath,  the  clergy,  in  my  opinion,  manifested  no  want  of 
Christian  charity  because  they  united  together  without  calling  on  the  dissent- 
ing ministers  to  join  with  them.     The  dissenting  congregations,  in  many 


MISCELLANEA.  475 

instances,  act  in  a  similar  way,  without  suspecting  for  a  moment  that  they  lay 
themselves  open  to  the  charge  of  illiberahty.  Besides,  this  writer,  in  order  to 
make  out  a  strong  case,  has  ventured  on  positive  untruths.  What  he  has 
asserted  respecting  the  bishop's  forbidding  his  clergy  to  invite  or  consult  the 
dissenting  ministers,  &c.  is  absolutely  false.  The  state  of  the  case  is  simply 
this  : — A  suggestion  having  been  made  that  the  dissenters  would  unite  in  the 
measure  about  to  be  adopted,  of  petitioning  the  Government  on  the  subject  of 
the  abuse  of  the  Sabbath,  and  that  this  union  could  easily  be  effected  if  the 
heading  of  the  petition  was  somewhat  altered,*  this  communication  was 
received  with  pleasure  ;  the  proposed  alteration  was  readily  agreed  to ;  printed 
copies  of  the  petition,  with  the  additional  words  "  Dissenting  Ministers" 
inserted  in  the  heading,  were  immediately  issued  ;  and,  in  several  of  the 
dissenting  places,  where  it  could  be  done  at  so  short  a  notice,  signatures  were 
numerously  obtained.  What  then  becomes  of  all  the  allegations  of  this  writer  ? 
And  on  what  principle  can  he  justify  himself  in  circulating  such  unfounded 
charges  ?  Ignorance  in  this  case  can  be  no  excuse ;  since  nothing  but  the 
strongest  evidence  (and  of  such  evidence  he  was  destitute)  could  justify  his 
coming  forward  as  a  public  accuser  of  the  ministers  of  religion  ;  and  low 
invective  is  in  all  cases  odious.  It  may  be  thought  that  it  was  unnecessary  to 
notice  such  a  paper.  I  do  so  because  it  seemed  right  that  some  one  of  the 
ministers  addressed  in  this  placard  should  bear  his  testimony  against  it ;  and 
because  I  wish  to  prevent  the  possibility  of  its  being  supposed  that  the 
aspersions  which  it  contains  are  regarded  by  us  with  less  displeasure  than  by 
those  on  whom  they  are  cast. 

I  am,  sir. 

Your  obedient  servant, 

Thomas  S.  Crisp. 


FALSEHOOD    CONTRADICTED. 

(Hampshire  Chronicle  and  Southampton  Courier,  Feb.  4th,  1833.) 

The  new  church  in  St.  Dunstan's  in  the  West,  was  consecrated  on  Thursday> 
by  the  Bishop  of  London,  in  presence  of  the  Lord  Mayor  and  Sheriffs,  and  a 
numerous  congregation  of  persons  of  the  first  respectability.  The  ceremony 
of  consecrating  a  church  is  attended  with  an  expense  of  300/,,  paid  by  the 
parish,  being  the  sum  to  which  the  Bishop  who  consecrates  it  is  entitled. 

(Ditto,  Feb.  11  th,  1833.) 

In  a  paragraph  in  our  last  week's  paper,  copied  from  a  London  print,  refer* 
ring  to  the  consecration  of  the  new  church  of  St.  Dunstan's  in  the  West^ 
London,  it  was  mentioned  that  "  the  ceremony  of  consecrating  a  church  is 
attended  with  the  expense  of  300/.,  paid  by  the  parish,  being  the  sum  to 
which  the  Bishop  who  consecrates  is  entitled.*'  This  statement  is  wholly 
incorrect.  The  expense  of  consecrating  a  church  or  chapel  amounts  to  about 
30Z.,  exclusive  of  the  conveyances  of  the  ground,  the  cost  of  which  depends 
upon  the  length  of  the  deeds  to  be  engrossed.  Nothing  whatever  is  received  by 
the  Bishop,  either  under  the  head  of  fees,  or  in  reimbursement  of  his  personal 
expenses. 

ffhese  base  falsehoods  about  Bishops'  fees  for  consecrating  churches  are 
periodically  repeated  in  all  the  ill-affected  journals. — Ed.] 


•  It  was  solely  through  a  mistake  of  the  person  to  whom  the  distribution  of  copies  of  the 
petition  was  intrusted,  that  the  petition  with  unaltered  heading  was  posted  in  some  places  of 
the  city. 


470 
REPORTS. 


FROM  THE  REPORT  OF  THE  NOTTINGHAM  DISTRICT  COMMITTEE 
OF  THE  SOCIETY  FOR  PROMOTING  CHRISTIAN  KNOWLEDGE. 

(January  1833.) 
At  a  time  when  the  Established  Church  is  assailed  from  every  quarter  by  the 
most  shameless  calumnies,  which  are  propagated  with  the  most  unremitting 
assiduity,  and  swallowed  with  an  insatiable  avidity,  the  Committee  deem  it  of 
importance  to  state  this  simple  fact,  that  the  first  Society  which  was  organised 
in  this  country  for  the  dispersion  of  the  Scriptures — for  promoting  the 
religious  education  of  the  children  of  the  poor — for  the  support  of  Christian 
missions  amongst  the  heathen — and  for  the  dissemination  of  Christian  know- 
ledge through  the  medium  of  religious  tracts,  originated  within  the  pale  of  the 
Establishment,  and  was  indebted  for  its  assistance  to  the  zeal  and  piety  of 
churchmen.  All  these  multifarious  objects  were  primarily  embraced  by  the 
Society  for  Promoting  Christian  Knowledge. 

Of  the  four  objects  already  enumerated,  that  which  relates  to  the  religious 
education  of  the  children  of  the  poor  has  been  transferred  to  a  distinct 
Association,  denominated  "  The  National  School  Society  for  the  Education  of 
the  Poor  in  the  Principles  of  the  Established  Church."  From  their  last  report, 
it  appears  that  about  900,000  children  are  receiving  instruction  upon  Christian 
principles,  in  communion  wilh  the  Church  of  England,  and  that  they  are 
educated  from  books  furnished  by  the  Society  for  Promoting  Christian 
Knowledge. 

But  although  this  department  has  been  relinquished,  what  an  unlimited 
field  for  Christian  exertion  do  the  three  remaining  branches  present !  And 
what  strong  claims  does  each  possess  on  the  liberality  of  the  Christian  philan- 
thropist !  As  a  Bible  Society,  the  operations  of  the  Society  for  Promoting 
Christian  Knowledge  are  very  extensive.  From  last  year's  report,  it  appears 
that  the  issue  of  Bibles  has  amounted  to  no  less  a  number  than  63,203,  and  of 
Testaments  to  66,553.  From  the  same  authority  we  gather,  that  150,348 
Books  of  Common  Prayer  have  been  circulated  by  the  Society,  together  with 
other  bound  books  to  the  amount  of  102,169,  and  smaller  tracts  to  the  amount 
of  1,317,580.  As  a  Missionary  Society,  it  stands  in  close  connexion  with  the 
diocese  of  Calcutta,  which  embraces  the  whole  of  the  British  dominions  in 
India,  together  with  the  Island  of  Ceylon.  And  here  it  ought  to  be  mentioned 
as  constituting  a  powerful  recommendation  to  '  those  who  are  capable  of 
appreciating  the  pure,  yet  fervent — the  rational,  yet  elevated  spirit  of  devotion 
which  pervades  the  liturgy  of  the  Church  of  England,  that,  with  the  aid  of 
this  Society,  there  is  a  prospect  of  the  Book  of  Common  Prayer  being,  ere 
long,  translated  into  the  principal  languages  which  are  spoken  throughout  that 
extensive  territory. 

Average  issue  of  books  yearly,  for  the  last  eight  years  : — Bibles,  366  ; 
Testaments,  512  ;  Common  Prayer  Books,  899;  bound  books,  167;  tracts, 
3,947  ;  speUing  cards,  &c.,  954.     Total,  6,845. 


National  Society  for  the  Education  of  the  Poor. — This  Society 
held  a  meeting  for  general  business  at  St.  Martin's  Place,  on  Wednesday 
6th  instant ;  the  Archbishop  of  York  in  the  Chair.  The  Bishops  of  Lon- 
don, Lichfield,  Carlisle,  Bristol,  St.  Asaph,  and  Chester;  Lord  Kenyon, 
Right  Hon.  Sir  John  NichoU,  Rev.  Archdeacon  Cambridge,  Rev.  Arch- 
deacon Watson,  Rev.  Dr.  Walmesley,  Rev.  J.  C.  Wigram,  Rev.  Dr.  Doy- 
ley,  Joshua  Watson,  Esq.,  and  James  Trimmer,  Esq.,  were  present.  The 
schools  of  fifteen  places  were  received  into  union  with  the  Society,  and  grants 
voted  in  aid  of  building  new  school -rooms  in  nineteen  places,  amounting  in 
the  whole  to  1400/. 


REPORTS.  477 

INCORPORATED    SOCIETY  FOR    PROMOTING  THE  ENLARGEMENT, 
BUILDING,  AND  REPAIRING  OF  CHURCHES,  AND  CHAPELS. 

A  MEETING  of  this  Socicty  was  held  at  their  chambers,  in  St.  Martin's  Place, 
on  Monday,  the  18th  March  ;  his  Grace,  the  Archbishop  of  York,  in  the 
chair.  There  were  present,  the  Bishops  of  London,  Winchester,  Lichfield,  and 
Coventry,  St.  Asaph,  Bangor,  Lincoln,  Carlisle  ;  Sir  D.  Acland,  Bart.,  Arch- 
deacon Cambridge,  Rev.  John  Lonsdale,  Joshua  Watson,  Esq.,  N.  Connot, 
Esq.,  J.  S.  Salt,  Esq.,  &c. 

Grants,  varying  in  amount,  were  voted  towards  re-arranging  the  seats  in  the 
Church  of  St.  Mary,  Bungay,  in  the  county  of  Suffolk ;  building  galleries  in 
the  Churches  at  Pinhoe,  Devon,  Wivenhoe  and  Great  Yeldham,  Essex; 
restoring  the  transepts  of  the  Church  of  All  Saints',  Pontefract,  York ;  en- 
larging the  Church  of  Ashcot,  Somerset. 


TRIALS. 


Carlisle  Assizes,  Feb.  21. 

BIRD  V.  THE  EXECUTORS    OF    SMITH. 

The  declaration  contained  a  number  of  counts.  On  the  first  count,  judgment 
had  been  suffered  to  go  by  default.  The  action  was  brought  by  the  Rev.  Mr. 
Bird,  the  Vicar  of  Ainstable,  in  this  county,  to  recover  from  the  executors  of 
his  predecessor,  the  Rev.  Mr.  Smith,  damages  for  the  dilapidations  of  the 
vicarage  house  and  glebe  fences,  and  damages  also  for  the  injury  (impoverish- 
ing the  soil)  done  to  the  allotment  of  land  attached  to  the  glebe  in  lieu  of 
tithe. 

It  was  agreed,  on  both  sides,  at  the  suggestion  of  his  Lordship,  that  this 
point  of  law,  which  is  a  new  one,  namely,  whether  an  incumbent  is  bound  to 
keep  the  land  in  a  proper  state  of  cultivation,  should  be  left  to  the  decision  of 
the  King's  Bench,  and  that  the  jury  should  assess  the  damages  for  the  dilapi- 
dation of  the  house  and  fences. 

A  number  of  witnesses  were  examined,  and  a  verdict  was  returned  for  the 
plaintiff. — Damages,  1 74/. 


Vice- Chancellor's  Court,  London.     March  15. 

IN    THE    MATTER  OF    TRINITY    HALL,   CAMBRIDGE. 

His  Honour  this  morning,  upon  the  application  of  counsel,  confirmed  the 
report  of  the  Master  in  this  case.  That  report  went  to  approve  of  the  exchange 
of  some  land  belonging  to  Trinity  Hall,  which  is  situate  on  the  Trumpington- 
road,  Cambridge,  and  also  of  the  payment  of  a  sum  of  2000/.  to  the  college  in 
compensation  for  that  exchange.  The  object  of  this  exchange  is  to  facilitate 
the  formation  of  a  new  Botanical  Garden  at  Cambridge,  the  old  Botanical 
Garden  there  being  considered  not  susceptible  of  further  enlargement,  in  con- 
sequence of  the  numerous  buildings  which  surround  it. 

Vol.  III.— April,  1833.  8  o 


478 
DOCUMENTS 


CLERGY  ORPHAN  INCORPORATED  SOCIETY. 

The  Annual  general  Court  of  this  Corporation  was  holden  at  the  Freemasons' 
Tavern,  on  Tuesday,  February  12th,  the  Lord  Bishop  of  London,  the  Vice- 
President,  being  in  the  chair. 

Eleven  orphan  children,  viz.,  six  boys  and  five  girls,  were  elected  into 
the  schools  of  this  most  useful  institution.  The  next  election  will  take  place 
at  the  Quarterly  Court  to  be  holden  in  the  month  of  May. 

The  schools  were  stated  to  be  in  excellent  order,  under  the  superintendence 
of  the  Rev.  T.  Wharton,  the  master,  and  Mrs.  Jones,  the  mistress ;  and 
very  favourable  reports  were  made  of  the  conduct  of  several  individuals  who, 
after  receiving  their  education  in  this  institution,  had  been  placed  out  in 
different  situations. 

The  treasurer.  Rev.  Dr.  Shepherd,  laid  before  the  court  a  satisfactory  ac- 
count of  the  funds  of  the  charity.  It  appears,  however,  that  the  amount  of 
subscriptions  and  donations  had  a  little  fallen  off  in  the  two  last  years  ;  but 
the  decrease  has  not  been  such  as  to  occasion  any  reasonable  ground  of 
alarm.  The  Treasurer  called  the  attention  of  the  Court  to  the  fact,  on  the  hope 
that  it  would  induce  the  friends  of  the  institution  to  avail  themselves  of  any 
favourable  opportunity  of  adding  to  the  list  of  subscribers.  He  did  not  recom- 
mend urgent  or  pressing  solicitations,  as  the  case  did  not  require  them,  feeling 
persuaded  that  the  charity  would  continue  to  receive  that  liberal  support  of 
which  he  trusted  it  had  been  proved  to  be  not  undeserving. 

The  thanks  of  the  Court  were  unanimously  voted  to  the  Rev.  J.  Moore, 
obliged,  by  change  of  situation,  to  resign  the  office  of  Secretary,  for  the  kind 
and  attentive  manner  in  which  he  had  discharged  its  duties  ;  and  the  Rev. 
R.  C.  Coxe,  minister  of  Archbishop  Tennison's  Chapel,  was  elected  Secretary 
in  his  room. 

The  anniversary  dinner  of  the  society,  which  took  place  on  the  same  day, 
was  numerously  and  respectably  attended.  The  Chair  was  filled  by  the  Right 
Hon.  Lord  Kenyon,  supported  by  the  Bishops  of  London,  Lichfield  and  Co- 
ventry, Bangor,  Carlisle,  &c.  &c. 

The  Annual  General  Court  of  the  anniversary  dinner  will  in  future  be  holden 
on  the  second  Tuesday  in  February,  unless  Lent  should  begin  before  that 
day,  in  which  case  they  will  take  place  on  the  first  Tuesday  in  the  month. 

The  public  examination  of  the  children  will  be  as  usual  in  the  month  of 
May,  at  the  school-house. 

The  residence  of  the  Rev.  R.  C.  Coxe,  the  newly  appointed  secretary,  is  41, 
King  Street,  Argyle  Place. 


ADDRESS   TO  THE  BISHOP   OF   GLOUCESTER. 

The  following  address  has  been  presented  by  the  clergy  of  the  deaneries  of 
Gloucester  and  Winchcomb,  in  the  diocese  of  Gloucester,  to  the  Lord  Bishop 
of  the  diocese  : — 

"  To  the  Right  Reverend  Father  in  God,  James  Henry,  Lord  Bishop  of 
Gloucester. 

"  We,  your  Lordship's  faithful  servants,  the  undersigned  clergy  of  the 
deaneries  of  Gloucester  and  Winchcomb,  deeply  sensible  of  the  efficacy  of 
your  Lordship's  example  in  that  distinguished  situation  which  the  providence 
of  God  has  called  you  to  occupy,  beg  to  express  our  warm  admiration 
of  your  defence  of  '  our  Protestant  Establishment,  and  our  persuasion  of 
your  Lordship's  desire  to  see  the  Church  of  England  maintain  that  station 
in  the  affections  of  the   religious  portion   of  the  community,  to  which  her 


DOCUMENTS.  479 

doctrine  and  her  discipline  so  justly  entitle  her.  Fully  impressed  with  the 
conviction  that  many  of  the  prejudices  against  our  National  Establishment  are 
founded  in  error,  and  that  more  are  engendered  by  public  delusion,  or  grafted  on 
popular  ignorance,  we  feel  called  upon  gratefully  to  acknowledge  that  spirit  of 
Christian  beneficence  which  has  prompted  your  Lordship  to  propose,  by  an 
annual  personal  sacrifice,  to  advance  the  interests  of  the  less  opulent  clergy,  in 
the  augmentation  of  the  smaller  benefices  of  your  Lordship's  diocese. 

"  We  humbly  hope,  under  the  Divine  blessing,  that  this  among  other  acts  of 
your  Lordship's  generosity,  may  induce  a  discerning  public  to  consider  that  the 
highest  functionaries  of  our  Establishment  are  actuated  by  nobler  views  than 
those  of  mere  secular  aggrandisement,  and  that  their  general  conduct  in  public 
and  private  life  is  regulated  by  a  spirit  of  genuine  philanthropy,  which  induces 
them  as  well  to  provide  for  the  temporal  as  for  the  spiritual  necessities  of  that 
church  of  which  they  are  overseers. 

"  That  the  providence  of  the  Most  High  may  long  enable  you  to  continue 
in  health  and  vigour  those  duties  which  you  now  so  assiduously  fulfil,  is  the 
sincere  prayer  of  your  Lordship's  most  faithful  friends  and  servants." 

(Here  follow  fifty -one  Signatures,  j 

To  which  his  Lordship  gave  the  following  answer: — 

"  My  Reverend  Friends, — I  assure  you  that  this  expression  of  your  kindness 
and  good  opinion  affords  me  the  most  lively  satisfaction.  I  am  always  anxious 
to  discharge  the  duties  committed  to  me  in  such  a  manner  as  may  best  conduce 
to  the  real  interests  of  our  church,  and  the  advancement  of  our  holy  religion. 
Among  other  things,  it  will  be  my  endeavour  to  promote  the  temporal  benefit 
of  those  of  my  brethren  whose  income  is  inadequate  to  the  maintenance  of  their 
proper  station  in  society.  To  this  purpose  I  determined  to  devote  a  portion 
of  the  episcopal  income  as  soon  as  I  was  enabled  to  discharge  the  great 
expenses  attendant  upon  taking  possession  of  the  See.  This  sacrifice  is  small, 
and  not  deserving  the  terms  which  your  kindness  bestows  upon  it :  such  as  it 
is,  the  tenth  part  of  the  gross  income  of  the  See  shall  be  annually  given  towards 
the  improvement  of  small  benefices ;  and  the  clergy  shall  be  made  acquainted 
each  year  with  the  manner  in  which  this  appropriation  has  been  made. 

"  I  am  sensible  of  the  persevering  efforts  made  to  excite  against  our 
Establishment  the  prejudices  to  which  you  allude,  by  means  of  misrepresenta- 
tion and  delusion.  But  I  am  disposed  to  think  that  such  prejudices  are 
beginning  to  pass  away  from  the  minds  of  those  who  were  really  misled. 
Threatening  as  may  be  the  present  aspect  of  the  times,  we  must  remember 
that  the  Master  whom  we  serve  has,  at  former  periods,  interposed  with  his 
providence  to  preserve  the  Church  of  England  from  still  greater  dangers  than 
those  with  which  it  appears  now  to  be  encompassed.  At  all  events,  it  is  my 
settled  conviction  that  the  clergy  will  best  contribute  to  the  safety  of  the 
Establishment,  and  most  effectually  counteract  the  designs  of  its  enemies,  by 
entirely  devoting  themselves  to  the  care  of  their  respective  flocks,  and  the 
zealous  discharge  of  their  sacred  functions. 

"J.H.Gloucester.'* 

STATE    OF    LIVINGS   IN    BEDFORDSHIRE. 

"  Out  of  123  parishes  in  Bedfordshire,  fifty-nine  only  are  rectories,  the  re- 
maining sixty-four  being  Vicarages  or  Curacies,  with  very  small  incomes.  The 
great  tithes  of  these  are  appropriated  as  follows  :  of  four  parishes  to  the 
Vicars  ;  of  thirteen  to  Noblemen  ;  of  twenty-six  to  Commoners  ;  of  nineteen 
to  Colleges,  &c.,  and  the  tithes  of  the  remaining  two  are  partly  shared  by  the 
Vicars.  In  two  instances,  even  the  small  tithes  are  in  the  hands  of  Laymen. 
The  Duke  of  Bedford  owns  the  great  tithes  of  seven  of  the  thirteen  parishes 
alluded  to  above.  In  proof  of  the  smallness  of  the  incomes  of  the  Church 
in  this  county,  it  may  be  noticed,  that  eight  rectories  and  four  Vicarages  have 
been  lately  consolidated  into  six  Livings." — John  Bull. 


480  DOCUMENTS. 

DISSENTING  MINISTERS  WHO  HAVE  ENTERED  THE  CHURCH. 

(From  The  Patriot.) 

Sir, — As  an  assistance  to  the  inquiry  raised  by  your  correspondent  "  Paul 
Thompson,"  I  beg  to  hand  you  the  names  of  seven  persons,  once  ministers 
among  the  dissenters,  and  who,  within  the  last  twenty  years,  have  conformed 
to  the  establishment.     They  are — 

Formerly  of  Now  of 

Mr.  W.  Seaton Andover  and  Wandsworth. .  . .    Wales. 

—  M.  Anderson. .  .  Sandwich Shennmgton,  Wilts. 

—  R.  Meek South  Malton  and  Westbury. .    Yatton,  Somerset. 

—  T.  Witty Frome Alverdistone,  Wilts. 

—  Jacob  Snelgar. .   Hampstead Present  residence  unknown. 

—  J.  Cottle Student  at  Axminster Ditto. 

—  A.  Bromily     . .  Leamington,  Warwickshire,  since  deceased. 

These,  I  believe,  were  all  ordained  by  the  Bishop  of  Salisbury,  except  Arthur 
Bromily,  who  was  ordained,  I  believe,  either  by  the  Bishop  of  Norwich,  or 
the  Bishop  of  Ely. 

I  remain.  Sir,  &c., 

John  Toone. 

Another  correspondent,  who  signs  J.  L.  P.,  furnishes  us  with  the  following 
additional  names  : — 

Name  Educated  or  settled  at 

T.  Blundell Mill  Hill. 

J.  Denham Wymondley,  now  Lecturer  at  St.  Bride's,  Fleet  st. 

W.  A.  King Gainsborough. 

J.  Tucker    Axminster. 


To  the  Editor  of  the  British  Magazine. 

Sir, — I  beg  to  present  you  with  a  statement  containing  a  comparative  view 
of  the  contributions  of  the  clergy  and  laity  in  support  of  the  Society  for 
the  Propagation  of  the  Gospel  in  Foreign  Parts,  the  Society  for  Promoting 
Christian  Knowledge,  and  the  Church  Building  Society,  collected  from  the 
Reports  of  1832. 

In  your  last  number,  your  furnished  your  readers  with  the  number  of  sub- 
scribers to  these,  distinguishing  lay  and  clerical ;  but  as  you  did  not  give  the 
amount  of  the  several  subscriptions,  I  supply  you  with  that  desideratum, 
which  has  cost  some  days'  labour  to  a  very  accurate  calculator. 

I  hear  there  is  now  a  most  unfair  objection  raised  against  the  production  of 
such  statements  as  these.  It  is  said  we  make  a  merit  of  contributing  more 
largely  than  the  laity  to  charities  and  objects  which  are  purely  clerical.  Have 
none,  then,  but  the  clergy,  an  interest  in  promoting  religious  education,  and 
religious  knowledge  at  home  and  abroad  ;  in  Christianizing  the  heathen  world  ; 
and  in  providing  church  room  and  free  seats  for  the  poor  throughout  our  own 
land  ?  I  am  afraid  the  objection  has  been  successfully  used  against  us  in 
more  ways  than  one.  A  provincial  paper  now  lies  before  me,  which  contains 
a  list  of  subscribers  for  the  relief  of  the  distressed  Irish  Clergy.  The  number 
of  subscribers  is  124.  Of  these,  56  only  are  of  the  laity.  The  amount  of 
subscriptions  is  643Z.  8«.  The  lay  contribution  is  138Z.  3«.  What  would  be 
said  of  a  clergyman  who  should  decline  subscribing  to  a  fund  for  the 
support  of  decayed  tradesman  or  farmers,  on  the  plea  that  the  sufferers  were 
laymen  ? 

I  am.  Sir, 

Your  most  obedient  servant, 

.      DUNELME.NSIS. 

March  8/A,  1833. 


DOCUMENTS. 


481 


ooi<o     coo 


o     o 

8    ^ 


oo 

o 

i>  ^o 

■H 

^ 
^ 

"3  g  -TJOo'o 
_  o 

_  g| 


U 


^o 

^ 

t^o 

^ 

g 

>  00 


11 


CO  s*  ■<-' 


o 

® 

OO 

o 

Oi 

tH 

rff'O 

CO 

^ 
s? 

1 

53^ 

i 

GO         J? 


t».  CO  Qi  O        s? 
S^  S^  CO        o^ 


Oi  ^  T-t  Oj       ^O 

G^»  O^  t-  so         so 
SOCO  30  CO         <> 


t*  s<co  c    ,  - 

;=c^2^  ^ 


:    :    : 

:    : 

1 

<N 

Art 

'.^-^    : 
:  fl  <D    : 

:    : 

1 

1 

:  i 

i   i 

•c 

CO 

ft 

=0 

o 

00 

05  ^J 

•r" 

«j 

I      I    Oi 

;    ; 

1 

?> 

:  S  «    : 
•.2-5    • 

;    ; 

3 

1 

•  • 

•    • 

'  :'a 

;     . 

0 

1 

.    . 

CO 
13 

1 

.  n 

:    . 

*    s 

09 

'a 

w 

1 

1 

:  0)  s  a 

•    1^:5    ho 

^2g| 

p2 

i 

1 

00 

1 

CO 
00 

"fe" 

0 

it 

:   : 

Is 

f 

1 

1 

f1 

:   : 

"»! 

3 

o 

H 

^ 

8 

0 

3 

^ 

:§ 

§ 
1 

:  CO 

1 

rll 

ft  o 

03 

-a 

ID 

•S 

0   <B  S 

0 
g 

1 

0 

®  .2 

i'a 

2 

a 

d 
o 

IS -I 

r 

' 

1 

ft 
|2 

'.2 
•2S 

d  Members 
g  and  Associate 
g  and  Associate 

1 

3 
C 

1 

■Sill 

1 

1 

^    2.2 

lo- 

o s  c 

ill 

(4-1 
O 

1 
^ 

< 

s 
.2 

ll 

ii 

g  c  c 
Hoc 

t— 1 

g« 

r^^C^U 

»^c 

< 

2; 

COO  tH 

■r-t 


SO   r-. 


«50  1-1 


CO  t>  rt 


OS 


Ph  s 
«,  p. 


c2(2« 


:     5 


>» 

:     I 

^     & 
H      ^ 

«     5 
a      >> 

I 

o 

5 

v 

S5 


482  DOCUMENTS. 

By  the  kindness  of  another  friend,  the  Editor  is  enabled  to  add  a  few  more 
particulars  of  Clerical  Subscriptions  and  Donations. 

Annual  Donations, 

Subscribers.  Legacies,  &c. 

£.     s.  d.  £.    «.  d. 

Clergy  Orphan  Society        1141    0  0  ...  20507  19  6 

Other  Orphan  Societies  in  London           244  13  0  ...  1602    8  0 

Prayer  Book  and  Homily  Society,  and  Auxiliaries       ...      381     6  0 

Naval  and  Military  Bible  Society,  and  Auxiliaries      ...      210    0  0...  289  17  0 

London  Hibernian  Society,  and  Auxiliaries       402  10  0 

Society  for  Conversion  of  Negroes           179    9  0...  1016     1  0 

St.  George's,  Magdalen,  Lock,  and  Middlesex  Hospitals      312  14  0...  2868    0  0 

Philanthropic,   Refuge  for  Destitute,   Mendicity  So-)    ..^^    e  /;  o/^oa  ia.  a. 

ciety.  Widows' Society        )  ^^^    ^  ^  '"  ^^^  ^^  ^ 

Humane   Society,   Blind  School,  National  Benevolent  1    g^.  ^.  g  j^g^    q  q 

Society J 

Schoolmasters' Society  and  Literary  Fund          122  17  0...  438    3  0 

Marine  Society,  Welsh  Charity  Schools,  Lying-in  Hos-1    J  Kg    g  q  1350  12  0 

pitals J 


^e.3578  12    0   £.32241  15    0 


That  is  to  say,  in  addition  to  the  charities  for  distressed  clergy,  their  widows 
and  children,  in  each  county,  the  clergy  have  given  twenty  tliousand  pounds,  and 
subscribe  above  a  thousand  a  year  for  a  school  for  the  Orphans  of  their  brethren, 
and  to  various  other  charities,  some  religious,  but  not  especially  clerical,  and 
to  others  entirely  of  a  general  nature  in  London,  they  have  given  twelve  thousand 
pounds,  and  they  subscribe  annually  about  two  thousand  five  hundred  pounds. 

In  addition  to  this  it  must  be  observed  that  the  Plymouth  charities,  amount- 
ing to  200/.  13s.,  were  not  included  in  the  Devonshire  list,  given  in  last  month's 
Magazine — and  this  sum  increases  the  average  of  the  counties  to  990/.*  May 
the  clergy  be  requested  to  furnish  similar  lists  for  the  counties  not  yet  sent  ? 

Of  course,  all  this  furnishes  a  very  inadequate  notion  of  the  claims  (it  is 
admitted,  the  proper  claims)  on  a  clergyman,  viz. — the  private  and  parochial 
claims.  When  Government  is  pleased  to  tax  the  clergy,  have  they  considered 
whom  they  mean  to  tax  to  support  parish  schools  ?  Of  the  two  last  clerical 
friends  with  whom  the  writer  was  staying,  one  (a  pluralist)  subscribes  above 
fifty  pounds  per  annum  to  the  schools  of  his  two  little  parishes,  and  the  other 
gives  twenty  to  the  school  close  to  his  own  door.  Who  will  pay  this  when 
the  clergy  are  taxed  after  the  Irish  fashion  ?  Be  it  known  to  all  men,  that 
though  intellect  has  made  great  marches,  it  has  not  marched  so  far  as  to 
make  people  generally  like  subscribing  to  schools.  When  the  poor 
clergyman  goes  to  collect  (a  heavy  day's  work),  instead  of  transports  of  joy 
at  the  notion  of  spreading  light  and  liberty,  there  are  sundry  refusals,  sundry 
complaints  of  children  being  taught  too  much,  and  sundry  declarations  that 
the  schools  have  spoiled  all  the  good  servants.  When  the  clergy  are  well  taxed, 
so  must  some  other  people,  if  the  schools  are  to  go  on,  for  the  clergyman 
cannot  pay  exclusive  taxes  and  support  schools  too.  Lord  King's  distinct 
refusal  to  give  ground  or  money,  and  his  taking  care  to  bring  the  clergyman 
who  dared  to  ask  him  to  do  so  before  the  public  on  the  most  frivolous  pre- 
tences, is  merely  one  out  of  a  thousand  specimens  of  the  difficulties  experienced 
by  the  clergy  in  collecting  money  for  schools. 


NEW  CHURCH  AT   WORCESTER. 

Within  the  circuit  of  the  city  of  Worcester  there  is  a  population  of  more  than 
1200  souls,  inhabiting  the  extra-parochial  quarter  of  the  town  usually  called 
the  Blockhouse,  audits  neighbourhood,  in  a  state  of  great  religious  destitution. 


*  For  12,000/  in  the  note  to  the  table  read  1200t 


DOCUMENTS.  483 

being  wholly  unprovided  either  with  the  accommodation  of  a  church,  or  any 
regular  ministerial  care. 

It  is  found  that  the  churches  of  the  two  adjoining  and  very  populous 
parishes,  St.  Martin's  and  St.  Peter's,  are  greatly  inadequate  to  the  numbers 
of  their  respective  inhabitants.  If  the  surplus  population  of  these  two  parishes, 
unprovided  with  church-room,  be  added  to  the  Blockhouse,  there  will  be  an 
amount  of  between  three  and  four  thousand  persons,  so  circumstanced  as  to  be 
deprived  of  the  means  of  regular  communion  in  the  worship  of  our  Apostolical 
church. 

It  is  proposed,  therefore,  that  a  new  church  shall  be  placed  in  a  central 
situation,  with  respect  to  the  localities  both  of  the  extra-parochial  district,  and 
certain  portions  of  St.  Martin's  and  St.  Peter's  parishes,  which  may  most  con- 
veniently be  included  w^ithin  a  new  cure  of  souls  to  be  formed,  as  well  as 
share  in  the  use  of  the  church  for  public  worship. 

Such  a  site  has  happily  been  obtained  from  the  spontaneous  liberality  of  a 
gentleman,  who  has  made  a  donation  of  a  piece  of  land  for  the  purpose, 
possessing  every  advantage  which  could  be  desired. 

The  church  is  intended  to  be  large  enough  to  accommodate  not  fewer  than 
800  persons.  Should  the  funds  suffice,  the  scale  of  it  will  be  extended.  It 
will  be  of  a  decorous  and  appropriate  style  of  building,  devoid  of  superfluous 
ornament.     Two-thirds  of  the  sittings  will  be  free. 

The  Lord  Bishop  of  the  Diocese  has  given  his  sanction  and  cordial  approba- 
tion to  the  measure  now  in  hand  ;*  and  meetings  have  been  held,  numerously 
attended,  with  a  view  to  promote  it.  In  these  meetings,  our  worthy  Chief 
Magistrate,  the  Mayor,  has  presided,  and  been  pleased  to  take  a  warm  interest 
in  its  favour  ;  whilst  a  strong  and  unanimous  conviction  has  been  expressed  by 
all  who  have  attended  these  meetings,  of  the  seasonableness  of  the  undertak- 
ing, and  the  urgent  occasion  for  it  which  exists.  Accordingly  a  Committee 
has  been  formed,  which  includes  many  of  the  leading  inhabitants  of  the  city, 
and  of  the  clergy,  for  pursuing  the  design  and  carrying  it  into  effect,  who 
have  pledged  their  services  to  that  purpose. 

This  good  work,  however,  can  be  accomplished  only  by  zealous  and  perse- 
vering exertions  in  many  quarters.  The  extra-parochial  part  of  the  town, 
which  is  principally  concerned  in  the  benefit  designed,  is  the  least  of  all  fur- 
nished with  any  resources  in  itself  for  obtaining  such  an  object.  It  is  the 
abode  of  much  poverty.  Its  inhabitants  are,  for  the  most  part,  of  the  humbler 
conditions  of  life ; — its  means  wholly  disproportioned  to  its  wants.  In  this 
instance,  at  least,  it  must  derive  all  its  hopes  of  supply  from  the  kindness  and 
bounty  of  others  ;  from  the  co-operation  of  willing  friends  ;  from  the  aid  of 
the  city  and  the  county  at  large. 


NON-RESIDENCE  IN  THE  DIOCESE  OF  CHESTER. 
(From  the  Bishop  of  Chester's  Charge,  Appendix,  p.  44.) 

Out  of  about  630  places  having  provision  for  a  minister  (a  provision  often 
miserably  inadequate),  there  are  not  more  than  20  which  do  not  enjoy  the 
advantage  of  an  individual  clergyman,  residing  either  within  the  boundaries, 
or  so  near  that  his  duties  may  be  effectually  performed.  In  the  remaining 
20,  the  clergyman  serves  two  contiguous  chapelries, — these  of  course  can  have 
but  one  service  on  the  Sunday ;  and  only  ten  can  have  a  clergyman  actually 
resident.f 

*  The  Bishop  has  very  kindly  subscribed  100/.  to  the  church, 
t  This  Appendix  contains  a  summary  of   the  arguments  for  an  Establishment, 
and  of  the  answers  to  the  attacks  on  it,   which  ought  to  be  generally  circulated. 
Nothing  can  be  better,  and  the  whole  matter  is  not  only  most  admirably,  but  very 
shortlv  stated. 


484 

CHURCH    REFORM.     No.  V. 

That  prudence  often  requires  the  suppression  of  just  as  well  as  strong 
emotions  of  indignation,  or,  rather,  that  duty  commands  the  suppression, 
in  cases  where  our  conduct  may  affect  other  interests  than  our  own, 
is  an  important  truth.  They  to  whose  especial  care  and  custody  such 
interests  seem  committed,  should  bear  and  forbear  to  a  very  great 
degree.  Often  vvhon  their  generous,  and  even  their  righteous  feelings, 
might  command  them  to  speak,  duty  will  command  them  to  be  silent. 
But  wherefore  does  it  thus  repress  the  generous  instincts  of  the  soul  ? 
Simply  that  the  great  and  all-important  interests  confided  to  us  may  not 
be  unnecessarily  injured,  and  that  the  sacred  principles  confided  to  us 
may  not  be  unnecessarily  contracted  in  their  operations,  by  the  gratifi- 
cation of  our  personal  feelings.  They  in  whose  power  it  is,  to  a  cer- 
tain degree,  to  injure  the  interests  and  contract  the  operations,  may  do 
much  that  shall  be  base,  mean,  and  foolish,  or  spiteful  and  odious,  and 
still  it  may  be  our  bonnden  duty  to  hear  and  forbear.  But  to  a  for- 
bearance dictated  by  such  views,  there  are  two  undoubted  limitations. 
We  are  not  to  be  required  to  keep  silence  either  where  our  duty  to 
God  would  require  us  to  speak,  or  where  the  real  interests  of  the 
deposit  confided  to  us  are  injured,  and  its  principles  are  violated.  There 
will  be  little  doubt,  in  any  case,  as  to  the  first  of  these  limitations,  as 
our  duty  to  God  is  in  such  cases  pretty  clearly  marked  out.  It  must 
be  allowed  that  there  is  more  difficulty  in  judging  practically  of  the 
other.  It  may  require,  at  least  in  some  cases,  an  union  of  high  prin- 
ciple with  clear  judgment,  which  is  not  the  lot  of  all,  to  decide  where 
the  really  great  and  essential  ends  in  view  will  be  most  promoted  by 
acquiescence  in  real,  but  small,  injuries,  and  where,  however  small  at 
the  moment,  they  are  at  once  to  be  resisted,  as  necessarily  bringing 
more  serious  injuries  in  their  train.  But  where  the  decision  is  made  by 
means  of  such  an  happy  union,  or  where  the  violation  of  principle  is 
such  that  less  fortunate  natures  cannot  be  blind  to  it,  there,  whatever 
cautious  cowardice,  or  selfish  fear,  or  fearful  selfishness,  under  the  guise 
of  prudence,  may  counsel,  there,  beyond  a  doubt,  duty  requires  men  to 
speak,  and  to  speak  plainly,  without  fear  of  giving  ofl^ence,  and  without 
care  about  provoking  immediate  evil  on  their  own  heads,  or  on  the  in- 
terests committed  to  them.  For  where  principles  are  to  be  violated,  the 
question  is  no  longer,  whether  those  interests  can  be  preserved,  but 
merely  how  long ;  if  the  foundation  is  gone,  the  building  must  fall  at 
last.  Let  it  be  granted,  if  you  will,  that  their  speaking  will  be  of  no  avail 
— that  their  voice  will  command  no  attention — that  the  principles  will 
be  violated — that  the  foundation  will  be  removed  and  the  building  laid 
low.  What  then  ?  Are  there  yet  no  duties  left  to  be  performed  to 
what  was  committed  to  our  trust — none  to  ourselves,  none  to  God  ? 
Shame  on  us  if  we  forget  for  a  moment  that  we  are  bound  to  protest,  in 
the  face  of  the  world,  against  the  violation  and  destruction  of  that  which 
is  for  the  good  of  man.  Shame  on  us,  if  we  so  far  forget  what  is  due 
to  ourselves,  as  to  leave  to  our  children  a  disgraced  and  dishonoured 
name — a  name  stained  by  the  deep  disgrace  and  reproach  of  being 
afraid  to  speak  for  the  right,  from  base  cowardice,  or  baser  si^lfishness ! 


CHURCH   REFORM.  485 

Sharae  yet  deeper  and  more  accumulated,  woe  unspeakable,  if,  from 
such  causes  as  these,  we  forget  what  is  due  to  our  God,  to  his  promises, 
and  to  his  cause. 

Let  us  apply  these  plain  truths  to  the  melancholy  case  before  us. 
The  preservation  of  a  National  Church*  is  an  object  of  first-rate  import- 
ance, because  (to  state  the  matter  briefly)  a  large  portion  of  every 
country  which  does  not  possess  one  will  (as  has  been  proved  a  thou- 
sand times),  humanly  speaking,  be  necessarily  Pagan.  Dr.  Chalmers 
has  shewn  this  so  clearly,  that  few  persons,  capable  of  thinking,  now 
doubt  about  the  matter.  To  avoid  such  an  evil,  then,  as  the  destruc- 
tion of  a  National  Church ;  or,  in  other  words,  to  avoid  the  spread  of 
Paganism,  any  thing  should  be  endured  which  can  be  endured  without 
the  violation  of  duty.  A  great  many  regulations  may  be  introduced  by 
any  existing  government  which  may  seem  to  us  unwise,  inexpedient, 
in  some  sense  mischievous,  and  very  likely  intended  to  be  so,  and  yet 
under  very  much  of  such  treatment  it  may  be  wise^  or,  what  is  a  better 
word,  it  may  be  right,  to  be  silent  and  to  suffer  all  these  things.  For 
the  wantonness  of  power  may,  if  provoked,  out  of  mere  revenge,  inflict 
greater  evils  than  it  will  do  if  left  to  itself.  Spleen  and  selfishness  may 
be  gratified,  folly  may  be  allowed  to  exert  its  fancied  wisdom,  and 
ignorance  to  display  its  imaginary  knowledge,  at  the  expense  oi  trifling 
sacrifices,  if  left  to  have  their  way,  when  spleen  and  selfishness  would 
be  kindled  into  malignity,  and  folly  and  ignorance  would  be  stimulated 
to  give  their  most  active  and  mischievous  assistance,  by  any  pertinacious 
resistance  to  minor  evils.  All  this  may  be  allowed  to  the  full.  Laws 
about  tithes,  about  pluralities,  and  about  non-residence,  for  example,  may 
be  proposed  by  a  government  which,  (as  Lord  Althorp,  with  his  usual  can- 
dou  r,  confessed  was  his  own  case  as  to  Ireland),  without  intending  evil,  may 
be  totally  ignorant  of  the  practical  workings  of  any  one  of  these  matters,  for 
good  or  evil — their  real  nature — how  far  they  can  be,  and  how  far  they 
ought  to  be,  altered.  While  such  thhigs  only  were  in  contemplation, 
or  supposed  to  be  in  contemplation,  duty  counselled  silence  and  quiet- 
ness. But  the  scene  is  now  shifted.  The  direct  tendencies  of  the  Irish 
Church  Bill  are,  in  one  word,  to  uproot  every  thing  like  an  Established 
Church  from  Ireland,  and  England  too.  iVnd  although  it  may  be  very 
possible  that  Ministers  may  have  no  intentions  to  use  the  English  Church 
as  they  are  about  to  use  the  Irish,  although  it  should  be  true  that  firm 
and  loud  remonstrances  from  churchmen  should  irritate  Ministers  into 
measures  which  they  did  not  intend  to  take  at  the  moment,  it  is  still  the 
duty,  the  imperative  duty,  of  churchmen  to  speak  out.  It  is  their  duty 
to  themselves,  to  the  Church,  to  God.f 

But  suppose  that  there  are  persons  who  will  not  admit  this,  let  them 
be  assured  that  speaking  out  on  this  occasion,  if  it  does  no  good,  can 
do  no  harm.  The  only  way  in  which  harm  can  be  apprehended, 
is  that  just  hinted  at — viz.,  that  government  maybe  provoked,  by  an 

•  Mr.  Coleridge's  admirable  volume  on  the  "  Idea  of  a  Church  and  State"  is  a 
work  which  should  be  read  and  meditated  by  every  one  in  these  days. 

f  It  is  truly  pleasant  to  see  the  spirited  Protest  of  the  Bristol  Clergy,  and  a 
Petition  from  those  of  the  Archdeaconry  of  Surrey  is  in  preparation. 

Vol.  \ll,^Jpril,  1833.  3  p 


480 


CHURCH    REFORM. 


opposition  to  its  will,  into  an  immediate  course  of  English  Church 
spoliation  and  destruction.  Now  they  who,  by  an  argument  of  this 
kind,  are  excusing  to  themselves  their  shrinking  back  from  the  full 
expression  of  what  they  feel  and  think,  are  laying  a  false,  though  it  be 
a  flattering  unction  to  their  soul.  The  one  question  which  they  have 
to  ask  themselves  is,  not  what  ministers  intend,  but  simply  this,  are  the 
principles  of  the  measure  full  of  danger  to  the  existence  of  a  church? 
For  the  real  truth  is,  that  ministers  are  mere  dust  in  the  balance;  and 
what  they  intend,  or  do  not  intend,  is  a  matter  of  as  little  consequence 
as  it  is  to  know  what  will  be  the  shape  of  the  next  cloud  that  passes  by. 

There  i?  no  occasion  to  speak  about  the  abilities  or  intentions  of  the 
men.  They  may  be  great  men  or  small  men — good  men  or  bad  men.  That 
question  belongs  to  the  politician.  But  their  government  may  be  broken 
up  to-morrow,  and,  if  it  is,  in  all  human  probability,  it  will  be  succeeded 
by  one  given  to  reckless  and  ruthless  changes,  and,  at  all  events,  quite 
ready  to  use  every  precedent  for  spoliation,  if  not  to  spoil  without  pre- 
cedents. At  all  events,  whatever  government  exists,  cannot  refuse  to  a 
popular  legislature  to  apply  and  extend  such  principles  as  have  already 
neceived  the  stamp  of  the  constitution.  If,  therefore,  this  government 
introduces  principles  into  a  bill  which  are,  when  worked  out,  incon- 
sistent with  the  safety  of  our  established  church,  it  is  of  no  sort  of  con- 
sequence whether  it  means  to  work  them  out  or  not.  The  question 
is  only  one  of  time.  If  this  government  ordains  that  church  rates  shall 
cease  in  Ireland,  because  it  is  hard  that  people  who  do  not  belong  to  a 
church  should  repair  it,  does  any  man  alive  believe  that  it  will  be 
possible  to  refuse  the  extension  of  that  measure  to  England  ?  And 
does  any  man,  who  has  ever  considered  the  matter,  doubt  for  one 
moment  that  the  question  of  an  established  church,  or  none,  is  depen- 
dent on  that  one  point,  that  the  dissenters  see  this  clearly  enough,  and 
that  this,  not  the  amount  of  the  tax,  is  the  reason  for  their  fighting  the 
question  ? 

Again,  if  this  government  introduces  the  practice  of  seizing  the  pro- 
perty of  certain  bishoprics  for  public  purposes,  and  throwing  the  duties 
of  them  on  others,  can  it  be  doubted  that  the  precedent  is  one  big  with 
danger  to  the  existence  of  a  church  ?  It  is  very  true  that  bishoprics 
have  been  consolidated  before  by  proper  authorities,  and  that  by  proper 
authorities  they  may  be  consolidated  or  separated  at  any  time.*     But 


*  On  this  subject,  the  following  information,  from  a  letter  from  the  Rev.  M.  H. 
Seymour,  in  one  of  the  Irish  papers,  may  be  acceptable  as  a  substitute  for  more 
authentic  information.  Mr.  Seymour  does  not  state  whence  he  derives  it.  It  may 
perhaps  come  from  Ware.  When  were  the  bishoprics  of  Bath  and  Wells,  and  those 
of  Lichfield  and  Coventry,  consolidated,  and  by  what  authority  ? 

"  I.  The  greater  number  of  these  unions  were  created  since  the  Reformation,  and  so 
must  be  consistent  with  our  constitution  as  a  reformed  church  ;  as  Leighlin  and 
Ferns,  in  1660;  Limerick  and  Ardfert  and  Aghadoe,  in  1663;  Clonfert  and  Clon- 
macduagh,  in  1602;  in  Killalla  and  Achonry,  in  1607 ;  Tuam  and  Ardagh,  1741, 
which  is  only  ninety-two  years  ago;  Killaloe  and  Kilfinora,  in  1732,  which  is  only 
eighty  years  ago ! 

"II  Some  of  these  unions  were  created  by  the  authority  of  an  Act  of  Parliament, 
and  so  were  created  by  an  assembly  of  "  laymen."  As  Cashel  and  Emly,  in  1568; 
Meatfe  and  Clonmacnoise,  n  1568 ;  both  of  these  unions  were  created  by  Act  of 


CHURCH    REFORM.  487 

the  precedent  of  consolidating  them,  in  order  to  seize  their  property ,  is 
one  entirely  new,  and,  though  now  only  applied  to  Ireland,  is  not  a 
plant  which  will  grow  in  Irish  soils  only,  but  is  particularly  well  adapted 
for  general  cultivation. 

Is  there  any  thing  again  in  the  air  of  England  which  will  he  pre- 
judicial to  the  life  of  that  officer  of  government  who  shall  approach  the 
glebe  house  of  the  English  rector  in  order  to  levy  the  tax  laid  on  the 
rectory  for  repairing  the  churches  and  augmenting  small  livings ;  and 
(after  the  just  and  humane  provisions  of  the  Irish  Bill)  to  levy  a  distress 
on  the  rector's  goods,  or  sequestrate  his  living  when  he  has  not 
wherewithal  to  pay  the  demand,  for  the  simple  reason  that  his  income 
has  not  been  paid  ? 

And,  finally,  are  the  powers  of  English  lawyers  so  despicably  small 
that  all  their  arts  will  not  enable  them  to  draw  a  bill  which  shall  effect 
even  the  smallest  portion  of  those  remarkable  operations  on  the  pro- 
perties of  English  chapters  and  bishopricks  which  Lord  Althorp  is  about 
to  effect  on  the  properties  of  such  description  in  Ireland  ? 

No  !  no  !  if  there  are  any  persons  holding  back  from  the  full  and 
free  expression  of  their  opinions,  under  the  notion  that  they  can  pos-* 
sibly  prejudice  the  interests  of  the  church  of  England,  let  them  lay  aside 
that  notion,  and  clearly  understand  that  when  the  Irish  Church  Bill 
has  been  past,  ministers  have  done  their  worst  to  the  church — and  that 
no  government  could  have  introduced  principles  more  certainly  de- 
structive. When  they  have  settled  that  Deans  and  Chapters'  pro- 
perty, as  well  as  that  of  Bishops,  may  be  seized  to  relieve  the  laity 
of  burthens  incumbent  on  them  by  law,  and  to  increase  livings,  the 
great  tithes  of  which  are  held  by  laymen, — when  they  have  settled 
that  the  church  may  be  turned  out  of  the  management  of  its  own 
property,  and  pensioned  off  by  the  State,  which  is  to  make  what- 
ever it  can  of  that  property  and  turn  it  to  State  purposes, — when 
they  have  settled  that  clergy  may  be  taxed  for  any  reason  or 
for  no  reason — and  to  any  amount  whatever — what  is  there  more 
for  them  to  do,  or  for  us  to  fear  ?  If  there  are  not  means  here  to 
destroy  us  as  an  establishment,  what  means  besides  could  effect  our 
destruction  ?     If  these  will  not  do  it,  verily,  we  must  be  indestructible. 

This  is  all  said  in  respect  to  those  who  are  sincerely  desirous  of  the 
preservation  of  the  establishment  on  right  and  public  grounds,  and  on 
those  grounds  would  think  it  prudent  to  abstain  from  giving  offence  or 
provocation.  If  there  are  any  who  hold  back  from  indolence,  apathy, 
cowardice,  or  selfishness,  nothing  need  be  addressed  to  them,  for 
nothing  could  awake  them  from  such  a  sleep.  They  must  be  left 
to  the  disgrace  and  contempt  they  deserve  here,  and  to  settle  their  awful 

Parliament,  at  a  time  when,  I  believe,  both  "  infidel  and  popish"  persons  could  sit  in 
the  House. 

"III.  Some  of  these  unions  have  undergone  various  changes;  as  Kilfinora,  which 
was  joined  to  Killaloe,  in  1752,  had  been  previously  united  to  Tuam  ;  Ardagh, 
which  was  joined  to  Tuam,  in  1741,  had  been  previously  united  to  Kilmore ;  and 
Cork,  which  it  is  now  proposed  to  unite  to  Cloyne,  had  actually  been  so  united 
before,  in  1430,  and  was  afterwards  separated  in  1638,  and  again  united  in  1660,  and 
again  separated  in  1678." 


488  CHURCH   REFORM. 

account  hereafter  m  they  may.  For  all  others,  the  time  is  come  to 
speak  boldly,  plainly,  and  truly,  without  any  regard  to  consequences. 
For  it  is  not  fitting  that  such  a  church  as  this  should  fall,  if  she  is  to 
fall,  without  leaving  behind  her  a  solemn  and  earnest  protest  against  the 
injustice  and  violence  with  which  her  fall  has  been  effected, — without 
exposure  of  the  base  arts  which  have  paved  the  way  for  that  injustice — 
without  solemn  warning  of  the  evils  which  will  be  the  consequence  of 
removing  the  light  of  God's  church  from  the  land. 

The  warmest  wish,  indeed,  which  one  interested  for  the  honour  and 
character  of  the  church  could  form,  in  a  crisis  like  this,  when  prwctp/es 
and  foundations  are  at  stake,  would  be,  that  every  body  of  persons 
connected  with  her,  should,  without  violence  indeed  or  anger,  but 
without  "fear  or  favour,"  without  any  regard  to  personal  consequences, 
without  any  consideration,  in  short,  other  than  the  consideration  of 
what  is  right,  and  true,  and  sacred,  leave  a  memorial  of  their  opinions 
and  feelings,  a  record  of  their  opposition  to  evil,  which  might  form  a 
part  of  the  proud  history  of  the  church,  and  shew  that  the  prayer  "  that 
there  never  may  be  wanting  a  supply  of  men  fit  and  able  to  serve  God 
in  the  church,"  has  not  been  sent  up  in  vain.  Past  history  tells  us, 
that,  notwithstanding  the  base  slanders  of  base  men,  churchmen  never 
yet  have  been  afraid  to  oppose  power  when  exerted  for  evil ;  and  let 
not  future  history  record  that  with  a  longer  experience  of  the  blessings 
of  our  own  church,  with  the  clear  and  firm  demonstration  of  its  advan- 
tages to  the  country,  we  alone,  of  this  age,  were  wanting — unwilling  to 
follow  the  example  of  them  that  are  gone  before  us,  like  them  to  speak 
boldly,  and  like  them  patiently  to  sufier. 

From  these  higher  considerations  let  us  descend  to  look  again,  for  a 
few  minutes,  at  the  details  of  the  dreadful  measure  now  in  agitation. 
And  first  let  it  be  observed,  that  if  the  proofs  afforded  in  the  last  number, 
that  this  is  not  intended  as  a  measure  for  Ireland  alone,  were  not  suffi- 
cient, one  thing  which  has  occurred  within  these  few  days,  would  prove 
clearly  how  things  are.  The  Solicitor-General,  in  presenting  the  peti- 
tions of  some  Dissenters  about  Church-rates,  said,  that  he  hoped  to  see 
the  time  when  these  rates  should  be  abolished  in  England  as  well  as 
in  Ireland,  as  he  looked  on  them  as  a  great  hardship  on  Dissenters. 
Now,  undoubtedly,  there  is  no  pledge  here  given  ;  but  when  a  great  law 
officer  of  government — a  man  too,  like  Sir  John  Campbell,  not  violent 
nor  rash,  but  thoughtful  and  penetrating — makes  a  declaration  like  this, 
they  must  be  wilfully  blind,  indeed,  who  are  blind  to  the  fact,  that  if 
Government  has  not  yet  given  a  positive  pledge  in  private  to  the  Dis- 
senters, they  are  paving  the  way  for  it,  if  they  find  that  such  a  step 
would  profit  them. 

Now  what  is  the  real  state  of  the  case  as  to  Church-rates,  as  far  as 
they  relate  to  the  repair  of  the  fabric  ?  Simply  this,  that  the 
oldest  law  books  in  existence  (one  as  early  as  a.d.  1268)  state, 
that  by  the  Common  Law  of  England,  the  repair  and  rebuilding 
of  the  fabric  of  the  church  belongs  to  the  parishioners.  (See  a  very 
valuable  work  of  Dr.  Newland's,  called  "  An  Examination  of  Dr. 
Doyle's  Evidence;"  in  which  the  fourfold  division  was  fully  canvassed. 
Tt  was  abridged,  with  some  alterations,  in  Vol.  I.,  of  this  Magazine, 


i: 


CHURCH   REFORM.  48^ 

p.  602 — 605.)     Now  when  from  time  immemorial  a  certain  burthen 
las  belonged  to  certain  property  ;  when,  consequently,  in  every  transac- 
tion respecting  such  property,  that  burthen   has  been  considered  and 
allowed  for ;  on  what  principles,  which  are  not  subversive  of  law  and 
justice  alike,  can  the  Legislature  take  off  this  burthen  from   the  pro- 
perty on   which  it  is  incumbent,  and  arbitrarily  impose  it  on  another  ? 
And  if  law  will  not  bear  them  out,  will  equity  or  the  reason  of  the 
case  ?     For  whom  are  churches  built,  the  clergy  or  the  people  ?     If 
for  the  people,  in  the  name  of  common  sense,  why  are  the  clergy  to 
repair  and  rebuild  them  ?     If  religion,  indeed,  is  of  no  value  to  the 
country  at   large,   certainly  the  country  should  not    be   put   to   any 
expense  for   it;  but  then  let  this  be  boldly  stated,  and  the    whole 
be  swept  away  at  once.     But  to  crown  all,   can  anything  be  more 
iniquitous  and  oppressive  than  the  shape  which  this  tax  is  to  take  ?     A 
benefice  of  500/.  per  annum  is  to  be  taxed  35/.  per  annum  ;  and  why? 
Simply  because  the  ministry  chuses  it.     This  benefice  may  be  so  large 
in  population  as  to  compel  the  employing  a  curate,  and  to  entail  very 
heavy  and  necessary  expenditure  in  subscriptions  and  private  charity.    It 
is  certainly  liable  to  land  tax  and  other  charges.     But  without  regard  to 
all  this,  7  per  cent  is  laid  upon  it !   And  even  if  the  charge  is  not  a  parti- 
cularly large  one  in  extent,  does  any  one  mean  to  say  that  from  four  to 
five  hundred  a  year  (for  land  tax  and  some  subscriptions  fall  on  all 
livings)  is  such  an  exorbitant  income,  that  its  possessor,  still  liable  \o  every 
public  tax,  either  in  the  shape  of  Assessed  Taxes,  or  of  Income  Tax, 
is  to   be  plundered  of  five  and  thirty  pounds  in   order  to  relieve  the 
estates  of  the  noblemen  and  gentlemen  around  him  from  a  burden  to 
which  they  are  liable  by  the  common  law,  and  to  which  equity  and 
common  sense  would  make  them  liable  if  there  were  no  law  on  the  sub- 
ject ?*     Is  there  any  one  less  able  to  spare  five-and-thirty  pounds  than  a 
person  who  is  bound  to  maintain  a  respectable  appearance,  though  without 
luxuries,  and  bring  up  a  family  decently  on  four  or  five  hundred  a  year  ?  It 
is  very  well  for  Lord  Althorp,  and  men  who  are  rolling  in  riches,  to  overlook 
the  difficulties  of  a  private  clergyman,  because  they  think  that  the  cry  of 
the  country  is  with  them  at  the  moment,  but  this  is  a  rank  gross  piece  of 
injustice,  and  a  very  few  months  will  produce  plenty  of  declarations  to 
that  effect  from  others  besides  clergy.     In  fine,  looking  at  the  matter  of 
private  patronage,  what  answer  can  Lord  A.  give  to  the  plain  question 

*  Of  course,  it  is  needless  to  say  that  the  Dissenting  Journals  go  on  just  as  usual 
on  this  and  similar  points.  The  fourfold  division,  that  ten  thousand  times  exposed 
falsehood,  was  the  subject  of  a  long  article  in  the  "  Patriot  "  of  March  20.  These 
papers  know  that  people  get  tired  of  contradicting— that  men  of  decent  feelings  are 
ashamed  of  recurring  for  ever  to  the  same  point — and  on  this,  they  make  their 
advantage.  The  writer  means  ere  long  to  throw  together  his  thoughts  on  "  The 
Value  of  Falsehood;"  and  to  illustrate  the  subject  by  references  to  the  "  Patriot,"  and 
other  similar  publications.  Frederic  of  Prussia  avowed  to  the  emperor  that  he 
understood  the  subject.  But  his  was  child's  play  to  the  practices  of  the  modern 
press.  It  may  not  be  amiss  to  mention  that  in  a  series  of  papers  published  at 
Horsham,  on  Church  Rates,  the  writer  on  the  Dissenters'  side  stated  unhesitatingly 
that  the  Dissenters  were  the  largest  party  in  England — and  this,  when  they  are  now 
compelled  to  allow  that  they  cannot  claim  more  than  3^  millions  out  of  14  millions. 
The  replies  on  Church  rates  given  at  Horsham  were  very  good  indeed,  and,  if  possi- 
ble, some  extracts  shall  be  given. 


490  CHURCH   REFORM. 

asked  in  last  month's  Magazine  ?  Why,  if  of  two  brothers  the  elder  and 
richer  buys  an  estate,  and  the  poorer  buys  an  advowson,  should  a 
burthen  belonging  by  law  to  the  estate  of  the  rich  man,  be  transferred, 
by  a  mere  arbitrary  and  tyrannical  exercise  of  power,  to  the  advowson 
of  the  poor  ?  To  sport  with  clergy  and  their  incomes  and  comfort  is 
all  very  well,  but,  after  a  short  time,  it  will  be  found  that  clergy  and 
their  property  do  not  differ  in  nature  from  other  men  and  other  property  ; 
and  that  if  a  principle  is  introduced  by  which  gross  injustice  is  perpe- 
trated in  one,  it  will  very  soon,  of  necessity,  be  applied  to  the  other. 
For  example,  by  the  common  law,  the  repair  of  highways  falls  on  the 
occupiers  of  land  in  the  parish  where  they  are.  Why  should  not  Lord 
A.  take  that  off  the  noblemen  and  gentlemen  of  the  country  and  lay  it 
on  the  clergy,  or  the  lawyers,  or  the  fundholders?  What  then  is  to  be 
said  of  a  step,  to  which  law,  common  sense,  equity,  and  the  reason  of 
the  case  are  alike  opposed  ? 

As  to  the  confiscation  of  Chapter  property,  one  is  so  utterly  w^eary 
of  arguing  the  exceeding  advantages  of  such  property,  the  unjust  or 
stupid  blunder  of  calling  it  sinecure^  and  therefore  devoting  it  to  de- 
struction, that  that  subject  shall  not  be  dwelt  upon  just  at  present, 
further  than  to  remind  persons  that  the  only  ground  on  which  Irish 
Chapters  are  to  be  dealt  with,  is,  that  there  are  to  be  no  sinecures  in 
the  Church  at  all ;  or,  in  other  words,  that  the  English  Deans  and 
Chapters  are  to  be  sacrificed  to  the  Moloch  of  Radicalism,  whenever  it 
is  found  necessary  to  propitiate  that  greedy  and  bloody  deity. 

The  Address  of  the  Irish  Clergy  speaks  of  another  topic,  which  is 
well  calculated  to  move  the  indignation  of  every  man.  Every  parish 
where  there  has  not  been  service  for  three  years,  is  to  be  done  away 
with  as  a  Protestant  parish.  In  many  cases,  there  is  no  church  in 
a  parish — and  this  parish,  for  that  reason,  and  for  the  smallness  of  its 
revenues,  forms  part  of  an  Union.  Now,  without  a  single  inquiry  as 
to  the  Protestant  population  which  may  be  living  in  it,  and  attending 
the  service  of  the  Union  church,  this  parish  is  to  be  cut  oflT,  and  the  in- 
come of  the  church,  already  too  scanty  in  that  quarter  (an  Union  being 
formed  principally  for  that  reason),  is  to  be  further  diminished,  and  all 
hopes  whatever  of  the  expansion  or  confirmation  of  Protestantism  to 
be  done  away.  These  things  are  really  of  a  nature  which  it  is  difficult 
to  characterize,  without  assuming  the  language  of  a  partisan — they 
must  be  done  either  in  wantonness  or  ignorance,  against  which,  in  a 
few  years  or  months,  the  very  stones  in  the  wall  will  cry  out. 

As  to  Lord  Althorp'scr*?^/?/?/?  ofproperti/y  in  order  to  confiscate  it,  one 
really  hardly  knows  whether  to  laugh  at  the  absurdity  of  the  notion,  or  to 
be  indignant  at  the  dishonesty  of  the  act.  To  contend,  that  because 
the  bishop  cannot  grant  leases  for  more  than  twenty-one  years,  you 
create  a  fresh  property  by  giving  him  a  larger  power,  at  the  very  moment 
that  you  own  him  to  have  a  still  superior  power  to  that  which  you  give, 
viz.,  the  power  of  bringing  the  whole  into  the  hands  of  the  See,  is 
so  childish,  that  one  con  hardly  stop  to  argue  about  it.  With  respect 
to  the  application  of  this  precious  principle,  it  was,  if  possible,  more 
ridiculous  and  absurd  than  the  principle  itself!  It  was  founded  on  an 
error  so  gposs,  that  one  could  hardly  have  imagined  that  it  could  h^ve 


CHURCH    REFORM. 


M 


been  committed.  That  error  made  Lord  A.'s  calculation  of  the  value 
of  Bishops'  estates  wrong  by  about  four-ffths.  But  it  is  not  worth 
while  now  to  expose  it  (and  the  paragraph  which  did  so,  is  accordingly- 
cut  out),  as  it  appears  Irom  a  Dublin  paper  this  morning,  that  ministers 
have  consented  to  renounce  this  error,  and  have  promised  a  Committee, 
appointed  by  the  church  tenants,  to  take  off  the  six  years'  purchase  ! 
"  But  this  is  passing  strange"  legislation  !  To  do  it  to-day,  and  to  be  com- 
pelled to  undo  to-morrow  !  However,  they  will  do  as  little  as  they  can, 
for  it  seems,  as  was  stated  to  this  meeting,  that  they  ivant  money,  and 
will  therefore  persevere  in  all  parts  of  the  Bill  which  do  not  involve 
these  gross  errors !  And  is  this  the  real  secret  of  the  Church  Bill  ? 
If  so,  this  is  really  the  most  intolerable  part  of  all ! 

Finally,  it  was  purposed  to  say  a  few  words  about  convocation,  btit 
time  does  not  permit ;  and  the  subject  deserves  a  longer  notice.  This 
only  shall  be  said,  that  whatever  be  the  strict  law  of  the  case,  equity, 
decency,  and  custom  alike  say,  that  before  arrangements  are  made 
which  must  have  a  very  great  effect  on  the  efficacy  of  the  church,  as  a 
religious  body;  before  the  clergy  are  taxed  for  objects  not  belonging  to 
them,  but  to  the  country  at  large ;  before  ten  bishops  are  got  rid  of  in 
order  to  seize  their  property  for  the  public  use,  and  before  a  large  part  of 
the  property  of  those  who  are  left  is  seized  likewise,  the  church  ought  to 
be  consulted,  and  that  if  it  is  not  consulted,  equity  and  decency  are  de- 
fied, only  because  it  is  believed  that  they  can  be  defied  with  safety,  and 
that  when  force  can  act,  it  is  not  worth  while  to  appeal  to  reason,  or  ex- 
amine the  justice  and  propriety  of  what  is  proposed  to  be  done. 


ECCLESIASTICAL  INTELLIGENCE. 


ORDINATIONS. 

Bishop  of  Bristol,  St.  Margaret's  Church,  Westminster March  3*. 

Bishop  of  Hereford,  Spring  Garden  Chapel,  St.  Martin's  in  the  Fields,  March  3. 
Bishop  of  Lincoln,  Buckden March  3. 


Name.  Degree. 

Carr,  Thomas  William  b.a. 

Chapman,  Charles b.a. 

Champneys,  T.  P.  A...  b.a. 

Dansey,  Edward    b.a. 

Daniel,  Alfred    b.a. 

Durban,  John b.a. 

Farquharson,  Robert...  b.a. 

Gray,  Robert b.a. 

Harvey,    John    Ridout  b.a. 

Le  Gros,  John  Samuel  b.a. 

Pemberton,  Arthur  G.  m.a. 

Pollock,  J.  F.  E.  B....  B.A. 

Poole,  Robert b.a. 


•1 


DEACONS. 

College.  University. 

Merton  Oxford 

King's  Camb, 

Merton  Oxford 

Downing  Camb. 

Exeter  Oxford 

Queen's  Camb. 

Christ  Church  Oxford 

University  Oxford 
St.  Alban'sHall  Oxford 

Downing  Camb. 

Trinity  Dublin 

Exeter  Oxford  J 

Exeter  Oxford 


Ordaining  Bishop* 
Bishop  of  Lincoln 
Bishop  of  Bristol,  by  let.  dim. 

from  Bishop  of  Ely 
Bishop  of  Lincoln 
Bishop  of  Bristol 
Bishop  of  Bristol 
Bishop  of  Lincoln 
Bishop  of  Bristol 
Bishop  of  Bristol 
Bishop  of  Bristol 
Bishop  of  Bristol 
Bishop  of  Lincoln 
Bishop  of  Bristol,  by  let.dim. 

from  Bishop  of  Exeter 
Bishop  of  Bristol 


492 


ECCLESIASTICAL    INTELLIGENCE. 


Name.  Degree. 

Reynolds,  J.  Jubilee  ...  b.  a  . 

Scott,  James  W b.a. 

Smith,  Solomon m.a. 

Ventris,  J.  Underwood  b.a. 

"Wayet,  West  b.a. 

Whall,  William b.a. 

Whitfield,  Henry  John  b.a. 


Bathurst,  W.  Aspley...  b.a. 

Boudry,  Daniel  de b.a. 

Bower,  H.  Tregonwell  b.a. 

Case,  Thomas b.a. 

Cheere,  George m.a. 

Dixon,  Robert  m.a. 

Eaton,  Richard  Storks  b.a. 

Galton,   John    Lincoln  b.a. 

Garwood,  John  b.a. 

Haworth,  Richard b.a. 

Hutton,  Henry  b.a. 

Ingram,  George 

Irvine,  John    

Jackson,  J.  Marshall...  b.a. 

James,  Howell   b.a. 

Jebb,  John  Beridge  ...  b.a. 

Jones,  Neville b.a. 

Orde,  L.  Shafto b.  a. 

Poole,  John    b.a. 

Prosser,  James    b.a. 

Richmond,  H.  Sylvester  b.a. 

Rowe,  W.  Sloman b.a. 

Taylor,  George  m.a. 

Thomas,  J.  William...  b.a. 

Wilson,  Joseph  b.a. 


Oxford 


Cbllege. 

Queen's 

Exeter 

St.  John's 

St.  John's 
Queen's 
Emmanuel 
Magdalen 

PRI 

Wadham 

Magdalen  Hall  Oxford 
St.  Peter's  Camb. 

Worcester  Oxford 

Queen's  Camb. 

Catherine  Hall  Camb. 
Trinity  Dublin 

St.  Edm.  Hall  Oxford 
Magdalen  Hall  Oxford 
Queen's  Camb. 

Wadham  Oxford 

Queen's  Camb. 

Magdalen  Hall  Oxford 
Lincoln  Oxford 

St.  John's  Camb. 

St.  Peter's  Camb. 

Catherine  Hall  Camb. 

Camb.  ] 
Camb.  j 


University.  Ordaining  Bishop. 

p,      ,      C  Bishop  of  Lincoln,by  let. dim. 
L.amD.   I      ^^^^  Bishop  of  Norwich 
Oxford     Bishop  of  Bristol 
p      I      \  Bishop  of  Lincoln,bylet.dim. 

\      from  Bishop  of  Ely 
Camb.      Bishop  of  Lincoln 
Oxford     Bishop  of  Lincoln 
Camb.      Bishop  of  Lincoln 
Camb.      Bishop  of  Hereford 


Queen's 
St.  John's 


Catherine  Hall  Camb. 

Queen's  Camb. 

Queen's  Camb. 

Exeter  Oxford 

Merton  Oxford 

Pembroke  Camb. 


Bishop  of  Lincoln,  by  let.  dim. 

from  Bishop  of  Norwich 
Bishop  of  Bristol 
Bishop  of  Bristol 
Bishop  of  Bristol 
Bishop  of  Lincoln 
Bishop  of  Bristol 
Bishop  of  Bristol 
Bishop  of  Lincoln 
Bishop  of  Lincoln 
Bishop  of  Lincoln 
Bishop  of  Lincoln 
Bishop  of  Bristol 
Bishop  of  Bristol 
Bishop  of  Lincoln 
Bishop  of  Bristol 
Bishop  of  Bristol 
Bishop  of  Lincoln 
Bishop  of  Bristol,  by  let.  dim. 

from  Bishop  of  Durham 
Bishop  of  Bristol,  by  let.  dim. 

from  Bishop  of  St.  Asaph 
Bishop  of  Lincoln 
Bishop  of  Lincoln 
Bishop  of  Lincoln 
Bishop  of  Bristol 
Bishop  of  Lincoln 
Bishop  of  Lincoln 


The  Lord  Bishop  of  Peterborough  will  hold  his  next  half-yearly  Ordination  on 
Sunday,  the  28th  of  April,  in  the  Cathedral  Church  of  Peterborough.  All  persons 
who  intend  to  offer  themselves  as  candidates  for  holy  orders,  must  send  their  requisite 
papers  to  the  Bishop,  in  packets  weighing  less  than  an  ounce,  on  or  before  the  3rd  of 
April. 

The  Bishop  of  Lincoln's  next  Ordination  will  be  held  at  Buckden,  on  Trinity  Sunday, 
the  2nd  of  June.  Candidates  are  required  to  send  their  papers  thither  to  his  Lordship, 
before  the  20th  of  April. 

CLERICAL  APPOINTMENTS. 

Dawson,  Francis    Prebendary  of  Canterbury  Cathedral. 

Digby,  William Master  of  the  Hospital  of  St.  Oswald,  near  Worcester. 

Lewis,  Henry  John    Chaplain  to  the  Hospital  of  St.  Oswald. 

Maurice,  J.P.,  Petersfield  \  ^  ^™^^^i^^*""  S'^^^^ing  Marriage  Licences  in  the  Diocese 

*          '  \      oi  Winchester. 

Selwyn,  William Prebendary  of  Ely. 


PREFERMENTS. 

Name.  Preferment.  County.  Diocese.  Patron. 

Atkinson,  T.  D....     East  Wretham,  R.         Norfolk  Norwich  W.  Birch,  Esq. 

Atkins,  John Gidleigh,  R.  Wilts  Sarum  Rev.  T.  Whipham 


ECCLESIASTICAL   INTELLIGENCE. 


493 


Name.  Preferment.  Counttj. 

Bar„..n.,  C.  J.    ...  {  ""^'^^  T"'  \  ^"-'" 
rJathurst,  W.  A...     Ladham,  V.  Norfolk 

Battiscombe,  R, ...     Southmeere,  R.  Norfolk 

Biging,  John  Keal     Penslewood,  R.  Somerset 

Booth,  George   ...     Fyndon,  V.  Sussex 

T^        «  (St.  Philip  and  Jacob,  >  ^^^ 

^^y^  S J    3^j^^/  J  Gloucester 

^Rrv^^Ch?rl^*  ^"'^  }  Ashby delaZouch,  V.     Leicester 
EyrI,'  Vil^rKl^-X^^^^^^^^^^  -•'^}  Norfolk 

Gardiner,  F Llanvetherine,  R.  Monmouth 

Greville,   Eden  S.     Bontristal,  R.  Derby 

Grover,  H.  M Hitcham,  R.  Bucks 

^    ^,    .     T  u  V  Calstone,     R.,     with  \  Wilts 

Guthne,  John |    Helmarton,  V.  { 

Hodges^  W Lyme  Regis,  V.  Dorset      j 

Homfray,  Edward     Rattlinghope,  P.  C.        Hereford 

Hulme,  George  ...  St. Mary,  Reading,  C.      Berks 

Jenkins,  John St.  James's, Whitehaven  Cumberl. 

Marden,  Owen   ...  Clymping,  V.  Sussex 

Malkin,  — St.  Ives,  P.  C.  Cornwall 

M-sh,  W.  H I  ^SXkis""'"  I  ^^-f"'^ 

Marsh,  W St.  Peter  &  St.  Owen     Hereford 

Marsden,  J.  B Tooting Graveney,R.      Surrey 

Nicholson,  Edward     Pentridge,  R.  Dorset 

Partington,  Henry     Wath,  V.  Yorkshire 

Prosser,  James  ...     Loud  water,  P.  C.  Bucks 

Richmond,  H.  S. .  |  ^^^'^^^^V.  ^"     ""'""  \  ^"^^« 

Robley,  I St.  Philip's,  C.Salford     Lancash. 

Robinson,   D Woolley,  P.  C.  W.  York 

Roe,  Thos.  Turner     Dunholme,  V.  Lincoln 

Russell,  J.  Clarke       New  Romney,  V.  Kent 

Smith,  Rev |  Do^nington  on  Bane  ^  Lincoln 

Spurgeon,  John  ...     Giest,  V.  Norfolk 

Swan,  Francis Bennington,  R.  Lincoln 

Watson,  Rev.  — . . .     Caister,  V.  Lincoln 

Whall,  William  ...     Thurning,  R.  Hunts 

Wynter,    J.    Cecil     Gatton,  R.  Surrey 


Diocete. 

Lincoln 

Norwich 
Norwich 

Lincoln     j 

B.  &  W.  j 
Chichester 
Gloucester 


Patron. 

R.  C.  Elwes,  Esq. 

Bp,  of  Norwich 
Eton  College 
Rev.  H.  K.  Bow- 

ney,  D.  D. 
Sir   R.  C.   Hoare, 

Bart. 
Mag.  Coll.,  Oxf. 

Corp.  of  Bristol 


Lincoln        Marq.  of  Hastings 


Norwich 


H.    S.    Partridge, 
Esq. 

LlandafF      E.  of  Abergavenny 
Lich.  &  C.    Dean  of  Lincoln      % 


Lincoln 


Sarum 


C  Prov.  &  Fellows 
\    of  Eton  College 


P.  of  D. 

ofSarum 


Marq.  of  Lansdowne 
The  King 
Preb.    Lyme    and 
Halstock,   in   Sa- 
rum Cath. 
Hereford  5  I\-C.     B.     H. 

Sarum 

Chester       Earl  of  Lonsdale 

Chichester  Eton  College 

Exon 

Norwich      Rev.  W.  H.  Marsh 

Hereford 

Wint.  Rev.  R.  Greaves 

Bristol         Lord  Chancellor 
York  Ch.  Ch.,  Oxford 

r  Trustees  under  the 
Lincoln    <    will  of  W.  Davis, 

(    Esq.,  dec. 

Earl  of  Stamford 


Lincoln 

Chester 
York 

Lincoln 

Canterb. 
Lincoln 


Manch.   Col.  Chu. 

G.  Wentworth,  Esq. 

(  Rev.  F.  Swan,   B. 

}.    D.,Preb.ofDun^ 

{    holme 

All  Souls',  Oxon. 

Lord  Monson 

Norwich      W.  Norris,  Esq. 

Visct.  &  Viscount- 
ess Goderich 
Rev.  W.  F.  Hook 
Preb.  of  Caistor 
Em.  Col.,  Camlx 
Lord  Monson 


Lincoln 

Lincoln 

Lincoln 
Wint. 


Burgmann,  F. 
Cartwright,  E. 

Vol.  III.. 


CLERGYMEN  DECEASED. 

. .     Lympstone 

C  Earnley,  R.,  Sussex  Chichester       Duke  of  Norfolk 

••  \    Prebendal  Stali  Chichester       The  Bishop 

-></;>r?7,  183;}.  3  Q 


494 


ECCLESIASTICAL    INTELLIGENCE. 


Chapman,  James,  Fellow  of  Magdalen  College,  Oxford 

Cooper,  Edward...  \  ^^^"^'^^^l  lUdgware,  7  Staffordsh.  Lich.&Cov. 

^  I    R.,w.  Yoxall,  R.      ) 

Crookshank,  G....     Margate 

Cutler,  John  Patney,  R.  Wilts  Sarum 

Ellis,  Thomas Llanfacreth,  R.  Anglesey 

Halsted,  Charles,  Hood  House,  near  Burnley,  Lancashire 

(  North  borough,  R.,         Norhamp.    Peterboro' 
Head,  William  ...-^    Senior  Minor  Canon 

(_    of  Peterboro'  Catli. 
XT     ,       T7     T>  C  Curate  of  St.  Andrew's, 

Hoole,  F.  P.. I      Holborn 

Johnson,  Philip,  Ballymacash,  county  of  Antrim,  Ireland 
Jones,  Thomas    .••  |  J^^trfvl '''  ^""^^  ^™°'" 

Lawson,  William  .  \  ^i";^;'  ^i^by  J  y„,u  y„,, 

f  Chigwell,    v.,  Essex  London 

Layton,  Thomas... -5 

(  Theydon,  R. 

Luscombe,  Hy.  H.     Southernhay 

Newton,  Thomas  .     Bath 

-Okell,  George Witton  C.  Cheshire       Chester 

Phelins  WilHa-Ti      -f  Cucklington,  R.,  Somerset     Bath  &  W. 

Ji-nelips,  W  imam. . .  -^   ^^^^^  Preston 

Poole,  John {^^ton'c.^"  ^^"""P^jWestmore.    Carlisle 

T          ixr  /  Combmartin,  R.,  Devon.        Exon. 

■^®°^^'  ^ iSouthmolton,  P.  C. 

Hereford 


Hon.  Mrs.  Leigh 
Rev.T.  Gisborne 

Bp.  of  Winch. 


D.&C.  of  Peter- 
boro' Cath. 


Ld.  Chancellor 
E.  of  Chesterfield 


Trin.  Col.,  Cam. 
Preb.of  St.  Pan- 
eras,      in      St. 
aul's     Cath. 
R.  W.Dare,  Esq. 


rPn 

]    cr 


Lord  De  Tabley 
J.  Phelips,  Esq. 

Bp.  of  Carlisle 

Rev.  J.  Toms 
Dean   and   Cns. 
of  Windsor 


Thomas,  Thomas... 

*,^*  The  Rev.  D.  Lysons,  Rector  of  Rodmarton,  Gloucestershire,  has  contradicted 
the  report  of  his  death,  which  appeared  in  the  Magazine  for  last  Month.  The  mistake 
arose  from  the  circumstance  of  the  death  of  his  brother-in-law.  Colonel  Cooper  Gar- 
diner, at  Mr.  Lyson's  house. 


ESTABLISHED  CHURCH  OF  SCOTLAND. 


PREFERMENTS. 

Name.  Parish.  Presbytery.  Patron. 

Lee,  Robert St.  Vigean's  Chapel...     Aberbrothock... 

Wallace,  J.  A....     Hawick Jedburgh    Duke  of  Buccleugh. 

On  Wednesday,  March  13th,  the  Rev.  Edward  Irving  was  deposed  from  the  minis- 
terial  office,  by  sentence  of  the  Presbytery  of  Annan. 

On  Thursday,  March  14th,  the  Rev.  David  Thorburn  was  ordained  second  minister 
of  South  Leith,  by  the  Presbytery  of  Edinburgh.  Mr.  Hunter,  of  the  Tron  Church, 
preached  and  presided. 

University  of  St.  Andrew's. — The  Rev.  Dr.  Mitchell,  Professor  of  Divinity  in 
St.  Mary's  College,  has  been  elected  Rector  of  the  University  for  the  ensuing  year. 

University  of  Aberdeen. —  Sir  Charles  Forbes,  Bart.,  has  been  elected  Rector 
of  the  Marischal  College  for  the  ensuing  year ;  and  Duncan  Davidson,  Esq.,  re-elected 
Dean  of  Faculty.  

The  Senatus  Academicus  have  issued  the  following  resolutions  : — 

1.  That  such  of  the  candidates  for  the  degree  of  M.D.,  as  may  prefer  so  doing, 
shall  be  allowed  to  undergo  their  first  examination  in  Latin,  Anatomy,  Chemistry 
Botany,  and  Physiology,  at  the  end  of  their  Third  Annus  Medicus. 

2.  That  no  part  of  the  Examination  shall  be  conducted  in  Latin. 

3.  That  additional  means   shall  be  taken  to  ascertain,   by  examination  in  general 


ECCLESIASTICAL    INTELLIGENCE.  495 

classics,   as  well  as  in  medical  authors,  that  the  candidates  are  well  acquainted  with 
Latin. 
4.  That  after  next  graduation  the  graduation  day  shall  be  on  the  1st  of  August. 


EPISCOPAL  CHURCH  OF  SCOTLAND. 

With  reference  to  the  subscription  for  the  School-House  at  Cruden,  it  is  proper  to 
observe,  that  this  object  has  the  full  approbation  of  the  excellent  Bishop  of  the  Diocese, 
a  matter  which  ought  to  have  been  noticed  at  the  time. 


CHURCH     IN     INDIA. 

{Half- Yearly.) 

CALCUTTA. 

Appointment. — 1832.     June  26  :   Rev.  R.  B.  Boswell,  Chaplain  at  Chinsurah. 
Dead. — 1832.     Jan.  26  :   Rev.  W.  Sawyer,  Chaplain  at  Ootacamund. 

MADRAS. 

Appointments. — 1832.  Jan.  27  :  Rev.  J.  Wright,  Chaplain  at  Bengalee. — May  15: 
Rev.  W.  H.  Stuart,  Chaplain  at  Vepery.— July  1 7 :  Rev.  J.  C.  Street,  Military 
Chaplain  at  Trichinopoly. — Sept.  26  :  Rev.  H.  Harper,  Senior  Chaplain  at  the  Pre- 
sidency ;  Rev.  F.  Spring,  Junior  Chaplain  at  the  Presidency ;  Rev.  W.  J.  Aislabie, 
Chaplain  at  Secundarab ;   Rev.  G.  J.  Cubitt,  Chaplain  at  Bellay. 

Dead. — Sept.  :    Rev.  J.  M.  Williams,  Chaplain  at  Vepery. 

BOMBAY. 

Appointment. — Rev.  C.  Jackson,  Chaplain  at  Ahmednuggur. 

CEYLON. 

Appointments.  — IQS^.  March  17:  Rev.  B.  Bailey,  Seniop  Chaplain;  Rev.  J. 
Wenham,  Colonial  Chaplain  at  Galle. 

Dead.—IQ32.     Jan.  28:   Rev.  Thomas  Ireland,  Colonial  Chaplain  at  Kanly. 


UNIVERSITY   NEWS. 


OXFORD.  ^^,,^9. 

In  a  Convocation  holden  on  Thursday  last, 

Saturday i  March  2.  the  nomination  of  the  following  gentlemen  to 

On  Tuesday  last,  in  full  Convocation,  the  be  Public  Examiners  was  approved,  viz.  :  — 

University  seal  was  affixed  to  Petitions  to  both  The  Rev.  A.  Short,  M.A.,  Student  of  Christ 

Houses  of  Parliament,  praying  that  they  would  Church,  in  Literis  Humamorihus ;  The  Rev. 

be  pleased  to  take  into  their  early  consideration  Arthur  Neate,  M.  A.,  Tnnity,  m  Disciplinis 

the   laws  relating  to   the   observance   of  the  Mathematicis  et  Physicis. 

Lord's  day,  with  a  view  to  their  amendment.  ^n  a  Congregation  holden  the  same  day,  the 

On   Thursday  last,   the  following  Degrees  following  Degrees  were  conferred  :— 

were  conferred  : Masters  of  Arts — Rev.  T.  Brooke,  Brasen- 

Master  of  Arts— Rev.  C.  Childers,  Ch.  Ch.  nose  ;  Rev.  A.  Daniel,  Exeter. 

Bachelors  of  Arts—W.   E.    Elwell,    Uni-  Bachelors  of  Art^—T.  P.  Lethbndge,  Ch. 

versity;     G.     Garrick,     University;    A.    J.  Ch.  ;  F.  W.  C.  Whalley,  Ch.  Ch. 

Sutherland,   Student  of  Ch.  Ch. ;  C.  Leslie,  Preachers  at  St.  Mary's— Rev.  Dr.  Nolan, 

Ch.  Ch.;  W.   Hornby,   Ch.   Ch. ;  A.  G.  S.  Exeter,  Bampton  Lecturer,  Sunday  morning ; 

Shirley,  Ch.  Ch.  ;  J.  Barrow,  Wadham  College.  Rev.  Mr.  Smart,  University,  afternoon. 

On  Friday,  the  22nd  ult.,  W.  Burton  Dyn  ityr     j  m 

ban,  M.A.,  of  IMagdalen  Hall,  was  nominated  ^"^^;*  ^^• 

and  admitted  to  practise  as  a  Proctor  in  the  The  Examiners  appointed  to  elect  a  Scholar 

Court  of  the  Vice-Chancellor  of  the  University,  on   Dean  Ireland's  Foundation,  have  elected 

Preachers  at  St.  Mari/s — Rev.    Dr.   No-  Robert    Scott,    Student    of    Christ    Church, 

lam,     Exeter,     Bampton     Lecturer,     Sunday  There  were  more  than  thirty  candidates, 

morniug ;  Rev.  W.   Griffiths,  Wadham,  Sun-  On   Thursday  last  the   following    Degrees 

day  afternoon.  were  conferred  :  — 


496 


UNIVERSITY    NEWS. 


Master  of  Arts—Rev.  T.  Tolmiugy  Bra- 
sennose  College. 

Bachelors  of  Arts — F.  Anson,  Probationary 
Fellow  of  AH  Souls'  Coll.  ;  J.  Ralph,  St. 
Edmund  Hall. 

Preachers  at  St.  Mary's — Rev.  Dr.  Nolan, 
Elxeter,  Bampton  Lecturer,  Sunday  morning ; 
Rev.  Air.  Williams,  Trinity,  afternoon. 

March  23. 

Worcester  College. — On  Thursday,  the  9th 
day  of  May  next,  there  will  be  an  Election  of 
a  Scholar  on  Dr.  Clarke's  Foundation. 

Such  persons  only  are  eligible  as  were  bom 
of  English  parents,  in  the  province  of  Canter- 
bury or  York ;  and  they  ai-e  required  to  deliver 
certificates  of  these  qualifications  to  the  Provost 
or  senior  Fellow,  on  or  before  the  4th  day  of 
May. 

A  preference  is  given,  *'  caeteris  paribus,*' 
to  the  orphans  of  clergymen. 

Candidates,  who  are  Members  of  the  Univer- 
sity, must  not  exceed  four  years'  standing,  and 
will  be  expected  to  deliver,  with  their  certifi- 
cates, testimonials  of  good  conduct  firom  the 
'fleads  and  Tutors  of  their  respective  Societies. 

On  Thursday  last,  the  following  Degrees 
were  conferred  : — 

Masters  of  Arts — Rev.  E.  T.  Lewis, 
University  ;  Rev.  C.  A.  S.  Morgan,  Ch.  Ch. ; 
Rev.  F.  C.  Parsons,  Worcester;  W.  Dod, 
Magdalen  Hall ;  J.  W,  Bruce,  Exeter. 

The  Examinere  appointed  to  elect  a  IMathe- 
matical  Scholar,  have  announced  to  the  Vice 
Chancellor  their  election  of  H.  A.  Jeflfrey's,  B.  A. 
Student  of  Christ  Church. 

Preachers — Rev.  Dr.  Nolan,  Exeter,  Bamp- 
ton Lecturer,  Sunday  morning ;  Rev.  Mr. 
Hughes,  Trinity,  Sunday  afternoon,  at  St. 
Mary'?*;  Rev.  Mr.  Williams,  Annunciation, 
at  ^t\v  College. 


CAMBRIDGE. 


Friday t  March  1,  1833. 

Craven  Scholarship.  —  On  Saturday  last 
Thomas  Kynaston  Selwyn,  of  Trinity  College, 
was  elected  a  Craven  Scholar.  At  the  same 
time  the  electors  stated  that  they  were  "  unani- 
mously of  opinion  that  Creasy,  of  King's  Col- 
lege, and  Goulbum,  of  Trinity  College,  ac- 
quitted themselves  in  such  a  manner  as  to  be 
deserving  of  special  commendation." 

Classical  Tripos. — Feb.  23. 

Examiners  —  J.  Gibson,  M.A.,  Sidney 
Sussex;  W.  Martin,  M.A.,  St.  John's;  W. 
A.  Soames,  M.A.,  Trinity;  F.  FieW,  M.A., 
Trinity. 

FIRST   CLASS. 


6KCOMD   CLASS. 


Ds  Bunbury,  Trinity 
Hildyard,  Christ's 
Francis,  St.  John's 
Walford,  Trinity 
Wilson,  St.  John's 


Ds  Barnes,  Trin.  ")  a 
Whittaker,  Qu.  j" "? 
Bury,  St.  John  s 
Beghie,  Pembroke 
Lydekker,  Trinity 
Kiempe,  Clare  U. 


Ds  Tate,  Emman. 
North,  Trinity 
Inraan,  St.  John's 
Smith,  St.  Peter's 
Nicholson,  Christ's 
Howlett,  St.  John's 
Brown,  Trinity 


Ds  Taylor,  St.  John's 
Chambers,  St  John's 
Stockdale,  Trinity 
Raikes,  Corpus 
Fowler,  Trinity 
Jones,  Queen's 
Root^  Jesus 


THIRD    CLASS. 


Ds  Fawcett,  Mag .  la 
Andras,  St.  Jo.  j  *? 
Sale,  St.  John's 
Couchraan,  CI.  Hall 
Langdon,  St.  John's 
Barker,  St.  John's 


Ds  Evans,  Qu.   ")  a 
Jacob,  Emm.  j"^ 
Dusautov,  St.  John's 
Rose,  Clare  Hall 
Huxtable,  Trinity 
Alford,Visct.  Magd. 

A  meeting  of  the  Philosophical  Society  was 
held  on  IMouday  evening,  Professor  Sedgwick, 
the  President,  being  in  the  chair.  Among  the 
members  elected  were  Lord  Braybrooke,  M.A., 
of  IMagdalene  College,  and  the  Hon.  Peter 
John  Locke  King,  M.A.,  of  Trinity  College. 
Various  presents  of  books  were  announced, 
among  which  was  a  Memoir,  by  Cacciatore, 
the  astronomer  at  Palermo,  concerning  the 
reduction  and  comparison  of  Meteorological 
Observations  made  in  different  places.  The 
Rev.  W.  Whewell  read  a  continuation  of  his 
Alemoranda  on  the  Architecture  of  Normandy. 
After  the  meeting  Professor  Airy  gave  an 
account,  illustrated  by  models  and  diiigrams, 
of  his  recent  researches  concerning  the  mass  of 
Jupiter,  by  means  of  observations  of  the  fourth 
satelhte.  It  was  observed,  that  the  proportion 
of  the  quantity  of  matter  of  Jupiter  to  that  of 
the  Sun,  is  the  most  important  datum  in  our 
reasonings  concerning  the  Solar  System,  after 
the  elements  of  the  planetary  orbits.  But 
though  this  is  the  case,  consideiable  uncertainty 
has  recently  prevailed  concerning  this  quantity. 
The  calculations  of  Laplace  and  Boiivard  made 
Jupiter  l-1070th  of  the  Sun,  by  means  of  the 
perturbations  of  Saturn;  but  the  Grerman 
astronomers,  Nicolai  and  Encke,  by  means  of 
the  perturbations  of  Juno  and  Vesta,  obtained 
a  mass  larger  by  about  l-80th  than  that  of 
Laplace.  But  in  the  mean  time  the  obser\'a- 
tions  which  seemed  to  promise  the  most  simple 
and  decisive  means  of  obtaining  the  value  of 
Jupiter's  mass,  those  of  the  periods  and  dis- 
tances of  his  satellites,  had  never  been  put  in 
practice  since  the  time  of  Newton,  at  whose 
request  Pound  made  such  observations.  The 
Question  concerning  this  mass  is  not  only  of 
consequence  in  the  calculations  of  other  jjertur- 
bations  of  the  Solar  System,  of  which  Junitor 
is  *'  the  tyrant,"  (to  use  Sir  John  Herscnel's 
expression);  but  was  also  of  sufficient  mag- 
nitude to  decide  the  existence  or  not,  of  a 
resisting  medium  as  de<luced  from  Encke's 
comet.  Professor  Airy  determine<l  therefore 
to  rej>eat  these  observations,  and  to  endeavour 
to  calculate  from  them  the  mass  of  Jupiter, 
with  greater  certainty  and  accuracy  than  had 
hitherto  been  obtained.  In  his  statement  on 
Monday  evening,  he  described  the  various 
adjustments  which  he  found  it  necessary  care- 
fully to  make  in  order  to  insure  the  requisite 
d(^r«e  of  accuracy  in  the  observations  ;  and  the 


UNIVERSITY    NEWS. 


407    m: 


difficulty  ami  embarrassment  which  occurred  iu 
consequence  of  considerable  errors  which  exist 
both  in  the  signs  and  in  the  numerical  values 
of  Laplace's  theory  of  the  satellites  of  Jupiter. 
Finally*  all  these  difficulties  were  overcome  ; 
and  the  result  is,  that  the  mass  of  Jupiter  is 
most  probably  l-lOoOth  of  the  Sun,  l-1054th 
(Nicoki's  determination)  being  much  less  pro- 
bable, and  1 -1070th  (Laplace  s)  vert/  impro- 
bable. 

March  8. 

On  Monday  last  the  Norrisian  prize  essay 
was  adjudged  to  Thomas  Myers,  RA.,  Trinity 
College. — Subject,  The  intent  and  use  of  the 
Gift  of  Tonyuts  in  tlie  Christian  Dispeuta- 
tion. 

The  Congregation  intended  to  have  been 
held  on  Weilnesday  last  dropped,  there  not 
being  the  requisite  number  of  iNlembers  of  the 
Senate  assembled. 

March  15. 
The  Chancellor's  gold  medals  for  the  two 
best  proficients  in  classical  learning  among  the 
commencing  Bachelors  of  Arts,  were  on  Wed- 
nesday last  adjudged  to  Edward  Herbert  Bun- 
bury,  of  Trinity  College,  and  James  Hildyard, 
of  Christ's  College. 

Herbert  Jenner,  Esq.,  LL.B.,  of  Trinity 
Hall,  eldest  son  of  Sir  Herbert  Jenner,  the 
King's  Advocate- General,  has  been  elected  a 
Fellow  of  that  Society. 

A  meeting  of  the  Philosophical  Society  was 
held  on  JMonday  evening,  the  Rev.  Professor 
Sedgwick,  the  president,  being  in  the  chair. 
A  memoir  by  the  Marchese  Spineto  was  read, 
containing  objections,  founded  on  astronomical 
considerations,  and  on  the  examination  of 
ancient  authors,  to  the  chronological  system 
of  Sir  Isaac  Newton ;  and  reasons  for  prefer- 
ring the  more  extended  chronology  which  is 
suggested  by  the  study  of  Egyptian  anti(jui- 
ties.  After  the  meeting.  Dr.  Jermyn  exhibited 
various  ornaments  of  glass  and  enamel,  a  bronze 
bracelet,  and  other  implements  of  metal,  and 
vessels  of  earthenware,  some  of  them  of  the 
kind  called  "  Samian."  These  relics  were 
found  in  association  with  bones,  partly  interred 
and  partly  deposited  in  urns,  which  have  been 
discovered  at  Exning  and  at  Bartlow,  in  this 
neighbourhood.  The  skeletons  have  invariably 
been  found  lying  in  thi^ees,  with  their  faces 
downwards.  Professor  Sedgwick  also  gave  an 
accoimt,  illustrated  by  drawings  and  sections, 
of  the  geology  of  North  Wales.  He  stated  that, 
by  various  traverses  across  Caernarvonshire 
and  Merionethshire,  it  was  ascertained  that 
the  strata  of  that  district  are  bent  into  saddles 
and  troughs,  of  which  the  anticlinal  and  syn- 
clinal lines  occur  alternately,  and  are  all  nearly 
})arallel  to  the  "  great  Merionethshire  antichnal 
ine."  The  direction  of  these  lines  is  nearly 
N.E.  by  N.,  and  S.W.  by  S. ;  and  they  appear 
to  pass  through  the  following  points: — (1) 
Near  Caernarvon,  (2)  Mynydd  Mawr,  (3} 
Gam  Dnvs  y  Coed,  (4j  Moel  Hebog,  (5) 
Moel  Ddu,  (6)  Between  Pont-Aber-glas-lyn 
and  Cnicht,  (7)  The  great  Merioneth  anti- 
clinal, (8)   The  West  side   of    the  Berwyns, 


(9)  The  calcareous  beils  to  the  West  of 
Llanarmon  Fach.  The  bearing  of  these  facts 
upon  the  general  views  of  Elie  de  Beaumont 
was  noticed ;  and  it  was  observed  that  the 
approximate  parallelism  of  the  most  prominent 
mountain  chains  of  Wales,  the  Isle  of  Man, 
Cumberland,  and  the  South  of  Scotland,  cor- 
roborate the  justice  of  this  theory  up  to  a 
certain  point ;  although  on  a  wider  scale  these 
apparently  parallel  straight  lines  may  be  found 
to  be  portions  of  curves  of  small  curvature. 

British  Association  for  the  Advancement 
of  Science. — It  is  fixed  that  the  next  meeting 
of  the  British  Association  for  the  Advance- 
ment of  Science  shall  commence  in  this  Uni- 
versity, on  Monday  the  24th  of  June  next,  and 
end  on  the  following  Friday. 

The  objects  of  this  Association  are,  to  give  a 
stronger  impulse  to  scientific  inquiry ;  to  pro- 
mote the  intercourse  of  those  who  cultivate 
science  in  different  parts  of  the  British  Empire, 
with  one  another,  and  with  foreign  philoso- 
phers ;  to  obtain  a  more  general  attention  to 
the  objects  of  science,  and  a  removal  of  any 
disadvantages  of  a  public  kind  which  impede 
its  progress.  We  extract  the  following  from 
the  Rules,  for  tlie information  of  our  readers  : — 

1.  The  Fellows  and  ]Members  of  Chartered 
Societies  in  the  British  Empire  shall  be  entitled 
to  become  members  of  the  Association  upon 
subscribing  an  obligation  to  conform  to  the 
Rules. 

2.  The  office-bearers  and  members  of  the 
councils  or  managing  committees  of  Philoso- 
phical Institutions  shall  be  entitled,  in  like 
manner,  to  become  members  of  the  Association. 

3.  All  members  of  a  Philosophical  Institu- 
tion, recommended  by  its  council  or  managing 
committee,  shall  be  entitled  in  like  manner  to 
become  members  of  the  Association. 

4.  Persons  not  belonging  to  such  Institutions 
shall  be  eligible,  upon  recommendation  of  the 
general  committee,  to  become  members  of  the 
Association. 

N.B. — Pei-sons  wishing  to  become  members 
of  the  Association  in  virtue  of  Rule  4,  are 
requested  to  apply  to  any  member  of  the 
Council  of  the  Philosophical  Society. 

5.  The  amount  of  the  annual  subscription 
shall  be  one  pound,  to  be  paid  upon  admission  ; 
and  the  amount  of  composition  in  lieu  thereof, 
five  pounds. 

N.B. — Subscriptions  will  be  received  by  J. 
Crouch,  at  the  Rooms  of  the  Philosoplucal 
Society. 

March  22. 

Notice  was  given  that  at  the  congregation 
on  Wednesday  last  petitions  to  both  Houses  of 
Parliament  would  be  proposed  to  the  Senate 
against  "A  bill  to  alter  and  amend  the  Laws 
relating  to  the  Temporalities  of  the  Church  of 
Ireland. "  The  petitions  were,  however,  with- 
drawn, in  consequence  of  the  motion  upon  the 
subject  being  postponed. 

At  a  meeting  of  the  Syndics  appointed  by  a 
grace  dated  Feb.  18,  1833,  to  consider  of  what 
standing  candidates  for  the  degree  of  B.A. 
ought  to  be,  before  they  are   allowed  to  be 


498 


BIRTHS   AND    MARRIAGES. 


examined  for  that  degree,  and  also  to  consider 
for  what  period  after  examination  the  certificate 
of  approval  signed  by  the  Examiners  shall  re- 
main in  force,  and  to  report  thereupon  to  the 
Senate — 

1.  The  Syndics  recommend  to  the  Senate 
that  hereafter  no  person  should  be  admitted 
before  Ash- Wednesday  in  the  Lent  term,  of 
each  year,  ad  respondendum  qtuestioni,  who 
shall  not  have  been  publicly  examined  at  the 
usual  time  of  examination  in  the  month  of 
January  of  that  year,  and  produce  a  certificate 
from  the  Examiners  of  examination  and  ap- 
proval ;  except  those  who,  in  consequence  of 
ill-health,  may,  by  the  permission  of  the  Exa- 
miners, have  absented  themselves  from  such 
examination. 

2.  That  no  person  be  admitted  to  examina- 
tion for  the  degree  of  B.A.  until  he  has  entered 
into -his  eleventh  term,  he  having  previously 
kept  nine  terms  exclusive  of  the  term  in  which 
he  was  admitted,  and  that  no  certificate  of 
approval,  in  the  case  of  a  person  so  examined 
in  his  eleventh  tenn,  shall  be  valid,  unless  it 
shall  appear  when  such  person  applies  for  his 
admission  ad  respondendum  qtuBstioniy  that  he 
has  kept  the  said  eleventh  term. 


These  regxdations  shall  not  apply  to  those 

S:rsons  whose  names  shall  appear  in  the  List  of 
onors  at  the  examination  m  January,  1834. 
A  grace  will  be  offered  to  the  Senate  at  the 
congr^ation  this  day,  to  the  eflfect  of  the  above 
resolutions. 

At  a  meeting  of  the  Syndics  appointed 
March  9, 1833,  to  consider  and  determine  what 
allowance  shall  be  made  to  the  tenants  of 
Burwell  and  Barton  from  their  last  year's 
rents  in  consequence  of  the  low  price  of  corn, 
it  has  been  agreed  that  a  grace  be  offei-ed  to  the 
Senate,  to  return  to  Mr.  Dunn,  the  Burwell 
tenant,  10  per  cent  from  his  rent  for  the  year 
ending  Michaelmas,  1831,  in  consequence  of 
the  deficient  produce  in  that  year,  on  condition 
that  Mr.  Dunn  shall  make  a  return  after  the 
same  rate  to  those  persons  who  pay  him  a 
money  composition  for  their  tithes,  the  Syndics 
conceiving  that  under  the  preceding  grace  they 
had  no  power  to  make  the  said  allowance  to 
Mr.  Dunn,  he  not  having  applied  for  an  allow- 
ance for  the  present,  but  for  the  preceding 
year. — A  grace  to  the  above  effect  will  be 
offered  to  the  Senate  at  the  congregation 
this  day. 


BIRTHS  AND  MARRIAGES. 


BIRTHS. 

Of  Sons—lh^  lady  of  the  Rev.  F.  Turner, 
Southerday ;  of  Rev.  W.  Smith,  Dunstan  Hall ; 
of  Rev.  J.  Hitchings,  Wargrave  V.;  of  Rev. 
J.  H.  Grubbe,  Chitterne  ;  of  Rev.  F.  J.  Wren, 
Berwick  St.  John's. 

0/2;a«^/t/ers— The  lady  of  Rev.  F.  T.  New, 
Clifton;  of  Rev.  J.  Warne,  Southernhay 
Place,  Exeter ;  of  Rev.  G.  H.  Goodwin,  Sid- 
mouth  ;  of  Rev.  W.  C.  Lamb,  Bondgate,  near 
Ripon;  of  Rev.  E.  H.  Ravenhill,  Norwich; 
of  Rev.  G.  P.  Richards,  Sampford  Courtenay 
R. ;  of  Rev.  T.  J.  Crakelt,  Astbury  R.,  Con- 
gleton,  Cheshire,  of  twins  ;  of  Rev.  J.  Scohell, 
Southover,  Sussex ;  of  Rev.  S.  W.  Cornish, 
Ottery  St.  Mary  ;  of  Rev.  J.  Wordsworth, 
Moresley. 

MARRIAGES. 

The  Hon.  and  Rev.  H.  Powys,  of  St.  John's 
Coll.,  Camb.,  to  Percy,  d.  of  the  late  W.  Currie, 


Esq.,  of  East  Horsley  Park,  Surrey;  Rev.  D. 
Robinson,  M.A.,  incumbent  of  Woolley,  York, 
to  Fanny,  only  d.  of  R.  Hodgson,  Esq.,  of 
Haigh  Hall,  near  Wakefield;  Rev.  J.  J.  Ro- 
gerson,  of  Thames  Ditton,  Surrey,  to  Sibella 
F.,  eldest  d.  of  the  Rev.  M.  Wilkinson,  r.  of 
Redgrave,  Suffolk ;  Rev.  E.  B.  Sparke,  r.  of 
Feluvell,  Norfolk,  second  s.  of  the  Bishop  of 
Ely,  to  Catherine  ]\L,  only  d.  of  the  Rev.  W. 
Newcome,  of  Horkwold  Hall,  in  the  above 
county;  Rev.  W.  H.  Cox,  M.A.,  Michel  Fell, 
of  Queen's  Coll.,  to  Julia  C,  only  d.  of  the  late 
Lieut-Col.  J.  Carroll;  Rev.  H.  K.  Cornish 
to  Louisa,  second  d.  of  the  Rev.  Dr.  Warre,  of 
Cheddor;  Rev.  T.  V.  Short,  r.  of  Kings- 
worthy,  Hants,  to  Mary,  relict  of  the  Rev. 
J.  J.  Coneybeare;  Rev.  J.  Wing,  v.  of  Ste- 
vington,  and  incumbent  of  Elston,  near  Bed- 
ford, to  Anne,  only  d.  of  Mr.  Hardy,  of  Market 
Overton,  Rutland. 


EVENTS    OF    THE    MONTH. 


CAMBRIDGESHIRE, 
dmfcrirfge.  — Several  members  of  the 
University,  and  some  other  personal 
friends  of  the  late  M.  Ramsay,  Esq.,  have 
expressed  their  regard  for  this  lamented 
individual,  by  erecting  a  mural  tablet  to 


his  memory  in  the  chapel  of  Jesus  college. 
The  table  contains  a  medallion,  and  was  de- 
signed by  3Ir.Chantrey,  and  has  tlie  follow- 
ing inscription,  by  the  Rev.  G.Caldwell, 
formerly  tutor  of  Jesus  College  : — 

"  Marmaduko  Ramsay,  CoUegii  hujusce 


EVENTS    OF    THE    MONTH. 


499 


nuper  subsidium  et  spes  nunc  desiderium. 
In  eo  inerant  Doctrina,  ingenium,  fides, 
pietas,  Literarum  studium  et  amor  prope 
singularis,  turn  linguarum  quae  maxima 
apud  exteros  bodie  valent  par  scientia  et 
usus.  Accessitbis  sermo  facetus,  et  idem 
urbanus,  et  summa  morum  suavitas.  De- 
cessit  pridie  Kal.  Aug.  Anno  Salutis 
MDCccxxxi.    ^tatis  xxxvii. 

CHESHIRE. 
A  plot  of  land,  situate  at  tbe  top  of  tbe 
village  of  BoUington,  near  Macclesfield, 
has  been  given  by  William  Turner,  Esq., 
M.P.  for  Sbrigley,  for  tbe  purpose  of  erect- 
ing tbe  contemplated  new  Catbolic  Cbapel, 
wbicb  is  to  be  raised  by  public  subscrip- 
tion. 

CORNWALL. 

Tbe  Rev.  Mr.  Aldricb  has  retired  from 
tbe  perpetual  curacy  of  St.  Ives,  and  is 
succeeded  by  tbe  Rev.  Mr.  Malkin. 

Heavitree  Chtn-ch At  a  vestry-meeting 

in  tbis  parish,  tbe  motion  for  rebuilding 
tbis  cburch  was  negatived  on  a  division  by 
96  to  81,  on  the  ground  of  its  being  prema- 
ture in  the  present  state  of  affairs  as  regards 
tbe  church,  to  agitate  a  question  of  that 
description. — Falmouth  Packet. 

CUMBERLAND. 

Cockermoiith  General  Sunday  School. —  It 
appears  from  the  annual  Report  of  tbis 
■establishment  for  tbe  year  ending  on 
tbe  28th  ult.,  that  there  are  at  present 
no  fewer  than  237  boys  and  219  girls  on  tbe 
books  of  the  institution,  whose  education 
is  superintended  by  53  teachers,  and  seven 
other  persons  who  hold  active  situations — 
making  in  tbe  whole  516  teachers  and  scho- 
lars. The  expenses  attending  the  erection 
of  the  commodious  school  were  necessarily 
great,  and  "though  many  respectable  per- 
sons in  Cockermouth  and  the  neighbour- 
hood have  contributed  liberally  towards 
tbis  laudable  object,  there  is  yet  a  debt  of 
178/.  5s.  3d.  upon  this  establishment 
— tbe  total  expenses  during  the  past 
year,  including  the  cost  of  the  building, 
books,  stationery,  &c.  &c.,  amounting  to 
339Z.  Os.  7d.,  and  tbe  receipts  within  the 
seme  period  to  160/.  15s.  4d. 

Temperance  Society  at  Whitehaven. — On 
Tuesday,  26  ult.,  a  numerous  and  respect- 
able assembly  met  in  the  Friends'  Meeting 
House,  in  Whitehaven,  when  a  Tempe- 
rance Society  was  formed  under  tbe  patro- 
nage of  the  Lord  Bishop  of  Chester.  Mr. 
James  Nicholson  of  Cartgate,in  the  Chair. 
Tbe  cause  of  these  institutions  was  advo- 
cated by  the  Rev.  Walter  Fairlie.tbe  Rev. 
Wm.  Gardner,  tbe  Rev.  C.  Turner,  of 
Workington,  and  several  other  gentlemen. 

DEVONSHIRE. 
Devon. — During  tbe    Earl   of    Eldon's 
visit  to  bis  seat  at  Encombe,  in  the  Christ- 
mas holidays,  he  caused  to  be  distributed 
to  622  men,  women,  and  children,  11  lb.  of 


excellent  beef  and  lllb.  of  plumb  pudding 
to  each,  with  300  bushels  of  coals,  and  a 
plentiful  supply  of  soup  from  his  kitchen. 
Upwards  of  900  persons  partook  of  bis 
Lordship's  Christmas  gifts. 

Broadclist  Cliurch — We  regret  to  learn 
that  the  late  storm  did  so  much  injury  to 
the  roof  of  the  church  at  Broadclist,  that 
the  parishioners  in  vestry  have  come  to 
the  determination  of  having  it  replaced  by 
a  new  one,  from  an  elegant  and  appropriate 
design  of  Mr.  Wm.  Wills,  builder,  Exeter, 
and  is  to  be  covered  with  Carter's  patent 
roofing.  Sir  Thomas  Acland,  with  that 
ready  liberality  that  has  ever  marked  his 
character,  will  be  a  liberal  subscriber. 
Mr.  E.  Boutcher  has  offered  to  advance 
the  sum  that  might  be  required  (so 
that  the  burden  might  be  thrown  over  a 
space  of  years)  at  4  per  cent,  interest. 
The  handsome  offer  of  Mr.  Boutcher  has 
been  accepted,  and  it  is  said  that  the  liqui- 
dation of  tbe  debt  will  be  extended  over  a 
period  of  fourteen  years. 

DORSETSHIRE. 

It  was  lately  resolved  at  the  vestry  of 
Sherborne,  Dorset,  that  from  ten  to  four- 
teen acres  of  land  near  tbe  town  shall  be 
rented  for  the  employment  in  spade  hus- 
bandry of  the  labourers  of  the  parish  who 
are  out  of  work. 

DURHAM. 

Durham — The  following  is  a  copy  of  a 
petition  to  the  House  of  Commons  from 
the  clergy  of  the  diocese  of  Durham,  now 
lying  for  signature  in  this  city  : — 

"To  tbe  Honourable  the  Commons  of  tbe 
United  Kingdom  of  Great  Britain  and  Ire- 
land, in  Parliament  assembled — 

The  Petition  of  tbe  Archdeacon  and 
Clergy  of  the  Archdeaconry  of  Dur- 
ham, and  of  the  Ofiicialty  of  the  Dean 
and  Chapter  of  Durham  and  of  other 
Clergy  of  the  Diocese  of  Durham, 
whose  names  are  underwritten. 

Humbly  Sheweth, — That  your  Peti- 
tioners have  learned,  with  deep  regret, 
that  a  Bill  has  been  introduced  into  your 
Honourable  House,  seriously  affecting  tbe 
rights,  privileges,  and  revenues  of  the 
Bishops  and  Clergy  of  the  United  Cburch 
of  England  and  Ireland,  and  confiscating  a 
large  portion  of  the  property  of  the  Irish 
Clergy. 

That  your  Petitioners  humbly  represent 
to  your  Honourable  House,  that  in  the 
security  of  rights  and  property  the  common 
interest  of  all  classes  is  involved,  and  that 
every  invasion  of  right  or  property  strikes 
at  the  root  of  national  prosperity  and 
happiness. 

That  your  Petitioners  beg  leave  to  sub- 
mit to  your  Honourable  House,  that  the 
property,  rights,  and  privileges,  spiritual 
and  temporal,  of  the  Bishops  and  Clergy 
of  tbe  United  Cburch  of  England  and  Ire- 


500 


EVENTS   OF    THE   MONTH. 


land,  have  been  guaranteed  by  the  laws, 
customs,  and  constitution  of  the  realm, 
and  guarded  by  the  oath  and  engagements 
of  the  Sovereign  with  tlie  utmost  care  and 
jealousy. 

And  your  Petitioners  pray  your  Honour- 
able House  to  protect,  as  heretofore,  the 
rights,  privileges,  and  property  of  tlie 
Bishops  and  Clergy,  as  well  as  those  of 
every  class  of  their  fellow-subjects,  and  to 
reject  all  those  provisions  of  the  Bill  which 
threaten  an  interference  with  their  inalien- 
able rights. 
And  your  Petitioners  will  ever  pray,  &c." 

The  Rev.  Dr.  Prosser  has  generously 
signified  his  intention  to  give  1,00()/.  for 
the  endowment  of  the  parochial  school  at 
Easington,  which  was  erected  at  his 
expense,  and  principally  supported  by  his 
purse,  while  rector  of  that  parish. —  Tyne 
Mercury. 

ESSEX. 

Labour    Rate The    reports    from    the 

parishes  around  us,  where  the  principle 
.of  employing  the  poor  has  been  adopted 
for  the  last  six  weeks,  are  very  encou- 
raging. At  Polstead,  where  the  plan  has 
been  tried,  there  were  from  fifty  to  sixty 
men  unemployed  ;  not  a  man  is  now  to  be 
found  idle,  and  the  redundancy  of  labourers 
is  converted  into  a  scarcity.  The  hus- 
bandmen can  now  obtain  wages  according 
to  their  competence,  and  they  have,  in 
consequence,  emerged  from  a  comparative 
state  of  beggary  to  that  situation  in  society 
which  they  formerly  filled — Essex  Herald. 
The  parish  ofiicers  of  Great  Waltham 
applied  to  the  Bench  for  their  sanction  to 
a  labour  rate  in  that  parish.  The  necessary 
notices  having  been  proved,  the  rate  was 
signed.  This  is  the  second  rate  which 
has  been  made  in  this  pax-ish ;  and  it 
appears  that,  so  far  as  the  system  has 
been  brought  into  operation,  it  has  been 
found  to  answer  admirably — the  whole  of 
the  labouring  poor  have  been  kept  in  con- 
tant  employ,  and  the  sum  levied  for  poor 
rates  has  consequently  been  considerably 
reduced. —  Essex  Independent. 

The  sixteenth  report  of  the  Colchester 
and  East  Essex  Association  in  aid  of  the 
Church  Missionary  Society  for  Africa  and 
the  East,  states,  that  the  receipts  of  the 
last  year  were  4691  l4s.  Id.,  being  102/.  8s. 
less  than  in  the  last  year. 

GLOUCESTERSHIRE. 

The  following  petition  to  the  Legislature 
from  the  Archdeacon  and  clergy  of  the 
diocese  of  Gloucester  has  been  agreed  to, 
together  with  petitions  on  the  Beer  Act, 
anid  the  better  observance  of  the  Sabbath  : — 

"To  the  Honourable  the  Commons  of 
Great  Britain  and  Ireland  in  Parliament 
assembled — 

"  The  humble  Petition  of  the  Venerable 
tlia  Archdeacon  and  the  Reverend  the 
Clergy  of  the  Diocese  of  Gloucester, 


"  Sheweth, 

'•  Ihat  your  petitioners  desire  humbly  to 
approach  your  Honourable  House,  in  re- 
spectful acknowledgment  of  your  concur- 
rence in  the  observations  contained  in  his 
Majesty's  most  gracious  speech  from  the 
throne,  which  refer  to  the  coiTecting  of 
imperfection,  and  the  supplying  of  defici- 
ency, in  the  United  Church  of  England 
and  Ireland. 

"  Your  petitioners  desire  that  such  real 
defects  in  the  administration  of  the  United 
Church  of  England  and  Ireland  as  impair 
its  moral  and  spiritual  efficiency  may  be 
considered  and  corrected.  They  cannot, 
however,  but  feel  convinced  that  none  of 
those  defects  are  inherent  in  its  design  and 
constitution ;  and  they  earnestly  pray  your 
Honourable  House  promptly  and  vigor- 
ously to  aid  his  Majesty's  Government  in 
resisting  all  those  awful  attempts  which 
are  now  made  and  openly  avowed  in  many 
adverse  quarters  to  accomplish  its  down- 
fall. 

"  Your  petitioners  beg  distinctly  to 
disclaim  every  sordid  and  self-interested 
motive,  and  are  ready  to  make  any  per- 
sonal sacrifices  which  they  shall  be  per- 
suaded are  necessary  for  promoting  the 
beneficent  purposes  of  the  Protestant 
Church  of  England,  and  for  realizing  to 
the  nation  at  large  her  true  character  as 
the  best  dispenser  of  sound  scriptural 
doctrine  and  morality,  and  the  chief  bene- 
factress of  the  whole  community.  Your 
petitioners  humbly  submit  to  your  Hon- 
ourable House,  that  the  property  of  the 
church  should  be  preserved  inviolate,  con- 
ceiving, as  they  do,  that  any  invasion  of 
that  property  would  directly  tend  to  unset- 
tle the  rights  of  property  in  general,  and 
to  open  a  wide  door  to  revolution  and 
anarchy. 

"  Your  petitioners  alsD  beg  respectfully 
to  represent  to  your  Honourable  House, 
that  the  Protestant  Church  of  Ireland  is 
identified  with  that  of  England  ;  and,  be- 
ing luUy  persuaded  that  the  property  of 
that  United  Church  is  unalienable,  they 
would  earnestly  entreat  that  no  measure 
may  receive  the  sanction  of  your  Honour- 
able House  which  would  involve  any 
transfer  of  that  property  from  the  support 
of  the  Protestant  Establishment. 

*'  Your  petitioners  will  feel  most  grateful 
for  any  salutary  measures  which  may  ren- 
der the  collection  of  tithes  less  objection- 
able to  the  community  ;  and,  as  a  due  pro- 
vision for  the  inferior  clergy  is  necessary 
to  the  complete  efficiency  of  their  minis- 
tration, they  would  joyfully  accept  any 
well-arranged  j)lan  for  the  Mxgmeiitation  of 
the  smaller  benefices. 

"  Your  petitioners,  apprehending  that 
present  usage  allows  the  United  Church  of 
England  and  Ireland  no  means  of  remedying 
by  its  own  acts  any  imperfections  with 
which  it  is  charged,  beg  humbly  to  submit  to 
your  Honourable  House  the  propriety  of 


EV^ENTS    OF    THE    MONTH. 


501 


adopting  some  measures  by  which  the 
Bishops  and  Clergy  may  be  empowered  to 
consult  together,  under  Royal  permission, 
on  such  questions  as  involve  the  internal 
regulations  of  the  Established  Church,  and 
which  it  may  be  necessary  to  bring  before 
the  Legislature. 

"Lastly — Your  petitioners  would  earn- 
estly supplicate  the  Supreme  Disposer  of 
events,  that  the  result  of  your  consulta- 
tions on  this  serious  and  most  momentous 
subject,  may  tend  to  the  glory  of  God,  and 
the  true  welfare  of  this  Church  and  nation." 
Beer  Shops. — Mr.  Commissioner  Bowen, 
who  presided  at  the  Insolvent  Debtors' 
Court,  Bristol,  during  the  last  week,  stated 
that  nearly  every  other  insolvent  that  had 
appeared  before  him  throughout  the  circuit 
was  a  retailer  of  beer.  Of  the  28  who 
petitioned  in  Bristol,  nine  were  of  that 
description. 

Bristol  College.  —  The  annual  general 
meeting  of  the  Shareholders  of  the  College 
was  held  on  Thursday  the  28th  ult.,  at 
the  College  Chambers  in  Park  Row,  when 
VV.  P.  Taunton,  Esq.  was  called  to  the 
chair.  The  report  of  the  Council,  which 
was  read  by  the  Chairman,  states  that  the 
number  of  Students,  which  at  the  date  of 
the  last  annual  report  was  only  63,  is  now 
87.  The  total  augmentation,  therefore, 
is  more  than  a  third  on  the  former  number, 
and  it  is  still  increasing,  so  that  a  reason- 
able hope  may  be  entertained  that  the 
income  of  the  current  year  wuU  prove  fully 
adequate  to  the  expenses  of  the  establish- 
ment. The  treasurer,  F.  Ricketts,  Esq. 
read  the  financial  account  for  1832,  by 
which  it  appeared  that  the  total  receipts 
for  the  year,  including  a  prior  balance  of 
18/.  lis.,  amounted  to  17851.  lis. 

The  sum  of  565/.  has  been  contributed 
in  Cheltenham,  in  aid  of  the  distressed 
Clergy  of  the  Established  Church  in  the 
sister  kingdom. 

Gloucester  Benevolent  Society — We  re- 
joice to  state  that  the  operations  of  this 
excellent  institution  are  in  progress  of 
being  carried  on  to  the  great  benefit  of  the 
poorer  classes  of  the  community,  and  that 
the  hopes  entertained  of  its  efficiency  by 
its  early  supporters,  have  been  signally 
realized.  It  appears  that  for  the  last  few 
weeks  the  Benevolent  Society  has  em- 
ployed in  digging  the  land  which  ithashired 
and  in  cleaning  the  streets  all  the  persons 
who  have  applied  for  employment.  They 
have  sold  567cwt.  of  the  best  Stafibrdshire 
coal,  at  6d.  each  cwt. ;  and  have  sold  a 
large  quantity  of  clothes,  blankets,  and 
sheets,  at  less  than  half  the  prime  cost ; 
the  ladies  having  themselves  cut  out  the 
clothes,  and  employed  the  wives  and 
daughters  of  the  poor  in  making  them  up. 
The  objects  of  these  several  benefits  hav- 
ing been  persons  who  were  not  chargeable 
to  the  parishes.  We  must  add  that  the 
society  has  set  the  laudable  example  of 
paying  their  workmen  on  Fridays,  instead 

Vol.  lll.-^^pril,  1833. 


of  Saturdays,  thus  preventing  the  two  fre- 
quent violation  of  the  Sabbath,  by  the  lat- 
ter day  being  selected  for  such  a  purpose. 
HAMPSHIRE. 
Some  time  ago  it  was  announced  to  be  in 
contemplation  to  hold  a  Bazaar,  early  in 
the  ensuing  summer,  on  that  romantic 
spot,  Selborne  Common,  for  the  benefit  of 
the  Hawkley  National  School,  which,  from 
its  central  situation,  is  attended  by  the 
children  of  the  adjoining  parishes  of 
Prior's  Dean,  Newton  Valence,  East 
Tisted,  Lyss,  &c.  This  institution,  useful 
and  effective  as  it  is,  not  only  labours 
under  an  oppressive  original  debt,  but 
requires  a  considerable  sum  for  its  neces- 
sary completion.  It  is  gratifying  to  learn 
that  many  ladies  in  the  neigbourhood  and 
county  at  large,  are  warmly  interesting 
themselves  in  the  preparation  of  fancy  and 
useful  articles.  Lady  Sherborne  has 
kindly  undertaken  the  office  of  Patroness. 
Among  other  distinguished  personages 
who  have  promised  their  support  are,  the 
Duchess  of  Buckingham,  Lady  Maria 
Saunderson,  Lady  Lethbridge,  Mrs.  Sum- 
ner, &c.  The  Lord  Bishop  of  the  Diocese, 
and  the  Chancellor,  will  honour  it  with 
their  presence. 

HEREFORDSHIRE. 
At  the  Meeting  of  the  Hereford  Diocesan 
Committee  of  the  S.P.C.K.  held  on  the 
6th  Feb.,  (th&  Very  Rev.  the  Dean  in  the 
chair,)  after  the  usual  prayers,  the  Secre- 
tary reported  that  the  number  of  books 
and    tracts    sold  and   distributed  by  the 
Committee  was — Bibles  and  Testaments, 
382;     Prayer    Books    and   Psalters,  715; 
tracts,  4537 ;  making  a  total  of  5629,  and 
shewing    an    increase   since  last  year  of 
2777  books   distributed  by  means  of  the 
Committee.    A  letter  was  read  from  the 
Secretary  of  the  Parent  Society,  expressive 
of  approbation  of  a  resolution  of  the  last 
meeting,  in  conformity  with  the   second 
general  rule  for  District  Committees,  and 
having    regard    to  the  accommodation  of 
such  persons  of  limited  means  as  might  be 
desirous  of    availing  themselves  of    the 
privileges  of  the  society,  viz — That  mem- 
bers of  the  United  Church  of  England  and 
Ireland  may  be  admitted  to  the  District 
Committee,  and  upon  the  annual  subscrip- 
tion   of   10s,  6d.  may  participate  in   the 
administration    of   their    local   concerns, 
although  they  are  not  thereby  constituted 
members  of  the  Parent  Society. 
KENT. 
It  has  been  proposed  that  a  Penny  Club, 
for  the  purpose  of  providing  the  poor  with 
clothing  in  several  parishes  bordering  on 
Romney  Marsh,   should  be   established  ; 
and  a  clergyman  resident  in  one  of  them 
waited   upon  Sir  Edward  Knatchbull,  to 
submit  the   plvm  to  his  notice,  and  solicit 
his  assistance  in  its  accomplishment.    The 
honourable  baronet  approved  of  the  scheme, 
and,  without  a  moment's  hesitation,  gave 

3    R 


502 


EVENTS   OF   THE    MONTH. 


him  fifty  pounds,  to  be  applied  to  its 
objects  during  the  present  year. — Kentish 
Pa-per. 

LANCASHIRE. 

St.  Philip's  Church,  Salford.  —  Tlie 
congregation  of  St.  Philip's,  Salford, 
have  presented  their  late  minister,  the 
Rev.  Oswald  Sergeant,  with  a  splendid  ser- 
vice of  silver  covered  dishes,  as  a  memo- 
rial of  their  esteem.  T.  B,  Wanklyn,Esq., 
the  senior  churchwarden,  (who  was  de- 
puted to  address  the  Rev.  Gentleman  on 
this  interesting  occasion,)  bore  testimony, 
in  an  appropriate  speech,  to  Mr.  Sergeant's 
zealous  and  faithful  services,  as  minister 
of  St.  Philip's  since  its  consecration,  in 
1825,  to  the  general  feeling  of  respect  en- 
tertained towards  him  by  the  congregation, 
and  to  his  uniform  liberality  on  those  occa- 
sions which,  from  the  peculiar  circum- 
stances of  the  church,  so  frequently  claimed 
his  aid.  Mr.  Sergeant  acknowledged  the 
gratifying  mark  of  esteem  with  great  feel- 
ing, and  referred  particularly  to  the  unani- 
Tnity  which  had  so  happily  prevailed  among 
the  members  of  his  flock  during  his  minis- 
try, and  to  the  cordial  and  truly  Christian 
support  which  he  had  always  received  at 
their  hands.  A  very  handsome  silver  fruit 
basket  was  also  presented  by  the  congre- 
gation to  Mrs.  Serjeant. 

St.  Philip's  is  one  of  the  churches 
built  under  the  Parliamentary  Commis- 
sion. It  contains  about  eighteen  hun- 
dred sittings,  one  thousand  of  which 
are  free.  It  was  consecrated  in  1825, 
when  Mr.  Sergeant  was  appointed  mi- 
nister by  the  patrons,  ike  Warden  and 
Fellows  of  the  collegiate  church,  Manches- 
ter. Since  its  consecration,  more  than 
1500/.  have  been  subscribed  by  the  congre- 
gation, and  expended  in  the  erection  of  a 
Sunday  School  for  400  children,  in  provid- 
ing an  organ,  stoves,  and  in  beautifying 
the  church,  &c.  All  the  pews  are  let,  with 
the  exception  of  one  or  two,  which  num- 
ber continue  untenanted  from  the  fluctua- 
tion of  the  inhabitants  of  the  neighbour- 
hood, and  the  church  is  remarkably  well 
attended  by  the  poor.  The  Rev.  Isaac 
Robley,  M.A.,  late  curate  of  the  church, 
has  succeeded  to  the  ministry  vacant  by 
the  resignation  of  the  Rev.  Oswald  Ser- 
geant, M.A.,  who  has  been  elected  to  a 
Fellowship  in  the  collegiate  church  of 
Manchester. 

The  teachers  and  children  of  the  Sun- 
day School  have  also  presented  to  Mr. 
Sergeant  a  small,  but  beautiful,  silver 
salver,  as  a  record  of  their  gratitude  for  his 
"  uniform  kindness  and  unwearied  atten- 
tion to  their  temporal  and  spiritual  wel- 
fare." The  salver  bears  the  following  in- 
scription :_"  Presented  to  the  Rev."  Os- 
wald Sergeant,  M.A.,  Fellow  of  Christ's 
College,  Manchester,  on  his  resignation  of 
the  ministry  of  St.  Philip's  Church,  Sal- 
ford, by  the  teachers  and  children  of  the 


Sunday  School.  A  memorial  of  gratitude 
for  his  zealous  exertions  in  founding  the 
school,  and  for  his  and  Mrs.  Serjeant's 
uniform  kindness  and  unwearied  attention 
to  their  temporal  and  spiritual  welfare. 
January,  1833." 

MIDDLESEX. 

The  parishioners  of  St.  Botolph,  Bishops- 
gate,  have  recently  presented  the  Rev. 
Henry  William  Maddock,  of  Brasennose 
College,  with  an  elegant  silver  salver,  on 
which  is  engraved  the  following  inscrip- 
tion : — "  Let  this,  presented  in  the  year  of 
our  Lord  1833,  to  the  Rev.  Henry  William 
Maddock,  M.A.,  late  Curate  of  the  parish, 
betoken  the  respect,  esteem,  and  attachment 
of  the  parishioners  of  St.  Botolph  With- 
out, Bishopsgate.'' 

The  Welsh  Charity  School  connected 
with  the  Society  of  Ancient  Britons,  has 
received  and  wholly  maintained  1,542  boys 
and  355  girls.  The  collections  and  dona- 
tions to  this  charity  after  the  dinner  of  the 
Society  on  St.  David's  day,  amount  to  up- 
wards of  1,000/. 

The  12th  anniversary  of  the  Seaman's 
Hospital    Society  was  celebrated    at  the 
City-of-London  Tavern.    Admiral  Sir  R. 
Stopford  took  the  chair.     The  amount  of 
money   subscribed  in  the   course   of  the 
evening    was,    we    understand,     1,300/.  ; 
among  which  were  donations  from  their 
Majesties,  the  East  India  Company,  the 
Trinity  house,  and  the  Emperor  of  Russia. 
Temperance  Society. — A  numerous  meet- 
ing of  the  friends  and  members  of  the  Tem- 
perance Society  was  held  on  Tuesday,  26th 
ult.,  at   Willis's  rooms,   King-street,  St. 
James's,  to  join  simultaneously  with  the 
various  Temperance  Societies  in  this  coun- 
try and  in  America,  in  commemoration  of 
the  institution  of  these  Societies.    There 
were  a  great  many  ladies   present ;  and, 
amongst  the   gentlemen  on  the  platform, 
were  Lord  Henley,  the  Bishop  of  Chester, 
Sir  A.  Agnew,  M.P. ,  Ruddell  Todd,  M.P., 
A.  Mackinnon,  J.Wilkes,  M.P.,W.  Cramp- 
ton,  Esq.,  Solicitor-General  for   Ireland, 
Dr.  Levinge,  Dr.  Edwards,  Rev.  D.  Wil- 
son, and  T.  Lewin,  Esq.  Another  meeting 
took  place  in  the  evening  at  the  Friends' 
Meeting-house,    Bishopsgate,     at   which 
several  persons  of  distinction  and  a  large 
number  of  the  friends  of  the  society  were 
present.    Similar  meetings  simultaneously 
took  place   in   almost  every  part  of  the 
kingdom ;  and  there  cannot  be  a  doubt  that 
the  cause  of  temperance  has  received  a  con- 
siderable impulse.     In  the  county  of  Lan- 
caster, there  are  twenty-six  of  these  asso- 
ciations, consisting  of  13,270  members.  In 
Preston  some  extensive  premises  have  re- 
cently been  opened  as  a  Temperance  coffee- 
house. 

The  formation  of  the  following  auxiliary 
Societies  have  been  reported  since  last 
month  :— Braintree  and  Becking,  Essex  ; 
Bury  St.  Edmund's,  Suffolk  ;  Canterbury, 


EVENTS    OF    THE    MONTH. 


o03 


Kent ;  Chester ;  Coggesball,  Essex  ;  Eg- 
ham,  Surrey. — Morning  Post. 

Harrow  b'chool 'I'he  Easter  examination 

for  two  scholarships  on  the  foundation, 
closed  on  Friday,  l5th  inst.,  before  Dr. 
Burton  (Oxford),  and  the  Rev.  INlr.  Hughes 
((Cambridge),  when  Mr.  Egerton  (brother 
to  the  ]\] ember  for  Cheshire),  and  Mr. 
Leslie  (Captain  of  the  school),  were  de- 
clared the  successful  candidates. 

Sabbath  Petitions A  weekly  Report  is 

printed  by  the  Committee  of  the  House  of 
Commons  for  the  use  of  the  House,  in 
which  is  set  forth  the  names  of  all  the 
petitions  arranged  under  distinct  heads, 
together  witJi  the  number  of  signatures 
attached  to  each  petition.  Under  the  head 
of  the  Sabbath  are  arranged,  up  to  the  12th 
of  March,  131  petitions  with  29,918  signa- 
tures.    The  Report  observes  : — 

"  These  petitions  urge  precisely  the 
same  grounds  for  a  more  effectual  law 
respecting  the  observance  of  the  Sabbath, 
which  are  to  be  foimd  in  the  various  peti- 
tions noticed  in  former  Reports." 

The  Society  for  the  Suppression  of  Juvenile 
Vagrancy — The  Committee  of  this  Society 
assembled  at  their  rooms  in  Sackville- 
street,  to  receive  the  report  of  the  Chair- 
man's application  to  the  parishes  of  jMary- 
lebone,  and  St.  Giles's,  and  St.  George's, 
Bloomsbury,  to  aid  the  Society  in  sending 
out  their  paupers  as  agricultural  servants 
to  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope.  Captain  Bren- 
ton  informed  the  meeting,  that  the  guar- 
dians of  the  poor  in  Marylebone,  having 
consented  to  advance  the  sum  of  20O/.  to- 
wards the  expense  of  sending  out  twenty 
of  the  parish  boys,  provided  the  Vestry 
approved  of  the  proposition,  he  (Captain 
Brenton)  attended  before  that  body  on 
Thursday  week,  when  a  motion  was  made 
and  carried,  that  if  Viscount  Goderich,  as 
Colonial  Secretary,  would  pledge  himself 
that  the  protection  of  Government  should 
be  extended  to  the  boys,  after  their  arrival 
at  the  Cape,  the  Society  should  have  the 
sum  in  question  at  their  disposal.  The 
Secretary  announced  that  Lord  Kenyon  had 
transmitted  a  donation  of  20/.,  and  Major 
Revell  had  collected  631.  The  other  busi- 
ness having  been  concluded ,  the  Committee 
adjourned. 

The  day  appointed  for  the  General 
Thanksgiving  for  the  cessation  of  the 
cholera  is  altered  from  the  12th  May  to 
Sunday,  the  14th  April. 

The  London  University The  AthencBum 

states  that  it  appears  from  a  Report  of  the 
Council  of  the  London  University,  that  the 
University  was,  in  October  last,  in  debt 
2,94C/.  ;  and  it  infers  that  at  the  end  of  the 
present  Session  the  University  will  be 
about  4,000/.  in  debt,  and  that  it  will  be 
impossible  to  proceed  unless  the  proprie- 
tors consent  to  raise  by  subscription  1,0001. 
a  year  at  least.  The  Council  state,  that 
they  have  now  under  deliberation  the 
question  of  instituting  Professorships  of 


Civil  Engineering,  and  some  other  subjects 
not  hitherto  taught  in  British  Universities. 

NORTHUMBERLAND. 

The  Duchess  of  Northumberland  has  just 
established  a  Sunday  School  in  Alnwick, 
and  her  Grace  pays  the  most  minute  and 
constant  attention  to  her  poor  scholars. 

NOTTINGHAMSHIRE. 

At  the  late  Association  IMeeting  at  Bul- 
well,  the  Rev.  Alfred  Padley,  in  consider- 
ation of  the  heavy  pressure  upon  all  classes 
in  the  village  occasioned  by  the  levying 
of  the  damage  done  in  the  late  riots,  pre- 
sented to  the  parish  the  sum  of  250Z., 
which  he  had  previously  advanced  for  its 
use,  together  with  a  five  pound  note,  to  be 
applied  by  the  curate  in  the  purchase  of 
blankets  for  such  of  the  poor  as  were  un- 
able to  obtain  them— an  example  worthy 
of  record  and  imitation. 

OXFORDSHIRE. 

Oxford  Church  Missioiiary  Association. — 
The  Annual  Meeting  of  this  Society  was 
held  en  Wednesday,  6th  ult,,  in  the  Grand 
Jury  Room,  adjoining  the  Town  Hall.  It 
appeared  from  the  Report  read  to  the 
Meeting,  that  the  Church  Missionary  So- 
ciety has  succeeded  in  establishing  efficient 
Missions  in  Western  Africa,  Egypt,  and 
Abyssinia,  in  Greece,  in  India,  and  Cey- 
lon, in  New  Holland  and  New  Zealand,  in 
North  W' est  America,  and  the  West  In- 
dies. Above  sixty  clergymen,  and  more 
than  six  hundred  catechists,  readers, 
schoolmasters,  and  schoolmistresses,  are 
in  connexion  with  the  Society. 

The  Meeting  to  establish  a  Diocesan 
Society  for  Promoting  the  Education  of 
the  Children  of  the  Poor  in  the  Principles 
of  the  Established  Church,  took  place  on 
Thursday,  March  7th,  and  it  was  attended 
by  many  of  the  clergy  and  laity  resident 
in,  and  in  the  neighbourhood  of  Oxford. 
The  A  rchdeacon  of  Oxford  was  called  to  the 
chair,  and  opened  the  business  of  the  IMeet- 
ing, which  was  addressed  by  many  distin- 
guished persons  present,  on  the  nature  and 
objects  of  the  societies  similar  to  the  pre- 
sent, and  on  the  state,  advantage,  manage- 
ment, and  origin  of  English  charity  schools. 
Several  of  the  Nobility  and  Gentry  of  the 
county,  together  with  the  leading  Members 
of  the  University,  and  Gentlemen  of  the 
City  of  Oxford,  were  proposed  as  A'ice- 
Presidents,  by  the  Rev.  V.Thomas,  and 
seconded  by  B.  Morrell,  Esq.  It  was  pro- 
posed that  the  Archdeacon  be  requested 
to  accept  the  office  of  Secretary  ;  and 
that  Herbert  Parsons,  Esq.,  be  requested 
to  take  the  office  of  Treasurer — It  was 
proposed,  that  the  Committee  for  the 
present  year  be  the  parochial  Clergy  of  the 
City  of  Oxford,  the  Provost  of  Oriel  Col- 
lege, the  Warden  of  All  Souls'  College, 
the  Principal  of  Magdalen  Hall,  the  Rev. 
Dr.  Burton,  the  Rev.  ]Mr.  Pusey,  and  the 
Rev.  Dr.  Ashhurst.    Thanks  were  voted 


,004 


EVENTS    OF    THE   MONTH. 


to  the  Mayor  of  Oxford  for  his  kindness 
in  lending  the  Town  Hall  for  the  business 
of  the  day,  and  suhscriptions  were  re- 
ceived, and  there  appears  to  be  every  pros- 
pect of  the  success  of  a  Society,  the  oper- 
ations of  which  will  be  found  to  be  very 
beneficial  in  many  parts  of  this  county. 

Ashmolean    Society. — Feb.    22nd The 

following  gentlemen  were  elected  mem- 
bers : — Joseph  Walker,  M.A.,  Brasen- 
nose  College ;  T.  Stevens,  B.A.,  Oriel 
College  ;  11.  W.  H.  Cox,  Queen's  College  ; 
S.  Walker,  B.A.,  Balliol  College;  Mr. 
Curtis,  F.L.S.,  (Author  of  the  British 
Entomology,)  Honorary  JMember  ;  Rev. 
AV.  L.Brown.  M.A.,  Christ  Church;  H. 
Kynaston,  B.A.,  Christ  Church  ;  A.  B. 
Orlebar,  B. A.,  Lincoln  College;  H.  Ran- 
dall, B.A.,  Queen's  College. 

A  communication  was  read  from  theRev. 
C  Wilton,  New  South  Wales,  giving  an 
account  of  petrified  wood  found  there. 

Mr.  Parigot  read  a  paper  on  the  his- 
tory of  the  discovery  of  oxygen. 

Mr.  Curtis  read  a  paper  on  the  structure 
^of  insects,  and  the  modifications  of  their 
diflferent  parts, 

SUSSEX. 

A  meeting  was  held  at  Linfield  on  the 
11th  February,  at  which  a  branch  Society 
of  the  Sussex  Association  for  the  improve- 
ment of  the  conditions  of  the  labouring 
classes,  was  formed.  The  Earl  of  Chiches- 
ter presided  on  the  occasion.  The  follow- 
ing constitutes  the  plan  of  the  Association. 
1st,  an  arrangement  by  which  the  labourers 
will  be  provided  with  small  allotments  of 
land  at  a  moderate  rent,  and  in  some  cases 
opportunities  afforded  them  for  keeping  a 
cow.  2ndly,  a  Loan  Society,  upon  the 
plan  of  the  Benevolent  Loan  Society  at 
Chelsea,  ordly,  a  Depositor^'  for  Savings. 
4thly,  a  Penny  Clothing  Society. 

The  amount  of  money  levied  for  the  re- 
lief of  the  poor  for  the  county  of  Sussex 
for  the  year  ending  25th  of  March  last,  was 
327,8611. 14s. ;  out  of  which  44,022Z.  7s.  was 
expended  for  other  purposes  than  the  re- 
lief of  the  poor.  The  increase  on  the  rate 
for  the  year  was  about  8  per  cent.  There 
were  only  three  counties  in  England  and 
Whales  in  which  a  decrease  had  taken  place 
— namely,  Bedford,  5  per  cent. ;  Cornwall, 
1  percent.  ;  and  Westmoreland,  2  per  r#»nt. 
The  toval  sura  expended  for  Middlesex 
was  981,694/.  9s. 

SOMERSETSHIRE. 

The  Report  of  the  Frome  Savings  Bank, 
for  the  year  ending  November  20,  1832, 
states  the  balance  due  to  depositors  ta  be 
23,130/.  lis. ;  total  number  of  depositors, 
666  ;  viz.  353  whose  respective  balances 
(including  interest)  do  not  exceed  20/. 
each ;  165  above  20/.  and  not  exceeding 
50/.  ;  86  above  50/.  and  not  exceeding  100/.  ; 
35  above  100/.  and  not  exceeding  150/.  ; 
13  above  150/.  and  not  exceeding  200/.  ;  6 
exceeding  200/.;  besides  two  Charitable 
and  six  Friendly  Societies.    Total  expense 


with  the  said  year,  for  salaries,  rent,  taxes, 
printing,  stationery,  banker's  commission, 
and  incidentals,  71/.  5s.  3d. 

Parish  of  Lyncombe  and  Widcombe. — 
Nearly  400^  poor  families  were  lately  sup- 
plied by  the  churchwardens  of  this  pa- 
rish, assisted  by  T.  P.  Clarke,  Esq.,  with 
bread  and  coals  at  half  price  ;  viz.  bread  at 
3d.  the  quartern  loaf,  and  coals  at  5d.  per 
cwt.  (quantity  distributed — 16  tons  of  coals, 
and  520  quartern  loaves), a  plan  the  church- 
wardens can  with  confidence  recommend 
for  the  adoption  of  other  parishes,  as  it 
will  be  found  to  relieve  the  really  deserving 
and  industrious  poor  who  seek  the  accom- 
modation with  the  greatest  avidity  ;  and  it 
also  enables  the  donors  to  distribute  ar 
double  quantity  of  the  ai'ticles  to  be  so 
disposed  of. 

Sacrilege. — Bathwick  church  was  broken 
open  on  Wednesday  morning,  6th  Feb., 
and  the  poor's  boxes  robbed  of  the  money 
which  they  contained.  The  door  of  the 
vestry,  in  which  the  church  plate  is  kept, 
was  attempted  by  the  villains,  but  without 
success. 

The  Rev.  E.  Wilson,  the  late  highly  re- 
spected curate  of  St.  Michael's,  Bath,  has 
been  presented  with  a  handsome  silver 
salver,  bearing  the  following  inscription : — 
"  To  the  Rev.  Edward  Wilson,  M.  A., 
Fellow  of  St.  John's  College,  Cambridge, 
and  late  curate  of  St.  Michael's,  Bath,  this 
salver  is  presented,  by  members  of  his 
congregation  and  other  Christian  friends, 
in  testimony  of  the  affectionate  regard 
which  they  entertained  for  one,  whose' 
'  simplicity  and  godly  sincerity*  so  emi- 
nently exhibited  in  his  ministerial  faith- 
fulness. Christian  devotedness,  and  bright 
example  of  all  that  is  '  lovely  and  of  good 
report,'  have  won  the  admiration  and 
esteem,  not  only  of  themselves,  but  of  the 
inhabitants  at  large  of  the  city  of  Bath. 
1833." 

The  annual  meeting  of  the  Bath  Auxi- 
liary of  the  British  and  Foreign  Bible  So- 
ciety, took  place  at  the  Assembly  Rooms, 
on  Tuesday,  the  12th  March— Sir  William 
Cockburn,  Bart. ,  in  the  chair.  The  Annual 
Report  stated,  that  the  number  of  Bibles 
and  Testaments  issued  during  the  year  is 
1007",  falling  short,  by  300  copies,  of  that 
of  last  year.  As  this  Auxiliary  alone  has 
furnished  no  less  than  31, 445  Bibles  and 
Testaments,  and  these  books  are  procured 
at  low  prices,  at  more  than  one  institution 
in  this  city,  a  decreased  circulation  is  what 
may  be  naturally  expected.  The  subscrip- 
tions and  donations  for  the  year  amount 
only  to  300/.  18s.  \0d.,  which  is  full  90/. 
less  than  the  receipts  of  last  year.  The 
disbursements  of  tlie  year  are  72/.  19s.  4d.  ; 
and  the  whole  balance  of  227/.  19s.  6d.  had 
been  remitted,  as  a  free  contribution,  to 
the  Parent  Institution.  The  Committee 
deplored  the  loss  of  some  kind  friends  by 
death  ;  and  others  had  left  the  Society,  to 
circulate  the  same  Scriptures,  through  a 
channel  which  they  seem  to  think  more 


EVENTS   OF    THE    MONTH. 


505 


desirable.  Several  of  their  former  allies 
are  now  changed  into  resolute  adversaries  j 
and  many  members  of  a  rival  association 
appear  more  anxious  to  detach  friends 
from  the  old  institution,  than  to  increase 
the  numbers  employed  in  promoting  the 
common  objects  of  both  Societies. — Abridg- 
ed from  the  Bath  Herald. 

WARWICKSHIRE. 

Among  the  subscriptions  towards  the  re- 
storation of  St.  Peter's  Church,  Birming- 
ham, we  observe  the  name  of  Lord  Sandon 
for  50/.  "  A  friend,"  by  the  Bishop  of 
Lichfield,  has  also  given  50Z. 

On  Saturday,  Nov.  3,  1832,  the  prizes 
offered  by  Sir  Eardley  VVilmot  to  the  la- 
bourers renting  garden  ground  in  Berks- 
well,  were  awarded  by  him  to  the  success- 
ful candidates.  The  prizes  were,  (1)  the 
whole  year's  rent — (2)  the  half-year's  rent 
— (3)  the  quarter  year's  rent, — for  the  three 
greatest  quantities  of  wheat  on  one  quarter 
of  an  acre,  and  the  three  greatest  quantities 
of  potatoes  on  the  other  quarter  of  an  acre. 
The  produce  of  the  wheat  in  the  three  suc- 
cessful gardens  was  11^  bush.,  10^  bush., 
9^  bush.  ;  and  of  potatoes  111  bush.,  107^ 
bush.,  and  106  bush.  The  average  produce 
of  all  the  forty  gardens  was,  for  each  garden, 
as  follows : — 

£.  s.  d. 
Wheat  on  one  quarter  acre  -  ~  -  -  2  l6  0 
Potatoes  on  ditto  (70  bush,  at  is.  6rf.)    -550 


£.  s.  d.     8     10 

Deduct— Rent 10    0 

Seed  Wheat  -  .  -  0  6  0 
Seed  Potatoes  -  .  o  9  0 
Extra  labour  (perhaps )  1    0    0  —  2  15    0 


Total  profit  -  5  6  0 
Thus  leaving  a  sum  which,  if  subdivided 
into  weeks,  will  give  to  each  labourer  2s. 
per  week  per  annum,  obtained  by  his  own 
industry  and  exertion.  The  pecuniary 
advantage  of  this  plan  to  poor-rate  payers, 
as  well  as  to  the  labourer,  is  too  evident 
to  need  any  comment.  But  nobody  can 
sufficiently  value  the  moral  improvement 
resulting  from  the  possession  of  property, 
however  small,  and  the  having  an  occupa- 
tion to  resort  to  in  leisure  or  unemployed 
hours,  rather  than  going  to  the  beer-shop. 
— Gardener's  Magazine. 

WORCESTERSHIRE. 
JBroomsgrove. — It  is  in  contemplation  to 
erect  new  school-rooms  for  the  use  of  the 
Sunday  Schools  of  the  Established  Church 
at  this  place.  The  dean  and  chapter  of 
Worcester  have  liberally  offered  to  grant 
the  committee  a  lease  for  twenty-one  years, 
at  a  pepper-corn  rent,  of  a  piece  of  ground 
contiguous  to  the  church-yard,  suitable  for 
the  purpose  ;  the  erection  of  the  structure 
is  estimated  at  1000/.  The  Earl  of  Ply- 
mouth has  signified  that  he  shall  contribute 
300/.,  and  the  committee  have  already  a 
fund  of  350Z.  available  for  the  purpose.  In 
addition  to  the  above  desirable  measure, 
the  inliabitants  are  looking  forward  to  the 
commencement,  ere  long,  of  the  building 
of  a  chapel  of  ease,  which  is  much  wanted, 


as  the  population  exceeds  8,600,  and  there 
is  at  present  only  one  church,  and  which 
does  not  afford  adequate  accommodation 
for  more  than  one-third  of  the  parishioners. 


WALES. 
Denbigh. — The  inhabitants  of  this  town 
and  parish  beg  leave  most  respectfully  to 
return  their  grateful" thanks  to  the  Rev. 
William  Cleaver,  A.M.,  Precentor  of  the 
Cathedral  Church  of  St.  Asaph,  (their 
former  much  esteemed  and  highly  beloved 
Rector,)  for  his  valuable  donation  of 
books,  recently  conferred  upon  them, 
through  the  hands  of  the  Rev.  John  Jones, 
for  the  use  of  the  organist  and  choir  of  the 
parish.  This  gentleman,  we  may  add,  has 
also  been  a  great  benefactor  to  the  Den- 
bighshire Dispensary  ;  having,  from  time 
to  time,  out  of  the  abundance  of  a  most 
munificent  and  princely  heart,  contributed 
towards  its  funds  upwards  of  70Z.  besides 
the  many  countless  hundreds,  which  he 
and  his  benevolent  sisters  expended  there 
in  charity,  during  their  short  residence  at 
Grove  House,  circumstances  which  are 
still  new  in  the  recollection  of  many. — 
Welshman. — From  a  Correspondent. 

The  Lampeter  District  Society  for  Pro- 
moting Christian  Knowledge,  last  year 
distributed  150  Bibles,  355  Testaments,  71 
Prayer  Books,  and  324  Tracts  ;  and  from 
their  funds  remitted  a  benefaction  of  50/. 
to  the  Parent  Society,  and  51.  to  the  Com- 
mittee of  General  Literature  and  Edu- 
cation. 

It  appears  by  the  last  annual  report, 
that  the  small  village  of  St.  Arvan's,  near 
Chepstow,  has  contributed  the  sum  of 
1309/.  to  the  funds  of  the  Church  Mis- 
sionary Association,  in  the  course  of  the 
last  12  years. 

SCOTLAND. 
Edinburgh  Anti-Patronage  Society. — The 
Church  Patronage  Society  of  Glasgow  has 
merged  itself  into  a  general  society  for  the 
defence  and  refo?'m  (!)  of  our  national  church 
— including  the  abolition  of  patronage 
amongst  other  objects.  The  Church  Pa- 
tronage Society  of  Edinburgh  has  abandoned 
its  original  object  of  purchasing  patronages, 
for  the  more  likely  one  of  extinguishing  the 
evil,  by  calling  the  national  attention  to  it, 
and  pressing  its  abolition  on  Parliament. — 
Scottish  Guardian. 

IRELAND. 
Attack  on  a  Church. — A  few  nights  back 
the  windows  of  the  church  at  Maliffe,  in 
the  county  of  Tipperary,  were  all  broken, 
the  communion-table  smashed  in  pieces, 
and  various  acts  of  daring  sacrilege  com- 
mitted. This  is  the  parish  in  which  the 
Rev.  Mr.  Going,  the  rector,  was  inhumanly 
butchered,  and  his  successor,  the  Her 
Mr.  Lee,  again  and  again  attacked,  until 
he  was  compelled  to  give  it  up  and  leave 
the  country. —  Westmeath  Journal. 


506 


NEW     BOOKS. 


JUST   PUBLISHED. 

CcEdmon's  Anglo  Saxon  Paraphrase   of  some 

Parts  of  the  Holy  Scriptures.      Royal  8vo. 

21s.  bds. 
Plates  to  Illustrate  ditto.    4to.    7s.  sewed. 
Commentary  on  the  Revelation  of  St.  John,  by 

R.  B.  Cooper.    8vo.    6s.  6d.  bds. 
Rev.  R.  Burton's  Lectures  upon  the  Ecclesiasti- 
cal History  of  the  Second  and  Third  Century, 

8vo.     12.  bds. 
Rev.  R.  Hampden's  Bampton  Lectures  for  1832. 

8vo.     13s.  bds. 
Mede's  Key  to  the  Apocalypse,  translated  by  R. 

B.  Cooper.     8vo.     lOs.  6d.  bds. 
Emmanuel,  by  the  Rev.  R.  P.  Buddicom.  12mo. 

5s.  bds. 
Vindiciae  Biblicse.     12mo.    3s.  6d.  bds. 
Geolo^  of  Scripture,  with  Plates,  by  George 

Fairholme.    8vo.     14s.  bds. 
Dr.  H.  F.  Burder's  Memoir  of  Rev,  G.  Burder. 

8v.     lOs.  bds. 
The  Christian's  Manuel.    Post  8vo.    8s,  cloth, 
Elsley's  Annotations  on  the  Gospels  and  Acts, 

Seventh  Edit.     2  vols.     8vo.    21s.  bds. 
'BLshop  Middleton  on  the  Greek  Article.    New 

Edit,  by  the  Rev.  H.  J.  Rose.     8vo.  14s.  bds. 
Stevens's  History  of  the  Scottish    Church  at 

Rotterdam.    8vo.     10s.  6d.  bds. 
Aikman's  History  of  Religious  Liberty  in  Eng- 
land.    18mo.    3s.  6d. 
A  Sermon  on  the  Interment  of  the  Right  Hon, 

Earl  Fitzwilliam,  by  the  Rev,  J.  Hopkinsou. 

8vo.     Is.  sewed. 
Carwithen's  History  of  the  Church.    Vol.  Ill, 

8vo.     10s.  bds. 
Carne's  Missionaries.    Vol.  II,    12mo.    6s.  bds. 
Rev.  S.  James  on  the  Collects.    Fourth  Edition, 

12mo.    6s.  bds. 
Rev.  Archdeacon  Berens'  Selections  from  Addi- 
son.    12mo.    4s.  6d.  bds. 
"Williams's  (T.)    Private  Life  of  Christ,     12mo, 

7s.  bds. 
Skurray's  Sermons.  Vol.  II,  8vo,  8s.  6d.  bds. 
Monody  on  Dr.  Clarke,  &c.  12mo.  5s.  6d.  bds. 
Christian  Pocket  Library.  Bishop  Hall's  Cha- 
racters of  Virtues  and  Vices.  32mo.  is.  cloth. 
A  Spiritual  Treasury,  or  Closet  Companion,  by 

T.  J.  Graham,  M.D.     12mo.    2s.  bds. 
The  Sacred  and  Historical  Books  of  Ceylon,  by 

E.  Upham,   Esq.     3  vols,     8vo.     21.  2s.  bds. 
Blunt's  Paul,    Part  I.    New   Edition.      12mo. 

5s.  6d.  cloth. 
A  Practical  Introduction  to  Hebrew,  by  G.  F, 

Walker,    8vo.    4s. 
Valpy's  Shakspeare,  with  Illustrations,    Vol.  V. 

5s.  cloth. 
Classical  Library,  No.  39.    4s.  6d.  cloth. 
Finden's  Ilhistrations  of  Lord  r>yron's  Works. 

Vol,  I.     Royal  8vo,     half  bound     Morocco, 

1/.  12s.    Royal  4to  Proofs,  3/.  India  Proofs,  U. 
Appendix  to  the  First  Eight  Parts,    Royal  8vo. 

7s. 
Cornwall    Geological   Transactions.     Vol.  IV. 

8vo,     l6s,  boards. 
Part  IV,  of    Pickering's    Edition    of  Walton's 

Complete  Angler.    Imperial  8vo.  9s.  6d. 
Aldine  Edition  of  the  British  Poets.    Vol.  XXV. 
Oxford    University  Calendar  for  1833.      l2mo. 

6s.  bds. 
Mahon's  War  in  Spain,  with  additions.    8vo, 

gs.  6d,  bound. 


Captain  Head's  Overland  Joiu-ney  from  India  to 
Europe.  Oblong  Folio,  2/.  l2s.  6d.  bds.  India 
Proofs,  3/.  13s.  6d. 

Rennie'sAlphabet  of  Gardening.  18mo.  2s.  6d. 
bds. 

IN  THE   PRESS, 

Memoirs  of  the  Life  and  Correspondence  of  the 
Rev.  William  Lavers,  late  of  Houiton  ;  with  a 
Portrait.    By  I.  S.  Eiii<  tt. 

"  Woman,"  the  Angel  of  Life;  a  Poem  in  three 
Cantos,  by  Robert  Montgomery,  Author  of  the 
"  Messiah." 

The  Odes  of  Anacreon.byJames  Usher,  Hebrew 
Professor  to  the  Eclectic  Society. 

The  Mahi'iviinsi,  the  Riija-ratnucane.  and  the 
Raja-vah,  forming  the  Sacred  and  Historical 
Books  of  Ceylon  ;  also  a  Collection  of  Tracts 
Illustrative  of  the  Doctrines  and  Literature  of 
Budhism,  translated  from  the  Singhalese. 
Edited  by  E.  Upham. 

A  new  and  improved  edition  of  Heeren's  Manuel 
of  Ancient  History,  from  the  German. 

Osborne,  a  Tale,  hy  the  Rev.  J.  Jones.   M.  A. 

Cyclopian,  or  Pelasgic  remains  in  Greece  and 
Italy,  with  Constructions  of  a  later  Epocha, 
from  Drawings  by  E.  Dodwell,  F.S.A. 

The  Life,  Times,  and  Correspondence  of  Dr. 
Isaac  Watts,  by  the  Rev.  T.  Milner,  A.M. 

Observations  on  the  United  States,  and  Canada, 
during  1832,  by  the  Rev.  Isaac  Fidler. 

A  Volume  of  Sermons  by  the  late  Rev,  W. 
Howels, 

Fancy  Fair ;  to  which  is  added.  Star  light,  or  a 
Scene  at  Tweeddale. 

The  Narrative  of  two  Expeditions  into  the  In- 
terior of  Australia,  undertaken  by  Captain  C, 
Sturt,  of  the  33th  Regiment,  by  order  of  the 
Colonial  Government,  to  ascertain  the  nature 
of  the  Country  to  the  west  and  north-west  of 
the  Colony  of  New  South  Wales. 

An  Historical  Sketch  of  the  Princes  of  India, 
Stipendiary,  Subsidiary,  Protected,  Tributary 
and  Feudatory;  prefaced  by  a  Sketch  of 
the  origin  and  progress  of  British  power  in 
India  :  with  a  brief  account  of  the  Civil, 
Military,  and  Judicial  Establishments  of  the 
East  India  Company,  by  an  Officer  in  the 
Service  of  the  East  India  Company. 

The  Second  Edition  of  Prinsep's  Journal  of  a 
Voyage  from  Calcutta  to  Van  Diemen's  Land, 
comprising  a  description  of  that  Colony  during 
a  Six  Months'  residence. 

The  First  Number  of  the  Series  of  lUustratioas  to 
Prinsep's  Journal. 

The  Bridgewater  Treatises  on  the  Power,  Wis. 

dom,  and  Goodness  of  God,  as  manifested 

in  the  Creation:  — 
Astronomy  and  General  Physics,  considered  with 

reference   to  Nat\iral  Theology,  by  the  Rev, 

W.  Whewell,  A.M.Trinity  College,  Cambridge, 
On  the    Adaptation  of  External  Nature  to  the 

Physical  Condition  of   Man,  by  John   Kidd, 

M.D.  F.R.S.  regius  Professor  of  Medicine  in 

the  University  of  Oxford. 
The  Treatises  by  the  Rev.  Dr.  Chalmers,  Sir 

Charles  Bell,    Rev.   Dr.   Euckland,  Rev.    W, 

Kirby,  and  Dr.  Prout,  are  in  great  forwardness, 

and  will  shortly  appear. 


PRICES     OF     THE     ENGLISH     FUNDS, 
FROM    FEB.    24,   TO   MARCH   24,    1833. 


Highest 

Lowest 

Highest 

Lowest 

3  per  ct.  Consols 
with  diT. 

Red.  3  per  cent. 

Red.  3}4  per  cent. 

New  3>i  per  cent. 

4  per  cent.  1820, 

88i 
87^ 

Shut 

n 

Shut 

Long  Anns. 

India  Stock. 

Bank  Stock. 

Exchequer  Bills. 

India  Bonds. 

Shut 

Shut 

Shut 

50  pm. 
47  pm. 

36  pm. 
31  pm. 

PRICES  OF  CANAL  SHARES,  DOCK  STOCKS,  &c. 
Ai  the  Office  of  R.  W.  Moore,  5,  Bank  Chambers,  Lothhury. 


Grand  Junction  Canal  

Birmingham  do 

Kennet  and  Avon  do 

Leeds  and  Liverpool  do 

Regent's  do 

Trent  and  INIersey  do 

Warwick  and  Birmingham  do, 
Warwick  and  Northampton  do. 
Worcester  &  Birmingham  do. 
Liverpool  and  Manch.  Railway 


London  Dock  Co 

St.  Catherine  Dock  do 
West  India  Dock  do 
Albion  Assurance  do. 

Atlas  ditto   

Imperial  Fire 
Chartered  Gas  Co. 

Imperial  ditto 

Phoenix  ditto   

King's  College,  London 


LONDON  MARKETS. 
CORN  EXCHANGE.— Monday,  March  25. 


s.        s. 

Inferior  red  Wheat    44  to  47 

Middling  ditto  47  ...  50 

Superior  ditto    52  ...  58 

Inferior  white  ditto  47  ...  49 

Middling  ditto  62  ...  56 

Superior  ditto    59  ...  64 

Malting  Barley 24  ...  36 

Grinding  ditto  20  ...  23 

Brank    28  ...  30 

Rye     60...  34 

Malt  40...  60 

Feed  Oats 15  ...  21 

Poland  Oats 17  ...  22 


s.       s. 

Potatoe  Oats 19  to  25 

Indian  Corn  28  ...  32 

Large  Old  Beans  26  ...  33 

New  ditto 25  ...  30 

Old  small  ditto 36  ...  38 

New  ditto 32  ...  36 

Old  Tick  ditto  34  ...  36 

New  ditto 31  ...35 

Grey  Peas 25  ...  35 

Hog  ditto  31  ...34 

Maple  ditto    34  ...  36 

White  Boiling  ditto 36  ...  45 

White  non-boiling  ditto   33  ...  35 


BOROUGH 

HOP  MARKET.'-Monday,  March  25. 

1830. 

1831. 

1832. 

East  Kent     - 

■     -     in  pockets 

5/  5  to  6^   5 

11  2  to  8Z    5 

81   OtolOl  0 

Ditto  -     - 

-     -     in  bags    - 

4  10...  5     6 

5  10... 6  10 

7     8...  8  15 

INIid  Kent 

-    -    in  pockets 

4  15. „6    0 

6     0...7    0 

7    5... 8  10 

Ditto  -     - 

-     -     in  bags    - 

3  15...  5     0 

5     3... 5  15 

6    8...  7  15 

Sussex     -     ■ 

■     -     in  pockets 

3  15  ...5     0 

5     0„,6     5 

6     0...7     0 

Ditto  -     -     ■ 

-     -    in  bags    - 

3  10... 4    4 

3  17  ...4  15 

5     8... 6     0 

Essex-    -    ■ 

-    -    in  pockets 

0     0...  0     0 

0    0...0    0 

0    0...0     0 

Ditto  -    -    • 

-    -     in  bags    - 

0     0,..0    0 

0     0...0    0 

0     0...0     0 

Farnham  - 

-     -    in  pockets 

0    0...0     0 

0     0...0     0 

0     0...0     0 

Ditto  -    -    - 

-    in  bags    - 

0     0...0    0 

0     0...0     0 

0    0...0     0 

SMITHFIELD.— March  25. 
To  sink  the  offal  per  stone  of  8lb. 
s.    d.      s.  d. 


Prime  Oxen.. 

Inferior    

Prime  Sheep 


0  a  4    6 
2  a  2     6 


Inferior  Sheep. 
Calves 


5     0  a  5     6     Pigs 

LIVE    CATTLE    AT    MARKET. 


S.    d.       S.   d, 

0  0  a  0  0 
3  10  a  5  4 
3    2  a  4    8 


Beasts,  2,356  |  Sheep,  13,800  |  Calves,  105  |  Pigs,  106. 


508 


NOTICES    TO    CORRESPONDENTS. 


When  '*  J.  M.  R.'s"  extreme  indignation  is  past,  he  will  perceive  that  the  advice  given 
was  seriously  given  ;  and  if  he  wishes  to  improve  himself,  he  will  take  it.  Analyzing  one  or 
two  of  the  early  Fathers,  together  with  his  general  reading,  will  be  a  very  profitable 
occupation. 

"S.  E.  V.  I.'s"  remarks  on  Mr.  Winning's  Letters  on  the  Rainbow  are  deferred  till 
**  S.  E.  V.  I."  shall  have  seen  the  conclusion  of  Mr.  W.'s  paper,  as  "  S.  E.  V.  I."  may 
wish  to  add  to  or  alter  his  observations. 

"  H.  T.,"  from  Topsham,  is  requested  to  send  some  remarks  on  the  publication  which  he 
mentions.     It  doubtless  deserves  notice ;  but  the  Editor  has  no  time  at  the  present  moment. 

"  J.  M — n."  is  requested  to  understand  that  the  article  alluded  to  was  not  written  by  the 
Editor,  and  that  he  quite  misunderstands  if  he  supposes  that  the  papers  called  Orujinal 
Articles  are  not  written  by  various  persons.  All  that  was  meant  in  the  Introductory 
Address  was,  that  what  was  given  in  the  Original  Articles  fell  in  generally  with  the  views 
of  the  party  managing  the  Magazine,  while  in  the  Correspondence,  that  party  would  not  be 
answerable  for  any  of  the  opinions.  The  letter  is  so  exceedingly  long  that  there  appears  no 
•"hope  of  finding  room  for  its  insertion  at  present.  Surely  "J.  M — n.'  cannot  mean  that  if  one 
person  had  two  livings,  he  could  not  afford  to  give  away  more  than  if  they  were  held  by  two 
persons. 

The  Editor  regrets  that  he  cannot  insert  "  A  Village  Curate's"  Letter.  The  admonishing 
the  clergy  of  their  commonest  duties  is  not  a  tusk  which  he  can  think  necessary,  or  can 
presume  to  think  belongs  to  him.  If  there  are  any  clergy  indeed  who  neglect  family  prayer, 
no  admonition  is  likely  to  affect  them. 

"B,  C."  is  informed  that  the  article  on  tithes  is  lying  at  the  office  for  him. 

"  E.  N.  ■'  is  begged  to  send  for  a  note  and  parcel  for  him. 

The  article  on  the  MS.  notes  in  the  Bible  shall  be  used  with  thanks  as  soon  as  possible. 

"  G.  B.  B."  "  M."  "  Ignotus,"  in  the  next  number. 

*'  jM.,"  who  inquires  as  to  the  proper  method  of  enforcing  paj'ment  for  fees,  is  informe*! 
that  the  Ecclesiastical  Courts  will  support  any  demand  founded  on  custom.  The  custom  must 
be  proved.  With  respect  to  his  other  question,  he  had  probably  better  take  an  opinion,  if 
necessary.    There  are  no  books  except  Burns  to  refer  to,  at  least,  none  more  convenient. 

"  W.  G.  M.'s"  diatribe  against  education  is  in  some  degree  just.  But  he  surely  does  not 
mean  to  say  that  no  attention  is  paid  to  religion  in  the  National  Schools.  Of  course  their 
fault  is,  that  they  are  too  mechanical.  But  how  can  that  be  avoided  in  very  large  schools  ? 
How  would  "  W.  G.  M."  afford  religious  instruction  in  any  other  way  to  five  or  six  hundred 
children  ? 

The  "  Country  Clei^yman,"  who  requests  a  paper  on  Church  Rates,  sufficiently  shews  by 
his  excellent  letter  that  one  of  his  excuses  for  not  sending  such  a  paper,  viz.  want  ofabiliti/, 
is  not  valid.     And  as  to  want  of  leisure,  let  him  be  assured  that  the  really  busy  are  the  only 

{lersons  from  whom  good  in  the  way  of  work  is  got.  If  therefore  he  is  very  much  employed, 
le  is  the  very  person  to  write  a  good  paper  on  Church  Rates,  and  it  is  hoped  that  he  will 
have  the  kindness  to  do  so  without  delay,  as  the  subject  is  pressing. 

The  excellent  Life  of  Sir  W.  Raleigh  shall  be  reviewed  in  the  next  number. 

The  present  Pope's  Encyclical  Letter  deserves  attention  from  the  increased  boldness  of  the 
tone.  But  what  will  Mr.  M'Donnell  and  Bishop  Doyle  say  to  the  remarks  on  those  who 
join  seditious  societies,  and  try  to  destroy  Governments  ? 

Would  "J.  P.  S."  be  so  kind  as  to  inquire  whether  there  is  not  in  Herefordshire  a  fund  for 
the  widows  and  orphans  of  poor  clergy ;  and  if  so,  would  he  be  kind  enough  to  add  the 
amount  of  the  clerical  subscriptions  towards  it  to  what  he  has  already  sent  ? 

"  A.  L."  and  several  other  papers  stand  over  till  next  month. 

The  first  of  the  Bridgewater  publications,  that  by  Mr.  Whcwell,  has  Just  appeared,  and  it 
wants  only  a  very  short  acquaintance  with  it  to  see  that  it  is  destined  to  be  one  of  the 
standard  works  of  our  literature. 


THE 


BRITISH    MAGAZINE, 


MAY  1.  1833. 


ORIGINAL    PAPERS. 


ON  THE  GENERAL  SOURCES  OF  RELIGIOUS  OriNION. 

If  truth  were  in  all  its  characters  well  defined,  and  if  power  were 
unrestricted,  there  would  then  be  no  room  for  opinion.  The  per- 
fect delineation  of  truth,  when  once  viewed,  would  be  perfectly- 
reflected  to  the  mind,  and  knowledge,  therefore,  would  be  accu- 
rate. But  to  man,  in  this  his  first  and  lower  state  of  being,  the 
mysteries  of  eternal  truth  are  but  partially  unveiled ;  and  the 
capacity  to  comprehend  what  is  revealed  is  neither  perfect,  nor, 
even  in  its  imperfect  state,  fully  or  at  once  bestowed.  For  not 
only  is  there  a  cloud  mercifully  interposed  to  obscure  the  lustre 
of  that  glory,  whose  brightness  would  consume  the  mtellectual 
sight,  but  there  are  also  mists  of  earthly  error,  which  confuse  and 
distort  the  view  of  what  we  are  permitted  to  behold.  The  facul- 
ties too,  by  which  we  are  enabled  to  study  and  learn  the  linea- 
ments of  truth,  are  themselves  capable  of  increase,  and  subject 
to  diminution.  Knowledge  is  to  be  gained  by  gradual  acquire- 
ment, and  power  increased  by  continued  exercise.  And  as  this 
state  of  progression  cannot,  while  life  endures,  arrive  at  an  im- 
passable limit,  it  follows,  that  our  conceptions  will  be  continually- 
undergoing  modification,  and  that  if  we  are  sincere  and  earnest 
in  our  inquiries,  doubt  and  error  will  gradually  disappear; 
that  fresh  and  purer  light  will  irradiate  the  mind ;  that  we  shall 
be  daily  rejoicing  in  the  opening  beauties  of  a  less  limited  intel- 
lectual prospect,  and,  by  tracing  the  analogies  more  fully  dis- 
played in  this  wider  and  clearer  view,  and  beholding  the  order 
and  the  harmony  that  reign  in  all  the  words  and  works  of  Him 
who  is  Truth  itself,  shall  pass,  with  rapidly  increasing  flight, 
from  doubt  and  opinion,  to  faith  and  knowledge,  on  whose  un- 
tiring pinions  we  shall  at  last  be  borne  to  perfect  and  unclouded 
wisdom. 

Vol.  Wl.^May,  1833.  3  s 


510  ON  THE  GENERAL  SOURCES 

But  in  this  heavenward  journey  of  the  soul,  each  fresh  effort 
must  be  upward.  There  must  be  no  voluntary  wandering  in  the 
dark  and  uncertain  intricacies  of  human  sophistry;  no  lingering 
in  the  mazes  of  doubtful  speculation ;  no  eagerness  to  engage  in 
the  fruitless  combats  of  polemical  discussion.  These  are  but  the 
various  modes  in  which  attention  is  withdrawn  from  the  steady 
pursuit  of  religion  and  truth,  and  wasted  upon  that  which,  though 
it  wears  a  holy  garb,  has  no  intrinsic  excellence.  For  there  are 
not  only  pretenders  to  religion,  but  there  are  also  schemes  and 
systems  which,  being  invested  with  a  holy  character  by  these 
pretenders,  are  employed,  oftentimes  too  efficiently,  to  delude  the 
unwary.  And  when  once  enlisted  under  a  false  banner,  the  vic- 
tims become  also  the  perpetuators  of  delusion,  "  deceiving  and 
being  deceived."  This  evil,  like  all  others,  may  indeed  be  traced 
to  an  original  defect  in  the  moral  character  of  man, — to  that  ob- 
liquity of  mind,  and  perversion  of  feeling,  which  the  sin  of  our  first 
.father  introduced  into  the  world.  But  in  tracing  it  up  to  its  pri- 
mitive source,  the  peculiar  channels  through  which  it  is  conveyed 
ought  not  to  be  unnoticed,  since  it  is  here  alone  that  its  course 
can  be  restrained,  and  its  evil  consequences  checked.  The  foun- 
tain may  be  too  deep  for  human  power  at  once  to  drain,  while 
yet  the  streams  that  issue  from  it  may  be  confined  within  their 
own  narrow  channel,  nor  suffered  to  overflow  and  lay  waste  the 
yet  unblighted  country  through  which  its  desolating  waters  steal 
their  course. 

It  is  thus  in  religion — no  power  can  avail  at  once  to  stem  the 
torrent  of  human  passions,  especially  when  those  passions  have 
been  long  unresisted,  and  have  therefore  acquired  an  impetuosity 
too  violent  to  be  restrained  by  any  sudden  checks.  Momentary 
effort  cannot  achieve  man's  part  in  the  restoration  of  a  fallen  na- 
ture, even  though  that  part  be  only  to  receive  what  God  alone 
bestows.  No  sudden  impulse  can  so  strongly  influence  the  will, 
as  to  enable  it  to  bind  up,  as  with  a  chain  that  cannot  be  broken, 
all  its  former  tastes  and  wishes  and  cherished  objects  of  regard. 
By  gradual  and  continued  efforts  must  man  unlearn  the  errors  of 
evil,  and  spiritually  receive  those  heavenly  characters  which  can- 
not be  impressed  in  their  full  beauty  till  all  traces  of  a  corrupt 
and  depraved  nature  have  been  eflfaced.  And  to  erase  deformity, 
and  stamp  the  impress  of  a  divine  image  in  the  beauty  of  holiness, 
is  a  work  which,  as  reason  and  revelation  alike  teach  us,  demands 
the  humble  and  grateful  concurrence  of  man,  as  well  as  the  mer- 
ciful operation  of  infinite  power ;  a  concurrence  which  is  to  con- 
tinue, not  for  one  particular  portion  of  our  time,  but  during  the 
whole  range  of  that  life  which  has  been  granted  for  the  accom- 
plishment of  this  especial  purpose. 

It  might,  then,  be  supposed,  that  to  ascertain  the  progress  of 
this  important  process,  wnich  is  to  be  wrought  within  the  mind, 


OF    RELIGIOUS    OPINION.  511 

would  be  an  object  of  universal  and  sedulous  attention.  But, 
unfortunately,  there  is  a  preliminary  question  which  must  be  pre- 
viously answered.  And  this  relates  to  the  notions  which  men  enter- 
tain, not  merely  of  the  exact  nature  and  character  of  the  process 
itself,  but  of  its  earliest  commencement,  its  first  and  necessary 
elements,  whose  character  must  be  decided  ere  they  can  be  rightly 
received,  or  their  salutary  effects  in  any  essential  degree  accom- 
plished. And  as  there  can  be  no  progress  without  a  commence- 
ment, and  as  the  degree  of  actual  advance  also  must  depend  on 
the  correctness  of  the  direction,  as  well  as  the  energy  of  the  effort, 
it  is  evident  that  the  investigation  of  this  subject  must,  from  its 
importance,  demand  a  candid  and  thoughtful  consideration. 

From  what  sources,  then,  are  the  religious  opinions  of  individuals 
for  the  most  part  derived  ?  and  is  their  derivation  such  as  may 
warrant  the  conclusion,  that  though  they  may  be  imperfect,  they 
are  nevertheless,  in  all  important  points,  correct,  or  at  least,  if  not 
correct,  that  they  possess  that  hopeful  character  which  promises 
the  gradual  rejection  of  error,  and  final  attainment  of  truth.  The 
previous  discussion  of  these  points,  however  inferior  in  itself,  may 
possibly  suggest  to  some  more  powerful  mind  a  theme  of  inquiry, 
whose  attentive  investigation  may  lead  to  thoughts  and  conclu- 
sions beneficial  to  mankind. 

The  revealed  word  of  God  is  the  undoubted  source  whence 
all  notions  upon  religion  ought  to  be  derived,  and  is  also  the  sole 
and  ultimate  standard  by  which  they  are  to  be  tried.  And  the 
process  by  which  religious  opinions  are  to  be  derived,  includes 
within  it  dihgent  examination  and  careful  comparison  of  scrip- 
ture, accompanied  with  earnest  prayer,  and  followed  by  deliberate 
reflection.  It  is  by  such  a  method  alone  that  the  knowledge  of 
truth  can  be  attained.  That  knowledge  is  indispensable,  and  it  is 
evident,  therefore,  that  diligent  and  laborious  investigation  is  also 
necessary.  The  words  of  revelation  would  not  be  so  distinct  and 
peremptory  as  they  are,  were  it  not  proposed  that  men  should  un- 
derstand and  regulate  their  conduct  by  them  ;  nor  again  so  deep 
and  mysterious,  were  it  not  also  the  purpose  of  the  Almighty,  that 
man  should  long  and  patiently  study  those  secret  things,  which 
are  too  dimly  revealed  to  be  discerned  by  the  glance  of  a  casual 
observer.  But  it  is  not  now  the  object  to  explain  the  mental 
process  necessary  for  the  elaboration  of  well-founded  notions  upon 
religion,  but  rather  to  enumerate  the  methods  usually  adopted 
for  fixing  opinion. 

In  too  many  instances,  the  opinions  of  mankind  upon  all 
subjects,  and  especially  upon  religious  subjects,  depend  upon 
the  notions  prevalent  in  that  rank  of  society  from  which  they 
are  descended,  or  that  religious  sect  or  body  with  which  they 
are  conversant.  This  is  especially  the  case  where  the  mem- 
bers of  that  society  generally  consider  it  decorous  to  maintain 


512  ON   THE   GENERAL    SOURCES 

some  opinion,  but  are  not  sufficiently  interested  to  devote 
their  time  and  attention  to  examine  the  subject  for  their  own 
conviction.  Such  persons  are  well  content  to  acquiesce  in 
the  notions  generally  entertained,  for  by  so  doing  they  avoid 
trouble,  and  escape  censure.  It  is  to  them  matter  of  little  con- 
cern, whether  or  not  their  notions  be  vague  and  indefinite,  or  even 
false  and  unfounded,  because  their  only  inducement  to  embrace 
any  opinion  at  all,  is  a  desire  to  comply  with  whatever  has  ac- 
quired general  sanction;  so  that  if  the  prevailing  belief  had  been 
totally  at  variance  with  that  which  is  now  entertained,  it  would 
still  have  been  received  by  them,  with  the  same  heartless  defer- 
ence, and  maintained  at  once  with  the  same  tenacity  of  asser- 
tion, and  the  same  disregard  to  its  true  character.  For  men 
of  all  sects  and  parties  often  acquire  notions  as  they  do  estates — by 
succession.  They  inherit  belief,  and  feel  themselves  necessarily 
bound  to  maintain  all  that  was  held  wise  and  sacred  by  their  an- 
cestors, not  from  any  self-conviction  of  its  real  worth  and  truth, 
but  merely  from  that  courteous  facility  of  belief  which  is  too 
happy  to  adopt  the  creed  sanctioned  by  past  authority,  and 
recognised  by  their  living  companions.  Now,  the  opinions 
thus  received  from  transmission  and  general  sanction  may 
be  far  superior  to  those  systems  of  faith  which  men,  who  have 
discovered  the  formal  nature  of  their  previous  belief,  often 
adopt  in  preference,  on  shght  examination,  but  with  perfect 
complacency,  because  they  fancy  that  they  have  acquired  a 
thorough  comprehension  of  the  new  tenets,  while  they  as  cer- 
tainly know  that  their  old  tenets  were  never  rightly  under- 
stood. But  though  an  inherited  creed  is,  in  this  country  at  least, 
generally  far  more  scriptural  than  those  ephemeral  systems  which 
are  every  day  being  substituted  for  it,  by  enthusiastic  and  un- 
stable persons,  still  its  profession  is,  in  too  many  instances,  a  mere 
homage  paid  to  the  authority  of  those  who  are  doubtless  worthy 
of  our  esteem,  but  not  a  belief  that  flows  from  mental  conviction. 
In  truth,  it  is  opinion,  not  belief;  hereditary  succession  to  a  creed, 
not  faith. 

And  yet,  amongst  this  class  of  hereditary  nominal  Christians 
are  to  be  found  many  possessing  great  intellectual  strength,  and 
exhibiting  a  deportment  not  only  amiable,  but  in  many  respects 
truly  excellent.  For,  though  occupied  by  other  engagements 
which  engross  their  chief  regard  and  attention,  they  are  still  unable 
to  receive  any  notions  which  are  to  be  recognised  as  fixed  prin- 
ciples, without  acquiring  some  knowledge  of  the  tenets  they  are 
about  to  profess,  and  some  acquaintance  with  the  influence  which 
those  tenets  ought  to  exert  upon  them,  if  indeed  they  would  not 
subject  themselves  to  a  self-condemning  charge  of  inconsistency. 
It  is,  however,  too  true,  that  these  persons  are  easily  satisfied  with 
the  notions  obtained  by  a  cursory  review,  and  with  acting  in  con- 


OF   RELIGIOUS    OPINION.  513 

formity  with  the  imperfect  notions  thus  acquired.  There  are  other 
more  interesting  objects  that  usurp  almost  undivided  sway  over 
their  mental  energies ;  and  in  the  toils  of  ambition,  the  intrica- 
cies of  science,  and  the  subtleties  of  human  philosophy,  are 
wasted  those  great  powers  which,  if  in  due  degree  devoted  to 
nobler  purposes,  would  not  detract  from  their  other  merits,  but 
add  to  them  a  brighter  lustre,  by  blending  the  character  of  the 
Christian  with  that  of  the  statesman,  the  scholar,  and  the  philo- 
sopher. This  dedication  of  their  intellectual  powers  to  secular 
pursuits,  to  the  almost  entire  exclusion  of  religious  subjects,  is 
admitted  the  more  readily,  from  the  fact,  that  from  early  educa- 
tion they  have  acquired,  as  they  believe,  a  perfect  familiarity 
with  the  demands  and  importance  of  religion.  They  have  been 
taught  to  yield  a  certain  deference  to  religion  itself,  and  con- 
strained to  accom.plish  certain  of  its  duties,  and  hence  they  con- 
clude that  they  are  fully  acquainted  with  all  its  claims  upon  them, 
and  entertain  all  the  veneration  and  respect  to  which  it  is  entitled. 
Thus  are  the  obligations  of  religion  admitted  without  question, 
and  the  practice  of  some  well-known  duties  recognized  as  per- 
fect obedience  to  all  its  precepts.  And  as  the  duties  thus  readily 
performed  are  generally  but  the  moral  duties  and  the  external 
worship,  and  not  those  which  require  an  intimate  acquaintance 
with  the  spiritual  character  of  the  religion  itself,  there  is  but  little 
to  disturb  the  complacency  with  which  their  religious  creed  is 
received,  especially  if  the  principles  of  moral  integrity  exert  their 
wholesome  influence  upon  the  general  conduct.  Indeed  the  as- 
sumption of  an  inherited  belief  is  like  entrance  upon  the  possession 
of  a  cultivated  estate,  beneath  whose  fertile  acres  mines  of  un- 
known and  unsuspected  wealth  lie  concealed.  Its  excellence  and 
worth  are  considered  to  be  fully  known  and  duly  appreciated, 
and  no  efforts  are  made  to  discover  what  undetected  treasures  are 
concealed  within  it.  It  is  admitted  to  be  beneficial,  because  be- 
nefit is  derived  ;  but  the  unseen  value  is  unsuspected,  or  if  thought 
of,  is  doubted,  and  no  attempt  therefore  made  to  acquire  its  costly 
gems,  its  secret  riches. 

Religious  opinions,  thus  received  and  maintained,  scarcely  de- 
serve the  name  of  religious  belief,  for  they  have  but  little  of  the 
prominent  characteristics  of  real  faith.  With  more  propriety 
might  they  be  termed  moral  opinions,  because  they  embrace  little 
beside  the  duties  that  man  owes  to  his  fellow  man.  That  single- 
ness of  purpose,  that  fixedness  of  hope,  that  devotion  of  intellec- 
tual and  bodily  energies  to  one  object — the  glory  of  God,  as  dis- 
played in  man's  attainment  of  eternal  life  ;  these,  which  mark  the 
faith  of  the  genuine  Christian,  have  no  place  in  the  faith,  what- 
ever they  may  have  in  the  creed,  of  the  hereditary  believer  in 
Christianity.  And  yet,  without  them,  rehgion  is  but  counterfeit, 
or  at  best  but  so  far  true,  that  it  bears  one  character  of  truth, 


514  ox    TUE   GENERAL    SOURCES 

while  it  wants  ten  thousand  more  to  make  it  perfect.  It  has  the 
form,  and  something  of  the  substance,  but  it  wants  the  well- 
knit  sinews,  the  compacted  joints,  the  vital  blood,  and  the  free- 
drawn  breath  of  life.  The  religion  professed,  indeed,  is  not  coun- 
terfeit, for  the  ancestors  who  bequeathed  the  precious  gift  to 
their  descendants,  may  have  delivered  it  down  to  them  in  all  the 
purity  in  which  it  could  be  given  by  mortal  sire  to  son.  With 
weary  toil  may  they  have  won,  and  with  unwearied  courage 
kept,  the  heavenly  prize,  and  with  jealous  care  have  endea- 
voured to  ensure  its  safe  and  unpolluted  transmission  to  their 
posterity  ;  and  therefore  the  form  and  the  tenets  received  are  un- 
tainted by  superstition  and  error ;  but  they  are  unhappily  received 
and  maintained  with  the  coldness  due  to  mere  form,  and  to  the 
abstractions  of  merely  speculative  truth.  The  belief  is  true,  but 
it  is  not  matured  into  spiritual  faith.  The  creed  is  scriptural ;  the 
doctrines  are  pure  truth  ;  but  the  religion  of  the  individual  mem- 
bers is  not  in  lively  unison  with  the  purity,  and  soul-regenerating 
power,  of  the  faith  which  they  profess. 

Acquiescence  in  the  creed  of  our  forefathers  does  not  constitute 
religious  faith.  But  there  are  many  who  imagine,  that  the 
farther  we  deviate  from  the  notions  which  they  entertained,  the 
nearer  we  approach  to  truth.  This  opposite  error,  to  some  who 
are  but  beginning  to  think  seriously,  is  indeed  but  the  effect  of 
their  former  inconsiderate  adoption  of  an  hereditary  creed.  They 
are  aware  that  a  due  practical  influence  has  not  been  exerted  over 
them  by  their  former  religious  notions,  and  conclude,  at  once, 
that  as  they  have  been  inefficient,  they  must  have  been  untrue. 
There  is  no  stopping  to  inquire  whether  the  fault  be  not  entirely 
their  own ;  but  it  is  assumed,  that  there  is  some  radical  defect  in 
the  system  which  they  have  hitherto  adopted,  otherwise  its  effects 
upon  themselves  must  have  been  more  decisive  and  more  bene- 
ficial. This  assumption  is  invested  with  the  character  of  cer- 
tainty, from  the  circumstance,  that  though  a  strong  change  has 
taken  place  in  their  own  feelings,  which  has  produced  in  them  an 
intense  anxiety  and  excitement,  yet  they  perceive  no  corresponding 
increase  of  energy  in  the  expressions  and  feelings  of  others, 
whom  they  have  been  accustomed  to  venerate,  nor  any  alteration 
in  their  own  estimate  of  those  prayers  and  religious  services  in 
which  they  have  so  long  joined  with  indifference.  This  is  to  them 
a  subject  of  surprise  and  disappointment;  for  the  heart  is  under 
the  influence  of  strong  emotions,  which  have  been  hitherto  unex- 
perienced ;  and  it  expects,  therefore,  and  requires  an  intensity  of 
language,  to  the  stirring  excitement  of  which  also  it  has  never 
been  accustomed.  The  chaste  sobriety  of  pure  religion,  indeed, 
requires  that  this  hasty  enthusiasm  be  calmed  down,  and  reduced 
within  the  bounds  of  sound  judgment.  It  sends  men  to  learn  the 
meaning  of  scriptural  terms ;  and  not  to  seek  for  new  combina- 


OF   RELIGIOUS   OPINION.  515 

tions  of  fearfully-sounding  words,  to  express  what  is  already 
embodied  in  the  sober  language  of  genuine  piety.  It  asks  for 
the  spiritual  understanding  and  reception  of  truth ;  and  not  for 
the  gorgeous  display  of  declamation  alike  vehement  and  indefi- 
nite. But  this  is  a  task  which  demands  more  self-control 
than  is  usually  thought  necessary  to  be  exerted.  Subjects 
which  ought  to  have  been  thoroughly  comprehended,  but 
which  have  never  been  duly  considered,  if  they  do  arrest  the 
attention,  are  commonly  embraced  with  an  excess  of  ardour, 
which  makes  the  mind  revolt  from  the  idea  of  expressing  in 
ordinary  and  long  mis-understood  language  those  notions  which 
it  now  contemplates  with  an  unusual  degree  of  interest.  For  as 
set  phrases  never  conveyed  distinct  ideas  to  it,  it  rejects  them 
with  disdain,  and  seeks  for  new  language  to  express  its  new 
sentiments  and  themes  of  thought.  Thus,  when  the  articles 
of  religion  have  been  long  adopted,  and  the  formularies  of  devo- 
tion often  repeated  without  being  definitely  understood,  mental 
efforts  are  seldom  made  to  attach  to  them  their  proper  significa- 
tion, especially  if  the  ideas  which  they  were  intended  to  convey 
are  beginning  to  be  presented  before  the  mind  from  other  causes 
and  under  a  different  garb.  The  former  expressions  have  been 
either  so  mechanically  received,  that  their  meaning  has  escaped 
detection  ;  or  they  have  been  so  carelessly  listened  to,  as  to  have 
suggested  more  that  was  false  than  that  was  true.  To  be  rightly 
understood  then,  much  will  have  to  be  unlearned,  as  well  as  much 
to  be  learned.  And  the  mind,  conscious  of  the  indistinctness  and 
misconception  of  the  ideas  which  confuse  it,  feels  a  strong  dispo- 
sition to  reject  those  principles  and  formularies,  from  which, 
though  by  its  own  negligence,  it  has  derived  nothing  but  incom- 
plete and  even  erroneous  notions.  A  person  thus  disposed, 
sensible  of  his  ignorance,  and  anxious  to  acquire  better  informa- 
tion, will  oftentimes  have  recourse  to  some  friend  who  possesses 
religious  celebrity,  to  guide  him  in  his  search  after  truth.  How 
then  is  he  directed  to  form  his  religious  opinions  ?  The  advice 
generally  given  is,  to  peruse  certain  books,  and  to  attend  the 
ministry  of  some  preacher  of  high  reputation  in  the  religious 
world.  And  the  books  thus  recommended  are  generally  the  same 
for  all  individuals;  and  being  for  the  most  part  written  in  a 
strong,  forcible,  and  what  is  called  searching  style,  and  having 
also  the  advantage  of  being  perfectly  new  to  their  readers,  they 
generally  produce  a  strong  impression  upon  the  mind,  and  fix  the 
character  of  the  religious  opinions,  which  are  to  be  thenceforth 
received  and  maintained  as  indisputable  truth.  The  pulpit 
instructions,  too,  that  have  been  recommended  to  notice,  have 
a  similar  effect.  There  is  no  time  for  calm  unruffled  thought. 
Religion  comes  either  with  the  thunders  of  terror,  or  with  the 


516  ON  THE  GENERAL  SOURCES 

soul-ravishing  glories  of  hope  ;  with  the  ecstacies  of  overpowering 
joy,  or  the  tortures  of  maddening  despair.  The  mind  vacillates, 
therefore,  between  despondency  and  assurance ;  between  dazzling 
light,  and  darkness  that  may  be  felt.  The  calm  serenity  of  holy 
joy,  is  a  feeling  too  tame,  unless  it  bring  with  it  the  raptures  of 
undefined  sensation  ;  the  reverent  and  soul-subduing  fear  of  God, 
that  excites  to  vigilance  and  caution,  is  imperfect,  if  it  be  not 
accompanied  with  amazement  of  spirit,  and  that  awe-struck  pros- 
tration of  soul  which  is  only  not  despair.  Hence  arises  that 
frequent  and  delusive  persuasion,  that  religion  is  then  most  lively 
when  excitement  is  at  its  height.  Persons  who  entertain  such  a 
persuasion  never  leave  their  place  of  worship  with  more  self- 
complacency  in  the  review  of  their  religious  state,  than  when  they 
have  consented  to  their  own  self-condemnation,  or  yielded  a  warm- 
ly-felt mental  devotion  of  themselves  to  the  service  of  God  and  to 
the  attainment  of  eternal  life.  These  they  know  to  be  right  frames 
of  mind  ,*  they  feel  and  experience  them  to  be  so ;  they  intend  to 
act  upon  them  ;  and  therefore,  also,  they  conclude  that  religion 
reigns  within  their  bosoms,  and  that  their  faces  are  set  Zion-ward ; 
and  they  joyfully  anticipate  the  advantage  of  being  present  again 
and  again  to  have  such  feelings  excited,  such  alarm  produced, 
such  hopes  presented  and  received  in  all  the  brightness  of  their 
heavenly  promise.  No  wonder  that  the  religious  opinions 
obtained  under  such  instruction,  should  make  man  a  creature  of 
impulse,  not  an  intelligent  being,  whose  sentiments  are  influenced 
by  reason,  and  controlled  by  judgment.  In  fact,  opinions  thus 
received,  ought  rather  to  be  termed  impressions,  not  tenets  of 
faith.  Faith  is  a  serious  and  solemn  continuous  act  of  the  mind 
and  heart,  which  must  be  ratified  by  reason,  as  well  as  cherished 
by  the  affections.  It  permits,  nay,  it  requires,  strong  but 
chastised  feeling ;  but  faith  does  not  draw  its  vital  breath  from 
the  deep  sighs  of  mental  agony,  nor  does  it  lean  for  support  upon 
the  fancy-framed  creations  of  an  excited  imagination.  It  is, 
indeed,  the  evidence  and  substance  of  things  hoped  for  and 
invisible;  but  those  invisible  things  have  a  known  and  well- 
understood  foundation — the  unchangeable  word  and  promise  of  the 
eternal  God.  That  word  and  promise  are  read  with  care,  are 
keenly  and  scrupulously  examined,  are  thought  upon  and  weighed 
with  deep  attention,  whenever  faith  hath  been  rightly  received. 
Feeling  without  judgment,  when  the  mind  is  not  incapable  of  it, 
can  never  produce  settled  faith ;  and  even  where  the  two  are 
partially  combined,  still  faith  will  be  but  weak  and  imperfect, 
according  to  the  deficiency  of  sound  judgment  and  discrimination. 
When,  therefore,  hope  and  fear  are  not  only  the  chief,  but  almost 
the  only  eflScient  causes  of  behef,  whose  agency  is  constantly,  if 
not  solely,  resorted  to,  in  order  to  retain  the  soul  faithful  to  its 


OP    RELir.FOUS    OPINTOX.  517 

heavenly  allegiance,  there  can  be  little  doubt  that  error  must  be 
minoled  up  with  the  system  of  religious  tenets,  which  have  been 
both  adopted  and  retained  under  the  coercive  impulses  of  excited 
feeling,  and  have  never  been  calmly  submitted  to  the  scrutiny  of 
deliberate  thought,  or  the  searching  discrimination  of  matured 
judgment. 

But  though  many  forsake  or  entertain  a  mean  opinion  of  the 
systems  of  faith,  and  the  formularies  of  worship,  that  have  been 
delivered  dow^n  to  them,  because  they  feel  themselves  to  have  been 
unconvinced  and  uninfluenced  by  them,  and  have,  therefore, 
without  further  inquiry,  betaken  themselves  to  other  systems  and 
new  instruction,  still  there  are  far  more  who  abandon  the  path 
in  which  their  forefathers  walked,  from  a  different  and  still  more 
blame-worthy  cause.  The  vice  of  the  present  day  is,  contempt 
for  the  wisdom  of  past  ages,  and  a  supercilious  rejection  of  all  that 
our  fathers  accounted  sacred  and  venerable.  This  disposition  of 
the  human  mind  may  be  traced  up  to  the  widely  spreading  diffu- 
sion of  information,  which,  with  prodigal  hand,  is  scattering 
knowledge,  good  and  evil,  in  every  direction  through  the  land. 
The  public  mind  has  received  an  impulse,  which  has  aroused  its 
powers  to  sudden  energy.  A  general  inquisitiveness  and  curiosity- 
are  excited.  The  maxims  of  antiquity  can  be  no  longer  assented 
to ;  for  now  whatever  is  new,  is  true ;  and  whatever  is  not  new, 
is  not  true.  Self-sufficiency  and  independence  are  the  prevalent 
attributes,  which,  whimsically  enough,  exhibit  their  power  by 
throwing  off  ancient  restraints,  and  entangling  their  possessors  in 
the  more  recent  toils  and  trammels  of  newly-enlightened 
instructors  ;  the  doubt  and  disbelief  which  influence  the  mind  to 
claim  emancipation  from  the  one,  being  in  exact  accordance  and 
equally  reasonable  with  the  wilful  credulity  which  courts  the  per- 
plexing domination  of  the  other.  New  schemes,  and  systems, 
and  sources  of  excitement,  are  the  daily  objects  of  desire.  The 
gratification  of  this  desire  produces  a  continually  increasing  thirst 
for  fresh  novelties;  and  whatever  presents  an  opportunity  of 
indulging  this  perpetual  craving  of  the  mind  is  certain  to  arrest 
attention.  The  result  of  this  love  of  intellectual  adventure,  is  an 
inducement  to  exaggeration  on  the  part  of  the  expounders  of  new 
things,  and  a  disposition  to  credulity  on  the  part  of  the  instructed. 
Men  feel  an  undefinable  sensation  of  delight  when  an  hitherto 
imagined  prospect  is  suddenly  presented  before  them;  and  their 
bosoms  are  apt  to  glow  with  an  impassioned  fervency  of  joy,  when 
a  train  of  thought,  new  and  imposing,  is  suddenly  presented 
before  their  minds,  whose  gorgeous  array  at  once  startles  and 
overpowers  them.  The  novelty  of  the  ideas  themselves,  and  the 
gay  decorations  with  which  they  are  adorned  by  the  language  of 
eloquence,  combined  with  the  brilliant  colouring  which  imagina- 
tion supplies  to  heighten  the  whole  effect,  produce  a  kind   of 

Vol.  III.— 71%,  1833.  3  t 


5\^  ON    THE   GENERAL   SOURCES 

chivalrous  eagerness  to  roam  through  these  hitherto  undiscovered 
regions  of  thought  and  knowledge,  and  a  corresponding  contempt 
for  the  less  promising  and  better  known  dominions  of  tried  wisdom 
and  truth.  And  the  mind  once  unsettled  and  embarked  in  this 
ceaseless  voyage,  becomes  too  generally  incapable  of  rest.  It 
can  find  no  abiding  place  ;  it  hovers  on  from  scheme  to  scheme, 
ever  dissatisfied  and  ever  changing.  The  far-oflP  scene  is  beau- 
tiful, the  immediate  neighbourhood  tame  and  profitless.  The 
promise  is  great,  but  the  possession  small ;  and  one  endless  flight  of 
pursuit  forms  the  mind's  whole  career, — ever  learning,  but  never 
arriving  at  the  knowledge  of  the  truth. 

The  religious  opinions  of  a  vast  body  of  Christians  are  derived 
in  a  way  which  gratifies  their  love  of  novelty  and  excitement, 
without  imposing  upon  them  any  labour  of  research.  Reputation 
has  invested  some  teacher  with  authority,  and  the  sanction  of  a 
band  of  adi^iirers  has  sealed  his  doctrines  with  the  signet  of 
unquestionable  truth.  To  him,  at  the  commencement  of  their 
career,  they  look  up  with  deference  ;  and  upon  his  words,  they 
hang  with  the  devotion  of  the  most  ardent  worshipper.  For  they 
are  then  strangers  to  religion,  whose  character  and  duties  they 
have  neglected,  and  with  which  they  must  therefore  be  almost 
entirely  unacquainted.  Every  thing  then  wears  the  aspect  of 
novelty,  and  is  therefore  viewed  with  that  favourable  regard  with 
which  a  warm  heart  generally  receives  what  is  new  to  it.  They 
are  beginning  to  move  in  a  new  element,  are  learning  to  become 
conversant  with  themes  and  topics  of  the  deepest  importance  and 
most  mysterious  sublimity,  yet  with  which  others  around  them 
appear  to  have  gained  a  perfect  familiarity,  and  to  remain  long  unac- 
quainted with. which,  would,  in  the  general  opinion,  argue  slow- 
ness of  comprehension  or  want  of  zeal.  The  terms  of  religion, 
and  the  doctrines  of  faith,  are  therefore  all  at  once  placed  in 
hurried  array  before  them;  and  their  questionless  reception  is 
demanded  by  the  teacher  as  the  only  proof  of  genuine  belief;  and 
their  familiar  use  required,  as  the  evidence  of  sincerity  of  profes- 
sion and  advancing  proficiency  in  the  faith.  It  is  thus  that  the 
Christian  character  shoots  into  strength,  with  all  the  luxuriance 
and  rapidity  of  growth  that  mark  the  productions  of  a  tropical 
climate.  It  springs  up  and  arrives  at  maturity  with  a  celerity 
truly  astonishing;  and  oftentimes  the  man,  who,  but  a  little 
month  before,  was  one  of  the  thoughtless  thousands  that  entertain 
no  concern  for  the  future  world,  is  found  to  have  become  a  leader 
of  the  ranks  of  the  faithful,  the  arbiter  of  deep  and  mysterious 
questions,  the  profound  teacher,  and  eloquent  expounder,  of  the 
awful  truths  of  revelation.  His  religious  opinions  have  been 
suddenly  formed  ;  a  light,  like  that  of  the  lightning  flash,  has 
blazed  upon  his  soul  ;  and  the  broad  lines  of  truth  have  been  so 
deeply  engraven  there,  that  he  carries  within  him  an  inward  test 


OF    RELIGIOUS    OPINION. 


51d 


and  pattern,  whereby  to  try  the  excellence  and  truth  of  others' 
tenets.  There  is  a  pecuhar  advantage  which,  in  the  assurance 
of  creduUty,  he  knows  himself  to  possess,— he  is  certain  that  his 
religious  opinions  are  unadulterated  gospel  truth.  It  is  very 
possible  that  his  conduct  may  not  be  consistent  with  his  creed, 
still  the  creed  is  truth  ;  and  his  very  infirmities  are  to  him  a  proof 
of  its  excellence  and  soundness.  In  fact,  human  infirmity,  he 
conceives,  may  affect  his  conduct  as  a  man,  but  cannot  obscure 
his  understanding  as  a  Christian ;  and  it  is  this  fearful  delusion 
that  the  intellect  cannot  err,  even  though  the  heart  and  the  pas- 
sions rebel,  that  strengthens  the  persuasion  of  his  own  religious 
knowledge,  and  confirms  him  in  the  obstinate  maintenance  of 
doctrines  which  can  only  be  spiritually  discerned  by  the  matured 
Christian,  but  to  the  adoption  of  which  he  has  hastened  with  a 
proudly-humbled  heart  and  an  unreflecting  mind.  Opinions 
thus  adopted  are  of  a  very  accommodating  character.  They 
admit  of  modification  and  change,  without  being  subjected  to  the 
charge  of  inconsistency.  For  as  they  are  never  accurately  defined, 
there  are  no  fixed  positions,  beyond  which  their  maintainers  may 
not  advance  at  pleasure  ;  and  within  which  they  cannot  at  all  times 
retire.  In  fact,  the  whole  scheme  of  redemption  is  their  spiritual 
domain — but  the  subject  of  the  day  is  the  grand  object  of  their 
attention ;  and  the  creed  of  the  day,  their  special  belief.  Unity 
of  plan,  and  consistency  of  faith,  are  not  important :  these  would 
require  thought,  and  cripple  imagination ;  would  introduce  diffi- 
culties, and  destroy  the  confident  assurance  of  faith.  And  in 
religion,  an  unhesitating  mind  is  the  proof  of  spiritual  know- 
ledge, and  unflinching  assurance  the  certain  test  of  salvation. 
But  whence  does  this  knowledge  proceed,  and  from  what  sources 
have  their  cherished  opinions  been  derived  ?  Not  from  private 
study  and  public  worship ;  not  from  the  closet  or  the  scene  of 
lonely  meditation, — but  from  the  loud  harangue,  the  enthusiastic 
exercises  of  some  highly  gifted  guide,  the  public  lectures  of  some 
incoherent  brother,  whose  zeal  is  unfettered  by  prudence,  whose 
fervency  increases  as  his  judgment  faulters,  and  whose  love  for 
truth  is  then  highest  when  his  admirers  are  most  thickly  gathered 
round  him.  They  are  opinions  adopted  in  a  crowd,  and  from  the 
leaders  of  a  crowd.  In  their  adoption,  no  step  has  been  taken, 
no  arguments  weighed,  no  reflexion  used,  except  in  the  public 
assembly,  and  before  a  company  of  witnesses.  And  after  their 
adoption,  on  all  public  occasions,  the  duties  of  the  teacher  and 
the  taught  are,  discussion  and  criticism,  excitement  and  feeling. 
If  a  doctrine  be  expounded,  the  exposition  is  given  as  proof  of 
knowledge,  and  is  received,  not  as  instruction,  but  to  be  minutely 
examined,  to  discover  whether  it  be  rightly  maintained,  or 
whether  it  be  not,  alas  !  ignorantly  misrepresented,  and  differ  from 
that  infallible  rule,  which  the  private  judgment  of  each  member 


520  ON  THE  GENERAL  SOURCES 

of  the  body  dictates  as  the  test  of  truth.  If  exhortation  follow, 
then  it  is  but  poor  and  meagre,  unless  it  stir  up  the  dormant 
fires  of  enthusiasm,  which,  often  kindled,  ask  for  a  stronger  breeze 
and  fiercer  fuel  to  bring  them  to  their  wonted  heat. 

It  is  melancholy  to  reflect  upon  the  nature  and  tendency  of  the 
opinions  entertained  by  such  religionists.     Haste  and  ignorance, 
prejudice  and  passion,  presided  at  their  adoption  ;  and  ever  after 
exercise  both  separate  and  united  influence  over  those  who  main- 
tain them.     The  effect  produced  is,  an  unwavering  assurance  of 
their  own  superiority,  and  a  self-complacent  and  contemptuous 
pity  for  those  who  entertain  different  opinions,  and  who  must, 
therefore,  be  labouring  under  spiritual  delusion  or  wilful  infatua- 
tion.    With  the  pride  of  the  Pharisee  of  old,  though  exhibited 
under  a  different  form,  they  can  thank  God  that  they  are  not  as 
other  men  are  :  they  bring  no  learning  or  philosophy  to  contami- 
nate and  subtilize  away  his  word  ;  they  institute  no  anxiously- 
scrutinizing  comparisons  of  apparently  conflicting  texts;  they 
desecrate  not  scripture  by  subjecting  its  holy  pages  to  the  unhal- 
lowed investigations  of  reason  ;  they  hesitate  not  to  yield  assent 
to  all  that  is  written,  and  are  not  solicitous  to  inquire  whether  or 
not   their  interpretation   of   it  embraces   contradictions.     They 
believe  readily,  they  maintain  decisively,  and  understand  perfectly, 
all  God's  counsel  that  man  can  comprehend  ;  and  their  experience 
teaches,  and  their  frames  and  feelings  prove  distinctly,  that  all, 
save  the  unsearchable  mysteries  of  the  gospel,  are  clearly  revealed 
and  fully  understood  by  them  :  and  all  this,  by  a  kind  of  intuitive 
comprehension  of  the  word  of  God,  or  by  special  communications 
of  grace ;  and  not  only  without  the  aid  of  those  powers  which  are 
granted  for  acquiring  knowledge  upon   ordinary  subjects,  but 
almost  in  direct  opposition  to  them,  for  what  need  can  there  be  of 
reason  when  there  is  a  better  teacher — Revelation  ?  And  does  not 
the  gift  of  the  latter  require  that  the  former  be  dispensed  with  ? 
Such  are  their  notions,  and  such  their  self-estimate.     And  by  the 
neglect  of  reason  and  submission  to  a  blind  credulity,  they  convert 
the  fair  temple  of  religion  into  an  intricate  labyrinth,  amongst 
whose  outer  courts  and  fancy-created  wares  they  are  ever  roaming 
unprovided  with  the  clew  that  guides  to  the  inner  sanctuary  and 
to  the  pavilion  of  God's  presence,  even  to  the  Holy  of  Holies. 
They  are  familiar  with  the  terms  and  doctrinal  phrases  of  scrip- 
ture ;  they  can   select  disjointed  passages,  and,  however  really 
unconnected,  can  combine  them  to  prove  the  accuracy  of  their 
opinions;  but  those  opinions  have  been   hastily  adopted   from 
pulpit  persuasion,  or  sudden  conviction,  or  capricious  decisions ; 
ancf,  after  being  fixed,  are  fortified  and  guarded  by  these  harshly- 
tortured  texts,  sought  out  expressly  for  the  purpose,  and  when 
disc^jvered,  cruelly  torn  from  all  their  necessary  connexions,  and, 
by  foice,  impressed  into   a  service  foreign   to  their  spirit   and 


OF    RELIGIOUS    OPINION,  521 

destructive  to  their  power.  What  effect  can  such  opinions,  so 
maintained,  produce?  Good  may  indeed  be  mingled  up  with 
evil  ;  but  if  the  better  principle  do  not  struggle  into  superiority,  it 
will  melt  away  before  the  rising  power  of  the  worse.  Ignorance, 
passion,  and  prejudice,  if  unsubdued,  become  triumphant.  And 
then  pride  reigns,  and  folly  governs  under  it,  and  obstinacy  con- 
firms them  both  in  their  power.  Nor  is  spiritual  delusion  long 
unaccompanied  by  sensual  irregularities.  These  are  the  fruits  for 
whose  production  the  spirit  of  evil  sows  and  rears,  with  fostering 
hand,  the  seeds  and  plants  of  heresies  and  intellectual  error ;  well 
knowing  that,  if  they  but  take  root  in  the  heart,  it  will  not  long 
prove  a  barren  nursery  ;  conscious,  too,  that  the  weeds  that  choke 
the  tender  plant  of  holiness  and  grace  are  left  to  flourish  most 
securely,  in  all  their  pernicious  luxuriance  of  growth,  when  they 
are  confidently  beUeved  to  be  but  the  ofF-shoots  of  the  holy  plant 
itself. 

But  too  much  room  would  be  occupied  by  a  complete  discussion 
of  this  subject,  which  has  now  been  but  imperfectly  and  super- 
ficially considered.  If,  however,  what  has  been  written  shall  have 
the  effect  of  inducing  some  individual  of  greater  power  to  investi- 
gate the  subject  more  narrowly,  the  writer's  purpose  will  have 
been  more  than  adequately  answered.  L. 


SCHELLING'S  LECTURES  ON  CHRISTIANITY. 

I  HAVE  been  favoured  by  an  intelligent  foreigner  with  an  account 
of  a  series  of  Lectures,  which  Schelling  delivered  last  year,  on 
the  subject  of  Christianity.  He  imagines  that  the  characteristic 
traits  of  Christianity,  as  a  system,  may  be  reduced  to  three  grand 
principles,  each  of  which  was  a  leading  feature  in  the  character 
of  one  of  the  three  most  prominent  apostles.  These  three  prin- 
ciples are  the  principle  of  obedience,  as  shewn  in  St.  Peter, — that 
o^  protestation,  as  shewn  in  St.  Paul, — and  that  oHove,  as  shewn 
in  St.  John.  Schelling  conceives  that  each  of  the  two  former 
principles,  carried  to  the  extreme,  is  faulty,  but  that  the  Christian 
scheme  requires  the  development  of  all  three  in  their  due  propor- 
tions. Thus  the  principle  of  obedience  is  the  leading  characteristic 
of  the  Romish  church,  but  it  had  been  carried  to  excess  by  the 
time  of  the  Reformation,  and  as  it  was  fast  bringing  the  Christian 
church  into  destruction,  that  church  required  the  aid  of  one  of 
the  counterbalancing  principles  of  Christianity.  The  corrective 
to  be  applied  was  the  element  of  protestation.  An  example  of 
an  exercise  of  this  principle,  even  in  the  apostolic  days,  was 
afforded  by  St.  Paul,  and  accordingly  the  Reformers  acted  on 
that  example,  and  applied  the  remedy  furnished  by  their  great 
prototype.     Their  principle,  again,  is  liable  to  very  great  abuses, 


522  schelling's  lectures  on  Christianity. 

and  the  disunion  of  Christians,  caused  by  the  establishment  of 
constant  appeals  to  the  right  of  private  judgment,  is  the  evil 
which  an  undue  use  of  this  principle  introduces  into  the  Chris- 
tian world.  This  principle  bchelling  conceives  now  to  be  ex- 
hausted, as  far  as  any  useful  results  are  to  be  attained,  and, 
looking  on  the  state  of  Christianity,  as  affected  by  the  abuse  of 
the  two  principles  hitherto  most  prominently  displayed,  he  feels 
that  the  remedy  for  the  evils  is  to  be  sought  for  by  the  develop- 
ment of  some  other  element  contained  in  divine  Revelation  itself. 
That  element  consists  in  the  principle  of  love,  a  principle  too 
much  forgotten,  while  the  others  have  been  receiving  their  full 
development.  It  is  this  element  which  must  serve  to  heal  the 
wounds  in  the  side  of  the  Christian  church,  and  to  restore  the 
body  of  Christ  to  health  and  integrity  ;  and  to  this  point,  there- 
fore, the  endeavours  of  Christians  must  now  be  directed. 

As  I  only  write  from  a  recollection  of  the  conversation  of  one 
of  the  hearers  of  Schelling,  I  cannot,  of  course,  vouch  for  the 
accuracy  of  this  sketch,  though  I  believe  it  be  correct  in  its  main 
points.  There  is  certainly  ingenuity  in  the  view,  and  a  fund  of 
thought  opened  by  it  for  any  thoughtful  man ;  and  however  the 
reader  may  be  supposed  to  agree  or  to  dissent  from  these  ideas, 
he  will  be  gratified  in  knowing  the  latest  doctrines  advanced  by 
a  man  so  celebrated  as  Schelling.  My  informant  (himself  a 
Roman  Catholic)  possesses,  and  is  about  to  publish,  the  minutes 
of  a  conversation  between  Schelling  and  La  Mennais  on  the  sub- 
ject of  the  present  divided  state  of  Christian  Europe.  He  him- 
self entertains  the  most  sanguine  hopes  that  some  means  may  be 
devised  for  uniting  the  great  body  of  the  Christian  church  in  one 
faith,  and  thus  presenting  to  the  assaults  of  the  spirit  of  infidelity 
in  every  part  of  Europe,  such  a  resistance  as  zeal  and  learning,  aided 
by  strict  union,  might  establish.  He  knows  that  this  cannot  be 
effected  without  concessions  on  both  parts,  on  the  side  of  the  Roman 
Catholics  and  of  the  Protestants  also ;  and  he  believes  that  the  Ro- 
man Catholic  church  would  be  willing  to  meet  the  Protestant 
churches  by  great  concessions.  This  was  a  subject  which  occupied 
the  attention  of  Schelling  and  La  Mennais  during  a  very  long  con- 
ference, and  certainly  two  names  could  scarcely  have  been  better 
chosen  as  vouchers,  the  one  that  Protestant  liberty  shouldnot  be 
endangered,  the  other  that  the  integrity  of  the  Roman  Catholic 
religion  should  be  maintained.  At  all  events,  the  publication  of 
a  conference  on  such  a  subject,  maintained  by  two  men  of  such 
distinguished  abilities  and  such  high  reputation,  would  be  matter 
of  very  great  interest.*  R. 

*  The  hopes  of  an  union  here  alluded  to  are,  it  is  to  be  feared,  a  mere  dream. 
Yet  considering  how  decided  a  Romanist  La  Mennais  is,  it  will  certainly  be  very  in- 
teresting to  know  what  his  party  will  now  concede.  And  to  know,  as  one  does  from 
this  paper,  what  has  long  been  matter  of  private  conversation,  that  Schelling  is  a 
sincere  and  earnest  Christian,  is  a  subject  fvr  sincere  rejoicing. — £o. 


523 


HISTORICAL   NOTICES  AND  DESCRIPTIONS    OF    CHRISTIAN 
ARCHITECTURE  IN  ENGLAND. 

First     Class. AXGLO-ROMAN    SPECIMENS    AT    LEICESTER,    BRIXWORTH, 

AND    DOVER. NO.  I. 

To  the  Editor  of  the  British  Magazine. 

Sir, — The  history  of  Christian  edifices — of  the  sacred  fanes 
devoted  to  the  worship  of  the  only  and  true  God,  as  contra- 
distinguished from  pagan  temples  appropriated  to  heathen  cere- 
monies and  rites,  cannot  fail  to  interest  the  feelings  of  the  readers 
of  the  British  Magazine.  It  is  my  intention,  therefore,  to  devote 
a  few  pages  occasionally  to  this  subject;  and  it  will  be  my 
object  to  render  it  at  once  attractive  to  the  architectural  antiquary, 
to  the  general  reader,  and  to  every  lover  of  the  fine  arts.  Having 
devoted  many  years  to  the  study,  not  only  in  the  examination  of 
all  published  writings  of  our  own  country,  but  many  of  those  of 
foreign  nations;  having  visited,  and  carefully  surveyed  most  of 
the  ancient  churches  of  England,  and  collected  illustrations  of 
those  which  are  best  calculated  to  define  dates,  styles,  and  pecu- 
liarities of  architecture,  I  hope  to  render  my  papers  at  once 
amusing  to  the  student  in  antiquities,  and  conclusive  on  many 
points  of  controverted  archaeology.  Aided  by  engravings,  the 
disposition  and  arangement  of  a  whole  church,  with  the  forms  of 
arches,  buttresses,  windows,  doorways,  and  all  its  component 
members,  will  be  defined  and  clearly  discriminated.  It  is  my 
intention  to  treat  the  subject  chronologically,  as  best  calculated  to 
display  the  history  of  Christian  architecture,  and  render  it  clear 
and  familiar  to  those  who  are  desirous  of  cultivating  this  branch 
of  science  ; — for  I  am  prepared  to  shew  that  architectural  anti- 
quities is  truly  a  science. 

Carter,  in  his  "  Ancient  Architecture  of  England  during  the 
British,  Roman,  Saxon,  and  Norman  Eras," — King,  in  the 
"  Munimenta  Antiqua," — Britton,  in  his  "  Chronological  History 
of  Christian  Architecture  in  England,"^*  and  other  authors,  have 
laid  their  historical  foundations  on,  or  commenced  their  architec- 
tural histories  with,  accounts  of,  or  allusions  to,  the  Druidical  or 
Celtic  temples  of  the  island,  and  instituted  inquiries  into  the  origin 
of  Christianity  with  the  first  building  of  churches,  &c.  Respecting 
that  remote  period,  and  those  subjects,  all  is  vague  and  hypothe- 
tical— we  seek  in  vain  for  authentic  data,  and  the  excited  fancy, 
as  in  the  cases  of  King  and  Carter,  is  too  apt  to  wander,  and 


*  This  volume  contains  an  analysis  of  the  theories  of  all  preceding  authors  on  the 
controverted  subjects  of  "  Saxon,  Norman,  and  Gothic  Architecture,"  the  Origin  of 
the  Pointed  Arch, —  Origin  and  Establishment  of  Monachizing  in  England, — 
Accounts  of  numerous  Buildings, — Architects, — Fonts, — Monuments, — Screens, — 
Pulpits, — Stone  Crosses,  &c. ;  also  a  Dictionary  of  Architectural  Terms. 


524        HTSTORTCAL   NOTICES    ETC.  OF    CHRISTIAN    ABCHITECTURE. 

indulge  in  theories  and  speculations.  On  the  present  occasion, 
I  will  abstain  from  this  practice,  and  confine  myself  wholly  to 
facts,  to  dates,  and  to  architectural  history.  Our  first  illustration 
and  church  will  be  that  of  St.  Nicholas,  at  Leicester,  which 
will  be  followed  by  another  of  Brixworth,  in  Northamptonshire, 
and  that  by  the  church  and  pharos  within  the  area  of  Dover 
Castle.  These  three  examples  will  exemplify  the  architectural 
features  and  masonic  peculiarities  of  edifices  which  are  truly 
Romanic  in  materials,  construction,  and  features,  and  which,  if 
not  positively  raised  by  the  Christianized  Romans  of  this  island 
between  the  first  and  fifth  centuries,  were  doubtlessly  designed 
and  built  by  persons  who  were  familiar  with  their  architectural 
works.  The  bricks,  the  mortar,  the  arches,  the  mode  of  con- 
struction, and  all  the  features  correspond  with  works  of  undoubted 
Roman  origin  in  this  country,  in  parts  of  Italy,  France,  &c. 

The  accompanying  prints  shew  the  ground  plan  and  the  exterior 
and  interior  features  of  the  Church  of  St.  Nicholas,  at  Leicester. 
Ahhough  this  edifice  has  been  abridged  of  its  ''fair  proportions," 
and  cobbled  up  with  various  patches  of  additional  works;  yet  the 
materials  in  the  older  walls,  the  arches  under  the  tower,  and  some 
of  those  in  the  northern  wall,  (one  of  which  is  shewn  in  the  plate. 
No.  4,)  are  very  similar  to  a  mass  of  walling,  standing  a  few  feet 
to  the  west  of  the  church.  One  of  the  arches  of  this,  commonly 
called  the  Jewry  Wally  is  delineated  in  the  annexed  plate.  No.  5, 
to  shew  its  exact  similitude  to  the  arch  in  the  adjoining  church. 
This  fragment  of  a  building  (the  Jewry  Wall,  also  called  the  Holy 
Bones)  is  universally  admitted  to  be  Roman,  and  to  have  consti- 
tuted part  of  an  edifice  raised  and  occupied  by  the  Anglo-Romans 
during  their  residence  at  this,  their  station  of  Ratce-Coritatiorum, 
Whether  it  formed  part  of  a  temple,  was  a  portion  of  a  house,  or 
belonged  to  the  boundary  wall,  and  was  one  of  the  entrances,  has 
not  been  decided."^  It  is  composed  of  large  bricks,  stones,  mortar, 
and  rubble,  put  together,  apparently  without  much  skill  or  regard 
to  symmetry. 

It  extends  nearly  70  feet  in  length  by  about  18  in  height,  and 
in  places  is  10  feet  in  thickness.  On  the  western  side,  where  it  is 
most  perfect,  and  where  it  appears  to  have  been  faced  with  a  coat- 
ing of  stucco,  there  are  two  arches ;  whilst,  in  the  opposite  side, 
there  are  five,  one  of  which  was  evidently  a  niche,  and  two  others 
merely  blank  arches,  forming  recesses. 

*  Britton,  in  liis  "  HistoiT^  of  Leicestershire,"  calls  it  a  Roman  Temple,  dedicated 
to  Janus  ;  and  GeofFry  of  Monmouth  says  there  was  a  temple  to  that  deity  in  Rata*. 
The  late  Bishop  of  Cloyne,  and  the  Rev.  Thomas  Leman,  of  Bath,  who  devoted 
many  years  in  tracing  the  Roman  roads  and  exploring  other  vestiges  of  that  people 
in  England,  pronounce  it  to  have  been  one  of  the  entrance  gateways  to  tlie  station. 

Carter  ("  Ancient  Architecture,"  p.  7,)  says  that  the  south  side  (i.e.  the  east)  "  is 
of  a  black  hue,  warranting  the  tradition  that  it  was  part  of  the  inside  [of  a  pagan 
temple]  where  the  sacrifices  were  performed;  and  as  a  further  confirmation,  bones  of 
oxen  are  dug  up  on  this  spot." 


Ir:.nU<i  hyZe^>^»  ^Xenl&r SZNm.-"ux-^  s> 


■  ht^  ^yS  S  Te-rrwl^^Tz^ 


Ik 


0  '''^Bf 


THOMAS    A    BECKET.  525 

In  the  height  of  the  wall  there  are  eight  courses,  or  layers  of 
bricks,  arranged  horizontally  and  forming  bonds.  Some  of  the 
bricks  measure  14  inches  by  12,  and  1%  inches  in  thickness.  The 
whole  are  remarkably  sound  and  hard,  as  is  the  cement,  or  mortar, 
by  which  they  are  held  together;  and  it  is  curious  to  observe, 
that,  in  the  construction  of  the  arches,  the  mortar  is  generally 
2  inches  thick,  whilst  the  brick  is  only  1  and  1  %  inches.  I  have 
been  thus  particular  in  describing  this  fragment  of  a  building,  as 
calculated  to  illustrate  and  exemplify  the  architectural  peculiarities 
of  the  church  adjoining,  and  the  other  churches  at  Brixworth  and 
at  Dover.  Accounts  of  them,  with  prints,  will  be  given  in 
another  communication. 

Your's,  &c. 
J.  B. 


THOMAS    A    BECKET.  — No.    VI. 

{Continued  from  p.  411.) 
PREFACK       TO       ACT       II. 

We  have  already  seen  the  destitute  condition  of  Becket  towards  the 
latter  end  of  11 63.  At  the  council  of  London  all  the  English  bishops 
had  deserted  him  on  the  great  question  of  church  government ;  and 
from  this  time  the  King  had  endeavoured  to  fix  their  opposition  by 
giving  it  a  personal  character.  Under  his  sanction  the  Archbishop  of 
York  had  insisted  on  bearing  the  cross  in  the  province  of  Canterbury. 
The  Bishop  of  London  had  refused  to  profess  canonical  subjection. 
Clarembald,  Abbot  elect  of  St.  Augustin's,  Canterbury,  had  with- 
draw^n  his  monastery  fi-om  archiepiscopal  jurisdiction.  \Vhen  Becket 
insisted  on  his  rights,  these  several  parties  had  appealed  to  the  Pope, 
and  their  respective  claims  were  supported  at  Sens  by  the  King's 
money  and  influence.  The  cardinals  were  gained  over ;  the  Pope 
w^as  frightened ;  gloomy  accounts  arrived  from  John  of  Salisbury, 
from  the  Bishop  of  Poictiers,  and  from  Becket's  private  messengers. 
The  Abbot  of  Eieemosyna  was  sent  to  England  to  press  on  Becket  the 
inexpediency  of  persisting  in  a  fruitless  opposition.  At  last,  the 
Council  of  Clarendon  was  summoned,  Jan.  5,  1164.  And  Becket's 
name  appears  first  in  the  list  of  signatures  which  attest  the  ac- 
quiescence of  the  church  in  the  King's  claims.  It  is  commonly 
asserted  that,  at  the  close  of  this  council,  Becket  at  once  recovered 
his  resolution,  and  imposed  open  penance  on  himself  for  his  culpable 
weakness.  This,  however,  w^as  certainly  not  the  case  :  as  late  as  the 
1st  of  March  the  Pope  had  under  his  consideration  a  request  from 
the  English  clergy,  to  which  Becket  w^as  a  party,  soliciting  his  assent 
to  the  Acts  of  Clarendon.  It  was  between  this  and  the  end  of  the 
month  that  the  change  alluded  to  must  have  taken  place  in  Becket's 
mind.  By  the  1st  of  April,  it  was  known  at  Sens  that  he  had 
suspended  himself  from  all  clerical  functions;  and  on  that  day 
Vol.  III.— J%,  1833.  3  u 


526  THOMAS    A    BECKET. 

Alexander  wrote  him  a  letter  of  consolation  and  remonstrance,  as- 
suring him  that  his  fall  had  been  a  pardonable  one,  and  his  penance 
unnecessarily  severe. 

From  this  time  Becket's  troubles  recommenced:  various  means 
were  adopted  to  harass  him ;  a  legislative  commission  was  procured 
for  the  Archbishop  of  York  ;  the  nobles  seized  on  the  archiepiscopal 
manors,  and  presented  to  the  benefices.  Henry  too  changed  the 
ostensible  ground  of  his  attack,  which  at  first  had  worn  the  unpopular 
character  of  a  persecution,  and  had  placed  Becket  in  the  situation  of 
a  public  champion.  He  now  suppressed  the  claims  on  which  he  had 
before  insisted  so  eagerly ;  and  dropping  all  public  questions,  sued 
Becket  for  certain  supposed  debts,  which  he  was  alleged  to  have 
contracted  as  Chancellor.  The  preposterous  nature  of  the  claim  has 
justly  been  exposed  by  Mr.  Turner,  to  whose  account  the  reader  is 
refen-ed  for  particulars. 

These  iniquitous  demands  were  first  urged  at  the  Council  of 
Northampton,  which  met  Oct.  8,  1164 ;  and  from  this  time  the  King's 
party  affected  to  rest  the  whole  dispute  on  certain  private  transactions, 
in  which  the  King  was  said  to  have  been  wronged  by  the  archbishop. 
The  proceedings  at  Northampton  soon  convinced  Becket  that  the 
King's  demands  could  neither  be  opposed  nor  satisfied.  His  suffra- 
gans sided  against  him  as  a  body,  and  formally  appealed  against  his 
authority.  The  bitterness  of  the  nobles  w^as  left  to  shew  itself  uncon- 
trolled ;  and  he  was  privately  informed  of  a  conspiracy  directed 
against  his  life.  For  these  reasons  he  determined  on  flight ;  and  on 
the  night  of  the  13th  he  set  out  with  a  monk  of  Sempringham,  w^ho 
undertoook  to  conduct  him  to  a  place  of  security  in  the  Fens  of 
Lincolnshire.  Here  he  remained  long  enough  to  baffle  the  first 
activity  of  his  pursuers  ;  and  afterwards  made  his  way  on  foot,  travel- 
ling by  night,  and  hiding  himself  by  day,  till  he  arrived  at  Estrey, 
near  the  east  coast  of  Kent.  This  was  a  manor  belonging  to  the 
archbishoprick,  and  here  his  faithful  dependents  concealed  him  for  a 
week :  his  place  of  concealment  w^as  a  small  chamber  adjoining  the 
church,  w^hich  communicated  with  the  chancel  by  a  secret  aperture, 
and  thus  enabled  him  to  take  part  in  the  service  unperceived,  and 
to  receive  the  "  osculum  pads  "  after  the  communion. 

At  last  a  boat  was  procured,  and  sailors  were  found  hardy  enough 
to  risk  the  consequences  of  detection.  On  the  2nd  of  November 
Becket  left  England.  The  sea  w^as  calm,  and  the  wind  favourable  ; 
and  the  same  evening  he  was  put  on  shore  in  a  cove  about  a  league 
from  Gravelines.  However,  he  was  not  yet  out  of  Henry's  power. 
Matteo,  Count  of  Boulogne,  on  whose  estate  he  landed,  hated  him 
for  having  opposed  his  marriage  with  Mary,  Abbess  of  Ronsey,  and 
was  now  anxious  to  revenge  himself  Orders  had  been  given  to  keep 
a  look-out  for  him  on  the  coast ;  and  as  his  person  was  well  known, 
and  his  arrival  generally  expected,  it  was  difficult  for  him  to  pass 
undetected,  even  in  the  dusk  of  the  evening,  in  the  disguise  of  a 
Cistercian  monk,  under  the  assumed  name  of  Brother  Christian,  by 
which  he  passed  among  his  three  companions. 

Not  long  after  he  landed,  a  boy,  who  was  standing  by  the  road  side 


THOMAS    A    BECKET.  527 

with  a  hawk  on  his  wrist,  was  attracted  by  the  evident  pleasure  with 
which  Becket  eyed  his  bird,  and  cried  out,  "  Here  goes  the  arch- 
bishop." At  Gravelines,  the  landlord  of  the  inn  where  he  spent  the 
night  had  longer  time  for  observation,  and  recognised  him,  as  Herbert 
de  Boscham  says,  "  by  his  remarkably  tall  figure,  his  high  forehead, 
the  stern  expression  of  his  beautiful  countenance,  and,  above  all,  by 
the  exquisite  delicacy  of  his  hands;"  a  feature  which  Becket  probably 
owed  to  his  half  Asiatic  extraction. 

However,  his  detection  in  this  instance  only  served  to  procure  him 
additional  attention.  The  mistress  of  the  inn  overpowered  him  with 
officious  civility,  and  the  landlord  himself  consented  to  accompany 
him  the  next  day  as  far  as  St.  Omer's,  lest  he  should  inadvertently 
let  the  secret  escape  him  if  he  remained  at  Gravelines.  At  St. 
Omer's,  Becket  found  himself  secure  in  the  presence  of  Philip,  Earl 
of  Flanders,  who  kept  the  promise  he  had  made  to  John  of  Salisbury, 
and  paid  Becket  every  attention  in  his  power.  From  St.  Omer's  he 
was  conducted  to  Soissons,  in  a  manner  becoming  his  rank,  by  a 
large  body  of  horsemen,  in  the  company  of  the  Abbot  of  St.  Bertin's, 
and  Milo,  Bishop  of  Terouenne.  At  Soissons  he  was  met  by  the 
King  of  France,  who  received  him  with  open  arms,  and  sent  him  on 
with  a  large  escort  to  Sens,  w^here  Henry's  ambassadors  had  arrived 
a  few  days  before. 

The  proceedings  that  followed  in  the  Pope's  court  are  of  little 
interest.  John  of  Salisbury  had  augured  rightly  when  he  warned 
Becket  that  "  great  men  would  be  coming  from  England,  profuse  in 
their  presents  and  promises."  But,  on  the  other  hand,  Becket  was 
strongly  supported  by  the  influence  of  Louis,  and  the  Pope  judged  it 
wise  to  avoid  offending  either  party  if  possible.  He  neither  insisted, 
as  Becket  w^ished,  on  trying  the  cause  in  his  own  presence,  and  sum- 
moning all  parties  from  England ;  nor,  on  the  other  hand,  consented 
to  place  Becket  again  at  the  disposal  of  his  enemies  by  ordering  him  to 
return  to  his  see,  and  sending  legates  to  decide  the  cause  in  Henry's 
dominions. 

At  this  refusal  Henry  took  deep  offence.  As  a  first  step,  he  banished 
and  proscribed  all  Becket' s  friends  and  relations  with  their  whole 
families — sparing  neither  sex  nor  age — confiscating  all  their  goods — 
and  leaving  them  to  find  subsistence  as  they  could  in  the  charity  of 
the  continent.  The  misery  which  ensued  needs  no  description ;  yet 
such  was  the  popularity  of  Becket's  cause,  that  this  secured  an 
asylum  for  the  greater  number  of  the  exiles.  Monasteries  w^ere 
cheerfully  opened  to  the  men,  nunneries  to  the  women  ;  many  nobles 
offered  large  contributions  for  their  support — especially  the  King  of 
France,  and  Matilda,  Queen  of  Sicily.  This,  however,  could  not  last 
long — charity  was  fatigued,  and  generosity  blunted,  in  time ;  and 
before  the  six  years  of  Becket's  exile  were  concluded,  hunger  and 
cold  had  done  its  work. 

Not  long  after  this  piece  of  outrageous  cruelty,  Henry  opened  a 
negotiation  with  the  schismatical  court  of  Frederic  Barbarossa,  either 
with  the  real  intention  of  placing  England  under  the  Anti-Pope,  or  at 
any  rate  to  terrify  Alexander  at  the  prospect  of  such  an  event,  and 


/)28  THOMAS    A    BECKET. 

thus  to  extort  from   him  terms  to  which  he   would  not   otherwise 
consent. 

Such  was  the  state  of  things  out  of  which  arose  the  group  of  letters 
which  T  now  proceed  to  translate. 

(  Thoma  Cant.  Archiepia.  Joannes  de  Saresberid.) 

**  A  few  days  since  I  had  an  interview  with  the  Pope,  in  which  I 
intimated  to  him  wiiat  seemed  to  me  to  be  an  opening  for  our  recon- 
ciliation. He  answered,  that  he  too  had  conceived  hopes  of  peace 
from  certain  words  of  the  emperor's  wiiich  had  been  communicated 
to  the  Abbot  of  St.  Mary's — i.  e.,  that  the  King  of  England  would 
willingly  consent  to  terms,  if  the  Pope  would  mediate  between  him- 
self and  the  King  of  France.  His  holiness  evidently  inclined  to  the 
proposal,  and  the  King  of  France  did  not  hold  back,  so  an  interview 
w^as  expected,  and  the  King  of  France  had  been  already  invited  to 
spend  the  Feast  of  Purification  at  Sens.  I  took  my  leave,  and 
hastened  to  Paris,  where  I  had  an  interview  with  the  King. 
*  "  He  still  sympathizes  with  your  lordship  and  yo!ir  fellow  exiles^ 
and  reprobates  the  harshness  of  his  lordship  our  King.  Yet  he 
seemed  to  me  to  speak  with  less  warmth  than  usual.  On  my  con- 
tinuing to  press  him,  he  owned  to  me  that  though  he  loved  your 
lordship,  and  approved  your  cause,  yet,  under  all  circumstances,  he 
could  not  take  on  himself  the  responsibility  of  pressing  strong 
measures  on  the  Pope,  and  thus  perhaps  alienating  our  King  from 
the  church  of  Rome. 

"  He  dwelt  so  much  on  this  head,  that  on  going  over  everything  in 
my  mind,  1  cannot  anticipate  much  advantage  from  an  interview  in 
which  our  King  is  to  meet  the  Pope  in  person.  He  will  state  much 
that  is  plausible  in  his  own  favour  and  against  your  lordship — he  will 
be  liberal  too  in  his  threats  and  in  his  promises — and  the  court  is  too 
accessible  to  such  influence.  Besides  the  High  Steward  of  the  King 
of  France  supports  his  cause  ;  and,  what  is  worse,  Count  Robert* — 
whose  wife,  a  relation  of  my  abbotf,  sends  many  presents  to  England, 
and  among  them  lately  three  hundred  yards  of  Rheims  linen  to  make 
shirts  :  she  is  a  prudent  lady  ;  and  entertains  hopes  that,  besides  the 
presents  she  and  her  husband  receive  in  return,  she  shall  get  the  King 
to  provide  for  some  of  her  many  children  by  marrying  them  to 
English  nobles.  The  Archbishop  of  Rheims  too  loves  Count  Robert 
and  his  family  dearly.  So  that  I  fear  when  it  comes  to  the  point, 
fortune  will  easily  shake  ofl"  such  friends  as  these. 

'*  My  advice  then  to  your  lordship,  and  my  earnest  wish,  and  the 
sum  of  my  entreaties  is  this,  that  you  will  commit  yourself  with  your 
whole  soul  to  the  Lord,  and  to  your  prayers.  It  is  written  in  the 
Proverbs,  *  The  name  of  the  Lord  is  a  strong  tower,  the  righteous 
runneth  unto  it  and  is  safe.' — xviii.  10.  In  the  mean  time,  to  the 
best  of  your  ability,  put  aside  all  other  business :  other  things  are 


•  Earl  of  Drcux — Brother  of  Louis.  f  Peter,  Abbot  of  S.  Ilcmigius. 


THOMAS    A    BECRET.  529 

indeed  important  and  necessary  ;  but  what  I  advise  is  still   more 
important,   because  more  necessary.     The  laws  and  the  canons  may 
profit  much,  but  not  for  us  under  our  present  circumstances. 
"  Believe  me,  my  lord, 

*  Non  haec  ista  sibi  tempus  spectacula  poscit.' 

These  things  are  better  food  for  curiosity  than  for  devotion.  Your  lord- 
ship recollects  how  it  is  written,  that,  in  the  sorrows  of  the  people,  *  Let 
the  priests,  the  ministers  of  the  Lord,  weep  between  the  porch  and  the 
altar;  and  let  them  say.  Spare  thy  people,  O  Lord  !'  <  I  communed 
with  my  own  heart,'  saith  the  prophet,  ^  and  my  spirit  made  diligent 
search.'*  <  In  the  day  of  my  trouble  I  sought  the  Lord.'  Thus  teaching 
us  that  to  cleanse  and  discipline  our  spirit  is  the  way  to  ward  oif  the 
lash  of  conscience,  and  to  obtain  for  us  the  loving  mercies  of  God.  Who 
ever  arose  with  a  feeling  of  contrition  from  the  study  either  of  the 
laws  or  even  of  the  canons?  The  exercises  of  the  schools,  too,  are 
more  likely  to  puiF  us  up  with  the  pride  of  science,  than  to  kindle 
within  us  any  feeling  of  devotion.  I  would  far  rather  see  your  lord- 
ship's thoughts  employed  upon  the  Psalms,  or  on  the  Sermons  of  the 
Blessed  Gregory,  than  intent  upon  this  philosophy  of  the  schools. 
Far  better  were  it  to  confer  on  serious  subjects  with  some  spiritual 
person,  and  to  warm  yom*  feelings  by  his  example,  than  to  dwell 
upon  and  discuss  the  subtle  controversies  of  secular  literature.  God 
knows  the  sincerity  with  which  I  speak  this — your  lordship  will 
receive  it  as  seems  good  to  you.  Yet  be  assured  that  if  you  do  these 
things  God  will  be  on  your  side,  and  you  need  not  fear  what  flesh 
can  do  unto  you.  He  knows  that  in  our  present  troubles  we  have  no 
mortal  arm  to  lean  upon. 

"And  yet  I  have  just  now  heard  that  the  King  of  France  has  been 
urgent  with  the  Pope  on  your  lordship's  behalf,  and  has  expressed  his 
thanks  to  the  Convent  of  Pontigni.  I  hear  too  that  your  lordship  has 
written  to  the  Archbishop  of  Rheims  to  ask  that  he  will  allow  your 
goods  to  be  brought  through  Flanders  in  his  name,  as  if  for  himself. 
If  this  is  so,  I  am  surprised.  It  is  said  too,  that  Hugh,  the  Monk  of 
St.  Benedict's,  is  returned  from  England,  and  certain  others,  on  an 
embassy  from  our  King  to  the  Pope  and  the  King  of  France — what 
news  they  bring  I  am  yet  ignorant.  It  is  said  too,  that  there  has 
lately  been  an  earthquakef  in  England,  near  Canterbury,  and 
London,  and  Winchester ;  but  I  doubt  the  truth  of  this.  They  say 
too,  that  bishops  in  whose  dioceses  there  are  churches  belonging 
to  your  lordship,  claim  jurisdiction  over  them,  and  that  the  clergy 
are  too  much  frightened  to  resist.  Yet  I  can  hardly  think  this,  except 
that  I  suppose  they  would  gladly  avail  themselves  of  some  excuse  for 
underhand  interference,  which  they  may  at  some  I'uture  time  appeal 
to,  as  an  act  of  ownership.  For,  as  I  hear,  it  was  while  the  See  of 
Canterbury  was  vacant,  that  Sefrid,  Bishop  of  Chichester,  exercised 
authority  over  those  churches  for  which  his  successor  now  contends- 


Ps.  Ixxvii.  t  Jan.  25,  1165. 


530  THOMAS   A    BECKET. 

But  though  I  scarcely  think  tliis  possible,  still  I  recommend  your 
lordship  to  protect  yourself  against  the  chance  of  it,  by  procuring 
letters  patent  from  the  Pope,  declaring  that  such  acts  shall  not  be 
construed  into  a  precedent. 

"  But  your  lordship  knows  better  than  I  can  do  what  is  going  on  in 
England.  May  I  entreat  you  to  send  me  word  by  the  bearer  of  these 
how  your  lordship  fares,  and  what  is  going  on  at  the  court,  and 
w^hether  the  abbot  is  yet  returned,  who  w^as  sent  to  England  by  the 
Pope. 

"  Fare  well,  my  lord,  and  call  to  mind  the  zeal  of  your  predecessor, 
which  he  retained  up  to  the  very  day  of  his  death.  My  best  wishes 
to  all  your  friends.  My  abbot  salutes  you,  and  so  does  the  Bishop  of 
Catalonia;  to  whom  I  spoke  lately  about  receiving  one  of  the 
banished  clergy.  He  acquiesces  readily,  but  hopes  you  will  send  him 
some  creditable  person ;  yet  he  will  take  in  whomever  you  send. 
When  you  send  him  do  instil  into  him  the  necessity  of  a  modest 
deportment,  for  the  men  of  this  country  are  modest/' 

*"  Alexander  Episcopus,  Servus  Servorum  Dei,  Venerabili  Fratri 
Gileberto,  Londoniensi  Episcopo,salutem  et  apostolicambenedictionem. 

"  It  w^ll  not  have  escaped  your  memory,  that  our  beloved  son  in 
Christ,  Henry,  the  illustrious  King  of  England,  requested  of  us  for- 
merly, with  much  earnestness,  to  permit  your  translation  from  the 
See  of  Hereford,  which  you  then  occupied,  to  that  of  London.  And, 
morever,  that  to  secure  our  assent,  he  dwelt  on  the  advantages  likely 
to  result  from  your  promotion,  alleging  that  London  was  the  seat 
of  the  government,  and  that  he  wished  above  all  things  to  have  you 
near  his  person,  for  the  benefit  of  your  counsels,  as  w^eil  in  tempo- 
ral matters  as  in  those  that  concerned  his  soul's  welfare.  We,  there- 
fore, looking  to  the  interests  of  the  King  and  nation,  and,  above  all, 
of  God's  holy  church,  readily  consented  to  your  promotion.  A  time 
has  now  arrived  when  we  expect  to  reap  the  benefits  we  then 
proposed  to  ourselves,  and  to  experience  the  reality  of  the  hopes 
which  were  then  held  out  to  us. 

"  Doubtless  you  are  not  ignorant  that  the  aforesaid  King  has  fallen 
off  from  that  affection  which  he  once  entertained  towards  the  church  ; 
and  that  of  late  in  many  particulars  (as,  for  instance,  in  disregarding 
our  appeals,  in  communicating  with  schismatics,  and  persons  even 
excommunicated  by  name;  informing  alliances  with  them;  lastly,  in 
driving  from  his  kingdom  our  venerable  brother  Thomas,  Archbishop 
of  Canterbury)  he  has  even  appeared  to  persecute  it.  For  these 
reasons  w^e  ask,  order,  and  command  your  services,  in  conjunction 
with  those  of  our  venerable  brother  the  Bishop  of  Hereford,  in  order 
to  warn  the  said  King,  and  diligently  exhort  him  to  desist  hence- 
forwards  from  these  evil  practices,  and  to  make  satisfaction  for  what 
he  has  already  done  amiss ;  to  love  his  Creator  with  a  pure  heart ;  to 
respect,  as  he  was  wont,  his  holy  mother  the  Roman  church  ;  to 
withdraw  his  prohibition  on  all  visits  and  appeals  to  it ;  to  recal  and 
reinstate  our  brother  aforesaid,  the  archbishop,  in  his  diocese  ;  to  stand 
fast  in  his  reverence  towards  the  Blessed  JSt.  Peter  and  ourself;  to 


THOMAS    A    BECKET.  531 

attend  on  works  of  piety  and  religion ;  no  longer  to  oppress  as  he  is 
said  to  do,  or  permit  others  to  oppress,  the  churches  and  clergy 
of  his  kingdom  or  his  other  territories*;  but  to  love,  maintain, "and, 
by  his  royal  protection,  support  them  :  that  by  these  means  he  may 
obtain  from  Him  by  whom  kings  reign,  both  a  continuance  of  his 
temporal  kingdom  here,  and  the  gift  of  an  eternal  one  hereafter. 

"  Furthermore,  although  we  ourself,  in  consideration  of  his  former 
devotion,  and  his  service  shewn  to  us  in  time  of  need,  still  love  him 
with  abundant  charity,  as  a  noble  prince  and  most  renowned  king ; 
and  still  labour  for  the  advancement  of  his  glory  (though  he  himself 
seems  to  think  otherwise  of  us)  with  a  fervent  zeal ;  nevertheless  it  is 
fit  you  should  recal  to  his  mind,  that  unless  he  repents  of  his  evil 
deeds,  and  that  speedily,  God  will  most  surely  visit  him  with  heavy 
vengeance,  and  the  time  must  at  last  come  when  our  patience  can  no 
longer  endure. 

"  These  things  we  desire  to  lay  before  him,  not  for  our  own  good,  but 
for  his  safety,  in  return  for  those  many  and  signal  services  which  he 
has  before  now  rendered  tons  as  a  most  Christian  king.  His  greatness  is 
our  delight ;  his  welfare,  and  that  of  his  kingdom,  is  the  object  of  our 
most  earnest  wish. 

"  Lastly,  our  confidence  in  your  prudence  and  attachment  induces  us 
to  commit  to  you  certain  matters  of  importance.  Hereby  therefore  we 
authorize  you  to  make  a  faithful  collection  of  Peter's  pence  throughout 
all  England  for  the  current  year,  and  to  transmit  tlie  amount  to  us 
as  soon  as  possible.  We  request  moreover,  that  before  the  aforesaid 
collection  has  been  completed,  you  will  furnish  us  w4th  such  a  supply 
of  money  as  your  own  resources  or  your  credit  can  procure,  and 
transmit  it  before  the  ensuing  first  of  August.  You  may  repay  the 
loan  out  of  the  collection.  By  so  doing  you  will  confer  on  us  as  great 
a  favour  as  if  you  handed  over  the  whole  sum  as  a  present. "f 

"  Chrmont,  July  18." 

"  Patri  suo  et  Domino,  summo  Pontifici  Alexandro,  Frater  Gileber- 
tus  Londoniensis  Ecclesise  Minister,  debit um  sincerse  caritatis  et 
humilis  obedientise  famulatum. 

"  Beloved  Father  in  Christ,  we  have,  as  in  duty  bound,  laid  the  com- 
mands of  your  Holiness  before  the  famous  and  well-beloved  Prince, 
the  King  of  England,  who  is  now  with  his  army  on  the  borders  of 
Wales.  In  conjunction  with  our  venerable  brother  Robert,  Bishop  of 
Hereford,  we  presented  our  instructions  to  his  Majesty,  and,  both  with 
intreaty  and  such  arguments  as  we  could  venture  on  using,  exhorted 
him  to  a  speedy  compliance. 

"  We  pressed  him  to  regard  the  warnings  of  his  Father,  and  if,  in 
any  thing  he  had  done  amiss,  to  return  at  once  to  the  way  of  righte- 
ousness; to  love  God  with  a  pure  heart,  to  honour  the  Holy 
Catholic  Church,  and  not  to  interfere  with  its  jurisdiction  ;  above  all, 
to  recal  and  reinstate  our  father  the  Lord  Archbishop ;  to  protect  our 
churches  and  their  ministers,  and  to  persevere  in  his  allegiance  to  the 

♦  Aquitain,  Normandy,  &c.  f  Ep.  D.  T.  37. 


532  THOMAS   A    BECKET. 

Holy  Apostolic  See.  Moreover,  we  warned  him,  that,  should  he  per- 
sist in  disobedience,  there  was  a  point  beyond  which  the  patience  of 
your  Holiness  could  not  endure,  and  reminded  him  of  the  retribution 
he  might  expect  from  that  God  who  had  exalted  him,  and  could  also 
cast  him  down. 

"  His  Majesty,  in  return,  expressed  his  thanks  for  your  Holiness's 
admonitions,  and  replied  to  each  of  them  with  the  greatest  moderation. 
He  said  that  his  allegiance  to  your  Holiness  remained  unshaken,  that 
the  very  idea  of  disregarding  it  had  not  so  much  as  entered  his  mind, 
nor  would  he,  in  the  slightest  thing,  oppose  your  Holiness's  wishes 
where  he  could  comply  with  them  without  compromising  his  preroga- 
tive. That  of  late,  if  he  had  been  in  any  respects  wanting  in  reverence, 
some  excuse  was  to  be  found  for  him  in  the  repulses  he  had  met  with, 
which  were  scarcely  a  requital  for  his  past  services.  Yet  that  he  still 
relied  on  your  Holiness's  goodness,  in  the  hope  of  receiving  less  harsh 
treatment  at  your  hands.  That  he  had  no  wish  to  interfere  with 
appeals  to  your  Holiness's  Court ;  but  merely  claimed  to  himself  the 
right  in  civil  causes  of  hearing  the  case  first  according  to  the  ancient 
usage  of  the  country :  should  his  decision  prove  unjust,  he  would 
place  no  farther  obstacle  in  the  way  of  an  appeal.  Moreover,  should 
this  claim  prove  in  any  way  prejudicial  to  the  interests  of  the  church, 
he  pledged  himself  to  submit  it  to  the  judgment  of  the  next  general 
British  Council.  As  to  the  intercourse  he  had  held  with  the  Emperor, 
he  protested  that,  up  to  that  moment,  he  did  not  know  of  his  excommu- 
nication ;  and,  with  regard  to  the  flight  of  our  father  the  Lord  Arch- 
bishop, he  assures  your  Holiness  that  it  was  not  ordered  by  him  ;  that 
his  Lordship's  absence  is  purely  voluntary ;  and  that  no  one  will 
interfere  with  his  returning  w^henever  he  is  so  minded.  Only  that  he 
will  have  to  answ^er  certain  complaints  lodged  against  him  respecting 
a  breach  of  the  royal  privileges  which  he  is  sworn  to  uphold.  That 
in  any  instance  where  a  church  or  churchman  may  be  supposed  to 
have  received  injury  at  his  hands,  he  will  cheerfully  abide  the  judg- 
ment of  his  assembled  clergy. 

*'  Such  was  his  Majesty's  reply,  which  we  forward  to  your  Holiness 
as  it  was  delivered  to  us.  At  the  same  time,  w^e  venture  to  submit  to 
your  Holiness,  that,  though  we  could  have  wished  it  in  some  respects  dif- 
ferent, still, in  main  points,  it  seems  to  vindicate  his  Majesty's  conduct; 
and  that,  at  the  present  crisis,  it  might  perhaps  be  hazardous  to  require 
a  fuller  submission.  It  is  written,  *  a  bruised  reed  shall  he  not  break, 
and  smoking  flax  shall  he  not  quench.'  And  it  may  be  questioned  how 
far  it  is  desirable  to  risk  the  alienation  of  a  great  King  and  nation  by 
an  ill-timed,  though  just,  exercise  of  severity. 

"  A  wounded  limb  may  recover  as  long  as  it  is  united  with  the 
body  ;  when  cut  off,  its  situation  is  desperate.  May  your  Holiness  be 
pleased  to  try  the  milder  course  with  us  in  our  present  state  of  un- 
paralleled distraction.  Soon,  perhaps,  a  more  favourable  opportunity 
may  present  itself,  and  your  Holiness's  commands  may  take  a  fuller 
effect.  Just  at  present,  it  may  be  expedient  to  make  some  sacrifices 
with  a  view  to  permanent  advantages  by  and  bye.  Even  supposing 
things  to  end  in  the  continued  exile  of  our  Lord  of  Canterbury,  and  a 


THOMAS   A    BECKET.  oSS 

temporary  disaffection  of  England,  still  were  it  not  better  to  forbear 
for  a  time  than  to  have  recourse  at  once  to  the  desperate  step  ?  For, 
although  most  of  us,  it  is  to  be  hoped,  are  proof  against  persecution, 
still  there  will  be  found  many  to  bow  the  knee  before  Baal ;  the  pall 
of  Canterbury  may  be  sought  from  the  hands  of  the  intruder, — and 
there  would  be  no  want  of  underlings  to  occupy  our  churches. 

"  The  possibiHty  of  such  an  event  is  even  now  openly  talked  of; 
and  thus  the  dangers,  which  impend*  over  us,  concern  no  longer  our- 
selves alone,  but  the  whole  Catholic  Church. 

"  In  the  matter  of  Peter's  pence,  no  one  through  the  whole  kingdom 
would  have  paid  the  slightest  attention  to  us  unless  the  king  had 
backed  our  applications  with  his  royal  mandate.  As  it  is,  the  money 
will  be  collected  by  the  usual  time,  and,  by  the  help  of  God,  forwarded 
to  your  Holiness  by  our  hands."* 

The  Pope  replied  again  to  this  letter — expressed  himself  satisfied 
with  the  dihgence  of  the  bishops,  and  hoped  that,  as  soon  as  the  col- 
lection of  Peter's  pence  was  finished,  it  would  be  forwarded  to  him  by 
the  Abbot  of  St.  Bertin's.  He  wrote  this  August  21st,  dating  his 
letter  in  Gradu  Mercurii.  His  affairs  in  Italy  now  wore  a  rather  more 
promising  appearance,  and  he  was  hastening  to  Rome  to  encourage 
the  zeal  of  his  supporters ;  but  money  was  still  necessary  for  him  ; 
indeed,  more  necessary  than  ever.  And  he  could  not  yet  risk  the  loss 
of  Peter's  pence  by  taking  up  Becket's  cause  in  the  way  he  wished. 

In  the  mean  time,  Becket  received  the  following  letter  from  John 
of  Salisbury : — 

(  Thomce  Cant.  Archiepis.  Joannes  de  Saresb.J 

"  From  the  bearer  of  these,  and  from  the  letters  my  friends  have 
sent  me  from  England,  your  lordship  will  perceive  what  is  the  state 
of  the  church  in  that  kingdom.  I  also  send  you  the  letters  which  the 
Bishop  of  Baieux  sent  me  by  the  messenger  I  had  dispatched  to  learn 
the  state  of  my  brother  and  of  my  affairs.  The  King  had  committed 
to  him  my  revenues  in  the  diocese  of  Salisbury.  What  I  had  in  other 
churches  is  made  over  partly  to  the  Bishop  of  London,  partly  to  others, 
who  are  ail  so  active  that  neither  I  nor  my  brother,  nor  any  one  in 
our  name,  can  obtain  a  farthing.  I  hear,  too,  from  those  who  have 
been  in  our  parts,  that  my  property  is  quite  dilapidated,  and  that 
neither  the  churches  nor  the  houses  receive  any  repairs.  I  have 
written  on  this  subject  to  the  Bishops  of  London,  Hereford,  Worcester, 
and  Chichester,  and  to  the  Archdeacon  of  Poictiers.  Chichester  com- 
plains that  he  has  lost  the  King's  favour,  and  adds, 

*  Solus  Londoniensis  censetur  nomine  suo.' 

None  of  the  others  have  answered.  Yet  I  expect  that,  on  the  return 
of  my  messenger,  they  will  at  least  favour  their  old  friend  with  a 
verbal  reply. 

"  From  Kent  I  have  heard  nothing.  After  my  servant  returned  from 
your  lordship,  I  heard  that  the  King  of  Scotland  had  written  to  you 

*  Ep.  D.  T.  38. 
Vol.  III.— Mz3/,  1833.  3  x 


534  THOMAS   A    BECKET. 

that  he  had  obtained  terma  for  you  from  the  King.  But  I  could  not 
believe  it,  partly  because  I  hear  that  the  King  of  Scotland  has  had  n6 
interview  with  ours,  and  partly  because  a  thing  so  lately  taken  up 
could  scarcely  have  yet  reached  you  by  letter  without  a  miracle.  It 
is  said,  too,  that  the  Count  of  Flanders,  at  the  joint  request  of  the 
Empress  and  the  Queen,  has  sent  great  men  to  the  King  to  treat  of 
peace  for  you,  and  that  they  have  returned  ;  but  what  answer  they 
bring  I  am  not  informed.  I  hear,  too,  that  some  of  your  lordship's 
domestics  have  returned  to  you  from  the  Welsh  expedition. 

"  For  these  reasons  I  wish  much  to  hear  from  you,  both  about  the 
messenger  the  King  of  Scotland  has  sent  you,  and  the  messengers 
dispatched  to  the  King  from  the  Count  of  Flanders,  and  what  you 
have  heard  of  his  lordship  the  King,  and  of  the  Welsh,  and  if  any 
thing  has  come  to  your  knowledge  respecting  our  lord  the  Pope,  since 
he  left  MontpelUer.  I  am  anxious  to  hear  of  his  welfare,  especially 
as  most  of  those  I  live  with  augur  ill  concerning  him.  They  say  that 
people  of  Pisa  and  Genoa,  and  also  of  Aries,  have  put  to  sea,  by  com- 
ipand  of  the  German  Tyrant,  to  way -lay  him  and  exercise  piracy  ; 
and  that  without  a  passport  from  these  no  vessel  is  safe  in  that  sea. 
They  say,  too,  that  he  wants  to  intrude  into  the  see  of  Mayence  that 
antichrist  apostate  of  his  who  has  taken  the  place  of  Reginald  in  the 
office  of  chancellor,  in  persecuting  the  church,  in  sowing  dissention 
among  nations,  and  overturning  cities.  He  is  said  to  have  earned 
this  promotion  by  subjecting  to  the  Germans  all  Tuscany  and  Cam- 
pania ;  so  that  the  Romans  have  actually  nothing  beyond  their  walls, 
neither  fields,  nor  olive  grounds,  nor  vineyards ;  and  the  citizens,  as  it 
is  said,  shut  in  and  reduced  to  hunger,  have  been  obliged  to  pay  high 
and  entreat  long  for  a  truce  till  the  Festival  of  St.  Michael.  Unless 
his  lordship  the  Pope  arrives  in  the  meantime,  and  relieves  them, 
they  will  acknowledge  Guido  of  Crema,  and  swear  allegiance  to  the 
Germans.  To  tell  the  whole  story,  people  assert  that  certain  German 
prophetesses  have  uttered  I  know  not  what  oracles,  that  have  inflamed 
the  German  pride,  and  give  courage  to  the  schismatics.  But,  truly, 
God  is  able  to  crush  the  power  of  Moab,  though  he  exalt  himself 
greatly,  and  his  arrogance  is  more  than  his  courage. 

"  Wherefore,  in  all  this  sea  of  troubles,  I  see  no  safety  but  in  com- 
mitting ourselves  to  the  clemency  of  Christ,  who,  though  he  be  again 
crucified,  yet  is  not  slain ;  and  who,  in  exacting  vengeance  for  the 
Holy  Dove,  will  prepare  for  his  crucifiers  a  more  bitter  crucifixion. 
Even  now  he  crucifies  them  in  part,  calUng  forth  against  them  both 
the  pestilence  and  the  sword,  and  those  other  angels  of  his  by  whom 
mighty  men  are  mightily  tormented. 

"  Let  us  but  secure  the  favour  of  those  guardians  of  the  church  of 
Canterbury  whose  memory  ought  ever  to  be  before  us,  and,  by  God's 
grace,  this  storm  will  yet  blow  over  us.  Nor  do  I  doubt  that  they  are 
now  propitious  to  us,  if  we  but  place  our  hearts  upon  our  ways,  and 
so  exercise  ourselves  in  God's  laws  as  not  to  be  hearers  only,  but 
doers  of  them.     Farewell." 


535 


MEDITATIONS  POETIQUES  PAR  A.  DE  LAMARTINE. 

(  Continued  from  page  398.  ^ 

When  the  poet  Carpani  inquired  of  his  friend  Haydn  how  it 
happened  that  his  church  music  was  always  so  cheerful,  the  great 
composer  made  a  most  beautiful  reply.  "  I  cannot,"  he  said, 
"  make  it  otherwise.  I  write  according  to  the  thoughts  I  feel ; 
when  I  think  upon  God  my  heart  is  so  full  of  joy  that  the  notes 
dance  and  leap,  as  it  were,  from  my  pen ;  and  since  God  has  given 
me  a  cheerful  heart,  it  will  be  pardoned  me  that  I  serve  him  with 
a  cheerful  spirit."  The  reader  who  is  acquainted  with  the  works 
of  Haydn,  will  bear  testimony  to  the  practical  truth  of  this  anec- 
dote. I  wish  that  a  like  feeling  pervaded  more  frequently  our 
modern  religious  poetry, — I  say  the  modern,  in  contradistinction  to 
the  lays  of  Crashaw  and  the  poets  of  the  sixteenth  century,  upon 
whose  lips  the  fire  was  bright  and  ardent.  I  shall  have  occasion 
to  enlarge  upon  this  topic  in  the  continuation  of  my  Thoughts  on 
Sacred  Poetry ;  and  I  have  only  alluded  to  it  now  in  order  to 
claim  for  M.  Lamartine  a  partial  exception  from  the  censure 
which  must  be  past  upon  so  many  of  his  brethren.  His  piety  is 
warm  and  earnest  without  being  harsh  or  intolerant.  But  the 
first  specimen  I  shall  offer  will  rather  serve  to  shew  the  beau- 
tiful union  of  moral  truth  and  poetical  tenderness  for  which  M. 
Lamartine  is  remarkable. 

The  following  lines  are  translated  from  a  poem,  entitled  "  Les 
Preludes.'^  The  poet  has  been  describing  the  pomps  and  miseries 
of  war, — the  glory  of  the  warrior  in  the  morning,  and  his  "  red 
burial"  at  night, — the  triumphant  rushing  forward  of  victor 
thousands,  and  "  Sorrow's  faded  form  and  solitude  behind."  But 
his  heart  pines  for  sweeter  music  than  the  shout  of  the  trumpet, 
and  he  continues  : — 

Be  hush,  O  dreadful  Spirit,  for  my  heart 

Longs  from  thy  voice  of  fury  to  depart. 

Say,  is  thy  lyre  to  comfort's  whisper  mute  ; 

Hast  thou  ne'er  heard  the  shepherd's  gentle  flute. 

When,  all  alone  beneath  the  summer  tree. 

He  charms  the  hours  on  the  flowery  lea ; 

And  the  wild  forest  echo  bears  along. 

From  grove  to  grove,  the  murmurs  of  his  song  ? 

How  often,  in  the  quiet  even  time. 

Have  I,  enraptured,  listened  to  the  chime. 

While  my  glad  spirit,  by  the  music  led, 

Roam'd  to  a  land  where  tears  are  never  shed. 

And  on  the  bosom  of  that  peaceful  lay. 

The  cares  and  griefs  of  life  were  borne  away. 

The  Spirit  answers  his  summons,  and  a  voice  of  peace  breaks 
from  the  lyre.  All  my  readers  will  feel  the  beautiful  manner  in 
which  the  poet  is  transported  into  the  serenity  of  his  early  days. 


536  MEDITATIONS   POETIQUES   PAR   A.    DE    LAMARTINE. 


Sweet  fields,  and  valleys — ^thou  dear  cottage-home. 
That  hangest  on  the  green  wood's  shady  side. 
How  the  pale  ivy  wreath,  that  loves  to  roam. 
Thy  humble  roof  doth  hide  ! 

II. 

Ye  banks,  o'erarched  by  darkening  branches  old. 
Seat  of  my  sire,  where,  with  a  thoughtful  eye. 
He  watched  the  flocks  returning  to  the  fold. 
Open  your  twilight  thickets — it  is  I. 


Here  stands  the  rustic  temple  of  my  God, 
I  bear  the  bell  upon  the  topmost  towers. 
And  in  the  air  a  mournful  voice  doth  call 

My  spirit  back  unto  its  childhood  hours. 

IV. 

Once  more,  once  more,  dear  cradle  of  my  youth. 
Unto  thy  sacred  hearth  I  come  again ; 
Far  be  from  me  the  busy  world's  untruth. 
For  I  was  born  a  shepherd-swain. 

V. 

And  much  I  loved  upon  the  summer  eves — 
Unthoughtful  I — from  bough  to  bough  to  swing. 
Taking  the  young  dove's  eggs  among  the  leaves 
From  the  poor  mother's  wing. 


I  loved  the  echoes  on  the  night  air  flung. 
The  heavy-laden  waggon's  far-off  sound. 
And  the  dull  tinkling  of  the  watch-bell,  hung 

Upon  the  goat's  neck,  in  the  woods  around. 


And  though  a  wanderer  from  this  blest  retreat. 
Within  my  heart,  as  in  a  precious  urn. 
Untouched  by  wintry  time,  the  memory  sweet 
Of  this  long-cherished  home  did  burn. 


Remember  me,  green  fields  of  flowery  pride ; 
Trees,  in  whose  boughs  my  stones  have  swept  of  yore ;, 
And  thou,  who  in  the  twilight  copse  did'st  hide. 
Sad  echo,  answer  me  once  more  ! 


I  come  not  pining  to  your  pleasant  glades 
For  by-gone  years,  or  wrapt  in  future  dreams  ; 
I  come  to  pass  beneath  these  silent  shades 
A  life  as  peaceful  as  your  streams. 

X. 

To  rise  with  gleeful  heart  and  song  of  praise 
To  Him  who  bade  the  star  of  morning  burn ; 
To  see  the  flowers,  rejoicing  in  the  rays. 

With  dewy  faces,  welcome  its  return. 


MEDITATIONS     POETIQUES    PAR  A.    DE    LAMARTINE.  537 


The  music  ceaseth,  and  the  voice  doth  die  ; 
Return  unto  thy  home,  pure  Melody  ! 
Thy  song  the  shadows  from  my  eyes  hath  driven, — 
But  while  I  spoke — the  spirit  was  in  heaven  ! 

There  are  touches  of  natural  and  domestic  tenderness  in  these 
verses,  such  as  French  poetry  does  not  frequently  afford ;  the  fifth 
and  eighth  stanzas  especially  contain  images  worthy  of  Cowper  or 
of  Wordsworth.  While  reading  them,  the  days  of  our  boyhood 
come  back  upon  our  hearts,  when  we  pressed  aside  the  thick  foli- 
age of  the  lilac  tree  to  look  in  upon  the  glimmering  nest  of  the 
little  wren, — but  not  to  take  the  eggs, — and  our  delight  was  to  lie 
along  on  the  warm  grass  in  the  deepest  glens,  listening,  from  morn 
to  dewy  eve,  to  the  perpetual  melody  of  summer. 

The  Dying  Christian  is  in  a  severer  and  simpler  manner. 
In  perusing  it  I  have  been  reminded  of  the  observation 
of  Chateaubriand,  in  allusion  to  the  fate  of  Socrates,  that  the 
sublime  scene,  which  antiquity  exhibited  once  in  the  death  of  her 
greatest  philosopher,  is  presented  daily  on  the  humble  pallet  of 
the  meanest  Christian  w^ho  expires.* 

The  opening  stanza  has  a  cold  and  fearful  reality  in  it.  The 
sick  man  awakes  from  his  slumber  to  the  sounds  of  lamentation 
and  sorrow: — 

I. 

What  do  I  hear  ? — the  holy  bell  doth  sound  ! 
Why  stand  the  pallid  mourners  round  ? 
Why  gleams  the  torch  along  the  silent  room  ? 
O  Death !  is  it  thy  voice  of  fear, 
Which,  for  the  last  time,  strikes  mine  ear  ? — 
I  wake  upon  the  borders  of  the  tomb ! 


And  thou,  bright  Ray  !  O  heavenly  guest. 
Dwelling  within  this  mortal  breast. 
Scatter  these  horrors  ! — Death  is  standing  by. 
Arise,  my  soul,  and  burst  thy  chains ! 
Now  I  cast  off  all  human  pains. — 
Is  it,  then,  this  to  die  ? 

in. 

Yea,  Time  hath  ceased  to  count  my  hours ; 
Ye  messengers  from  heavenly  bowers. 
To  what  bright  palace  bear  ye  me  ? 
Already  in  a  sea  of  light 
I  float ;  and,  like  a  cloud  of  night. 

Under  my  feet  the  earth  doth  flee ! 


*  That  humble  pallet  presents  a  far  sublimer  scene.     There  was  calmness  in  the 
one,  but  there  is  the  brightness  of  hope,  resting  on  God's  promises,  in  the  other.— Ed. 


538  MEDITATIONS   POETIQUES    PAR   A.    DE   LAMARTINE. 


IV. 

What  sound  creeps  to  my  waking  ears  ? 
A  cry  of  agony  and  tears. 
Dear  fellow-pilgrims,  mourn  me  not ! 
Ye  weep  !  and  now  my  soul  above 
Resteth  beneath  the  wings  of  Love, 

My  sighs  and  watchings  all  forgot ! 

I  cannot  offer  a  more  fitting  companion  to  Le  Chretien 
Mourant  than  Le  Poete  Mourant.  In  the  last  composition,  per- 
haps in  some  respects  the  most  finished  in  the  volume,  the  genius 
of  the  author  has  spoken  out  nobly  and  fearlessly  in  defence  of 
the  true  and  the  good.  He  lays  "  an  armed  and  resolved  hand," 
to  use  the  energetic  words  of  Ben  Jonson,  upon  the  vanity  and 
folly  of  human  pride  and  worldly  reputation,  and  crushes  all  the 
rich  clusters  of  passions  and  feelings  which  the  luxury  of  the 
heart,  like  a  fruitful  vine,  is  continually  throwing  forth.  He 
dwells  with  earnestness,  as  many  indeed  have  dwelt  before,  upon 
the  only  beautiful  and  undying  possession —  Virtue ;  and  the  only 
friend  that  never  forsakes  us — Religion.  The  reader  who  is  in 
any  degree  acquainted  with  modern  French  literature,  and  the 
tone  of  the  public  mind  in  that  country,  will  know  best  how  to 
appreciate  the  poet's  excellence. 

The   dying  poet  is   represented  asking  himself  whether  he 
should  weep  or  sing — Faut-il  gemirl—faut-il  chanter  ? 


Sing ! — for  thy  hand  upon  the  lyre  doth  lie  ; 
Yea,  let  me  sing :  Death,  like  a  swan,  inspires 
My  bosom  with  a  soft  and  lonely  cry 
From  the  dim  far-off  dwelling  of  my  sires  ; 
My  Genius  speaks  to  me  in  that  deep  spell,-— 
If  love  and  music  in  my  bosom  dwell. 

In  holy  chants  let  my  soul  breathe  farewell ! 

II. 

The  breaking  cittern  pours  a  sweeter  hymn ; 
The  worn-out  lamp  of  midnight  dying  fast 
Flasheth  more  brightly,  and  again  is  dim  ; 
The  swan  looks  upward  to  the  sky  at  last. 
Weak  man  alone,  when  life  is  almost  o'er. 
Turns  back  in  tears  unto  the  days  of  yore. 

And  weeps  as  he  hath  never  wept  before ! 

III. 

Oh,  let  him- weep,  whose  arms,  like  ivy,  twine 
Around  some  precious  ruin  spared  by  age, 
Where  the  meek  rays  of  his  fond  memory  shine ! 
He  well  may  weep  when  the  black  waves  of  age 
Beat  it ;  but  me,  whom  no  affections  bind, 
Like  a  poor  withered  weed,  the  evening  wind 

May  bear  away,  and  leave  no  trace  behind. 


MEDITATIONS   POETIQUfiS    PAR   A.    DE   LAMARTINE.  539 


The  Bard  is  like  unto  the  wandering  bird. 
That  by  no  woodland  streamlet  builds  its  nest. 
Or  in  the  leaves  by  summer  breezes  stirr'd. 
But  on  the  rushing  billow  takes  its  rest : 
Sweet  pilgrim,  journeying  on  its  pinions  strong. 
Cheering  with  its  own  voice  the  pathway  long. 

The  world  knows  nothing  of  it  but  its  song. 


No  master's  hand,  upon  the  sounding  string. 
Guided  my  infant  fingers  in  their  play  ; 
Untaught  by  man  that  holj'  caroling 
Of  the  soul's  gladness  in  its  earlier  day  ! 
The  fountain  learns  not  through  the  moss  to  leap. 
Or  the  proud  eagle  through  the  clouds  to  sweep. 
Or  bees  for  honey  into  flowers  to  creep. 


The  bell  upon  the  temple's  lofty  tower 
Lifts  up  its  voice  at  morn  and  dewy  eve. 
When  Hymen  leads  the  virgin  to  her  bower. 
And  when  it  bids  the  fainting  heart  to  grieve  : 
And  thus  within  my  soul  each  passion  dwelt. 
Strong  hope,  and  love,  and  virtue, — and  I  felt 
The  tears  of  pity  on  my  senses  melt. 

VII. 

So  in  the  tranquil  night  the  ^olian  lute. 
Mingling  its  murmurs  with  the  forest  streams. 
Its  tongue  of  sweetness  to  the  breeze  doth  suit ; 
The  traveller  stops,  and  wonders  if  he  dreams. 
While  to  his  musing  heart  dear  visions  throng  -. 
He  listens  in  amaze,  and  thinks  the  song 

Unto  the  home  of  angels  must  belong ! 

VIII. 

And  yet  my  harp  was  often  washed  with  tears. 
But  tears  are  the  meek  heart's  celestial  dew ; 
Beneath  a  sky  which  sunshine  ever  cheers 
The  soul's  green  tree  of  beauty  never  grew. 
Crush'd  in  the  wine -press  the  rich  nectar  flows. 
And  the  wild  dying  flower  we  tread  on  throws 
Upon  the  heavy  air  the  odour  of  the  rose. 


But  time — it  is  no  more  !  and  glory — oh,  how  vain 
That  echo  borne  upon  the  winds  of  years. 
This  name,  the  gay  world's  once  entrancing  strain  ; 
Oh,  ye  who  speak  of  glory  through  your  tears. 
Listen  unto  my  proud  harp's  lofty  lay. 
Sweeping  the  air  as  if  it  scorn'd  decay — 

E'en  now  the  winds  have  hurried  it  away ! 


540  MEDltATIONS    POETIQUES   PAR   A.    DE   LAMARTINR. 


I  cast  my  name  upon  this  shoreless  river,* 

The  plaything  of  the  breeze  of  heaven, — the  w^ave, — 

And  shall  I  be  more  mighty,  and  for  ever 

My  fame  stand  like  a  pillar  at  my  grave  ? 

The  white  swan  floateth  in  the  purple  sky. 

Look  if  the  shadow  of  its  wings  doth  lie 

Upon  the  humblest  sod  beneath  thine  eye  ! 


Then  wherefore  singest  thou  ?  oh,  ask  the  bird 
Why  in  the  warm  and  balmy  summer  night. 
When  the  low  moaning  of  the  trees  is  heard. 
And  flow  of  streams,  it  warbleth  in  delight. 
As  the  sad  heart  breathes  forth  its  plaintive  sigh. 
The  field  bird  mourns,  and  the  soft  breezes  die. 
So  poured  I  out,  dear  friends,  my  melody. 

XII. 

One  cry — one  burst  of  sorrow — and  my  heart 
Upon  the  wings  of  death  to  heaven  returns ; 
I  go  where  I  have  pined  to  depart. 
Where  hope  in  its  pure  lustre  ever  burns  : 
I  go  where  forms  long  lost  will  greet  mine  eyes. 
Where  the  sweet  murmurs  of  my  lute  arise. 

Where  oftentimes  went  up  my  prayers  and  sighs. 

XTII. 

Like  to  the  bird  which  in  the  dark  doth  see. 

Faith,  the  soul's  radiant  eye,  hath  pierced  the  gloom. 

And  with  its  solemn  voice  of  prophecy 

Unveiled  to  me  the  secret  of  my  doom  : 

And,  oh !  how  often  on  its  plumes  sublime 

Hath  my  soul  sprung  up  from  this  world  of  crime. 

Outstripping  the  swift  feet  of  Death  and  Time  ! 

XIV. 

How  often  in  the  silence  lone  and  deep. 

From  the  green  church-yard's  turf  true  prayers  arise, 

And  while  the  heart  its  watch  of  tears  doth  keep. 

The  light  of  hope  awaketh  in  our  eyes ! 

For  standing  on  this  heap  of  sacred  ground 

Earth  fades  in  the  horizon  stretching  round. 

And  the  soul  gladly  into  heaven  doth  bound. 


Give  to  the  winds,  the  waters,  and  the  fire. 
This  lute  that  answereth  with  one  song  alone. 
For  soon  my  fingers  from  the  seraph's  lyre 
Will  wake  the  rapture  of  a  nobler  tone ; 
And  dwelling  with  the  blest  above,  perchance 
In  the  bright  glories  of  an  endless  trance. 

My  voice  may  lead  the  stars  in  their  eternal  dance ! 


•  The  River  of  Oblivion. 


MEDITATIONS     POETIQUES    PAR    A.    DE    LAMARTINE.  541 

I  think  Le  Poete  Moiirant,  if  my  translation  has  done  any 
justice  to  its  merits,  may  safely  be  left  without  comment  to  speak 
for  itself.  I  cannot,  however,  refrain  from  pointing  out  the 
4th,  8th,  and  10th  stanzas  :  the  indignant  transition  in  the  last 
has  a  noble  effect.  My  limits  compel  me  to  abstain  from  many 
references  to  the  original ;  I  prefer  therefore  confining  my 
extract  to  the  following — not  consecutive — stanzas,  which  I 
have  omitted  to  translate. 

Ah  !  donnez  a  la  raort  un  espoir  moins  frivole. 
Eh  quoi !  le  souvenir  de  ce  son  qui  s'enrole 
Autour  d'un  vain  tombean  retentivoit  toujours  ? 
Ce  souffle  d'un  mourant,  quoi !  c'est  la  de  la  gloire  ? 
Mais  vous  qui  promettez  les  temps  a  sa  memoire, 
Mortels,  possedez-vous  deux  jours  ! 

J'en  atteste  les  dieux  !  depuis  que  je  respire, 
Mes  levres  n'ont  jamais  prononce  sans  sourire 
Ce  grand  nom,  invente  par  le  delire  humain  : 
Plus  j'ai  presse  ce  mot,  plus  j'ai  trouve  vide, 
Et  je  I'ai  rejete  comme  une  ecorce  aride 
Que  nos  levres  pressent  en  vain. 

I  conclude  for  the  present  with  the  following  passage  from 
an  Epic  fragment — the  Angel.  The  Almighty  is  described  as 
summoning  to  his  presence  one  of  the  Guardian  Spirits  of  man, 
and  despatching  it  with  the  Divine  command  to  the  tent  of 
Clovis.  Lamartine  touches  with  much  beauty  upon  the  offices 
of  these  angelic  watchers  of  mortality. 

O  guardian  Angel !  round  each  lonely  hearth 
Thine  influence  dwelleth — in  the  hour  of  dearth. 
When  no  dear  voice  the  mourner's  heart  doth  cheer, 
And  friends  are  vanished — thou  art  ever  near ! 
Then  not  alone  the  paths  of  life  we  tread. 
Unseen,  unheard,  thou  standest  by  our  bed. 
When  our  young  tree  of  life  is  rich  with  bloom — 
Companion  of  the  cradle  and  the  tomb  ! 
And  at  the  judgment-seat,  O  blessed  guide, 
Iq  the  heart's  grief  we  find  thee  at  our  side. 
****** 

Upon  a  lion's  skin,  whose  rich  folds  swept 
Over  an  ivory  couch,  the  warrior  slept. 
A  moment's  time  the  angel  bent  to  trace 
The  bloom,  the  light  that  shone  upon  his  face  : 
As  the  young  mother,  full  of  anxious  fears. 
At  the  first  souad  that  strikes  her  watchful  ears. 
Leaps  from  her  bed  amid  the  silent  night. 
Her  footsteps  oft  suspended  in  affright ; 
With  her  pale  lamp  unto  the  room  she  creeps. 
Where  in  its  dreamless  rest  her  firstborn  sleeps. 
And  stooping  o'er  it  though  she  sees  no  ill. 
She  looks,  and  looks,  and  looketh  on  it  still ! 
Vol.  III.— Mz?/,  1833.  3  y 


542  SACRED  POETRY. 

So  with  the  summons  of  the  Lord  on  high 

The  messenger  of  Death  in  peace  drew  nigh. 

And  while  his  outspread  plumes  the  couch  did  shade. 

His  hand  upon  the  sleeper's  brow  he  laid. 

Gently  unbinding  without  noise  or  strife — 

That  mystic  harmony — the  bonds  of  life  : 

The  immortal  soul  was  risen  and  gone. 

And  the  hero's  body  seemed  to  slumber  on. 

(  To  be  continued*) 


SACRED  POETRY. 


THOUGHTS  FOR  TROUBLOUS  TIMES. 


Therb  is  a  path  of  peace — mid  tangled  grove, 

A  moonlit  way  of  sweet  security. 

Bright  holydays  that  form  a  galaxy 

To  make  a  road  to  heaven — streams  from  above. 

Whereon  the  spheres  of  duty  kindlier  move. 

Drinking  pure  light  and  heaven-born  harmony. 

It  is  the  path  of  thy  calm  Liturgy, 

Ancient  of  Mothers,  in  parental  love 

Daily  unwinding  from  thine  annual  maze 

Treasures  that  grow  not  old, — whence  still  may  grow 

Fresh  adoration  1     On  thy  face  (of  thee 

Praying  to  be  more  worthy)  as  we  gaze. 

Thy  soul  comes  forth  in  beauty,  and  thy  brow 

So  calm,  is  full  of  holiest  Deity ! 


And  let  me,  loving  still  of  thee  to  learn. 

Thy  weekly  collect  on  my  spirit  wear. 

That  so  my  steps  may  turn  to  practice  clear. 

And  'scape  the  ways  where  feverish  fancies  burn. 

So  may  thy  Sunday  thoughts  at  every  turn 

Meet  us,  like  healthful  founts  in  Elim  green. 

Casting  a  freshness  o'er  the  week.    This  scene 

Of  outward  things,  as  still  the  wheels  return. 

Leads  sternly  to  decay.    Thou,  ever  true. 

As  on  the  grave  and  withering  age  we  gain. 

Thy  tale  of  better  things  dost  still  renew ; 

Like  strain  which  pleased  our  childhood's  pensive  ear. 

Still  as  we  older  grow  is  doubly  clear. 

And  sweetness  new  unwinds  from  out  its  olden  chain. 


SACRED    POETRY,  543 


No  !  I  have  guilt  enough — I  wash  me  clear 

From  all  the  press,  reckless  of  sacred  truth. 

Daily  pours  forth,  as  from  Avernian  mouth. 

To  load  the  poison'd  air.     Henceforth  whate'er 

Of  evil  falls  on  my  unwilling  ear 

In  public  things  or  men,  shall  urge  me  on, 

A  voice  which  calls  to  something  left  undone, 

A  spur  in  sides  of  duty  ;  for  I  fear 

From  earth,  sick  with  our  varied  crimes,  ascend 

Those  vapours,  which  now  throng  heaven's  lowering  roof 

And  hang  in  thunder.    Still,  meek  Mercy  still 

Pleads — and  the  uplifted  vial  is  aloof. — 

Dread  pause !  and  now  he  is  his  country's  friend. 

Who  cleanses  his  own  heart  from  secret  ill. 

W. 


THE  CHURCH. 

What  though  winds  and  waves  assail  thee. 
What  though  foes  in  scorn  bewail  thee. 

Heaven-bound  Ark  of  Liberty; 
'Mid  the  sheeted  lightning's  glare, 
'Mid  the  thunder's  cloudy  lair. 
Where  dark  waves  meet  lurid  air, 

Shalt  thou  breast  the  stormy  sea  ! 

Thy  true  course  shall  ne'er  deceive  thee. 
Thy  tried  Helmsman  never  leave  thee, — 

Onward  while  the  world  shall  last. 
Star  within  the  tempest's  shroud. 
Bow  to  bind  the  thunder- cloud. 
Music  soft  when  winds  are  loud. 

His  sure  word  is  on  the  blast. 


Where  Monsoon  his  wing  is  folding. 
Where  the  moon  her  court  is  holding 

'Mid  stern  winter's  palaces  ; 
Where  Ohio  rolls  his  pride. 
There  thy  faithful  dove  hath  hied. 
And  hath  sought  thy  sheltering  side. 

With  th'  immortal  branch  of  peace. 

By  his  dying  promise  given. 
By  thy  harbour  in  the  heaven. 

Let  the  wild  winds  tell  their  tale  ; 
By  the  hearts  in  his  command. 
By  the  gales  hid  in  his  hand. 
Onward !  to  that  silent  strand. 

Lift  aloft  the  solemn  sail ! 


m- 


544  SACRED    POETRY. 

Clouds  afar  thy  course  are  bounding, 
^  Yet  the  Hght  thy  sails  surrounding 

Marks  a  path  in  gloom  for  thee. 
Onward  !  leave  the  weary  world. 
Every  venturous  reef  unfurl'd. 
High  and  bright  thy  pennon  curl'd. 

Heaven-bound  Ark  of  Liberty ! 


W. 


TO  MY  SISTER,  ON  HER  TWENTIETH  BIRTH-DAY 

My  gentle  Mary,  twenty  years 

To-day  have  flitted  by 
Since  first  thou  cam'st,  a  helpless  thing. 

Among  our  hearts  to  lie. 
We  welcom'd  thee,  as  best  we  might. 

With  mingled  smiles  and  tears. 
And  poured — we  could  no  more— our  prayers 

For  blessings  on  thy  years. 

And,  sister  sweet,  our  prayers  were  heard  ; 

God's  blessed  one  thou  art : 
Not  with  the  rich,  or  proud,  or  gay. 

But  with  the  pure  in  heart. 
His  gifts  to  thee  in  gentleness 

And  piety  are  given  ; 
The  treasures  that  endure  on  earth. 

And  never  fail  in  heaven. 

My  gentle  Mary,  thou  hast  been 

E'en  as  a  child  to  me. 
Since  first  thy  new-born  helplessness 

Was  tended  on  my  knee  ; 
And  stretched  upon  some  shady  bank. 

Whole  summer  days  I  lay. 
And  watch'd  as  with  a  father's  joy 

Thy  happy  infant  play. 

And  still  the  holy  bond  endures. 

And  still  a  father's  care 
Makes  tenderer,  deeper,  more  intense. 

The  love  for  thee  I  bear. 
It  grows  with  years,  with  cares  it  grows. 

Unchanged  with  change  of  lot ; 
In  joy  and  sorrow,  hope  and  fear. 

Still  failing,  faltering  not. 

My  gentle  Mary,  may  the  years 

That  yet  remain  to  thee 
Be  spent,  as  all  the  past  have  been. 

In  tranquil  piety  ! 
May  Heaven,  in  mercy,  spare  thee  long. 

To  all  who  share  thy  love ; 
And  faith  and  peace  prepare  thee  here 

For  endless  joy  above  ! 

^  G.  W.  D. 


545 
NOTICES   OF   THE   OLDEN  TIME. 


PRONUNCIATION  AND  RHYME  * 

The  changes  of  a  literary  language,  or  that  used  by  the  refined  and 
educated,  are  in  continual  progress,  and  that  progress  is  often  so  im- 
perceptible that  we  never  become  fully  aware  that  it  lias  taken  place. 
We  are,  indeed,  aware  when  different  words  are  employed  ;  but 
differences  of  pronunciation,  being  submitted  only  to  the  living  ear, 
and  not  to  the  eyes  of  posterity,  and  being  difficult  to  describe  in 
words,  are  apt  to  be  much  underrated. 

It  rarely  happens  that  accidental  circumstances  call  into  notice  the 
varying  modes  of  pronunciation  at  various  periods  ;  but  some  such 
instances  will  shew  that,  within  no  distant  period,  there  has  arisen  a 
remarkable  difference  in  that  respect.  The  Rev.  J.  Walters  published 
his  Welsh  Dictionary  a  little  after  the  middle  of  the  eighteenth  cen- 
tury ;  and  he  mentions  that  the  Welsh  y  is  pronounced  as  u  in  huruy 
or  i  in  hird,  except  in  the  last  syllable  of  a  word,  and  then  it  is  pro- 
nounced as  i  in  hirtli,  girth,  mirths  sin,  <$-c.  From  hence  it  appears 
that  bi)'d  and  birth  were  by  him,  and  in  his  time,  pronounced  in  two 
different  ways  ;  that  the  latter  was  pronounced  like  sin,  and  that  the  i 
in  birth,  girth,  and  mirth,  was  very  similar  to  the  Italian  i  in  mirto  or 
virtu.  I  am  not  aware  whether  the  traces  of  such  a  pronunciation 
remain,  but  it  has  certainly  ceased  to  prevail.  Sir  WiUiani  Jones,  in 
his  Dissertation  on  Asiatic  Orthography,  suggested  a  new  mode  of 
spelling  English  which  he  tried  upon  some  verses  of  Addison.  The 
only  inference  I  will  draw  from  the  following  couplet  is  that  he  pro- 
nounced joer/brm  and  storm  quite  differently,  and  regarded  them  as 
faulty  rhymes  : — 

"  And  pliz'd  dh'  almaitiz  arders  tu  perform. 
Raids  in  dhi  hwerlwind  and  dairects  the  starm." 

He  seems  to  have  expressed  the  or  in  perform  like  ore,  and  not  as  in 
storm.  The  whole  is  such  an  indifferent  specimen  of  philology,  that 
it  may  be  doubtful  how  far  his  new  symbols  are  real  or  conventional. 
But  such  a  notation  as  raid,  almaiti,  and  "bai  divain  camand,"  leads 
one  to  conjecture  that  he  so  expressed  himself,  instead  of  saying  as  we 
do,  reid,  m,eiti,  hei,  &c.,  and  that  he  said  cam,  instead  of  cum,  in  com,- 
mand.  If  he  did,  and  was  in  the  habit  of  hearing  the  like  from  others, 
we  can  more  easily  understand  what  is  told  us  of  the  similar  pronun- 
ciation of  the  infamous  Dr.  Titus  Oates.  Either  he  indulged  himself 
in  an  affectation  which  was  only  beginning  to  come  into  vogue  in  his 
time,  and  only  beginning  to  decline  sixty  years  ago ;  or  he  exaggerated 
a  little  the  mode  of  pronouncing  which  was  usual.  But  he  was  not 
that  solitary  instance  of  a  puerile  and  unaccountably  ridiculous  con- 

*  Though  the  following  paper  is  not  strictly  antiquarian,  every  reader  will  thank 
the  Editor  for  inserting  it. 


546  NOTICES  OP  THE  OLDEN  TIME. 

ceit,  which,  judging  by  the  customs  of  this  day  and  hour,  we  fancy 
him  to  be. 

Many  forms  of  speech  still  used  by  old  men  of  the  highest  rank  and 
most  cultivated  minds,  are  already  disused  by  the  middle-aged  gene- 
rations— such  as  expressing  intention  by  prefixing  "  for  to"  to  a  verb, 
and  the  word  apricock  (pomum  prcecox)^  latterly  corrupted  into  apri- 
cot The  purists  have  done  much  in  the  way  of  innovation.  With 
them  the  last  syllable  of  evil  is  distinctly  articulated ;  Abel's  name  no 
longer  rhymes  to  stable;  a  cowcumber  is  a  cucumber,  and  sparrow- 
grass  is  asparagus. 

The  school  of  writers  who  flourished  under  Anne,  and  the  early 
Brunswicks,  used  a  great  precision  in  their  metre.  Their  couplets 
were  terse  and  complete,  seldom,  if  ever,  running  into  one  another, 
but  concluding  the  sense,  or  some  distinct  portion  of  the  sense,  in  two 
lines.  The  reason  of  it  was,  that  the  ear  might  pause  upon  the 
rhyme.  The  rhyme  was  the  wedding-ring  which  united  the  harmo- 
nious pair  in  such  an  exclusive  union  ;  yet,  strange  to  say,  an  opinion 
has  grown  up,  that  the  regular  couplet  of  Pope,  Gay,  Garth,  or 
Pamell,  may  be  concluded  by  syllables  of  which  the  vocal  sound  is 
entirely  different,  provided  the  same  written  characters  meet  the 
eye.  And  that  opinion,  so  fatal  to  our  rhymed  verse,  is  supposed  to 
rest  upon  the  authority  and  practice  of  those  very  poets  who  intro- 
duced, from  Boileau  and  the  French,  such  an  exact  observance  of 
the  rhyming  couplet.  Love,  grove,  and  move,  are  thus  accounted 
rhymes  to  one  another,  but  are  not,  and  the  ear  refuses  what  critics 
accept.  It  is  my  belief  that  the  syllables  which  do  not  rhyme  as  we 
read  Pope,  did  rhyme  as  he  read  them  himself  Many  words,  no  doubt, 
could  not  then  be  pronounced  as  they  are  by  us.  Also,  it  is  probable 
that  the  number  of  words  which  are  of  equivocal  sound — (as  yet,  yit ; 
adorn,  adorn ;  Rome,  Roome;  gold,  goold ;  behove,  behoove  ;  join,jine ; 
Mahon,  Mahoon  ;  Jersey,  Jarsey ;  agen,  again  ;  marchant,  merchant ; 
hurd,  or  heerd,  for  the  past  tense  of  to  hear) — was  considerably  greater 
than  it  now  is.  Some  of  the  above  have  been,  and  are,  so  persecuted 
by  the  purists  that  another  generation  will  probably  not  believe  that 
their  sound  was  equivocal  in  our  time.  He  would  therefore  be  a 
bold  man  that  would  affirm  that  Pope  said  luv  or  moove,  instead  of 
love  or  move  ;  or  that  he  always  said  either  move  or  moove,  and  not 
muv,  or  grove  and  not  gruv.  We  know,  in  truth,  nothing  at  all 
about  it ;  except  so  far  as  he  assures  us,  by  his  practice,  that  these 
were  rhymes,  and  by  his  fastidiousness  of  ear,  which  led  him  to  a  fre- 
quent sacrifice  of  sense  to  sound,  that  they  were  good  rhymes. 

We  can  best  appreciate  past  changes  by  being  able  to  observe  an 
actual  transition  going  on  under  our  eyes,  and  to  apply  such 
observation  to  the  past.  Old  gentlemen  of  quality  and  classical  edu- 
cation are  still  living  who  do  not  articulate  the  /  in  fault,  but  say,  "  It 
was  my  faut,"  after  the  French  reading  of  it.  That  word  is  even  yet 
an  equivocal  one,  though  but  few  remain  who  hold  out  against  the 
purists.     Pope,  therefore,  admitted  no  false  rhyme  when  he  wrote — 

"  Oh,  bom  in  sin,  and  forth  in  folly  hrought ! 
Works  damn*d,  or  to  be  damn'd !  your  father's/autt.  '* 

Dunciadj  i.  225* 


NOTICES   OF   THE   OLDEN   TIME.  547 

It  is  not  yet  very  uncommon  to  hear  get  pronounced  git,  especially  in 
the  participle,  as  gitting  old,  or  gitting  well  again,  and  the  compound 
hegit.  Consequently  some  of  our  fathers  who  are  still  living  would 
read  no  dissonant  rhyme  in  this  couplet — 

**  All  that  on  Folly  Frenzy  could  beget. 
Fruits  of  dull  heat,  and  sooterkins  of  tint" 

I  am  not  afraid  of  following  my  premises  to  their  conclusions.  Poetry 
was  originally,  and  is  essentially,  an  oral  art.  Abundance  of  materials, 
indolence,  and  defect  of  memory,  have  made  it  more  dependent  upon 
writing  than  it  was  of  old  time,  and  the  amatory  sighs  which  were 
borne  upon  the  zephyrs  are  now  carried  by  the  twopenny-postman. 
But  its  law  is  a  lex  non  scripta  ;  and  the  rhyme,  whose  correspondency 
is  to  the  eye  of  the  reader,  and  not  to  the  hearer's  ear,  is  a  solecism 
in  metre.     To  this  law  our  great  poet  was  obedient  when  he  wrote — 

"  Intrepid  then  o'er  seas  and  lands  ho^fiew, 
(Europe  he  saw,  and  Europe  saw  him  too) 
To  where  the  Seine,  obsequious  as  she  runsj 
Pours  at  great  Bourbon's  feet  her  silken  sons, 
Or  Tyber  now  no  longer  Roman  rolls. 
Vain  of  Italian  arts,  Italian  souls." 

Nor  do  I  doubt  that,  while  he  respected  identity  of  sound  under  dis- 
similar symbols,  he  was  generally  in  the  habit  of  disregarding  the 
resemblance  of  spelling  where  it  gave  him  no  recurring  cadence.  In 
the  following  couplet, 

"  But  high  above,  more  solid  learning  shone. 
The  classics  of  an  age  that  heard  of  none," 

a  perfect  rhyme  was  offered  ;  for  I  know  those  who  now  express  none 
as  a  rhyme  to  shone,  and  one  as  the  word  wan  (pale)  is  expressed. 
Where  owls  is  the  rhyme  to  fools,  look  to  spoke,  &c.,  I  am  not  satisfied 
that  he  intended  to  violate  the  great  rule  of  his  versification,  though 
I  am  aware  what  an  insuperable  mass  of  prejudice  will  be  opposed  to 
me,  and  what  pricks  I  am  kicking  against.  Difficile  est  animum  a 
sensihus  ahducere  et  a  consuetudine  revocare.*  But  it  is  not  too  much  for 
me  to  affirm,  and  for  others  to  admit,  that  the  real  instances  of  dis- 
sonance in  the  school  of  our  exact  poets  falls  very  much  short  of  the 
supposed  ;  and  it  were  to  be  wished  that  those  who  cultivated  rhymed 
poetry  would  abstain,  as  far  as  it  is  possible,  from  such  an  offensive 
inconsistency,  and  cease 

"  To  palter  with  us  in  a  double  sound, 
And  keep  the  word  of  prombe  to  the  eye 
But  bre^  it  to  the  ear." 

H. 

*  Cicero,  Academica. 


548 
CORRESPONDENCE. 


The  Editor  beg^  to  remind  his  readers  that  he  is  not  respousible  for  Uie  opinions 
of  his  Correspondents. 


VINDICATION  OF  THE  EARLY  PARISIAN  GREEK  PRESS. 

(Continued  from  p.  430.) 

I  HAVE  not  seized  upon  a  mere  single  slip  in  one  unfortunate  passage 
to  bring  this  charge  against  Mr.  Greswell.  At  p.  321  he  gives  his 
assent  to  the  slander  which  Mill,  1228,  throws  on  the  folio  ;  where  he 
makes  the  text  to  be  taken  in  various  passages  from  Colineeus,  the 
Complutensian,  and  Erasmus.  I  esteem  Mill's  Prolegomena  to  be  an 
invaluable  store-house  of  learning  ;  and  I  think  that  a  real  critic  could 
not  employ  his  talents  more  usefully  than  in  publishing  an  edition  of 
.  them  with  notes.  But  all  Mill's  acuteness  seems  to  have  failed,  when 
he  came  to  speak  of  the  old  critical  editions ;  and  this  the  most  lament- 
ably upon  those  of  Stephanus.  With  respect  to  Stephanus's  foUo,  the 
margin  itself  decides  more  than  a  hundred  times  over  whether  the 
documents,  the  various  readings  of  w^hich  are  there  given,  compre- 
hended the  whole  of  those  from  which  the  text  had  been  formed  ;  for 
the  critics  themselves  tell  us, — and  tell  us  truly, — that  all  the  docu- 
ments, both  printed  and  written,  there  brought  to  give  opposing  read- 
ings, actually  do  oppose  the  text.  I  should  think,  then,  that  it  required 
no  mighty  exertion  of  mind  to  understand,  that  the  man  who  pubhshed 
this  to  the  world,  and  had  boasted  that  he  did  not  give  a  letter  but 
what  was  sanctioned  by  the  greater  part  of  his  best  MSS.,  had  some 
other  MSS.  which  would  bear  out  his  text  against  the  whole  of  those 
that  he  himself  brought  to  oppose  it.  No :  Mill  takes  the  contrary  for 
granted ;  and  upon  the  strength  of  that  pretty  assumption,  vents  the 
charge  that  Mr.  Greswell  records,  of  Stephanus  taking  the  text  of  his 
folio  from  the  printed  editions  of  Colinee,  Froben,  Complutensian,  &c. 
And  let  it  be  observed,  he  does  this,  furnishing  his  own  confutation, 
1258 ;  where,  speaking  of  Beza's  annotations,  he  tells  you,  that  they 
give  the  readings  of  ten  more  MSS.  than  the  fifteen  of  Stephanus's 
margin ;  the  readings  of  those  ten  being  avowedly  obtained  from  no 
other  source  than  Stephanus's  book  of  collations.  This  is  most  won- 
derful ;  but  it  is  nothing  to  the  astonishment  I  feel  at  the  world  being 
held  in  the  full  conviction  of  Stephanus's  guilt,  by  the  addition  of  the 
little  possessive  pronoun  "  Jm'  to  the  word  "air  in  the  margin,  "his 
third  edition  often  differing  fi-om  all  his  MSS.,  by  his  own  confession" 
— (Mr.  Porson's  words,  to  which  we  stood  pledged  to  recur) — an  im- 
provement this,  which  is  religiously  followed  by  Messrs.  Travis, 
Hales,  &  Co. ;  who  say  for  the  "  book-seller,"  "  All  my  MSS.  are 
against  my  text."  And  Griesbach,  after  he  had  been  "  insulted"  by 
Travis,  "  because  he  took  this  point  for  gi-anted,"  (Porson,  o8)  says, 
in  his  2nd  ed.,  p.  xviii.  7,  Lond.  xxx  : — "  Hujus  vestigiis  [Erasmi] 
seepissime  contra  omnium  codicum  stwrum  fidem  ac  auctoritatem  in- 


CORRESPONDENCK.  549 

htesit ;  quod  qui  negare  vellet,  nihil  aliud  efficeret  rei  notissimee  igno- 
rantia,  quam  ut  risum  commoveret  doctorum  et  prudentium.  Stepha- 
nus  ipse  textum,  quern  edidit,  a  codicibus  suis  omnibus  plus  centies 
dissonare  ingenue  in  margine  profess  us  est."  E>^  Trao-tjSays  Steptianus; 
you  have  merely  to  add  the  possessive  suis  to  omnibus  ;  and  instead  of 
his  saying  that  he  had  other  MSS.  for  the  formation  of  his  text,  besides 
all  those  that  he  has  here  taken  to  oppose  it,  he  makes  this  ingenuous 
confession.  It  is  Mr.  Porson  himself  who  says,  p.  147,  "  Would  you 
have  the  writer  of  the  MS.  inform  his  readers,  by  a  marginal  note, 
that  he  had  inserted  a  spurious  verse  in  his  edition  ?"  I  say  then, 
would  you  have  the  editor  inform  his  readers,  by  more  than  a  hundred 
marginal  notes,  that  he  had  inserted  a  reading  in  violation  of  his  most 
solenm  engagements  ?  Mr.  P.  adds,  "  An  editor  would  hardly  be  mad 
enough  to  become  such  a  felo  de  se."  (1217.)  I  shall  hold  my  dis- 
belief, then,  of  Stephanus  having  ingenuously  professed  to  have  cheated 
more  than  a  hundred  times.  I  shall  think  that  the  "  Docti  et  Pru- 
dentes"  have  done  this,  once  for  all,  by  the  addition  of  the  possessive 
to  the  word  all — "  all  Jus  MSS,"  The  word  all  (ev  Tcaai  or  tt.)  never 
occurs  in  the  4th  part  of  the  sacred  text  (the  Revelations)  ;  but  only 
in  the  three  first  parts.  I  have  never  seen  any  attempt  made  by  the 
learned  critics  to  account  for  this.  But  the  reason  is  obvious,  from  the 
fact  of  the  first  selection  of  the  thirteen  written  copies  having  none  of 
them  gone  beyond  those  three  parts ;  and  a  new  selection,  viz.,  of 
No.  15  and  No.  16,  having  been  made  for  the  Revelation.  It  could 
only  have  tended  to  perplex  and  mislead  the  reader,  to  refer  any  longer 
to  them,  when  you  had  the  reading  of  two  others,  besides  all  of  them. 
Where  the  text  is  against  all  the  three  documents  (a,  le,  tc,)  selected  to 
oppose  it  in  the  4th  part  (the  Revelations),  the  expression  is  ev  tolq 
ijfierepoiQ  a»/riypa<^otc,  as  at  Rev.  vii.  5.  In  the  former  parts,  where 
the  first  selection  continues,  when  the  expression  is  given  at  full 
length,  it  is,  as  at  the  end  of  Rom.  xiv.,  ev  Trao-i  rote  avTiypacfiOLQ.  But 
Stephanus  never  combines  the  two  words  Tram  and  ijnerepoLc, — he 
never  says,  ey  Traai  tolq  ijnerepoig  avrtypa^otg,  as  the  Docti  et  Prudentes 
do  for  him — "  u4ll  my  MSS."  The  words  that  he  does  use  could 
not  any  where  mean  more  than  the  documents  that  are  collated  in 
that  place ;  and  they  themselves  distinctly  lay  it  down,  that  in  the  gos- 
pels, where  the  number  was  the  greatest,  it  amounted  only  to  ten.  In 
the  gospels,  therefore — the  part  most  favourable  to  them — the  "  in- 
genue in  margine  suo  professus  est"  was  really  saying,  that  his  text 
there  was  contrary  to  all  the  ten  opposing  MSS.  Wetsten  knew,  and 
every  one  who  has  read  what  Wetsten  said  on  the  Codd.  Barberini, 
knows,  that  tv  vaai  never  could  signify  more  than  this.  This  colla- 
tion of  Caryophilus  was  to  be  set  aside,  like  all  the  old  editions  ;  and 
the  means  that  Wetsten  takes  to  effect  this,  is  by  making  the  Bar- 
berini Codd.  to  be  nothing  more  than  those  of  Stephanus's  margin. 
The  number  that  Caryophilus  had  in  the  gospels,  and  in  the  epistles, 
exactly  coincided  with  those  of  Stephanus's  margm.  This  was 
enough  for  Wetsten.  Though  Caryophilus  had  four  in  the  Revela- 
tions, while  Stephanus's  second  selection  of  MSS.  was  only  two,  this 
was  easily  settled,  by  assuming  that  Caryophilus  took  in  two  errone- 
VoL.  III.— 3%,  1833.  3  z 


550  CORRESPONDENCE. 

ous  references  there,  whilst  he  was  supposed  to  have  corrected  all  the 
similar  errors  in  both  the  former  parts.  The  number,  then,  in  the 
different  parts,  for  Stephanus  and  Caryophilus,  thus  becoming  the 
same,  Wetsten  makes  no  difficulty  in  assuming  that  the  number  of  the 
different  MSS.  must  be  the  same  for  each ;  and  from  the  identity  of 
number  it  is  nothing  to  assume  the  identity  of  the  MSS.  Now,  from 
the  lucky  circumstance  that  Wetsten  thus  took  Stephanus  for  getting 
rid  of  Carj^ophilus,  arises  his  own  testimony  against  himself,  and  the 
rest  of  the  Docti  et  Prudentes,  in  favour  of  Stephanus.  Bengel  made 
an  objection  to  VYetsten's  theory,  in  answering  which  the  truth  was 
elicited.  No.  112,  p.  62, 162  Semler,  he  says,  Dissentit  hie  a  nobis 
I.  A.  Bengelius,  ratione  tamen  non  satis  firma  usus,  "  Unum''  inquit 
Introd.  in  Crisin,  p.  440,  [sec.  xxxix.  p.  76,]  "  dabimus  exemplar. 
lo.  I.  42,  citantur  Bareriani  deceniy  ubi  differentia  articuli  Vulgatum 
non  tangit,  et  Stephani  margo  plane  vocat."  Fateor  Stephani  mar- 
ginem  vacare,  at  hoc  ipso  argumento  Caryophilus  ductus  putasse 
videtur,  inde  consequi,  Stephani  codices  decern,  i.  e.,  omnes  legisse 
h  XpioTOQ  cum  articulo,  uti  in  textu  editum  est — contra  edition  em 
*  Complutensem  et  Erasmi  quae  legunt  Xpioroc  sine  articulo."  Here 
we  have  the  fact,  under  the  hand  of  the  Docti  et  Prudentes  them- 
selves. It  is,  "  decern,  i.  e.,  omnes."  They  set  the  man  down  to  be 
"  mad  enough  to  become  such  a  felo  de  se"  as  to  vary  in  his  third 
edition  often  from  all  his  MSS.,  even  by  his  own  confession — "  con- 
tra omnium  codicum  suorum.  fidem  et  auctoritatem ;"  and  in  their 
exultation  over  the  confitentem  reum,  they  add,  "  nee  quicquam  sive 
ab  ipso  sive  ab  admiratoribus  ejus  prolatum  legimus  quo  servile  excu- 
sari  posset  obsequium."  And  what  is  infinitely  beyond  this,  the 
**  servile  obsequium'' is  admitted,  and  prolatum  legimus  ab  admiratore 
ejus,  A.  D.  1833,  —  "If  in  the  exercise  of  the  hvTepat  (ppoy-i^sQ, 
he  was  led,  &c.,  ought  this  to  be  made  a  ground  of  such  severe 
reflections?"  (329.)  When  the  peal  of  laughter  has  abated,  with 
which  the  Docti  et  Prudentes  will  salute  the  man  who  still  thinks 
that  Stephanus's  boast  was  not  utterly  false,  he  will  whisper  the  words 
of  Wetsten,  "  decern,  i.  e.,  omnes,"  and,  "  he  that  hath  ears  to  hear, 
let  him  hear."  Push  the  conspiring  critics  a  little,  and  they  are  them- 
selves forced  to  admit,  that  the  bookseller's  hundred-fold  confession  of 
guilt  is  no  more  than  "  decern,  i.  e.  omnes;"  and  in  other  cases,  no 
more  than  octo,  i.  e.,  omnes.  Stephanus's  words  tell  you — and  by  no 
possibility  can  they  tell  you  more — that  ten  out  of  the  first  selection 
for  opposing  the  folio — or  eight  of  them,  as  the  case  may  be — are 
against  his  text, — that  is,  at  the  utmost,  not  one-third  of  the  whole 
number  that  he  had  to  form  the  text  of  that  edition,  and  only  two- 
thirds  of  those  that  were  taken,  at  both  the  selections,  to  oppose  it. 
Curcellaeus,  misled,  I  suppose,  by  good  father  Morin's  insertion  of 
the  possessive  "  suis,''  missed  this,  at  the  fourth  page  of  his  Preface. 
**  Imo  aliquando  observavi,  et  miratus  sum,  ipsum  in  textum  recepisse 
lectiones  quibus  nullum  prorsus  istonnn  xvi.  exemplarium  favebat." 
This  is  rather  more  than  any  one  can  asser; ;  say  the  first  xiv,  of 
them,  if  you  please.  Wetsten  makes  use  of  Curcellaeus  as  a  decoy 
duck,  *'  Observavit  atque  suo  jure  miratus  est,"  (p.  142,  first  edition. 


CORRESPONDENCE.  551 

and  continued  Prol.  145,  Seniler  374,)  after  he  had  himself  said, 
"  decern,  i.  e.,  omnes."  But  let  it  be  observed,  to  the  honour  of  Cur- 
celleeus,  that  he  says,  "  Nee  facile  possum  conjicere  quaenam  istius  rei 
fuerit  causa."  We  have  no  horse-laugh  from  him,  because  Stephanus 
"  ipse  textum  quern  edidit,  a  codicibus  suis  omnibus  plus  centies  dis- 
sonare  ingenue  in  margine  suo  professus  est." 

Michaelis,  I  suppose,  thought  it  rather  too  much  to  make  the  man 
ingenuously  con/ess  his  guilt  more  than  a  hundred  times  over,  by  his 
expression  ey  iraai  in  the  margin,  with  his  first  selected  thirteen  MSS.; 
so  he  takes  his  words  on  the  second  selection,  in  the  fourth  part  of  the 
sacred  text.  He  says,  (ii.  323,)  "  This,  at  least,  is  certain,  that  in 
places  where  he  had  less  temptation  to  interpolate,  than  in  the  cele- 
brated passage  above  mentioned,  (1  John  v.,  7,  8,)  he  has  inserted 
words  in  the  text  which  are  warranted  by  no  manuscript.  "  Quae 
cum  ex  plurium  suorum  nullo  conveniebant."  (Morin,  p.  119.)  We 
may  even  produce  him  as  evidence  against  himself.  Rev.  vii. 
5,  6,  7,  8 — both  in  the  first  and  third  editions,  he  has  inserted  in  all 
these  verses,  eacppayifffXEvoi  after  t/3  x^^ta^^C)  though  in  the  margin  of 
the  edition  of  1550  he  himself  testifies  that  the  word  e<T(ppay icrfxEvoi 
was  contained  in  none  of  his  MSS.,  from  <pv\riQ  pvpj-qv,  v.  5,  to  the  end. 
He  expresses  himself  as  follows,  "  are  EvravQa,  are  ev  tolq  e^riQ  yeypairTai 
TO  ^^(TippayLfffxevoi  ev  tolq  ij^ETepoiQ  avriypa^oiQ.  Nor  is  it  found  in  the 
Complutensian  Bible,  his  codex  a,  and  yet  he  presumed  to  obtrude 
it  on  the  text." 

Whatever  might  be  the  "  temptation  to  interpolate,"  which  made 
Stephanus  "  insert  words  in  the  text"  at  Rev.  vii.  5,  &c. ;  which, 
according  to  this  representation,  "  are  warranted  by  no  MS. ;"  it 
proved  also  too  strong  for  the  virtue  of  Bengel,  Wetsten,  and  Griesbach, 
who  agi'ee  with  him.  And  this  alone,  I  think,  might  have  served  to 
moderate  Michaelis's  severity.  But  for  the  charge,  as  it  concerns 
him,  Michaelis  himself  tells  us  immediately  afterwards,  that  "Stephens, 
as  being  a  bookseller,  of  course  avoided  what  might  prevent  the  sale 
of  his  publication."  Well  then,  would  you  have  him  "inform  his 
readers,  by  a  marginal  note,  that  he  had  inserted  a  spurious  word  in 
his  text,"  if  it  were  but  this  once  ?  Could  Michaelis  really  believe 
that  "  we  may  produce  him  as  an  evidence  against  himself"  in  this 
palpable  manner  ?  Michaelis's  opinion  how  a  bookseller  must  act 
so  perfectly  accords  with  that  of  Mr.  Person  for  an  editor,  that  I  ehall 
still  think  he  "  would  hardly  be  mad  enough  to  become  such  a 
felo-de-se;"  but  that  the  murderous  blow  to  the  character  of  his 
publication  is  directed  by  the  hand  of  some  other  assassin.  Is  it  he,  or 
is  it  some  other,  who  says  for  him,  "  that  the  word  e(T(ppayL(TfiEvoL  was 
contained  in  none  of  his  MSS."?  What  was  Stephanus's  business  in 
his  margin,  but  to  give  the  opposing  readings  of  the  MSS.  with  which  he 
was  immediately  concerned  ? — in  the  three  first  parts  of  the  sacred  texts, 
to  state  of  those  of  the  thirteen  first  selected  MSS.,  together  with  tliose 
of  the  printed  document;  and  in  the  Revelations,  those  of  his  last 
selection  ?  The  first  selection,  indeed,  is  so  numerous,  and  its  colla- 
tion extends  over  so  large  a  space,  that  the  man  who  has  faith  enough 
to  bear  a  hundred-fold  confession  of  guilt,  might  be  brought  to  believe 


552  CORRESPONDENCE. 

tliat  all  of  them  were  **  all  his  MSS."  that  had  the  passage-in  question. 
But  a  glance  shews  you  that,  in  the  Revelations,  the  margin  contains 
no  other  document  but  a,  u,  tc,  (except  a  universally  acknowledged 
erratum  or  two.)  Add  to  this  the  marked  diflference  of  expression  in  the 
second  selection,  and,  I  think,  every  one  must  see  here,  that  Stephanus 
could  refer  to  nothing  beyond  those  three.  The  least  consideration  here 
must  bring  you  to  what  Bengel's  objection  elicited  from  VVetsten  in 
the  gospels,  ^^duobus,  i.e.  omnibus."  And  how  did  Michaelis  extend 
the  expression,  to  make  him  say  "in  none  of  his  MSS."  Where  did 
he  find  the  word  none  ?  Not  in  the  second  selection ;  but  he  went 
back  for  it  to  the  first ;  the  rest  of  the  Docti  et  Prudentes  came  to  this 
part  for  the  word  "Aw."  He  inserts  7ra<Tt  here,  where  Stephanus  says, 
zv  ToiQ  fjnerepoiQ  avriypacJMig,  as  they  do  ijixerepoigy  in  the  first  selection, 
when  S.  says,  ev  rraat  tolq  aiTiypacpoiQ 

Michaelis  adds,  824,  "A  man  who  acts  in  this  manner  would 
surely  make  no  scruple  to  interpolate  1  John  v.  7,  which  is  actually  in 
the  Complutensian  Bible,  though  he  found  it  in  none  of  his  MSS." 
.  The  object  of  cutting  out  1  John  v.  7,  8,  has  sharpened  the  wits  of 
the  Docti  et  Prudentes  against  the  "bookseller  ;"  from  the  time  that 
they  took  first  to  the  scheme  of  having  a  Latin  origin  for  it :  ex  uno  disce 
omnes.  "A  man  who  acts  in  this  manner  would  surely  make  no 
scruple"  to  invent  any  charge  to  get  rid  of  such  an  evidence  of  its 
actual  existence  in  the  Greek — a  man,  let  it  be  observed,  who  no  more 
followed  the  "  Complutensian  Bible"  in  that  passage  than  he  did  any 
of  the  first  thirteeen  selected  MSS. 

"  An  advocate,  then,  of  Robert's  may  be  permitted  to  ask"  (329) 
that  the  Docti  et  Prudentes  shall  be  debarred  from  the  privilege,  that 
they  have  exercised,  of  adding  the  word  "  his"  where  the  man  tells  us 
that  "  all  the  documents"  (i.e.  those  of  his  first  selection  that  had  the 
passage)  were  against  his  text — and  again,  that  of  adding  the  word 
"  all"  where  he  tells  us  that  "his  documents"  (i.e.  those  of  his  second 
selection)  omitted  what  his  text  gave.  This  request  being  granted,  the 
margin  of  the  folio  presents  an  unanswerable  confutation,  more  than  a 
hundred  times  over,  as  far  as  that  edition  is  concerned,  of  the  assumption 
of  these  conspiring  critics,  that  Stephanus  must  have  precisely  the  same 
copies  for  the  formation  of  editions  which  varied  so  much  in  their  date 
and  in  the  text  which  they  exhibit ;  and  again,  that  these  copies  must 
be  the  exact  documents,  printed  as  well  as  written,  which  were  taken 
to  oppose  the  new  text  of  the  folio.  With  respect  to  the  "  O  mirifi- 
cam"  of  1546,  that  could  not  itself  give  a  collation  of  its  text  with  the 
documents  that  were  selected  for  the  margin  of  the  folio  four  years 
after.  But  Mill  has  done  the  work,  1177—1187  ;  and  the  result  of 
his  collation  is  precisely  such  as  might  be  expected  from  the  fact, 
which  we  have  before  stated,  that  the  set  for  opposing  the  foho 
contained  exactly  one-half  of  the  set  for  forming  the  IBmo  in  1546. 
The  assumption  of  the  critics,  who  all  agree  that  Stephanus's  boast 
shall  be  utterly  false,  (Pors.  57,)  is  here  again  weighed  in  the 
balances,  and  is  found  wanting.  If  ever  there  was  a  point  clearly 
made  out  by  a  man  against  himself,  it  is  here  seen  that  Mill  had  been 
collating  the  text  of  1546  with  the  wrong  set.     And  I  am  unable  to 


CORRESPONDENCE.  553 

conceive  how  Mill  could  be  under  such  a  delusion  as  not  to  see  this 
from  his  own  words.     Having  described   tlie   printed   and   written 
documents,  selected  first  and  last  to  oppose  the  folio,  he  says  of  the 
"  O  mirificam"  1177,  "In  textu  ad  hos  codices  formando  ita  se  com- 
paratum  ait   Robertus,  ut  religiose   ac  plane  ad  literam  sequeretur 
plures  ac  meliores  e  Regiis."     He  takes  a  set  of  documents,  one-half 
of  which  exactly  consist  either  of  print  or  of  private  MSS.,  and  says 
that  Stephanus  formed  his  text  out  of  them,  so  as  to  follow  religiously 
the  majority  of  the  best  copies  that  he  had  received  from  the  royal 
library.     Did  a  man  of  Mill's  judgment  and  acuteness  ever  before 
write  any  thing  so  inconsistent  ?     He  was  right  in  saying,  that  Ste- 
phanus declared,  his  text  of  that  edition  "  religiose  ac  plane  sequeretur 
plures  et  meliores  e  Regiis."    As  he  had  justly  observed,  1156,  "Sola 
Regia  memorat  in  haec  prsefatione :"  therefore  he  must  be  wrong  in 
taking  the  documents  of  the  margin  as  being  those  which  Stephanus 
had,  "  superioribus  diebus,"  for  forming  the  text  of  the  "O  mirificam." 
And  if  Stephanus's  boast  was  not  "  utterly  false,"  the  result  of  his 
collation  of  the  text  with  the  other  set  of  documents  (those  of  the 
margin)^  must  necessarily  be  what  he  fovmd  it.     The  Docti  et  Pru- 
dentes  are  prudent  enough  to  avoid  Mill's  self-contradiction  ;  but  they 
cannot  give  the  words  of  Stephanus  without  giving  their  own  confuta- 
tion.    Wetsten,  142,  first  edition,  continued  Prol.    145,  Semi.  374, 
says,    "  Quicquid  Stephanus  in   prima   et   secunda  editione  jactet, 
nempe   ad   Regias   codices    recensitas   esse,   revera   taraen    nonnisi 
rarissime,  et  ubi  omnes   aut   plerique   codices   contra   Erasmianam 
conspirabant,  in  textu  emendando  illos  adhibuit."     Griesbach  xviii.  7. 
Lond.  XXX.  100,  "  Etsi  suam  in  constituendo  textu  summis  laudibus 
ipse  preedicat,  eumque  e  codicibus,  quorum  copiam  Bibliotheca  Regia 
suppeditaverit,  ita  recensuisse  se  profitetur,  ut  nullam  omnino  literam 
secus  esse  passus  sit,  quam  plures  iique  meliores  libri  tanquam  testes 
comprobarent  [Observe,  this  is  the  Preface  to  the  "  O  mirificam], 
vanissima  haec  omnia  sunt  atque  falsissima."     Now,  if  I  admit  that 
Wetsten  and  Griesbach  ascertained  those  seven  of  the  royal  MSS. 
which  came  into  the  first  selection  for  the  margin,  and  the  other  which 
was  taken  in  the  second  selection,  where  are  the  remaining  seven  ? 
They  do  not  avow  it  like  Mill ;  but,  instead  of  them,  they  actually 
take  the  seven  private  MSS.  of  the  margin.     Which  then  is  it  that  is 
"  vaniasinia  atque  falsissima^  ' — the   boast  of  the  old  editor,  or  the 
audacious  contradiction  of  the  modern  ones  ?     The  one  or  the  other 
is  empty  and  "utterly  false,"  and  I  boldly  ask,  which  is  it?     Under 
these  circumstances  of  extreme  difficulty,  it  is  delightful  to  observe  Mr. 
Person  :   by  his  mariagement,  (to  adopt  his  own  expression,)  he  avoids 
the  self-contradiction  of  Mill,  and  the  self-confutation  of  the  two  others. 
The  Professor  effects  all,  without  specifying  "  e  Regiis" — "  not  a  letter," 
says  he,  "  but  what  the  greater  part  of  the  better  MSS.  unanimously 
approved."     "  The  better  MSS."  will  serv^e  equally  for  the  meliores 
e  Regiis,  and  for  the  private  MSS.  of  the  margin,  which  are  to  be 
slipped  into  the  room  of  seven  e  Regiis.     I  have  hitherto  left  Mr.  Por- 
son  in  full  possession  of  this  advantage,  by  using  an  expression  equally 
vague,  and  saying  merely  "his  MSS."     But,  having  learnt  of  Mill, 


554  CORRESPONDENCE. 

and  Wetsten,  and  Griesbacli,  from  whence  his  MSS.,  that  were  used 
"  superioribus  diebus,"  actually  came,  I  crave  leave  to  add  to 
Mr.  Porson  the  words  "from  the  royal  Ubrary  ;"  so  that  it  may  stand 
Stephanus  "  says  that  he  has  not  suffered  a  letter  to  be  printed,  but 
what  the  greater  part  of  the  better  MSS.,  from  the  royal  library^ 
unanimously  approved."  Mr.  Porson  does  not  undertake  to  shew 
that  this  boast  is  utterly  false.  Will  any  of  those  persons,  who  profess 
to  beheve  that  Mr.  P.  was  doing  any  thing  more  than  playing  the  ad- 
vocate in  his  attacks  on  the  old  critical  editions,  undertake  to  shew 
that  Stephanus's  boast  was  false,  when  he  solemnly  declared  that  he 
had  not  suffered  a  letter  to  be  printed  in  the  "  O  mirilicam,"  but  what 
was  warranted  by  the  royal  MSS.?  I  think  not ;  because  his  professed 
vindicator,  Crito  Cantabrigiensis,  has  not  meddled  with  "plures  et 
meliores  e  Regiis."  Crito  decides  that  he  may  neglect  all  other  evi- 
dence whatsoever  that  bears  upon  Stephanus's  editions,  if  he  can  only 
manage  Stephanus's  own  testimony.  And,  having  proved  to  his  own 
satisfaction  and  that  of  his  brother  critics,  that  a  newly-printed  edition 
was  one  of  the  sixteen  very  old  written  copies  [vetustissima  sedecim 
scripta  exemplaria]  which  Stephanus  had  "  superioribus  diebus,"  for 
the  "  O  mu-ilicam,"  he  concludes  (p.  402)  "that the  said  Robert  Ste- 
phens had  but  one  single  set  of  MSS.,  consisting  of  sixteen  copies,  for  his 
various  readings  as  well  as  for  the  text  of  his  three  editions," — not,  you 
will  observe,  "  one  single  set  of  sixteen  manuscripts;"  but  "one  single  set 
of  MSS.,  consisting  of  sixteen  copies  [print  and  MS.]"  And  not  a  word 
does  he  say  respecting  what  the  greater  part  of  the  better  MSS.  from 
the  royal  library  approve.  No  attempt  to  solve  any  difficulty  his 
readers  might  have  about  the  seven  private  MSS.  and  that  very  old 
written  copy,  the  Complutensian,  coming  from  thence. 

Francis  Huyshe. 

f  To  be  continued. ) 


ON  THE  EVILS  OF  AN  ALTERATION  OF  THE  LITURGY. 

To  the  Editor  of  the  British  Magazine. 

Sir, — It  has  often  surprised  me  that  whilst  so  many  proposals  for 
alterations  in  our  liturgy  are  continually  appearing,  it  seems  never  to 
occiu"  to  any  of  the  authors  of  them  to  consider  the  evils  which  would 
follow  the  adoption  of  any  of  their  plans.  It  may  not,  therefore,  be 
unseasonable  to  direct  the  attentions  of  those  who  are  advocates  for 
change  to  some  of  those  evils,  which  would  I  think  be  so  great,  that 
even  if  our  present  Uturgy  were  really  as  defective  as,  from  the 
multitude  of  improvements  suggested,  it  might  be  supposed  to  be,  still 
it  would  be  better  to  tolerate  those  defects  than  to  attempt  to  remedy 
them  at  such  a  cost. 

One  great  evil  would  be  the  unsettling  of  the  minds  of  the  people, 
which  would,  I  fear,  be  the  certain  consequence  of  a  change  in  the 
liturgy.  I  can  hardly,  indeed,  conceive  a  measure  which  would  do  more 
to  detach  them  from  the  church  than  such  a  change.    The  great  mass  of 


CORRESPONDENCE.  555 

the  people  have  a  strong  veneration  for  the  prayer-book,  from  the  feeling 
of  its  having  been  used  by  their  fathers,  and  from  having  always 
associated  it  with  all  their  ideas  of  public  w^orship  ;  and  I  think  few 
ministers  w^ho  have  had  the  charge  of  a  country  parish  can  have 
failed  to  see  how  much  eifect  these  feelings  have  in  attaching  the 
people  to  the  church.  All  these  feelings,  however,  would  be  in  a 
great  measure  destroyed  by  an  alteration  in  the  Prayer-book.  If  the 
new  book  differed  materially  from  the  present  one,  however  superior 
it  might  be  in  itself,  the  mere  circumstance  of  its  being  new  would 
prevent  all  veneration  for  it ;  and  even  if  the  differences  were  not 
great,  still  the  shock  which  would  be  given  to  the  sanctity  of  our 
ritual  in  the  minds  of  the  people  would  be  great ;  and  that  which 
they  had  been  accustomed  to  venerate  in  the  whole,  being  pronounced 
bad  in  part,  their  feelings  of  regard  for  the  other  parts  would  ne- 
cessarily be  very  much  weakened,  and  one  of  the  strongest  ties  which 
bind  them  to  the  church  proportionably  loosened. 

Another  very  bad  consequence  of  altering  the  liturgy  would  arise 
from  the  utter  impossibility  of  pleasing  all  parties,  and  the  great 
probabiUty  of  pleasing  none.  We  need  no  other  proof  of  this  than 
the  diversity  of  the  proposals  of  improvement  which  are  daily  appear- 
ing. The  present  liturgy,  by  the  force  of  authority  and  long  custom, 
is  submitted  to,  even  by  those  who  wish  for  alterations,  with  a  far 
better  grace  than  would  be  any  of  the  proposed  alterations,  except 
that  which  the  individual  himself  had  suggested,  and  the  new  prayer- 
book  would  be  assailed  on  every  side  by  an  host  of  dissatisfied, 
because  disappointed,  improvers.  The  alterations  must  be  altered, 
the  improvements  improved,  and  the  outcry  instead  of  being  appeased 
would  increase,  till  perhaps  it  would  become  necessary  to  give  up  the 
prayer-book  altogether.  It  is  painful  indeed  to  consider  the  spectacle 
which  the  church  would  exhibit  if  an  intended  revision  of  the  liturgy 
were  formally  announced,  and  began  to  be  attempted. 

But  whilst  so  many  persons  are  loudly  calling  out  for  this  revision, 
there  is  still  a  large  body  in  the  church,  and  that  not  merely  in  the 
clerical  part  of  it,  but  amongst  the  laity,  to  whom  any  alteration 
would  be  painful  and  displeasing.  They  are  not  quick-sighted  in 
spying  out  defects  in  those  services  which  are  endeared  to  them 
by  so  many  associations,  and  in  the  use  of  which  they  seem  to  hold 
communion  with  the  martyrs  and  confessors,  and  all  the  holy  mem- 
bers of  our  church  of  former  ages.  They  are  unwilling  to  exchange 
these  feelings,  though  the  world  may  call  them  antiquated  prejudices, 
for  any  of  the  advantages  which  the  advocates  for  change  propose  to 
them  ;  and  certainly  it  must  be  acknowledged  to  be  an  evil,  even 
though  the  advantages  of  the  change  should  be  supposed  to  overbalance 
it,  still  it  must  be  acknowledged  to  be  an  evil  to  hurt  the  feelings  of 
so  many  persons  who  are  not  the  least  zealous,  or  the  least  devoted 
sons  of  the  church. 

The  anticipation  of  these  and  other  such  like  evils  makes  me  dread 
the  entering  upon  any  revision  of  the  liturgy.  x\nd  even  if  all  these 
evils  w^ere  only  possible,  yet  even  such  a  possibility  ought  to  make  all 
friends  to  our  church  very  cautious  in  advocating  a  change,  more 


556  CORRESPONDENCE. 

particularly  as  the  defects  which  are  said  to  exist  in  our  liturgy,  and 
which  it  it  is  proposed  to  remedy,  are  after  all  so  very  trifling.  With 
the  exception,  indeed,  of  the  length  of  the  morning  service  on  Com- 
munion Sundays,  there  is  none  which  can  be  called  in  any  way  a 
practical  evil,  and  this  could  easily  be  remedied,  without  any  altera- 
tion in  the  prayer-book,  by  a  permission  to  omit  certain  parts  of  the 
service  on  such  Sundays.  The  same  permission  might  be  given  with 
respect  to  parts  of  the  Office  for  Public  Baptism,  which  might  be 
omitted  when  that  sacrament  was  administered,  as  it  is  most  desirable 
that  it  should  at  least  occasionally  be,  in  the  time  of  Divine  service. 
At  the  same  time  additional  First  Lessons  for  Sundays  might  also  be 
selected,  and  permission  given  to  use  them,  a  permission  which  has 
certainly  become  desirable  on  account  of  the  almost  total  discon- 
tinuance of  week-day  prayers.  A  single  page,  which  might  be  printed 
in  diiferent  types  for  pasting  on  the  blank  side  of  the  covers  of 
prayer-books  of  diiferent  sizes,  would  thus  contain  all  the  improve- 
ments necessary,  and  that  without  altering  a  single  word  in  our 
present  prayer-books,  or  in  any  way  injuring  the  beauty  and  order  of 
our  present  service. 

I  am,  Sir, 

Your  humble  servant, 

Q. 


ENMITY  TO  THE  CHURCH,  AND  PRESENT  DUTY  OF  HER 
CLERGY. 

To  the  Editor  of  the  British  Magazine. 

Sir, — The  law  of  the  Spanish  proverb  is  that  which  seems  now  to 
await  the  church — "  Viva  el  rey,  y  ddca  la  capa,^'  "  Long  live  the 
King!  and  hand  hither  your  cloak;"  or,  to  use  a  more  intelligible 
phrase,  "**  Deliver  your  money!"  With  respect  to  the  former  part 
of  the  proverb,  I  have  nothing  to  say ;  on  the  latter,  I  could  "  tire  the 
hearer  with  a  book  of  words;"  but  after  the  lesson  of  experience 
taught  us  of  late,  that  in  days  of  national  degradation,  truth  loses  all 
her  efficacy,  and  men  will  hear  only  what  they  wish,  the  advocates 
of  the  good,  but  unpopular,  cause  cannot  conceal  from  themselves 
the  disheartening  conviction  that  they  are  speaking  against  the  "  muti- 
nous winds."  When  the  febrile  symptoms  of  revolution  are  upon  a 
country,  universal  conceit  is  the  epidemic,  but  the  obscuration  of  judg- 
ment is  truly  fearful.  Wisdom  is  therefore  first  cried  down,  and  then 
silent ;  or,  if  she  raises  her  voice  at  all  it  is  more  in  the  way  of  warn- 
ing and  of  protest,  than  of  argumentative  remonstrance  and  discussion. 
We  are  fast  approaching  that  period.  Whilst,  however,  we  are  al- 
lowed to  open  our  mouths,  let  us,  above  all  things,  endeavour  to  see 
our  own  actual  situation,  and  declare  it.  The  most  grievous  wounds  of 
the  church,  at  the  present  day,  are  "  those  with  which  she  has  been 
wounded  in  the  house  of  her  friends."  Her  principal  enemies  have 
been  "  those  of  her  own  household.'*  Instead  of  ably  refuting  objec- 
tions, honestly  made,  instead  of  "mocking  into  air"  the  flimsy  cavils 


CORRESPONDENCE.  557 

of  sciolists,  instead  of  defying  her  whining  calumniators  to  point 
out  any  serious  fault,  which  those  conservators  of  her  purity,  to 
whom  alone  the  office  belongs,  had  not  corrected,  or  were  in  the  way 
to  correct,  what  has  been  the  conduct  of  too  many  of  her  unworthy 
sons  ?  They  have  actually  been  partakers  with  the  adversary  and  the 
slanders.  They  have  vied  with  their  enemies  in  the  microscopic  detec- 
tion of  motes  and  specks;  or  they  have  been  on  such  excellent  terms 
with  their  own  puny  judgments,  as  to  come  forward  in  broad  day,  as 
the  remodellers  of  a  fabric  which  they  have  sworn  to  maintain,  but 
whose  towers  and  bulwarks  they  have  not  only  not  "  marked  well," 
but  plainly  and  incontestably  never  "gone  round."  They,  to  whom 
the  very  wrinkles  of  their  mother  should  be  precious  and  venerable, 
w^ould  have  her  "  paint  her  face  and  tire  her  head  and  look  out  a  win- 
dow," to  accommodate  herself  to  these  most  holy  times  : — 

**  Ergo  ignominiam  graviorem  pertulit  omni  Vulnere.** 

But  while  these  church-reforming  churchmen  have  in  their  filial 
piety  and  wisdom  condescended  to  possess  the  community  with  their 
nostrums,  their  chuckling  enemies  have  been  in  transports  to  find 
that  their  respective  panaceas  are  "  full  of  most  excellent  diifer- 
ences."  Nee  pes  nee  caput  uni  Reddatur  formce.  And  the  same  glo- 
rious discrepancy  attends  the  schemes  of  our  more  retiring,  yet 
scarcely  less  pernicious,  fireside  traitors  to  the  church.  Dagli  amid 
mi  guardi  Iddio,  dagli  inimici  mi  guardero  io.  If  they  could  only  see 
that  their  adversaries  want  only  the  admission  of  defects,  if  they  would 
only  know  that  such  empirics,  as  we  have  to  deal  with,  are  ever  ready 
to  amputate  for  whitlows,  they  would  teach  their  folly  more  discretion. 
But,  alas  !  it  is  not  some  of  the  clergy  only  who  have  thus  betrayed 
the  fortress.  There  was  such  a  thing  as  a  Test  and  Corporation  Act  ; 
ther«  were  restrictions  in  our  statute  books,  arising  out  of  bloody 
experience,  and  the  dread  of  a  **jealous  God,'"  which  allowed  not 
the  bitterest  foe  of  our  church,  the  Romanist,  to  be  our  legislator ; 
there  was  a  time  when  the  crown  of  our  limited  monarchy  was  de- 
fended from  republican  and  democratic  innovations  by  a  high-minded. 
Christian,  uncompromising  House  of  Lords.  Fuimus  Troes  !  All 
that"  ing  ens  gloria  Teucrorurn'  is  gone  by.  The  day  of  dementation 
and  infatuation  is  come.  For  the  calm  steadfastness,  and  unswerving 
principle,  and  religious  courage,  which  knows  and  feels  at  heart  that 
there  are  things  of  far  more  consequence  than  life  itself,  we  have  now 
in  high  places  connivance,  and  concession,  and  compromise,  and  ter- 
giversation, and  that  moloch  of  expediency,  to  whom  the  blessings  above 
enumerated  have  been  sacrificed,  and  to  whom  our  beloved  children 
may  yet  have  to  pass  through  the  fire.  In  recounting  the  fearful  signs 
of  times  similar  to  our  own,  one  of  tlie  burning  and  shining  lights  of  our 
church  has  the  following  words  (would  to  God  they  were  wiitten  in 
lasting  characters,  "graven  with  an  iron  pen,"  upon  the  tablets  of 
men's  hearts,  in  the  great  assemblies  of  the  nation  !) — 

"It  is  a  very  ill  sign  when  mea  want  the  spirit  and  vigour 
they  were   wont  to  have ;  when  they  are  daunted  at  the  ap- 
VoL.  III.— Mz^/,  1833.  4  A 


558  %  CORRESPONDENCE. 

prehension  of  every  danger,  and  rather  meanly  seek  to  save 
themselves  by  base  arts  and  sordid  compHances,  than  to  pro- 
mote the  common  welfare.  It  is  folly  and  stupidity  not  to  appre- 
hend danger  when  there  is  cause  for  it,  and  to  take  the  best  care 
to  prevent  it;  but  it  is  a  fatal  symptom  upon  a  nation,  when 
their  hearts  fail  them  for  fear,  that  they  dare  not  do  the  duty 
which  they  owe  to  God,  to  their  king,  and  to  their  country.  God 
forbid  thaii  any  should  exceed  the  bounds  of  their  duty  to  prevent 
their  fears,  but  when  men  want  resolution  to  do  that,  they  are  in 
a  lost  condition." 

Upon  the  deep  and  impious  and  impolitic  rancour  of  the  Dissenters 
at  this  time,  against  the  church,  your  manly  pages  have  spoken  often 
and  well.  I  leave  them  to  their  own  unchristian  bitterness ;  and 
hasten  to  even  greater  enemies  than  they.  I  mean  the  Deists  of  our 
land.  In  this  commercial  country,  men  rise  to  wealth  and  conse- 
quence from  mines,  and  warehouses,  and  manufactures,  and  the 
counters  of  well  accustomed  trade.  They  often  rise  rapidly,  often 
unexpectedly,  often  unprepared  for  the  condition  and  consideration 
in  society  to  which  their  opulence  necessarily  elevates  them;  and 
now  the  habits  and  opinions  of  their  previous  lives  bear  an  importance 
in  the  neighbourhood,  in  which  they  may  have  invested  their  acquired 
wealth,  or  chosen  their  residence,  proportioned  to  their  riches  and 
abilities.  If  they  are  men  of  unblemished  character,  if  they  bring 
w^ith  them  into  the  town  or  country  the  principles  and  practice  of 
conscientious  Christians,  attached  to  the  old  and  once  venerated  (be- 
cause tried)  institutions  of  the  land,  they  are  found  to  be  invaluable 
members  of  society,  benefiting  all  by  their  integrity,  hospitality,  and 
good  example,  as  well  as  by  the  judicious  employment  of  their  means 
of  usefulness,  and  by  their  co-operation  with  the  resident  clergy  in 
works  of  charity  and  beneficence.  I  thank  God  we  are  not  yet 
without  an  extensive  sprinkling  of  such  men  !  Now  take  the  op- 
posite supposition. — If  the  possessor  of  such  wealth  shall  have  been 
a  person  who  has  never  put  restraint  upon  one  passion,  wish,  or  temper, 
who  knows  the  Gospel  only  by  name,  has  an  overweening  opinion  of  his 
own  merits  and  importance,  and  a  convenient  estimate  of  his  duty  to 
his  neighbour,  with  a  lamentable  ignorance  of  all  that  built  up  the 
recent  moral  dignity  of  his  country  among  the  nations,  and  secured 
the  blessing  of  God ;  \vho  thinks  religion  a  very  useful  engine  in  keep- 
ing the  poor  quiet  and  securing  the  punctual  payment  of  his  rents ; 
and  who  goes  to  church,  perhaps,  occasionally,  or  even  regularly, 
because  he  would,  if  possible,  promote  by  his  example  so  advantageous 
a  matter  of  policy, — what  kind  of  man  will  he  be  in  the  various  rela- 
tions of  life  ?  How  will  he  feel  towards  the  sincere  and  well-informed 
and  respected  clergyman  of  the  church  of  England  ?  A  Deist  him- 
self, bound  by  no  principle,  living  perhaps  in  defiance  of  God  and  his 
marriage  vows,  dissipating  in  profligacy  the  precious  hours  of  his 
existence,  conscious  of  worthlessness  before  his  Maker  and  his  neigh- 
bour, although  surrounded  by  all  the  luxuries,  splendour,  and  retainers 
of  wealth ;   thoroughly  dissatisfied  with  himself,   and  therefore  dis- 


CORRESPOKDENCE.  559 

contented  with  the  estabUshed  and  peaceful  order  of  things  around 
him,  which  requires  other  requisites  for  respectability  than  mere 
wealth,  and  fixes,  hy  means  of  the  national  church,  a  lasting 
standard  for  character,  he  hates  in  his  inmost  heart  the  parochial 
minister  of  God.  An  envy,  which  he  dares  scarcely  admit  to 
himself,  embitters  his  very  soul  when  the  learning,  the  usefulness, 
the  piety,  and  more  especially  the  means,  the  rank,  and  the  con- 
sideration of  the  clergy,  are  presented  to  his  mind.  Hence  those 
tears,  and  that  eagerness  for  reform  of  the  Church.  Hence  those  Phi- 
Uppics  from  balconies  and  the  hustings !  Hence  those  thundering  cheers 
in  the  House  of  Commons  when  the  suppression  of  bishoprics  and 
archbishoprics  was  lately  announced  ! — These  are  the  deadliest  ene- 
mies of  the  church,  and  I  tremble  for  her  existence  while  I  remem- 
ber that  they  are  most  numerous.  They  seem,  unfortunately,  the 
natural  produce  and  the  punishment  of  a  community,  ardently  and 
(if  we  may  believe  the  late  evidence  from  the  Gehinnom  of  our 
factories)  ferociously  bent  upon  that  which  is  "  the  root  of  all  evil," 
the  love  of  which  is  idolatry,  and  whose  revealed  tendency  it  is  to 
"  drown  men  in  destruction  and  perdition."  Woe  to  those  who,  in 
servile  obsequiousness,  prophecy  to  such  men  smooth  things  and 
deceits !  In  the  downfal  of  his  country,  let  not  the  minister  of 
God  allow  this  sin  to  be  laid  to  his  charge. 

And  now,  in  conclusion,  as  you  disclaim  all  responsibility  for  the 
opinions  of  your  correspondents,  permit  me  to  unburden  my  mind 
somewhat  further  on  the  subject  of  Deism.  They  are  the  opinions  of 
a  private  individual :  valeant  quantum  !  It  is  my  honest  conviction 
that  my  country  is  labouring,  at  this  instant,  under  the  curse  of  Heaven 
for  its  DEISM,  not  merely  for  the  Deism  of  the  opulent  commercial 
part  of  the  community,  whose  whole  time  and  energies  have  been 
devoted  to  the  accumulation,  per  fas  and  nefas,  of  a  large  fortune ; 
but  for  the  deism  of  too  large  a  portion  of  our  nobility  classes.  You  ask  me 
for  the  proof.  I  might  satisfy  myself,  perhaps,  in  adducing,  for  this 
purpose,  the  prevailing  disregard  of  positive  religious  duties,  the  profa- 
nation of  the  Sabbath,  (and  that  wiiJi  a  high  Jmnd,  even  hy  persons 
in  authority  !)  the  formal  attendance  upon  God's  worship,  a  worship 
utterly  omitted  in  the  family;  neglect  of  the  sacrament,  public  counte- 
nance of  adultery,  disregard  of  a  strictly  moral  or  rather  religious  do- 
mestic economy  in  expenses  and  punctual  payments,  and  regularity 
of  hours  in  arrangements  for  the  religious  duties,  and  the  decent  beha- 
viom-  and  chastity  of  servants  ;  the  all-engrossing  pursuit  of  dissipation 
and  amusement ;  unwarrantable  absence  from  the  country  residence, 
with  contempt  of  all  the  great  duties  of  home,  usefulness,  example, 
employment  of  poor,  hospitality,  and  charity ;  the  thoroughly  worldly 
mind ;  and  renunciation  of  the  gospel  standard  of  right  and  wrong. 
I  am  well  aware  of  the  injustice  of  condemning  large  bodies  of  men  ; 
and  I  delight  in  knowing  that  to  this  charge  there  are  many  who  may 
safely  plead  "  not  guilty."  But  still  I  flinch  not  from  the  former  de- 
claration of  my  conviction,  and  may  yet  persuade  others  of  their  truth 
when  I  add  to  what  I  have  said  the  damning  evidence  which  I  have 
reserved.  It  is  this. — The  higher  classes  of  this  country  have, 
generally  speaking,  deserted  the  cause  of  the  church  in  this  her  time 


560  CORRESPONDENCE. 

of  need.  With  easy  professions  of  regard  and  attachment  from  some, 
with  ignorant  and  undigested,  and  impracticable  and  insidious  schemes 
for  her  reform  from  others,  with  barefaced  falsehoods  and  malig- 
nant aspersions  from  others,  and  with  real  lukewarmness  and  in- 
difference in  the  greater  number,  the  church  with  few,  but  splendid 
exceptions,  has  been  abandoned  by  those  to  whom,  in  prudence  as 
well  as  in  conscience,  she  should  be  most  dear,  to  a  band  of  levellers^ 
and  spoilers,  who  are  too  much  darkened  in  vision  by  jealousy  and 
infidelity,  and  the  god  of  this  world,  to  observe  that  they  are  standing 
under  the  roof  of  that  Temple  whose  pillars  they  are  pulling  down.  Not 
a  meeting,  not  a  petition,  not  a  remonstrance,  have  these  traitors  to  their 
own  best  interests,  made  the  channel  of  a  single  endeavour  to  stay  the 
hand  of  republican  profanation  and  pillage.  The  startling  outrage  has 
rather  proved  a  pleasing  excitement  to  hearts,  in  too  many  instances, 
cloyed  with  satiety,  stagnant  with  selfishness,  callous  to  every  high 
and  holy  feehng.  An  obscure  presentiment  of  the  crash  of  churches, 
and  of  a  second  apotheosis  of  licentiousness  under  the  name  of  reason^ 
with  the  unutterable  suggestion  of  the  evil  principle  within,  that  God 
"himself  is  not  impregnable,  seems  to  exhilarate  the  heart  with  the 
chance  of  disburdening  it  of  that  perilous  stuff  which  wakes  it  in  the 
night,  and  weighs  it  down  by  day.  May  such  men  lessen  their  com- 
punctions by  the  degradation  of  the  clergy,  and  the  confiscation  of  the 
temporalities  of  the  Church  of  England. 

In  the  midst  of  the  present  machinations,  however,  of  these  her 
mortal  enemies,  when  in  the  scheme  for  the  spoliation  of  the  Irish 
clerg}^  she  sees  not  even  an  intimation  of  the  existence  of  such  a 
personage  as  the  temporal  "  Head  of  the  Church  of  England,"  much 
less  of  that  most  awful  oath  which  at  his  Coronation  he  swore  upon  her 
altars  ; — it  becomes  the  whole  body  of  the  clergy  to  rise  as  one  man,, 
and  to  send  up  to  the  two  highest  branches  of  our  legislature  a 
solemn  protest  and  premonition  against  the  sacreligious  outrage  now 
contemplated.  To  his  Majesty,  the  total  omission  of  his  high  name 
and  office  in  the  desolating  measure  called  Church  Reform  in  Ireland, 
should  "bode  some  strange  eruption  of  our  state;"  should  prove  to 
him  the  contempt  with  which  a  popular  government  ever  regards 
kings,  and  fill  him  with  wholesome  apprehension  for  the  very 
existence  of  that  authority  which  it  makes  no  ceremony  to  set 
aside,  and  of  that  church  of  whose  rights  and  privileges,  welfare 
and  security,  he  is  the  sworn  guardian  and  constitutional  Head. 
To  the  higher  classes  of  our  country,  the  events  of  the  three 
last  years,  at  home  and  abroad,  speak  trumpet-tongued.  If  the 
stupor  and  delusion  which  precedes  destruction  are  fallen  upon  them, 
it  Is  not  in  man's  power  to  wake  them  up  ;  and  as  to  the  clergy  them- 
selves, if  the  lethargy  (I  had  almost  said)  under  which  they  have 
lately  laboured,  continues  if  they  do  not  pour  in,  from  every  county 
in  the  kingdom,  petitions,  protests,  remonstrances,  of  the  most  decisive 
and  powerful  character,  they  must  be  insensible  to  their  own  dignity, 
unworthy  of  the  office  they  bear,  and  forgetful  of  the  ten  thousand 
national  blessings,  of  which  they  are,  under  Heaven^the  humble  instru- 
nicnts  or  depositaries. 

Tarpa. 


CORRESPONDENCE.  5161 

ON  PLURALITIES. 
To  the  Editor  of  the  British  Magazine, 

Sir, — May  I  be  permitted  to  add  a  few  words,  by  way  of  supplement, 
to  a  former  paper,  on  the  subject  of  Pluralities  ?  I  shall  continue  to 
draw  my  reasoning  from  the  same  source — namely,  of  what  I  myself 
know  to  be  unquestionable  fact. 

I  ventured  to  maintain  in  that  article,  that  it  would  be  a  wiser  thing 
to  allow  a  plurality  consisting  of  a  larger  and  a  lesser  living  (no  matter 
how  large  the  greater),  than  to  restrain  such  privilege  to  the  amount 
of  400/.  per  annum.  What  light  is  thrown  on  such  opinion  by  the 
instance  following  ? 

A  living  has  lately  fallen  vacant,  within  my  own  knowledge,  of 
which  the  present  value  may  be  taken  at  80/.  per  annum.  It  is  in 
rather  a  desolate  situation,  and  there  is  no  house  upon  it.  I  know, 
with  positive  certainty,  that  the  most  conscientious  pains  have  been 
taken  by  the  patron,  to  give  the  best  incumbent  in  his  power  to  the 
parish'oners.  But  what  has  been  his  choice  ?  To  offer  such  prefer- 
ment to  any  young  clergyman,  of  any  promise  or  with  any  prospects, 
is  quite  out  of  the  question.  Only  let  such  person,  in  these  days  of 
eager  and  excessive  competition,  be  once  gazetted  as  a  rector  or  vicar, 
and  he  is  set  down  as  provided  for ;  he  at  once  becomes  what  dramatic 
authors  (I  believe)  expressively  term  "  shelfed."  Still  stronger  is  the 
same  ol  jection,  in  bar  of  offering  the  living  to  any  hitherto  unbene- 
ficed clergyman  of  established  character  in  his  profession.  What  then, 
in  effect,  becomes  the  only  choice  remaining  ?  Such  livings  must,  by 
force  of  circumstances,  be  given  to  neighbours,  who  may  be  within 
reach  of  doing  the  duty  from  their  existing  stations.  They  must  be 
added  either  to  some  adjoining  curacy  or  neighbouring  benefice. 
With  choice  so  straitened,  is  it  likely,  upon  general  principles,  that 
the  most  beneficial  chance  shall  accrue  to  the  parish  ?  We  have  no 
right  to  draw  conclusions  from  lucky  instances ;  speaking  generally, 
I  have  no  hesitation  in  saying,  that  few  poorer  chances  can  befal  a 
congregation. 

Now,  suppose  that,  instead  of  the  impolitic  restraints  in  contem- 
plation, the  law  should  take,  upon  the  very  contrary,  a  wider  scope, 
and  leave  such  helpless  livings  free  to  be  annexed,  without  any  impe- 
diment or  condition  whatsoever,  to  wealthier  benefices — what  might  be 
very  often  found  the  consequence  ?  A  patron,  having  really  the 
welfare  of  a  parish  at  heart,  might  seek  among  his  friends  some 
generously-minded  clergyman,  already  independent  in  his  circum- 
stances. Would  he  consent  to  take  the  profitless  living,  for  the 
church's  sake,  that  so,  within  the  wider  sphere  of  his  clerical 
acquaintance,  he  might  the  better  secure  for  it  the  servdces  of  a  desir- 
able curate  ?  In  acquiescing,  he  would  at  once  have  right  and  power 
to  say  to  the  patron,  that  such  acceptance  must  depend  upon  their 
joint  agreement  to  provide  a  house  upon  the  spot,  sufficient  for  the 
comfortable  residence  of  a  single  man.  A  small  yearly  subtraction 
from  the   living  (to  meet   the   conditions   of  Gilbert's   Act),   duly 


562  CORRESPONDENCE. 

seconded  by  a  grant  from  the  patron,  might  accomplish  this.  And 
many  are  the  cases,  in  which  a  patron  would  consent  readily  to  the 
arrangement,  urged  in  a  serious,  and  disinterested,  and  becoming 
manner. 

I  say  nothing  of  the  greater  advantages  which  would  be  thus 
afforded  towards  an  eventital  augmentation  of  the  living ;  though  these 
are  well  worth  taking  into  the  account,  and  they  are  such  as  every 
one,  at  all  practically  acquainted  with  the  subject,  will  readily  com- 
prehend. The  immediate  benefits  of  such  a  course  are  quite  enough 
to  recommend  it  to  a  preference.  The  virtual  incumbency  of  the 
forlorn  parish  is  thus  placed  within  the  best  possible  patronage  ;  a  young 
clergyman  is  at  once  obliged,  by  kindness  shewn  to  him,  and  encou- 
raged to  do  his  best,  for  every  reason  ;  residence  (not  otherwise 
attainable)  is  secured ;  and  should  there,  in  the  course  of  the  experi- 
ment, be  found  any  mistake  in  the  selection  of  an  officiating  minister, 
it  is  remediable.  But  these  are  views  which  the  blind  hurry  of 
*'  Reform"  wholly  overlooks! 

I  am,  Sir, 

Your  obedient  servant, 

Ignotus. 


ON   THE   DIFFUSION    OF    KNOWLEDGE. 
To  the  Editor  of  the  British  Magazine* 

StR, — In  countries  where  the  clergy  have  acquired  so  much  influence 
as  to  hold  an  exclusive  possession  of  the  Bible,  there  may  be  ground 
for  suspicion  lest  they  should  wish  to  keep  the  people  in  ignorance  for 
their  own  selfish  and  gainful  purposes ;  but  in  a  Protestant  nation, 
where  the  Bible  is  open  to  every  one,  and  all  orders  unite  in  diffusing 
the  knowledge  of  it,  there  is  as  little  room  for  such  a  suspicion,  as  there 
is  inducement  for  the  clergy  to  make  the  attempt.  In  such  a  country, 
the  only  class  they  could  hope  to  enthral  in  the  bonds  of  ignorance  are 
not  the  people  they  would  choose  to  practise  upon  for  the  lucre  of 
gain ;  they  derive  no  emolument  from  them :  and  to  incur  unnecessary 
odium  without  any  hopes  of  profit,  is  to  violate  the  first  great  law  of 
the  utilitarians.  Whence,  then,  the  oft  repeated  cry,  that  the  clergy 
are  the  enemies  of  knowledge^  that  they  wish  to  retain  the  people  in 
darkness?  Now,  keeping  entirely  out  of  the  question  the  improper 
motives  that  may  hastily  be  attributed  to  either  party,  it  may  be  use- 
ful to  point  out  some  of  the  ordinary  principles  which  regulate  the 
conduct  of  the  clergy ;  and  in  order  to  suit  the  understanding  and 
taste  of  thoughtless  worldly  men,  we  will  descend  from  our  honour- 
able estate  as  ambassadors  of  Christ,  and  take  the  lowest  possible  view 
of  our  office. 

The  clergy,  then,  are  a  body  of  men  maintained  from  the  endow- 
ments of  private  individuals,  who  have  appointed  them  for  ever  to 
explain  the  principles  and  fulfil  the  ordinances  contained  in  certain 
ancient  remarkable  writings ;  and  the  State,  in  this  view  of  the  case, 
does  no  more  than  merely  extend  to  them  the  same  protection  that  it 


CORRESPONDENCE.  563 

would  afford  to  the  property  of  a  Mechanics'  Institute,  or  any  scientific 
society.  Every  clergyman,  on  taking  office,  makes  oath  that  he  will 
explain  and  teach  the  principles  of  the  text-book  which  is  then  placed 
in  his  hands.  Whether  these  principles  are  important  or  trifling, 
human  or  divine,  is  not  now  the  question ;  he  does  the  work  for 
w^hich  he  is  paid,  just  as  any  professor  who  lectures  on  the  book  or 
subject  to  which  he  is  appointed.  In  the  beginning  of  these  writings 
it  is  asserted  that  sin,  and  its  attendant,  misery,  entered  our  w^orld  as 
soon  as  the  possession  of  knowledge  came  to  be  thought  more  useful 
than  obedience  to  the  command  of  God  ;  and,  throughout,  it  is  incul- 
cated that  the  fear  of  the  Lord  is  the  beginning  of  wisdom  :  that  know- 
ledge puffeth  up,  but  charity  edifieth  :  that  the  wisdom  of  this  world 
is  foolishness  with  God,  &c.,  &c.  These  are  the  principles  that  a 
clergyman  has  sworn,  and  is  paid  to  make  known  and  to  teach ;  and  he 
can  have  as  little  private  interest  in  the  ignorance  of  the  people,  as  the 
professor  who  should  be  paid  to  make  known  the  tenets  of  Aristotle, 
or  the  judge  who  is  appointed  to  declare  the  laws  of  the  land  ;  but  he 
would  be  acting  a  very  dishonest  part,  if  he  received  his  hire  and 
obscured  those  principles.  If  it  is  meant  that  we  undervalue  human 
knowledge  in  itself,  our  answer  is,  that  we  shrink  not  from  a  comparison 
with  those  that  occupy  the  first  ranks  in  the  march  of  intellect.  We 
only  conscientiously  teach  what  we  are  known  openly  to  have  under- 
taken ;  but  it  is  possible,  besides,  that  we  may  deeply  revere  the 
Bible  and  the  wisdom  it  contains,  as  the  judge  may  enthusiastically 
admire  the  constitution  whose  statutes  he  is  paid  to  enforce.  We, 
indeed,  look  for  credit  in  the  faithful  execution  of  our  office,  as  sti- 
pendiary teachers ;  but  we  are  more  powerfully  influenced  by  the 
moral  perception  of  the  important  truth,  that  a  knowledge  of  external 
facts  is  not  the  only  nor  the  chief  acquirement  for  man  :  we  know  of  a 
"  Visdom  that  is  from  above,"  as  superior  in  value,  as  it  is  difierent 
in  Origin,  from  **  earthly  wisdom." 

But  the  doctrine,  that  knowledge  apart  fi-om  religion  renders  the 
mind  of  man  restless  and  discontented,  is  no  device  of  priestcraft  in 
the  dark  ages,  neither  is  it  of  modern  origin  at  all.  Experience  had 
already  furnished  and  treasured  up  the  lesson  in  the  days  of  Plato. 
In  his  tenth  book  De  Legibus,  which  treats  of  the  existence  and  moral 
government  of  God  as  the  only  sufficient  sanction  to  establish  the 
laws  of  the  State,  he  shews  that  human  knowledge,  when  unconfined 
by  the  restraints  of  religion,  straightway  leads  to  sedition  and  misery; 
and  he  calls  it  "  grievous  ignorance  wearing  the  garb  of  great  wis- 
dom ;"  *Afiadia  tiq  fiaXa  ^(aXcTrj),  ^oKovffa  eivai  fieyiarrrj  <f>p6vT}(rig.   (10,  3.) 

The  following  passage*  from  the  St.  James's  Chronicle,  places  the 
subject  in  the  only  proper  light;  and  though  you  have  already  taken 
the  same  sound  view  of  the  question,  (vol.  ii.  p.  45,  note,)  yet  it  can- 
not be  brought  forward  too  often  in  the  present  state  of  the  public 
mind : — 

**  As  true  religion  is  the  only  moral  education  which  ever  can  be  conferred  upon 
the  mass  of  the  people,  particularly  upon  those  classes  that  can  ever  become  the 

*  The  temporary  matter  and  personal  allusions  are  omitted. 


564  CORRESPONDENCE. 

objects  of  eleemosynary  instruction,  a  national  church  is  the  only  efFectual  engine  of 
education  that  man  has  ever  possessed,  and  an  immeasurably  better  engine  than  the 
wisdom  of  man  ever  invented. 

**  The  faculties  of  reading  and  writing  are  instruments,  or  powers,  and,  like  all 
other  instruments,  or  powers,  they  may  be  applied  to  evil  as  well  as  to  good  pur- 
poses ;  and  to  evil  purposes  they  will  be  applied,  if  not  acquired  and  held  in  con- 
nexion with  religious  discipline,  with  the  spirit  as  well  as  with  the  morality  of  the 
Gospel, 

**  Amongst  the  Greeks  and  Romans,  letters  were  more  universally  familiar  than 
amongst  the  most  polished  nation  of  modern  Europe ;  yet  the  Greeks  and  Romans 
were  always  the  most  cruel,  and  became,  through  the  agency  of  their  very  literature, 
the  most  corrupt,  cowardly,  and  depraved  of  the  human  race.  The  Egyptians  were 
the  masters  of  the  Greeks  and  Romans,  and  the  tongue  or  pen  of  a  Christian  man 
must  not  describe  the  depth  of  their  abominations.  The  Arabs  boast  to  have  given 
the  use  of  letters  to  mankind,  and  they  have  certainly  completed  the  most  copious, 
and,  after  the  Hebrew  and  Greek,  the  most  magnificent  of  languages ;  they  have 
been  our  masters  in  many  arts — chemistry,  now  so  much  in  fashion,  being  of  the  num- 
ber. From  the  Gentoos  we  have  derived,  through  Arabia,  that  art  of  compendious 
analysis  which  has  so  much  advanced  mathematical  and  all  its  dependent  sciences. 
Yet  what  moral  education  have  Arabs  or  Indians  ever  had  ? — the  first  thieves  upon 
principle,  the  other  the  systematic  murderers  of  infants  and  of  women.  To  come  nearer 
to  our  own  time  and  country :  three  thousand  criminals  have  been  executed  in  England 
alone  in  one  year,  before  the  Reformation  began  effectually  to  operate  ;  within  fifty 
years  of  that  terrible  rate  of  judicial  slaughter  (the  full  operation  of  the  reformed 
religion  having  intervened),  the  number  was  reduced  to  one  hundred  and  fifty.  In 
England,  crimes,  and  very  shocking  crimes,  occur  at  present,  but  they  are  compara- 
tively rare  in  number,  and  hurry  to  concealment  with  the  precipitation  of  conscious 
guilt  and  well-grounded  fear.  Even  London,  so  favourably  circumstanced  for  the 
growth  of  crime,  did  not  present  within  the  last  year  more  than  three,  or,  at  the 
most,  four  cases  of  murder.  Now,  let  us  mark  the  difference  of  a  contemporary 
people,  living  under  the  same  laws  and  climate,  at  a  distance  of  not  greatly  more 
than  three  hundred  miles  from  London.  One  hundred  and  ninety- six  murders  since 
the  August  Assizes,  amongst  a  population  of  certainly  not  more  than  half  the  amount 
of  the  population  of  the  metropolis.  In  England,  too,  crimes  are  committed  in 
defiance  of  the  people  ;  in  Ireland  they  are  committed  by  the  people.  The  commis- 
sion of  crimes  proves,  to  its  extent,  individual  wickedness ;  the  impunity  of  crimes 
demonstrates  national  depravity. 

"  What  can  make  the  striking  difference  between  England  and  Ireland  to  which 
we  have  been  adverting?  Certainly  no  advantage  of  scholastic  or  literary  education 
on  our  side,  for  there  we  are  notoriously  behind  the  Irish.  The  difference  between 
England  and  Ireland  at  present  is,  in  fact,  the  difference  between  England  after,  and 
England  before  the  Reformation — the  same  difference  that  exists  between  the  Pro- 
testants of  Germany,  Holland,  and  Switzerland,  and  the  Papists  of  Italy,  Spain,  and 
Portugal — the  difference  between  a  Christian  and  an  un-Christian  education.  The 
church-going  people  of  England  are  all  educated — directly  from  the  pulpit,  and 
traditionally  by  the  lips  of  their  parents — in  all  the  great  duties  of  a  citizen  ;  and, 
what  is  far  beyond  any  dry  lesson  of  duties,  they  are  taught  to  look  for  instruction 
and  grace  to  that  quarter  from  which  only  can  be  derived  the  spirit  that  animates  the 
lifeless  clay  of  duty ;  and  this  they  learn  whether  they  can  read  or  not.  The  church 
has  been  the  giver  of  this,  and  of  countless  other  benefits,  and  alone  has  educated  the 
people  up  to  a  moral  point  to  which  no  other  people  ever  attained.  This  has  been 
the  great  instrument  of  education,  and  it  may  be  even  doubted  whether  its  operation 
has  not  been  as  much  impeded,  as  it  has  been  assisted,  by  literary  instruction. 

**  The  power  of  reading  opens  a  new  channel  of  enjoyment,  and,  therefore,  we 
cannot  blame  those  who  would  extend  it ;  but  we  cannot  but  see,  that,  in  the  humble 
ranks  of  life,  as  much  ignorance  as  knowledge  may  be  acquired  through  the  medium 
of  letters ;  and  if  the  persons  in  those  classes  are  once  taught  to  consider  that  Penny 
Magazines,  or  Mechanics'  Institutes,  are  to  supersede  the  instruction  of  the  pulpit, 
we  see  great  danger  of  their  becoming  less  usefully  educated  in  tha  direct  ratio  of 
their  reading.  For  ourselves,  though  against  our  interest  to  make  the  confession, 
we  have  always  considered  what  are  called  "  taxes  on  knowledge"  a  direct  impost 
upon  the  extension  of  ignorance,  and  a  very  proper  one. 

"  A  National  Church  is  the  only  proper  instrument  of  national  education,  and 


CORRESPONDENCE.  565 

every  plMi  of  teadiing  that  is  not  held  in  subordination  to,  and  dependence  upon,  the 
National  Church,  must  cause  really  "  useful  knowledge"  to  retrograde  instead  of 
advancing.  Every  one,  therefore— whether  Dissenter,  Socinian,  Infidel,  or  Papist — 
who  seeks  to  impoverish  the  National  Church,  or  weaken  its  influence,  does  his 
utmost  to  obstruct  the  education  of  the  people." 

Keysoe  Vicarage,  Beds,  W.   B.   WINNING. 


ON  MATTHEW  xviii.  1,  &c. 
To  the  Editor  of  the  British  Magazine. 

Sir, — I  take  the  liberty  of  ofFering  to  your  notice  the  following  obser- 
vations on  the  interpretation  of  our  blessed  Lord's  illustration  (of 
Matthew  xviii.  1 ;  Luke  ix.  48 ;  and  Mark  ix.  43,  and  other  places), 
by  means  of  "little  children,"  of  the  dispositions  requisite  in  those 
who  would  enter  into  the  kingdom  of  God. 

Matthew  xviii.  1 — 7,  comp.  Mark  ix.  36 — 42,  x.  15.  The  ordinary 
interpretation  of  the  above  passages  is — "  Except  ye  be  turned  from 
these  ambitious  views  of  worldly  greatness,  and  acquire  the  inno- 
cence, docility,  and  indifference  to  the  honours  of  the  world,  which 
are  observable  in  little  children,  ye  shall  not  enter  into  the  kingdom 
of  heaven."  It  appears  to  me,  that  this  interpretation  does  not 
exactly  explain  the  sense  in  which  our  Lord  meant  that  his  disciples, 
or  rather  those  who  would  become  his  disciples,  should  be  like  "  little 
children."  In  the  first  place,  it  does  not  seem  to  satisfy  all  the  terms  of 
the  illustration.  Our  Lord  says,  "  Except  ye  be  converted,  &c.,  ye  shall 
not  enter  into  the  kingdom  of  heaven,'^  i.  e.,  into  the  gospel  covenant. 
I  suppose  there  is  no  doubt  that  it  was  "  the  kingdom  of  heaven"  in 
tim  world,  and  not  the  kingdom  in  heaven  that  our  Lord  w^as  speaking 
of  in  this  place.  It  must,  at  least,  be  so  understood  in  Mark  x.  15  : 
**  Whosoever  shall  not  receive  the  kingdom  of  God  as  a  little  child,  he 
sJiall  not  enter  therein."  Therefore  we  must  understand  Him  to  be 
defining  the  state  of  mind  which  is  requisite  for  admission  into  the 
Gospel  covenant — the  dispositions  necessary  for  those  who  would 
"  come  to  Him"  to  learn  what  they  must  do  to  inherit  eternal  life. 
He  says,  then,  of  such  persons,  "  Except  ye  be  converted,  and  become 
as  little  children,  you  will  not  be  in  a  fit  state  to  enter  into  my  king- 
dom ;  i.  e.,  to  take  the^r*^  step  towards  salvation — or,  in  other  words, 
you  must  6e<?ome  "like  little  children,"  be/ore  you  can  become  my 
disciples.  Now  we  can  hardly  suppose  that  our  Lord  intends  to 
require  of  us,  as  preliminary  dispositions,  the  qualities  of  innocence^ 
meekness,  and  indifference  to  wordly  things,  Sfc,  because  th^e  are  the 
qualities  which  those  w^ho  have  become  his  disciples  are  to  labour  to 
acquire,  and  are  the  most  difficult  of  acquirement  of  all  the  Christian 
graces.  They  are  the  fruits  of  discipleship,  which  the  Spirit  produces 
after  a  long  process  of  cultivation.  "  Innocence,  indeed,  which  is  a 
quality  much  dwelt  upon,  as  one  of  those  in  which  we  are  to  resemble 
little  children,  cannot  surely  be  intended.  Innocence,  in  Httle  children, 
consists  in  ignorance  of  vice,  and  in  freedom  from  actual  transgression 
(for  in  other  respects  they  are  not  innocent),  and,  therefore,  it  is  a 

Vol.  III.— i!%,  1833.  4  b 


500 


CORRESPONDENCE. 


quality  whicli  could  not  be  acquired  by  those,  who,  like  most  of  the 
first  believers,  had  lived  in  sin  to  the  time  of  their  conversion.  I, 
therefore,  am  disposed  to  think,  that  our  Lord  had  not  these  dispo- 
sitions of  childhood  in  view,  when  he  required  it,  a^  a  preparatory  step 
to  admission  into  the  Gospel  covenant,  that  we  be  *'  like  little 
children."  Did  He  not  rather  intend  an  allusion  to  the  state  of  child- 
hood, as  representing  the  state  of  every  person  who  is  first  brought  to 
a  just  sense  of  his  own  condition  and  need  of  a  Saviour?  For 
instance,  a  child  is  ignorant  and  helpless ;  it  has  none  of  the  know- 
ledge or  experience  necessary  for  manhood.  It  must  acquire  by 
degrees,  and  by  study,  and  attention,  and  exercise,  those  qualifications 
which  will  fit  it  for  the  duties  of  a  mature  age.  It  is  compelled  to 
learn,  to  submit  to  superior  knowledge,  and  to  seek  for  help  from 
those  who  are  able  to  assist  and  protect  it.  These  are  some  of  the 
circumstances  of  the  state  of  childhood,  which  seem  to  correspond  to 
the  circumstances  of  his  state,  who  is  converted,  and  would  "  enter 
into  the  kingdom  of  heaven."  He  will  feel  his  own  ignorance  and 
helplessness,  and  his  want  of  those  qualities  which  make  a  "  perfect 
man,  thoroughly  furnished  unto  all  good  works."  He  will  be  aware 
that  he  has  to  go  through  a  course  of  discipline,  of  instruction  and 
gradual  advancement,  before  he  can  attain  to  the  state  of  a  mature 
and  confirmed  Christian.  He  will  be  ready  and  anxious  to  learn, 
and  he  will  be  ever  sensible  of  his  need  of  that  divine  help  and 
guidance  which  may  enlighten  his  ignorance  and  assist  his  infirmities. 
This  view  of  the  illustration,  drawn  from  the  state  of  children, 
seems  best  suited  to  correct  the  self-sufficient  opinions  which  are  com- 
monly prevalent  amongst  the  Jews,  and  which,  indeed,  prevail  in  all 
unconverted  hearts,  and  to  answer  well  the  question  which  gave  rise 
to  the  discussion  in  Matthew  xviii.  I :  **  Who  shall  be  greatest  in 
the  kingdom  of  heaven  ?"  The  disciples  were  arguing  amongst  them- 
selves, as  if  they  were  already  Jit  to  be  "  great  in  the  kingdom  of 
heaven."  It  also  establishes  a  more  intelligible  connexion  with  the 
general  context  than  an  ordinary  mode  of  interpretation.  "  Whoso 
receiveth  one  such  little  child  in  my  name,  receiveth  me  :  but  whoso 
shall  offend  one  of  these  little  ones  which  believe  in  me,  &c."  Is  our 
Lord  here  speaking  of  children  in  general  ?  I  think  not ;  for  he  says, 
"  one  such  little  child,"  i.  e.  such  as  I  have  just  alluded  to,  and 
required  you  to  become;  such  a  child  in  Christ  (1  Cor.  iii.  1; 
I  Pet.  ii.  2),  who  is  just  entering  on  a  religious  course  of  life.  I  under- 
stand Him  to  mean,  "  whoso  receives  and  encourages  such  a  beginner, 
at  the  time  when  he  most  needs  instruction  and  assistance,  is  doing  it 
nnto  me."  Indeed,  the  very  words  seem  to  make  this  sense  of  the 
expression  necessary — "  one  of  these  little  ones  which  believe  in  me." 
A  little  child,  such  as  our  Lord  had  then  "  in  his  arms,"  could  hardly 
be  said  to  believe  in  Him.  Nor,  if  we  understand  it  literally,  does  the 
exact  meaning  of  our  Lord's  declarations,  or  their  peculiar  force,  seem 
very  obvious.  But  if  we  apply  his  expressions  to  those  "  new-born 
babes"  in  Christ,  who  are  just  commencing  their  religious  life,  it  is 
plain  why  he  denounces  such  heavy  woe  on  all  who  shall  throw 
obstructions  in  their  way,  and  cause  them  to  relapse  into  that  carnal 


CORRESPONDENCE.  567 

state  from  which  they  were  just  emerging.  Perhaps  the  same  allusion 
to  the  infancy  of  religious  seriousness,  may  be  implied  in  the  follow^ing 
verses  of  Matt,  xviii.  7 — "  Woe  to  the  world  because  of  offences,  &c." 
At  least,  that  awful  caution  which  occurs  in  v.  8,  9,  is  addressed  to 
those  who,  having  taken  up  the  cross  of  Christ,  are  discouraged,  and 
tempted  to  lay  it  down  again,  by  the  difficulties  w^hich  impede  their 
progress.  And  in  v.  10,  "  Take  heed  that  ye  despise  not  one  of  these 
little  ones,  for  I  say  unto  you,  that,  in  heaven,  these  angels  do  always 
behold  the  face  of  my  Father  which  is  in  heaven,"  the  same  sort  of 
persons  seem  to  be  still  referred  to  ;  the  next  verse,  indeed,  shews 
that  our  Lord  had  still  in  view  the  case  of  those  who  were  recovered 
from  sin  to  the  true  faith  and  fear  of  God, — "  The  Son  of  man  is 
come  to  save  that  which  w^as  lost."  And  the  interpretation  is  further 
strengthened  by  the  tenor  of  the  parables  w^hich  immediately  follow, 
and  which  our  Lord  thus  applies — "  I  say  unto  you,  that  likewise 
there  is  joy,  in  the  presence  of  the  angels  of  God,  over  one  sinner  that 
repenteth."  He  still  had  in  view,  therefore,  the  importance  of  these 
babes  in  Christ,  in  the  sight  of  God.  Nor  can  I  help  seeing  a  striking 
connexion  between  "the  angels"  of  these  "little  ones,"  who  are 
described  as  being  in  the  presence  of  God,  and  the  joy  of  the  angels 
at  every  increase  of  the  happy  number  of  converts.  No  doubt,  the 
angels,  w^ho  rejoice  at  the  conversion  and  recovery  of  a  sinner,  w^ill 
feel  a  continued  and  anxious  interest,  especially  in  the  early  steps  of 
his  religious  progress,  and  are  ever  awaiting  the  divine  permission  to 
go  forth  as  "  ministering  spirits"  to  help  those  "  w^ho  shall  be  (but  are 
not  yet)  heirs  of  salvation,"  (ttg  ^laKoviav  aTrooreXXo/itvot  ^la  tovq 
/ieXXovrag  KXripovofxelv  trwrr/ptav,) — Heb.  i.  14.  I  have  found  this 
method  of  interpreting  the  passages  above  quoted,  w^ell  suited  both  to 
public  instruction  and  private  exhortation  in  visiting  the  sick,  as  being 
calculated  to  awaken  the  conscience  and  instruct  the  penitent  in  the 
first  necessary  conditions  of  salvation.  And,  therefore,  though  it  may 
not  be  the  only  true  sense  of  them,  yet  it  often  tends  to  edifying.  I 
beg  to  offer  these  remarks  to  your  notice. 

I  am,  Sir, 

Your  faithful  servant, 
Chester,  March,  1833.  G.  B.  B. 


SUNDAY  SCHOOLS. 
To  the  Editor  of  the  British  Magazine. 

Sir, — Your  correspondent,  Philomathes,  No.  9,  page  270,  in  inquiring 
how  to  render  Sunday  Schools  effective,  touches  a  subject  which  calls 
loudly  for  public  regard.  Sunday  Schools  are  a  great  good,  or  a  great 
nuisance,  according  to  the  principles  on  which  they  are  founded,  and 
the  manner  in  which  they  are  conducted.  Before  any  thing  definite 
can  be  said  in  answer  to  the  question  about  making  them  effective, 
we  want  some  definite  notion  of  the  effect  to  be  aimed  at  by  such 
schools.     If  it  be  said  to  give  religious  instruetion,  it  is  necessary  that 


568  CORRESPONDENCE. 

we  have  some  distinct  notion  what  we  mean  by  the  word  religion — a 
most  puzzling  word,  I  conceive,  in  this  unthinking  age.  If  religion  be 
regard  to  the  Almighty  God,  that  regard  must  imply  a  deep  practical 
impression  upon  the  mind,  of  the  existence,  and  of  the  moral  govern- 
ment of  God :  that  is,  that  fear  of  the  Lord,  which  is  the  beginning  of 
wisdom,  and  by  which  men  depart  from  evil.  The  inquiry  then  seems 
to  be,  how  can  we,  as  far  as  may  be  expected  from  human  agents, 
teach  the  knowledge  of  God,  so  as  to  make  this  impression  ? 

I  suppose  before  me  a  class  of  from  fifteen  to  twenty  children,  from 
six  to  ten  years  of  age.  I  put  them  in  their  places  so  that  they  can  all 
see  me,  and  all  see  each  other.  I  expect  them  to  know  and  keep  their 
places,  and  to  attend  to  all  I  say.  If  I  cannot  accomplish  this  by 
moderately  quick  degrees,  and  without  holding  a  cane,  or  using  any 
threatening  or  harsh  language,  I  have  no  business  in  any  school, 
except  as  a  mere  scholar  in  a  school  where  teachers  are  trained.  Hav- 
ing gained  the  attention  of  my  class,  and  initiated  them  in  habits  of 
ready  obedience  to  my  directions — if  they  can  read,  and  say  the 
.  catechism,  well;  if  not,  I  teach  them,  viva  »;oce,  the  Creed,  the  Lord's 
Prayer,  and  the  Ten  Commandments.  I  proceed  by  degrees.  I  repeat 
a  clause, — "  I  believe  in  God,"  and  ask  such  questions  as  follow : 
fVho  believes  in  God?  (/,  all  of  us.)  In  whom  do  we  believe? 
What  do  we  do  ?  H'Hiat  do  you  say  about  God  ?  How  many  persons 
are  spoken  of,  when  you  say  /  believe  in  God  ?  Who  is  one  of  the  two 
persons  ?  Who  is  the  other  ?  Which  of  them  is  said  to  do  something  ? 
Which  of  them  believes  ?  Do  they  both  believe  ?  &c.  As  I  add  clause 
after  clause,  my  questions  of  course  multiply,  and  vary  in  an  increas- 
ing proportion.  I  most  carefully  avoid  putting  any  answer  into  the 
mouth  of  a  child,  but  lead  to  the  answer  by  my  manner  of  asking,  or 
of  repeating  the  question.  If  the  answer  is  not  readily  given,  I  change 
or  vary  the  question,  but  suffer  not  the  attention  to  flag  by  waiting 
for  answers.  I  take  care  that  the  question  arises  from  what  has  been 
already  learned,  and  that  an  answer  may  be  thence  derived ;  and 
always  give  preference  to  such  an  answer.  He  that  has  not  an  inex- 
haustible fund  of  such  easy  questions  ready  when  he  wants  them,  on 
any  subject  proper  to  be  brought  before  his  class  in  a  Sunday  School, 
is  unqualified  to  be  a  teacher  therein.  I  expect  my  class  to  stand  at 
this  employment  half  an  hour  each  Sunday  morning,  and  the  same 
time  in  the  afternoon  ;  and  calculate  upon  getting  through  the  Creed, 
the  Lord's  Prayer,  and  the  Ten  Commandments,  in  the  course  of  two 
or  three  years.  I  expect  my  class  to  be  pxmctual  and  constant  in 
attendance.  Of  course,  /  must  set  the  example.  During  this  period, 
many  thousand  questions  will  be  asked,  and  many,  very  many  times 
repeated. 

Your  present  correspondent,  Mr.  Editor,  is  no  theorist,  and  knows 
all  about  friction ;  or  the  circumstances  by  which,  unhappily,  the 
working  of  the  best  constructed  machinery  of  a  Sunday  School  is  im- 
peded :  not  to  mention  his  sickening  acquaintance  with  the  many 
clumsy,  ungain  practices,  which  have  been  introduced,  so  as  to  bring 
the  whole  idea  of  we//ioc^  in  teaching  religion  into  public  contempt. 
In  two  or  three  years  his  class,  he  hopes,  will  know — as  children  can 


CORRESPONDENCE.  569 

be  supposed  to  know — a  good  deal  about  the  Maker  of  heaven  and 
earth  ;  His  sabbath,  His  worship ;  about  the  danger  of  trifling  with  His 
laws,  His  name.  His  word,  and  ordinances,  about  what  they  are  to 
believe,  and  what  they  are  to  do.  And  they  will  have  learned  to  read 
too.  For,  the  two  remaining  halves  of  an  hour,  each  morning  and 
afternoon,  are  assiduously  employed  in  learning  the  letters,  if  neces- 
sary, from  an  alphabet  printed  upon  a  large  card,  and  placed  so  that 
all  can  see,  in  finding  the  letters  which  spell  the  words  we  use  ;  and, 
in  constructing  little  sentences,  &c.  All  this  is  varied  by  bringing  before 
the  minds  of  the  class  the  employments  suited  to  the  Sabbath ;  the 
nature  and  obligation  of  public  worship ;  and  of  that  external  order, 
and  reverence,  and  fear,  which  becomes  all  those  who  pretend  to 
regard  that  God,  whose  commands  we  study,  and  to  believe  in  that 
Redeemer,  about  whom  so  much  is  said  in  the  Creed. 

In  the  whole  of  my  Sunday  School  teaching,  I  endeavour  to  bear  in 
mind,  and  to  adhere  closely  to  the  process  of  teaching  religion,  which 
the  Almighty  God,  in  his  condescension  and  mercy,  adopted  in 
teaching  the  world,  sunk  in  ignorance  and  stupidity.  I  dwell  on  all  the 
variety  of facis,  and  they  are  many,  which  come  within  the  compre- 
hension of  my  class,  by  which  the  Almighty,  Maker  of  heaven  and 
earth,  discovers  to  us  his  wisdom,  power,  and  goodness.  The  second 
song  of  Dr.  Watts'  comes  well  in  here,  as  does  his  third  song  (for 
children)  when  the  articles,  in  the  second  division  of  the  Creed,  are 
under  consideration.  But  the  anniversaries  of  the  church  are  of 
incomparable  use  here,  and  the  great  facts  of  our  Saviour's  birth, 
manifestation,  death,  &c.,  &c.,  as  they  are  commemorated  in  order  at 
their  seasons,  are  dwelt  upon  each  in  its  season,  and  in  the  language 
of  the  Liturgy,  and  of  those  Scriptures  which  at  the  diiFerent 
seasons  are  interwoven  in  the  Liturgy.  I  do  not  mislead  the  children 
by  introducing  public  extempore  prayer,  in  which  the  children  cannot 
join,  or  sentences  in  a  preaching  style,  which  they  almost  never 
understand ;  but  lead  them  to  the  understanding  of  the  different 
prayers  and  services  as  found  in  the  prayer  book,  and  direct  and  assist 
them  to  join  audibly  and  reverently  in  all  the  services  of  the  Church, 
which  they  constantly  attend ;  and  encourage  the  delightful  persua- 
sion, that  the  incense  of  public  worship,  in  which  the  accents  of 
children  are  plentifully  mixed,  is  not  therefore  the  less  acceptable  to 
Heaven's  Divine  Majesty. 

My  intercourse  with  children,  as  a  Sunday  teacher,  is  to  me  no 
weak  incitement  to  devout  affections.  It  is  a  spur  to  the  endeavour  to 
cultivate,  in  myself,  that  reverence  and  godly  fear,  which  is  requisite 
to  him  who  would  serve  God  acceptably.  The  consciousness,  how 
little  can  be  effected  without  the  influence  of  God's  Holy  Spirit,  is  a 
motive  to  ask  for  that  influence  upon  the  teacher,  that  he  may  proceed 
with  true  wisdom  and  correct  judgment  in  the  art  of  instilling  right 
notions  and  just  principles ;  and  upon  the  children  to  prepare  and  dis- 
pose them  to  receive  the  instruction  so  given.  And  in  proportion  to 
the  sincerity  and  intenseness  of  this  devout  exercise  of  mind,  will  be 
the  unaffected  kindness  shed  over  that  constant  firmness  and  precision, 
with  which  it  is  necessary  for  me  to  conduct  myself,  in  the  whole  of  my 


570  CORRESPONDENCE. 

intercourse  with  the  children;  thus,  by  God's  blessing,  upon  my 
earnest  endeavours,  I  acquire  a  persuasive  manner  of  address  which 
no  art  can  counterfeit,  nor  can  any  fictitious  passion  inspire  ;  and  which, 
when  uniform  in  the  teacher,  finds  its  way  to  the  heart  of  the  pupil : 
the  zeal  and  animation  of  the  instructor  is  soon  caught  by  the  class, 
and  the  delight  attending  our  intercourse  becomes  great  and  mutual. 

As  the  class  advances,  many  of  the  children  will  be  induced  to  learn 
more  or  less  at  home  ;  for  they  get  to  understand  what  they  learn  ; 
and  carpenters'  apprentices,  and  plough  boys,  will  sometimes  be  led  to 
repeat  the  verses  they  are  to  say  on  Sunday,  as  they  follow  their  em- 
ployment on  week  days. 

I  offer  no  bounty  to  any  to  enlist  into  my  class,  save  the  manifest 
advantages  promised,  and  as  they  are  promised  in  holy  writ. 

I  fear,  Mr.  Editor,  that  there  are  many  of  your  readers,  if  you  think 
proper  to  insert  this  note,  and  some  zealous  Sunday  School  managers, 
who  will  think  I  speak  parables ;  in  deference  to  whom  I  cease  for 
the  present,  though  my  heart  is  full,  and  pained  with  the  deepest 
anguish  at  the  wretched  state  of  ignorance  and  mismanagement  dis- 
coverable in  a  large  proportion  of  Sunday  Schools,  and  especially  in 
certain  districts.  I  am,  Mr.  Editor, 

Your  obedient  Servant, 
H.  H. 


LABOUR  RATES. 

To  the  Editor  of  the  British  Magazine. 


Sir, — In  your  Magazine  for  February  last,  page  211,  you  have  inserted 
the  form  of  a  labour  rate,  as  a  guide  to  parishes  who  wish  to  avail 
themselves  of  the  2  and  3  of  William  IV.  cap.  64,  for  the  better  employ- 
ment of  labourers.  You  are  probably  not  aware  that,  as  the  Act  con- 
tains no  provision  for  the  recovery  of  any  rate  or  penalty  that  may 
be  inserted  in  the  rules  of  the  vestry,  it  is  wholly  inoperative.  I  need 
not,  therefore,  make  any  observations  upon  your*  rules  ;  but  I  will  beg 
to  call  the  attention  of  your  readers  to  the  subject,  as  it  is  highly  probable 
the  2  and  3  of  William  IV.  may  be  presented  to  the  Legislature  for 
amendment. 

I  am  aware  that,  under  the  supposed  authority  of  this  Act,  labour 
rates  have  been  established  in  many  parishes,  and  that  the  majority  of 
the  rate  payers  are  satisfied  with  their  working.  And  when  I  look  at 
the  practical  efiiects  of  the  system,  I  do  not  wonder  at  the  satisfaction 
which  is  generally  expressed.  But  I  view  the  labour  rate  system  under 
this  Act  as  a  death-blow  to  tithes,  pasture  land,  and  gentlemen's  houses, 
— and  as  an  instrument  of  evil  to  the  labouring  population.  To  shew 
the  working  of  this  system,  I  will  give  you  two  cases  in  my  own  neigh- 

*  The  Editor  begs  to  say,  in  answer  to  several  Correspondents,  that  the  article  in 
question  was  a  mere  extract  from  a  country  newspaper  put  in  as  matter  of  intelligence. 
It  seems  very  desirable  that  one  part  of  the  country  should  know  what  the  other  is 
doing.  But  giving  such  intelligence  implies  neither  praise  nor  blame  of  any  scheme 
mentioned.— £». 


CORRESPONDENCE.  571 

bourhood  by  way  of  illustration.  I  shall  call  the  parishes  A.  and  B. 
In  the  parish  of  A.,  the  great  tithes  are  taken  in  kind  by  the  lessee  of 
the  impropriator.  The  labour  rate  is  formed  upon  the  assessment  for 
the  relief  of  the  poor.  The  great  tithes  are  rated  one-fourth  of  the  rent 
of  the  land,  and  the  allotment  of  able-bodied  labourers  to  the  tithe- 
owner  is  thirty-five.  These  he  is  required  to  employ,  or  to  pay  to  the 
overseer  of  the  poor  nine  shillings  for  each  labourer  per  week.  Now, 
as  tithe-owner,  he  cannot  possibly  find  employment  for  ten  labom-ers ; 
he  has,  therefore,  to  pay  upwards  of  600/.  per  annum  as  a  new  burthen 
on  the  tithes,  in  addition  to  one-fourth  part  of  the  rates  towards  the 
relief  of  the  poor. 

The  case  of  parish  B.  requires  a  little  more  detail,  and  will  more 
completely  develope  the  working  of  the  2  and  3  William  IV.  In  this 
parish,  the  tithes  belong  to  a  layman.  A  parish  vestry  was  duly  sum- 
moned, and  thirty-tw^o  rate  payers,  being  a  majority  of  three-fourths, 
assembled.  This  vestry  drew  up  rules  for  the  appointment  of  all  the 
labourers  in  the  parish, — and  fixed  the  number  which  each  person  was 
to  take  according  to  his  assessment  towards  the  relief  of  the  poor.  Ten 
shillings  and  four-pence  half-penny  for  every  20/.  of  such  assessment 
was  to  be  expended  w^eekly,  either  by  employing  labourers  to  that 
amount,  or  by  payment  of  that  sum  to  the  overseers  of  the  poor,  to  be 
applied  to  the  parish  funds.  Having  completed  the  rules  for  this 
labour  rate,  the  vestry  added  the  names  of  the  occupiers  in  the  parish 
who  were  to  be  subjected  to  its  operation,  and  exempted  nineteen  of  the 
thirty-two  persons  constituting  the  vestry  from  any  share  of  the  bur- 
then imposed  on  the  other  occupiers  by  their  rules  and  agreement. 
These  persons  would  doubtless  sign  their  names  and  affix  their  marks 
most  willingly,  and  cry  up  the  labour  rate  as  a  capital  invention.  This 
labour  rate  was  then  taken  to  a  petty  sessions  to  be  approved.  The 
tithe-owner  and  another  occupier  also  attended,  and  protested  against 
its  allow^ance,  chiefly  upon  the  ground  of  the  gross  inequality  of  the 
assessment  on  which  the  labour  rate  was  founded,  and  the  grievous 
injustice  w^hich  would  be  effected  by  its  operation.  The  inequality 
was  admitted  by  the  labour  rate  party.  But  notwithstanding  the  ad- 
mission, and  the  mode  of  getting  the  vestry,  by  the  signatures  of 
nineteen  who  were  released  by  a  rule  of  their  own  framing  from  the 
operation  of  the  rate,  the  Justices  approved  by  affixing  their  signa- 
tures. 

The  tithe-owner  was  assessed  at  3*.  Qd.  per  acre  for  the  great  tithes 
only,  and  the  land  at  10*.  per  acre.  The  sum  in  which  he  was  as- 
sessed was  310/.,  and  the  amount  of  his  labour  rate  449/. !  !  He 
determined  to  resist,  and  refused  to  employ  the  labourers  allotted  to 
him,  and  declined  also  to  pay  the  penalty  affixed  in  the  rules  for  the 
non-employment  of  his  portion.  The  parish  took  the  opinion  of  an 
eminent  lawyer,  and  found,  to  their  no  small  mortification,  that  the  Act 
was  defective,  and  that  they  could  not  enforce  the  rules  which  they 
had  so  cunningly  prepared.  I  do  hope,  Sir,  that  a  labour  rate  so 
founded,  so  got  up,  and  so  hastily  approved,  has  not  disgraced  any 
other  parish  in  the  kingdom.     But  it  fearfiilly  illustrates  what  may  be 


572  CORRESPONDENCE. 

done.  And,  as  it  is  highly  probable  that  the  Legislature  may  be  peti- 
tioned to  amend  the  2  and  3  William  IV".,  by  inserting  a  compulsory 
clause,  I  will  make  an  observation  on  that  part  of  the  Act  which 
requires  three-fourths  of  the  rate  payers — not  in  value^  but  in  nmnher — 
to  be  consenting  to  bind  the  remainder.  From  the  wording  of  the 
second  section,  it  is  by  no  means  clear  whether  the  majority  is  to  con- 
sist of  three-fourths  of  all  the  rate  payers  in  the  parish,  or  a  majority 
of  the  three-fourths  of  them.  But  suppose  the  majority  to  be  three- 
fourths  of  the  whole,  a  very  serious  objection  lies  against  it.  In  most 
agricultural  parishes,  small  tradesmen  and  labouring  cottagers  consti- 
tute more  than  three-fourths  of  the  rate  payers.  Now  surely  the 
Legislature  never  intended  that  these  classes  should  frame  the  rules  of 
a  labour  rate  for  their  own  benefit,  and  to  bind  their  own  masters  and 
employers  !  !  I  have  lived  long  in  an  agricultural  district,  and  for 
many  years  been  actively  engaged  as  a  magistrate,  and  I  am  duly- 
sensible  of  the  importance  of  finding  employment  for  the  whole  of  our 
labouring  population;  but  I  cannot  consent  to  do  this  by  injustice — 
by  inverting  the  order  of  society — by  allowing  the  labourer  to  legislate 
for  his  master.  If  a  labour  rate,  as  a  temporary  expedient,  must  be 
resorted  to,  let  it  be  based  upon  an  honest  principle,  and  let  those  who 
are  to  bear  the  burthen  have  their  fair  proportion  of  weight  in  framing 
the  rules.  In  many  Acts  of  Parliament,  where  a  certain  proportion  of 
votes  is  required  to  legalize  the  proceedings  of  the  vestry,  the  value  of 
'property  is  considered  as  well  as  the  number  of  votes.  In  Gilbert's  Act, 
in  Acts  of  Inclosure  in  the  1  and  2  William  IV.,  "for  the  Relief  and 
Employment  of  the  Poor,  &c."  this  is  the  case.  Why,  then,  should 
the  rule  be  departed  fi*om  in  the  2  and  3  of  William  IV.  c.  64  ?  It  is 
very  true  that  a  person  who  is  rated  at  175 A  per  annum  has  six  votes ; 
but  then,  seven  of  his  labourers  living  upon  his  property  can  out- vote 
him  by  this  Labour  Rate  Act; — and,  by  the  assistance  of  their  fellow- 
labourers,  can  frame  rules  and  regulate  the  penalties  which  their  mas- 
ter and  the  other  occupiers  must  submit  to.  This  surely  needs 
correction.  I  would  also  submit  that,  in  common  fairness,  no  man 
should  be  allowed  to  vote  at  a  vestry  meeting  for  a  labour  rate  unless 
he  is  to  be  a  sharer  in  the  burthen  which  it  will  impose  on  the  other 
rate  payers  in  the  parish.  Having  already  trespassed  too  much  on 
your  pages,  I  will  only  add,  that  no  equitable  labour  rate  can  be  founded 
upon  the  assessment  to  the  relief  of  the  poor.  In  that  assessment, 
pastures,  gentlemen's  houses,  and  tithes,  are  rated  higher  in  proportion 
than  arable  lands,  because  of  their  comparative  exemption  from  the 
outgoing  of  labour.  With  regard  to  tithes,  I  firmly  believe  that  the 
wit  of  man  could  not  have  devised  a  more  ingenious  method  of  reducing 
them  to  one-third  of  their  present  value,  than  the  labour  rate  under 
that  Act  of  Parliament  which  has  been  the  subject  of  my  discussion. 

I  have  the  honour  to  be,  &c.,  &c., 

A.  Y.  Z. 


CORRESPONDENCE.  i)73 

LABOUR  RATE. 

To  the  Editor  of  the  British  Magazine. 

Mr.  Editor, — Will  you  allow  me  to  add  a  few  observations  to  the 
sensible  letter  of"  X."  on  the  subject  of  labour-rates,  inserted  in  your 
luimber  for  April  ? 

His  remarks  appear  to  me  very  judicious,  on  including  only  the 
supernumerary  hands  under  this  rate.  In  no  respect  is  this  of  more 
importance  (as  he  shews)  than  as  it  aifects  the  tithe-holder,  especially 
where  (as  in  my  case)  he  does  not  take  any  of  the  tithe  in  kind. 

Tithe  being  a  tenth  of  the  produce  when  severed,  I  contend  that  the 
tithe -holder  has  nothing  whatever  to  do  with  the  ordinary  labour  of 
cultivating  the  land.  It  is  not  that  I  and  farmer  B.  are  joint  cultiva- 
tors of  his  farm ;  but  he,  alone,  is  to  cultivate  the  soil,  and  to  sever  the 
produce ;  and  w^hen  it  is  severed,  then  I  am  to  take  the  tenth  of  it. 
Supposing,  therefore,  that  the  parish  contained  no  more  hands  than 
are  required  for  the  ordinary  cultivation  of  the  farms,  no  part  of  the 
burthen  ought  to  be  laid  upon  me  as  tithe-holder.  But  if,  as  is  too 
often  the  case,  the  number  of  labourers  exceeds  the  regular  demand 
of  the  farmer,  and  becomes  a  burthen  on  the  parish  ;  then,  if  a  labour- 
rate  be  agreed  to  for  the  employment  of  these  hands,  the  tithe-holder 
is,  I  conceive,  bound  to  bear  his  proportion  under  it ;  because,  were 
there  no  such  labour-rate,  they  would  become  chargeable  to  the  Poor 
rate,  to  which  the  tithe-holder  is  assessed.  And  it  is  not  fair  that  he 
should  be  relieved  from  a  burthen,  which  would  otherwise  fall  upon 
him,  at  the  farmer's  expence. 

In  my  own  parish,  the  labour-rate  has  been  made  according  to  the 
rental,  each  rate-payer  (^excepting  the  tithe-holder,  and  persons  rated 
under  15/.)  being  required  first  to  employ  one  labourer  regularly  for 
every  30/.  of  his  rental. 

The  labourers  not  employed  under  this  arrangement  are  deemed 
supernumerary  hands  ;  and  for  the  employment  of  these  the  labour- 
rate  is  imposed  on  all,  tithe-holder  included,  (except,  indeed,  cottagers 
rated  under  4/.,)  to  be  paid,  or  worked  out,  at  the  option  of  the 
parties. 

I  do  not  think  this  s^^stem  so  good  as  that  proposed  by  your  Cor- 
respondent X.,  as  it  does  not  make  the  proper  distinction  between 
arable  and  pasture  or  wood-land.  And  besides,  I  think  one  man  only 
to  every  30/.  rental  too  little  for  the  proper  cultivation  of  the  soil;  but 
of  this  your  readers,  of  course,  cannot  judge,  as  it  depends  upon  the 
proportion  of  this  rental  to  the  real  value.  But  something  was  to  be 
done ;  and  where  we  cannot  have  all  we  wish,  we  must  be  content  to 
adopt,  for  the  time,  what  we  can  get  all  parties  to  agree  to. 

I  think,  however,  the  principle  in  regard  to  the  tithes  is  rightly 
established  in  it— namely,  that  I  am  chargeable  only  for  my  share  of 
the  extra  or  supernumerary  hands.  But  this  makes  it  very  important 
to  ascertain  what  number  of  hands  is  fairly  required  for  the  ordinary 
cultivation  of  the  land  ;  and,  if  possible,  to  have  them  so  regularly 
employed,  before  recourse  is  had  to  poor  or  labour  rate. 

In  order  to  make  the  labourers  anxious  to  get  and  retain  a  regular 
Vol.  III.— May,  1833.  4  c 


574  CORRESPONDEXCE. 

seat  of  work,  and  to  prevent  their  feeling  that  they  must  be  provided 
for  alike,  without  regard  to  their  conduct,  we  adopted  this  rule — viz. 
that,  whereas  able-bodied  men,  employed  m  regular  hands,  received 
two  shillings  and  twopence  per  day,  two  shillings  only  should  be  paid 
to  them,  if  employed  under  the  labour- rate,  unless  their  employer 
found  them  deserving  of  the  additional  two-pence. 

We  also  allotted  a  portion  of  the  men  to  the  road  surs^eyor. 
We  have,  a^  yet,  had  but  short  experience  of  this  system  ;  but  I 
venture  to  lay  it  before  you,  as  it  may  elicit  further  information  on  a 
matter  of  considerable  importance  to  the  clergy. 

I  am.  Sir, 
Your  obedient  servant, 

H.  R.  M. 


WEEKLY  LECTURES. 
To  the  Editor  of  the  British  Magazine. 

Sir, — The  important  subject  proposed  by  your  correspondent,  W.  G., 
is  one  which  has  a  good  deal  occupied  my  thoughts,  and  attracted  my 
observation  ;  and,  as  ^-ou  express  your  desire  to  see  it  discussed,  I 
have  been  led  to  throw  these  few  remarks  together ;  in  doing  so,  your 
inculcation  of  brevity  has  not  been  forgotten. 

Your  correspondent  has  couched  his  letter  in  the  form  of  an  inquiry, 
but  it  is  an  inquiry  which,  in  very  intelligible  language,  -^  hesitates  dis- 
like" to  the  practice  concerning  which  he  seeks  for  information.  His 
objections  to  cottage  readings  are,  1st,  that  they  are  "  an  uncanonical 
service."  2ndly,  that  they  savour  of  an  undue  conformity  to  the  prac- 
tice of  dissenters,  whom  they  consequently  attract.  3dly,that  they  are 
substituted  by  the  poor  for  the  public  worship  of  the  church  on  the 
Lord's  day.  It  would  be  a  difficult  task  for  ingenuity  to  discover  any 
other  objections  to  the  practice,  and  a  very  few  words,  I  trust,  will 
suffice  to  shew  that  these  are  not  valid. 

Your  correspondent  admits  that  an  explanation  of  God's  word  to 
the  adult  members  of  our  congregations  in  the  week  is  absolutely 
needful.  Upon  this  common  ground  we  may  meet ;  for  I  am  firmly 
convinced  that  our  Sunday  services  and  pulpit  addresses,  however 
faithfully,  zealously,  and  ably  performed,  are,  singly  and  by  them- 
selves, utterly  incapable  of  diffusing  amongst  our  people  a  sufficient 
portion  of  sound  religious  knowledge.  Feelings  of  good  may  in  this 
way  be  raised,  a  hovering  tendency  towards  reUgion  excited  in  their 
minds  ;  but  if  they  are  to  be  kept  alive  to  spiritual  things  throughout 
the  week,  if  their  understandings  are  to  be  imbued  with  scriptiu-al 
knowledge,  continual  weekly  instruction  must  be  added  to  the  pubUc 
services  of  the  Sunday.  Let  any  one  of  us  consider  what  the  effect 
upon  his  own  mind  would  be,  were  all  the  weekly  studies  of  a  reli- 
gious nature,  wherewith  his  spiritual  knowledge  is  increased  and  his 
spiritual  affections  renewed,  to  be  suddenly  withdrawn  ;  and  yet  this 
condition  is  superior  to  that  in  which  the  majority  of  our  uninstructed 
people  are  placed  who  are  supplied  merely  witK  the  public  ministra- 


CORRESPONDENCE.  575 

tions  of  the  House  of  God.  For  their  ignorance  of  the  subject  matter 
of  our  discourses,  their  unacquaintance  with  scripture,  in  its  doctrines, 
its  language,  or  its  history ;  their  dulness  of  comprehension,  their  im- 
perfect attention,  and  their  ready  forgetfulness  of  what  they  hear — all 
combine  to  render  the  amount  of  instruction  which  they  gain  the  very 
least  possible.  There  are  two  necessary  effects  of  this  : — First,  that 
they  continue  grossly  ignorant  under  the  most  instructive  preaching. 
Secondly,  that  they  are  continually  exposed  to  the  danger  of  gaining 
their  first  religious  knowledge  and  impressions  from  the  irregular  in- 
struction of  dissenters,  and  thus  attaching  to  the  church,  in  which  they 
have  long  sat  with  drowsy  ignorance,  the  idea  of  formality ;  and  to 
those  who  have  first  instructed  them  in  reality,  that  of  true  spiritual 
guides.  Now,  cottage  readings  appear  to  me  to  be,  not  merely  the 
only  available  remedy  for  this  difficulty,  but  to  be  in  themselves  admi- 
rably adapted  for  its  removal.  They  are  the  only  remedy,  for  it  is 
quite  impossible  for  a  clergyman  with  an  ordinary  population*  to  carry 
on  a  regular  course  of  religious  instruction  with  each  one  of  his  people 
separately  ;  time  and  opportunity  are  both  wanting  for  such  an  attempt. 
But,  moreover,  the  positive  advantages  of  this  plan  are  exceedingly 
great ; — they  appear  to  be  chiefly  these.  By  gathering  the  most  un- 
instructed  together,  they  economize  time.  Again,  their  intention  being 
known,  the  clergyman  may  begin  at  once  to  instruct,  instead  of  having 
to  spend  nearly  all  his  leisure  in  leading  his  people  up  to  their  subject, 
as  he  must  do,  if  he  wishes  to  introduce  religious  instruction  in  the 
course  of  casual  conversation.  Thus,  again,  time  is  saved.  They  are 
peculiarly  instructive — (1)  because  large  and  connected  portions  of  holy 
scripture  may  thus  be  brought  before  our  people,  explained  to  them, 
and  made  the  subject  of  prayer ;  (2)  because  they  may  be  illustrated  with 
a  familiarity  and  homeliness  of  style  and  manner,  enforced  by  a  per- 
petual reiteration,  and  carried  out  into  a  particularity  of  personal 
application  which  w^ould  be  impracticable  in  addresses  fi'om  the  pulpit. 
They  are  peculiarly  attractive — (1)  because  they  are  intelligible  ;  (2) 
because  they  bespeak  a  degree  of  earnestness  in  the  teacher,  in  that  they 
are  clearly  an  unnecessary  expenditure  of  time  and  labour,  willingly 
undertaken  for  the  instruction  of  his  flock ;  (3)  because  they  are  a  strik- 
ing part  of  the  aggressive  system  of  parochial  instruction ;  the  seeking 
out  the  ignorant,  and  forcing  knowledge  upon  them  ;  the  creating  an 
appetite  for  spiritual  teaching,  which,  sir,  I  think,  are  some  of  the  pe- 
culiar benefits  of  this  invaluable  practice ;  and  in  this  view  of  the 
matter  every  one  of  your  correspondent's  objections  are  untenable.  It 
is  not  "  an  uncanonical  service,"  for  it  is  no  service  at  all ;  it  is  a  means 
of  instruction.  For  the  like  reason,  it  is  not  adopting  the  "  dissenting 
form  of  service ;"  nor  can  it  be  substituted  for  public  worship  at  church, 
where  the  people  are  duly  taught  that  it  is  not  public  worship.  It  is 
one  of  those  methods  of  instructing  our  population  during  the  week, 
which  our  church  requires  us  to  practice,  and  the  particulars  of  which 

*  What  is  an  ordinary  population  ?  Surely  with  a  thousand  people  separate  in- 
struction is  anything  but  impossible.  This  population  is  mentioned  about  the  proper 
number  for  one  man. — Ed. 


570  CORRESPONDENCE. 

she  has  left  to  our  discretion  ;  it  is  utterly  distinct  li-om  that  public 
worship  which  she  has  provided  for  the  service  of  the  congregation. 

And  this  theoretical  view  is  entirely  corroborated  by  practice.  It 
has  been,  for  several  years,  my  own  custom  hi  the  parishes  under  my 
charge,  to  hold  these  cottage  readings ;  and  their  effect  ha**  uniformly 
been,  to  instruct  the  ignorant,  and  quaUfy  them  for  an  intelligent  at- 
tendance upon  public  worship ;  to  awaken  the  careless,  and  lead  them 
from  the  cottage  reading  to  the  church  service ;  and  so  lar  from  pre- 
paring them  for  dissent,*  it  has  been  the  most  effectual  means  which  I 
could  adopt  for  sheltering  them  from  the  inroads  of  such  irregular  in- 
struction. It  has  always  proved  an  attraction  from,  not  an  inducement 
to,  secession  from  our  church.  I  may  safely  say,  that  in  my  own  expe- 
rience the  only  exception  to  this  general  tendency  of  such  habitual 
instruction  has  been  in  the  case  of  those  whom  circumstances  have 
kept  from  church  against  their  own  will,  and  who  would,  therefore,  have 
had  no  other  opportunity  of  receiving  religious  instruction. 

Nor  is  this  only  my  own  opinion.  I  would  refer  now  to  one  alone, 
amongst  many  testimonies.  Such  cottage  readings  were,  for  very 
many  years,  the  continual  practice,  and,  as  he  has  often  told  me,  the 
peculiar  and  most  useful  feature  in  his  parochial  plans,  of  that  admirable 
man,  the  late  H.  C.  Ridley,  of  Hambleton.  They  received  the  stamp 
of  the  deliberate  and  unqualified  approbation  of  his  well  informed  judg- 
ment; and  had  your  correspondent  ever  had  the  pleasure  which  I  have 
enjoyed  of  attending  him  to  them,  of  marldng  his  pastoral  simplicity, 
and  hearing  his  plain  and  earnest,  and  detailed  explanations  of  the 
word  of  God,  and  witnessed  its  effect  upon  his  flock  in  their  humble 
and  instructed  attention,  he  would  have  been  led,  I  am  sure,  like  my- 
self, to  believe  that  as  there  is  no  way,  under  God's  blessing,  more  like 
to  leaven  a  parish  with  sound  Christian  instruction,  so  could  there  be 
no  weekly  ministration  more  perfectly  in  harmony  with  the  spirit  of 
the  Church  of  England,  or  any  which  had  a  more  direct  and  stronger 
influence  in  attaching  to  her  the  reasonable,  and,  therefore,  enduring 
affections  of  an  evangelized  people. 

I  am,  your  obedient  servant, 

UpeerfivTepoQ  kv  kw/xi;. 


WEEKLY   LECTURES. 
To  the  Editor  of  tJie  British  Magazine. 

Sir, — As  your  correspondent,  W.  G.,  in  No.  14,  requests  to  ascertain 
the  sentiments  of  his  more  experienced  brethren,  with  respect  to  a 
weekly  lecture  in  a  school-room,  or  private  house,  I  will,  with  all 
humility,  by  your  favour,  communicate  mine  to  him. 

♦  There  is  one  expression  of  your  correspondent  which  I  cannot  pass  unnoticed. 
He  says,  that  clergymen  adopting  this  practice  "  become  dissenters."  Query,  from 
what  do  they  dissent  ?  Does  their  adoption  of  this  mode  oi private  instruction  prove 
them  to  be  at  variance  with  the  doctrines,  or  to  have  any  scruples  as  to  the  discipline 
of  our  church  ?  Above  all,  how  does  it  make  them  (like  dissenters)  unauthorized 
dispensers  of  the  word  and  sacraments,  without  that  blessed  sanction  of  their  labours, 
a  regularly  transmitted  apostolical  ordination  to  serve  in  the, Lord's  vineyard? 


CORRESPONDENCE.  577 

In  a  parish  with  which  I  am  connected,  which  contains  consider- 
ably above  100,000  souls,  and  which,  like  every  other  manufacturing 
town,  swarms  with  dissenters  and  godless  men,  w^ho  never  attend  any 
place  of  worship  at  all,  there  are  ecclesiastical  divisions,  as  there  ought 
to  be  in  all  populous  towns,  for  the  purpose  of  defining  the  parochial 
limits  of  ministerial  superintendence  ;  and  in  one  of  these,  containing 
between  5  and  (5,000  souls,  with  only  one  church  quite  at  one  extre- 
mity of  it,  the  officiating  minister  delivers  one  week-day  lecture,  in  a 
room  engaged  for  the  purpose,  as  far  as  possible  from  the  church. 
He  commences  with  the  collect,  "  Blessed  Lord,  who  hast  caused," 
and  the  Lord's  Prayer ;  then  reads  a  portion  of  scripture,  and  ex- 
pounds it ;  and  concludes  with  the  collect,  "  Grant,  we  beseech  thee, 
Almighty  God,  that  the  words  we  have  heard,"  and  the  "  Grace  of 
our  Lord." 

In  another  district,  containing  between  10  and  12,000  people,  with 
no  church  in  it  at  all,  a  weekly  lecture  is  given  after  the  same  manner 
exactly,  in  a  large  school-room,  capable  of  holding  between  6  and  700 
people.  The  lectures  are  plain  Church-of- England  expositions  of  the 
word  of  God,  the  clergymen  taking  care  to  impress  upon  their  hearers 
the  truth,  that  they  are  intended,  not  as  substitutes  for  attendance  at 
church,  but  as  subsidiary  to  a  devout  observance  of  the  Sabbath  day. 
To  the  lecture  in  the  large  school-room,  only  the  parents  of  the  children 
are  ostensibly  invited,  but,  of  course,  any  that  choose  are  permitted  to 
attend.  In  some  of  the  other  ecclesiastical  divisions,  smaller  meetings 
are  held  in  private  houses,  where  the  clergy  explain  the  Scriptures, 
with  a  short  prayer. 

Now,  I  know  that  very  many  clerg;y^men  (and  I  suspect  your  cor- 
respondent, W.  G.,  is  one)  will  strongly  object  to  such  a  system  as  this. 
They  will  call  it  irregular,  and  even  illegal,  to  preach  in  an  unlicensed 
house — uncanonical,  inconsistent  with  the  formularies  of  our  church — 
calculated  to  diminish  the  reverence  for  the  Sabbath,  and  a  respect  for 
our  incomparable  Liturgy.  I  must  confess  I  find  a  difficulty  in 
answering  these  objections,  because  I  can  hardly  comprehend  what 
they  mean.  Do  the  objectors  mean  to  assert  that  it  was  contemplated 
by  the  Conventicle  Act  to  prohibit  the  ministers  of  the  establishment 
from  expounding  the  Scriptures  in  private  houses  or  school-rooms, 
with  prayers,  by  leave  of  the  Bishop  of  the  diocese?  If  so,  the  clergy 
would  be  liable  to  penalties  for  expounding  the  Scriptures  and  reading 
prayers  to  the  children  in  the  national  schools.  Will  it  be  said  that 
the  free  grace  of  the  gospel  is  so  exclusively  tied  to  forms  and  places, 
that  it  can  never  be  beneficially  expounded  but  w*ithin  the  four  walls  of 
the  established  church,  and  in  connexion  with  the  whole  liturgy  ? — 
and  if  this  is  not  meant,  where  can  the  irregularity  and  impropriety 
be  ?  In  such  districts  as  I  have  described,  where  there  is  either  no 
church  at  all,  or  none  that  is  accessible,  the  minister  must  adopt  such 
means  for  the  preaching  of  the  gospel,  or  wholly  abandon  his  people 
to  dissent  or  infidelity.  As  for  the  objection,  that  the  practice  leads  to 
an  undervaluation  of  the  Sabbath,  the  most  conclusive  answer  that  can 
be  given  is,  that  it  is  not  found  in  experience  to  do  so.  By  the  diligent, 
affectionate  use  of  such  a  means  of  grace,  the  minister  becomes  ac- 


578  CORRESPONDENCE. 

quainted  with  people  that  he  could  come  in  contact  with  in  no  other 
way  ;  he  is  brought  into  frequent  communication  with  them,  generally 
known  throughout  the  district,  and  they  are  consequently  better  inclined 
to  confide  in  him,  and  place  their  savings  in  his  hands,  to  be  deposited 
by  him  in  the  funds  of  the  Provident  Society  ;  and,  as  they  feel  that 
the  minister  takes  some  interest  in  them,  they  begin  to  take  some 
interest  in  the  establishment  to  which  he  belongs,  and  instead  of  con- 
tinuing indiiferent  to  its  forms  and  offices,  acquire  a  taste  for  them 
which  they  never  felt  before.  Surely  this  is  human  nature.  The 
heart  of  man  is  not  so  radically  corrupt  as  always  to  retiu'n  evil 
for  good,  and  abuse  the  affectionate  zeal  of  an  established  minister  in 
his  anxiety  to  raise  their  souls  to  Christ,  to  purposes  of  spiritual  pride, 
by  regarding  it  with  exultation  as  "  a  conversion  made  to  their  own 
system,  and  a  departure  from  the  forms  of  our  incomparable  Liturgy ;" 
especially  when  it  is  no  departure  at  all.  If  the  Liturgy  were  used 
in  the  school,  or  house,  then,  I  think,  the  practice  might  be  irregular, 
then  it  might  depreciate  the  value  of  the  church-service  on  the  Sabbath 
jday.  The  preaching  of  the  gospel,  and  the  use  of  the  Liturgy,  are 
not  so  inseparably  joined  together  by  God  that  man  must  never  put 
them  asunder;  and  such  lectures  as  I  have  described  are  simply  expo- 
sitions of  the  Scriptures  by  clergymen  who  can  get  at  their  people  in 
no  other  way,  accompanied  by  a  short  prayer  to  the  Almighty  that 
he  will  be  pleased  to  bless  them  with  his  all-powerful  aid.  If  they 
are  uncanonical,  all  I  can  say  is,  that  the  sooner  the  canons  of  the 
church  are  altered  in  this  respect  the  better,  for  without  such  means 
the  cause  of  the  church  in  large  towns  is  lost  irrecoverably. 

Your  obedient  servant. 

Presbyter. 


NOTICES    AND    REVIEWS. 


Discourses  on  some  of  the  Principal  Objects  and  Uses  of  the  Historical  Scriptures 
of  the  Old  Testament,  preached  before  the  University  of  Oxford.  By  E.  Haw- 
kins, D.D.,  Provost  of  Oriel,  &c.     Oxford  :    Parker,  1833.     8vo.     pp.  153. 

In  the  first  discourse  Dr.  H.  argues,  after  the  great  body  of  divines,  that  the 
object  of  the  Old  Testament  is  to  give,  not  a  civil,  but  a  religious,  history.  In 
the  second,  that  one  of  the  great  uses  of  this  history  is  to  shew  man  his  need 
of  redemption  and  sanctification,  by  setting  forth  a  fearful  proof  of  human 
guilt  and  weakness.  He  thinks  that  one  of  the  leading  purposes  of  the 
writers  was  to  set  forth  the  sins  of  the  most  eminent  persons  mentioned — that 
the  history  is  characterised  by  a  studious  endeavour  to  do  this,  (a  statement 
which,  with  deference  to  Dr.  H.,  appears  to  the  reviewer  overstrained,)  and 
that  it  also  is  so  constructed  as  to  shew  the  guilt  and  weakness  of  mankind  in 
masses  under  every  distinct  mode  of  trial,  so  as  to  prove  man  failure  under  all, 
and  that  he  required  a  redeemer  and  sanctifier.  But,  as  Dr.  H.  thinks  that  people 
are  apt  to  overlook  God's  love  to  man,  his  next  discourse  endeavours  to  shew 
that  the  Old  Testament  is  especially  calculated  to  exhibit  that  love,  and  that 
we  are  bound  to  read  the  Old  Testament  constantly,  and  search  for  marks  of 
it,  in  order  that  we  may  not  fall  into  the  error  alluded  to.    The  fourth  lecture 


NOTICES    AND   REVIEWS.  079 

undertakes  to  shew  that  the  Old  Testament  displays  an  extraordinary  Provi- 
dence acting  over  the  Patriarchs  and  the  Jews,  though,  it  began  to  fail  about 
500  years  before  the  Jewish  Church  was  replaced  by  the  Christian.     As  far 
as  the  reviewer  understands  Dr.  H.,  he  says  that  the  history  displays  the  Pro- 
vidence of  God  over  those  who  were  gradually  deserting  the  truth,  or  those 
who  were  in  training  for  the  reception  of  all  truth  ;  and  that  in  either  case  it 
was  necessary  to  make  God's  Providence  more  palpable  than  it  now  is,  and 
that  one  visible  means  was  making  it  more  retrihutive,  though  it  was  never 
exactly  so.      Is  this  not  rather  a  narrow  view  ?      In  p.   94,  Dr.  H.  men- 
tions   as    instances,   that   God's    Providence   was    not    exactly    retributive, 
Joseph,  who  was  tried  by  undeserved  afflictions,  and  Jacob,  who,  however 
favoured  of  heaven,  yet  laboured  under  great  misfortunes.     Surely  Joseph's 
trials,   God's   open    assistance   of  him,   and  Joseph's   consciousness   of    it, 
(Gen.  xl.  4,  8,  xli.  16,  25,   32,  38,  39,  xlv.  5,  7,  8,)  are  as  clear  proofs  of 
a  palpable  interference  of  Providence  as  any  in  the  Bible,  although  not  of 
retribution.     And  as  to  Jacob,  though  in  one  sense  favoured  of  heaven,  yet 
surely  it  is  open  to  any  one  to  say  that  his  calamities  were  retributions  for  the 
serious  sins  which  he  committed — his  deceit  of  his  father  and  fraud  on  his 
elder  brother.     Dr.  H.,  in  speaking  of  the  case  of  Pharaoh,  seems  to  think 
that  there  are  but  two  ways  of  explaining  this  case,  viz.,  either  not  taking  the 
words  used  to  imply  literally  compulsion,  which  is  his  own  solution,  or  the 
shifting  the  Mrdening  from  the  will  to  the  understanding,  which  he  rightly 
deems  unsatisfactory.     But  he  will  find  in   Sherlock  on   Providence,  quite  a 
different,  a  more  scriptural,  and  satisfactory  solution  than  either.     Dr.  H.'s 
practical  application  of  the  doctrine  of  an  extraordinary  Providence  in  old 
times  to  ourselves  is  the  showing  that  there  is  a  Providence  now,  viz.,  that 
this  life  is  a  state  of  trial — that  the  course  of  nature  is  always  the  same,  which 
is  arranged  for  rewarding  virtue  and  vice  in  this  life — and  that  there  may  be 
interpositions  even  in  the  present  condition  of  things.     But  these  Dr.  H.  justly 
thinks  would  be  more  rare,  as  the  present  dispensation  is  more  spiritual,  that 
especially  the  presence  of  God's  Holy  Spirit  to  the  Christian  heart  is  a  new 
privilege,  and  that  the  promises  and  threats  of  the  gospel  have  respect  to  a 
future  time,  not  to  present  good  or  evil.     Dr.  H.  is  extremely  severe,  in  con- 
clusion, on  all  who  attempt  to  apply  the  facts  in  the  Bible,  which  demonstrate 
an  extraordinary  Providence,  to  a  dispensation  like  ours,  of  a  nature  so  dif- 
ferent from  the  Jewish,   and   says,  that   those  who,  from  these  examples, 
think  that  judgments  will  follow  bad  conduct  now,  as  many  preachers  did,   in 
cholera  sermons,  contravene  the  acknowledged  fact  that  the  Providence  over 
Israel  was  extraordinary.     Still  all  these  restrictions,  he  says,  do  not  destroy 
the  use  of  the   Scriptures,  because  they  teach  as  a  fact  what  prophets  and 
apostles  teach  as  a  doctrine,  viz.,  that  there  is  a  protecting  Providence,  only 
that  a  change  has  taken  place  in  the  manner  of  administration ;   and,  as  Pro- 
vidence now  acts   less  visibly,  though  more  effectually  and  generally,  the 
Christian  more  needs  the  demonstration  of  an  actual  Providence  given  him  by 
the  Old  Testament.     Not  being  fortunate  enough  entirely  to  apprehend  Dr. 
H.'s  views  in  this  discourse,  the  reviewer  has  thought  it  just  to  give  a  longer 
account  of  it.     In  the  fifth  discourse  Dr.  H.  points  out  the  value  of  the  Old 
Testament,  as  affording  proofs  of  God's  faithfidness.     The  books  of  the  Old 
Testament  should  be  looked  on  not  as  one,  but  as  separate.     The  events  told  in 
one  fulfil  promises  made  in  a  former  one.     And  the  records  here  given  of 
God's  faithfulness,  not  only  as  to  great  dispensations,  but  as  to  promises  to 
individuals,  are  consoling  to  the  Christian.     Again,  as  so  much  of  the  Jewish 
dispensation  consisted  in  temporal  rewards  and  punishments,  their  annals  are 
expressly  fitted  to  illustrate  God's  faithfulness.     The  recording  examples  of 
faith,  too,  (under  inferior  advantages  to  ours,)  as  is  the  case  in  the  Old  Testa- 
ment, is  of  great  consequence  and  use.     In  the  last  lecture  Dr.  H.,  after  justly 
protesting  against  the  overstraining  of  every  thing  in  the  Old  Testament,  as 
significant  of  Christianity,  goes  on  to  shew  how  fully  and  entirely,  neverthe- 


580  NOTICES   AND   REVIEWS. 

less,  the  Christian  scheme  is  developed  in  the  Old  Testament,  and  how  impor- 
tant an  use  of  the  Old  Testament  this  is. 

In  a  discourse  in  the  appendix  Dr.  H.  discusses  the  exact  value  of  the  Mosaic 
Sacrifices,  and  decides  it  to  be  this,  that  the^'^  cleansed  the  Jew  from  unclean- 
ness,  even  in  moral  cases,  so  that  he  might  worship  God  without  sin,  and 
procure  Rctxial  fo7'gweness  for  all  offences  at^ainst  the  ceremonial  law,  except  pre- 
sumptuous  ones.  The  trespass  offerings,  which  procured  remission  for  moral 
guilt,  are.  Dr.  H.  allows,  an  objection  to  this  scheme  ;  but  he  observes  that 
the  system  of  divines  will  not  always  exactly  fit  the  different  dispensations  of 
God.  Where  this  occurs,  it  would  seem  to  be  a  pretty  considerable  objection 
to  the  systems  in  question.  Dr.  H.  will  find,  on  examination,  that  a  good  deal 
of  his  argument  in  this  sermon  is,  in  fact,  assumption — an  assumption  that 
the  meaning  of  the  word  to  cleanse  from  sin,  is  to  remove  ceremonial  unclean- 
ness  only. 

The  reviewer  has  given  so  full  an  account  of  Dr.  H.'s  work,  that  he  can  find 
no  room  for  general  remarks.  He  thinks  that  Mr.  Miller's  invaluable  Bamp- 
ton  Lectures  take  a  sounder  view  of  the  subject  of  the  second  discourse  than 
Dr.  H.'s,  which  is  somewhat  overstrained.  The  fifth  and  sixth  discourses  are 
very  pleasing,  and  likely  to  be  very  useful. 


The  Biblical  Cabinet,  or  Hermeneutical,  Exegetical,  and  Philolo- 
gical Library.  Vol.  HI.  Titmamis  Synonyms  of  tJie  New  Testament, 
Edinburgh:  Clark.     1833.     12mo.     pp.  265. 

The  plan  of  this  work  has  already  been  explained  and  spoken  of  with  commen- 
dation, and  such  commendation  is  justly  due  to  those  who  try  to  direct  men's 
thoughts  to  sound  criticism  of  the  Holy  Scripture.  That  particular  branch  of 
study  is  at  a  far  lower  ebb  than  it  ought  to  be,  especially  in  this  country ;  and 
in  Germany  the  really  great  scholars  have  too  much  confined  themselves  to 
profane  authors,  not  throwing  the  light  of  their  accurate  critical  knowledge  on 
Holy  Writ.  Yet  among  the  works  of  German  writers  are  to  be  found  some  most 
valuable  treatises,  and  the  projectors  of  this  work  will  do  a  great  service,  and 
deserve  general  encouragement,  if  by  setting  such  matter  before  the  public, 
they  excite  a  stronger  taste  for  a  pursuit  so  truly  important.  In  Titmann's 
Synonyms  there  is  a  good  deal  of  valuableand  sound  remark,  which  deserves 
to  be  known,  and  it  was  quite  right  to  translate  the  work.  But  Tittman's 
scholarship  is  not  always  accurate.  For  example,  in  p.  119,  on  to  iv  (ppovovvrst; 
(Philipp.  ii.  2)  he  has  built  a  great  deal  of  theory  on  a  critical  error.  He 
conceives  to  iv  to  express  what  is  really  exprest  by  fV  without  the  article.  So 
that  he  must  be  used  with  caution,  but  yet  ought  to  be  used.  Such  a  book,  if 
it  did  nothing  else,  would  do  good  by  leading  to  careful  research.  The  pub- 
lishers, who  are  about  to  translate  some  Commentaries,  would  do  well  to  give 
the  public  the  Commentary  on  St.  John  by  the  other  Tittmann,  a  very  sound 
and  excellent  treatise,  which  would  go  into  two  of  their  very  cheap  and  portable 
volumes.  For  Gesenius  and  Dathe,  unless  most  carefully  expurgated,  there  can 
be  no  wish.  Pareau,  which  they  are  about  to  give  us,  is  a  valuable  book, 
and  so  will  be  the  collection  of  tracts  from  the  excellent  Storr,  Knappe,  and 
Nosselt. 


Introductory  Lecture  on  Political  Economy,  delivered  at  King's  College,  London, 
with  a  Syllabus  of  the  Lecture.  By  the  Rev.  R.  Jones,  M.  A.  London. 
Murray.     1833. 

There  is  very  strong  reason  to  congratulate  King's  College,  and  the  country 
generally,  on  the  appointment  of  Mr.  Jones  to  the  chair  of  Political  Economy, 
a  remark  which  will  need  no  confirmation  among  those  who  have  read  his  in- 
valuable treatise  on  Rent ;  a  work,  by  the  way,   which  is  quite  full  of  more 


NOTICES   ASD    REVIEWS.  581 

curioirs  and  amusing  information  (collected  from  very  wide  reading,  and  ad- 
mirably digested)  on  a  most  interesting  and  important  subject — the  history 
of  the  tenure  and  occupancy  of  land,  in  various  periods  and  countries — than 
can  elsewhere  be  found,  and  which  is  therefore  to  be  strongly  recommended, 
even  to  those  who  have  no  particular  taste  for  political  economy.  But  the 
reason  for  congratulation  which  Mr.  Jones's  appointment  affords  is,  that  he 
will  rescue  the  science  which  he  professes  from  the  bad  hands  into  which  it 
has  often  fallen,  and  the  bad  character  under  which  it  has  in  consequence  la- 
boured. Instead  of  setting  out  with  declaring  certain  principles,  founded  on 
very  narrow  observation,  to  be  universally  true,  and  then  building  up  mighty 
and  monstrous  theories  upon  them,  he  bids  the  student  search,  examine,  and 
take  comprehensive  views  of  the  facts,  in  order  to  get  at  principles,  which 
are  truly  comprehensive.  The  class  whom  Mr.  Jones  very  happily  describes 
as  closet  philosophers,  who  peep  out  of  their  little  windows,  and  fashion  a 
world  of  their  own,  after  the  pattern  of  what  they  see  thence,  will  not  only 
be  sadly  mistaken,  and  remain  extremelj'  ignorant,  as  he  truly  observes,  but, 
if  ,they  have  talents,  or  the  name  of  talents,  will  draw  followers  after  them, 
and  draw  those  followers  into  doing  irreparable  mischief,  as  far  as  their  power 
extends.  Mr.  Jones  sends  the  student  to  study  carefully  the  history  and  sta- 
tistics of  past  times,  and  the  details  of  the  present  condition  of  the  nations  of 
the  earth.  From  such  a  survey  alone  can  they  collect  sufficient  data  for 
guiding  their  practical  measures.  They  will  have  seen  there  the  effects  pro- 
duced on  the  education,  habits,  and  character  of  one  generation,  by  the  econo- 
mical structure  of  the  preceding  one;  and  they  will  have  marked  the  slow 
and  difficult  steps  by  which  nations  have  struggled  up  from  a  worse  to  a  bet- 
ter condition.  They  will,  in  addition  to  the  treasures  of  knowledge  which 
they  will  have  collected  on  the  road,  have  learnt  that  all  schemes  of  changing 
the  character  of  a  nation  rapidly  are  wild  and  vain ; — they  will  have  marked 
how  the  lowest  classes  of  society  have  by  degrees,  as  the  source  and  modes  of 
gaining  their  subsistence  altered,  been  qualified  to  partake  of  the  advantages  and 
privileges  of  those  above  them,  wherever  moral  and  intellectual  improvement 
have  accompanied  their  other  increased  capacities.  The  political  economist  too, 
who,  by  tracing  changes  in  the  modes  of  producing  and  distributing  wealth, 
observes,  step  by  step,  the  alterations  which  takes  place  in  the  connexions,  mu- 
tual dependence,  and  all  the  cementing  "  influences  that  hold  together  those 
human  materials  of  which  states  are  composed,"  has  the  strongest  evidence  that 
there  is  "  an  inseparable  connexion  between  increased  freedom  and  increased 
responsibilities, — that  freedom,  in  short,  is  a  blessing  which,  "  from  the  very 
constitution  of  man  and  of  society,  none  can  long  enjoy  who  do  not  deserve 
it;" — "which,  as  it  escapes  the  weak,  will  not  long  remain  the  heritage  of  the 
violent  and  bad."  They  who  give  such  lessons  as  these,  and  point  out  a  line 
of  preparation  and  study  so  fruitful,  both  directly  and  indirectly,  in  good, 
may  well  hope  to  restore  Political  Economy  to  favour  with  those  who  now 
regard  it  with  distrust.  And  they  who  feel  the  enormous  advantage  of  sound 
views  like  these,  put  forward  with  such  powers  as  Mr.  Jones's, — powers  which 
must  compel  attention  even  from  those  who  dislike  the  truths  taught,  will 
want  no  farther  explanation  why  his  appointment  is  deemed  to  be  a  ground 
of  congratulation. 


Extracts  from  the  Information  received  by  His  Majesty's  Commissioners  as  to  the 

administration  and  operation  of  the  Poor  Laws.     Published  by  authority. 

London :  Fellows.     1833. 

Every  one  interested  in  the  better  administration  of  the  Poor  Laws,  will 

feel  exceedingly  glad  to  have  the  latest  information  which  is  in  existence  on  a 

subject  becoming  every  day  of  more  serious  importance.     But  they  must  use 

all  information  on  so  wide  a  subject  with  some  caution,  and  especially  extracts 

Vol.  lU.—MuT/,  183.3.  4  d 


582  NOTICES   AND   REVIEWS. 

from  evidence  collected  by  personal  inquiry.  The  gentlemen  who  furnish  the 
information  were  many  of  them  barristers  residing  in  London,  who  were  sent 
to  make  inquiries  as  to  the  state  of  things.  And  gentlemen  of  sense  and  re- 
spectability so  sent,  could  not  fail  to  gather  much  curious  and  valuable  informa- 
tion. But  still,  in  a  matter  where  so  much  depends  on  details,  no  persons  so 
circumstanced,  can  always  see  what  are  the  points  requiring  minute  investiga- 
tion so  well  as  those  constantly  versed  in  them,  and  daily  administering  the 
laws  on  which  they  depend.  Such  points  of  detail  do  not  enter  into  the  gene- 
ral views  taken  by  persons  inquiring  into  the  matter  as  students,  while  very 
much  depends  on  them.  This  is  one  point  worth  notice  ;  and  the  next  is, 
in  using  this  book,  viz.  they  who  will  make  deductions  for  themselves  from  the 
information  which  it  contains,  must  of  course,  (without  fault  on  any  side,) 
get  for  themselves  information  which  it  does  not  contain.  Being  the  work  of 
different  individuals,  each  returns  what  is  before  his  eyes,  but,  of  course,  can- 
not be  expected  to  compare  things  in  one  county  and  another.  For  example, 
in  speaking  of  Horsham,  Sussex,  it  is  stated  very  correctly,  that  the  average 
expence  of  each  pauper  in  the  poor-house,  is  2s.  8^d.  per  week.  In  speaking 
of  one  of  the  great  hundred  houses  in  Suffolk,  a  very  much  cheaper  county, 
(for  Sussex,  at  least  that  part  where  Horsham  is,  is  as  dear  as  any  part  of 
England,  and  Suffolk  is  cheaper  than  a  great  many  parts  of  it,)  it  is  stated, 
as  correctly,  that  the  expence  of  maintenance  is  2s.  1  Id,  while  the  expences 
of  the  establishment,  (i.e.  salaries  of  governor,  warden,  &c.  with  other  mat- 
ters perhaps,  not  connected  with  the  house,)  advance  it  to  4s.  O^d.  It  is 
surely  remarkable  that  a  single  work-house,  in  a  very  dear  county,  should 
maintain  its  inmates,  (and  well  too)  cheaper  than  a  very  large  establishment 
in  a  much  cheaper  county ;  and  the  explanation  would  require  a  good  deal 
of  research.  Mr.  Stuart's  report  from  Suffolk  is  a  very  intelligent  and  inter- 
esting one.  But  there  are  many  details  as  to  the  management  of  parishes  by 
the  incorporation  into  hundreds,  which  require  to  be  supplied.  The  fact  is 
unquestionable,  that  a  well  managed  hundred  has  its  rates  comparatively 
very  low.  But  the  reason  is,  that  neighbouring  hundreds  are  not  incorporated, 
or  are  ill  managed.  In  short,  good  management  is  a  system  of  warfare  on 
the  neighbourhood,  and  often  on  the  poor  too.  One  great  business,  for  ex- 
ample, of  a  well  managed  hundred,  is  to  make  what  must  be  called  fraudulent 
settlements  of  children  by  apprenticeship,  on  parishes  out  of  the  hundred. 
This  has  gone  to  such  a  length,  that  the  magistrates  of  Essex  have  lately  re- 
sisted it  very  properlj^  and  have  got  a  decision  in  their  favour  from  the  King's 
Bench.  But  it  is  obvious  that  this,  and  things  like  this,  could  not  happen  at  all, 
except  from  the  defenceless  state  of  the  neighbourhood.  This  requires  notice  in 
judging  of  the  benefits  of  incorporation.  Again,  even  in  cases  which  require  re- 
lief, (for  example  a  widow  left  with  a  young  family,)  as  the  managers  know  that 
the  poor  abhor  the  hundred-house,  which  is  away  from  their  own  home,  they 
make  use  of  this  abhorrence,  (very  properly  in  the  case  of  the  able-bodied  and 
worthless,  but  improperly  in  cases  deserving  relief,)  to  drive  the  poor  of  this 
sort,  with  the  smallest  allowance  possible,  to  subsist  on  charity,  or  on  the 
work  they  can  pick  up,  in  small  or  large  towns  near.  The  incorporated  hun- 
dreds are  a  positive  pest  to  the  towns  near  them,  as  the  charities  and  minor 
work  (gardening,  washing,  nursing,  &c.)  which  would  naturally  fail  to  the 
town  poor,  are  divided  amongst  others,  and  thus  the  rates  fearfully  in- 
creased. What  does  the  reader  think  of  a  place  with  3500  people,  of  which 
near  500  (a  whole  parish  by  itself,)  are  persons  driven  into  it  from  surround- 
ing hundreds,  which  very  judiciously  pull  down  their  cottages,  and  get  rid  of 
their  poor  in  this  way  ?  Again,  it  is  stated  that  medical  relief  is  furnished  by 
the  incorporation  :  but  in  other  hundreds  this  is  not  so ;  but  the  thing  is 
done  on  the  most  economical  scale,  no  doubt,  the  poor  surgeon  being  paid 
7/.  or  8^.  per  parish.  Incorporated  parishes  know  that  they  have  the  surgeon 
in  their  hands,  because  he  would  be  afraid  of  having  another  person  brought 
into  the  neighbourhood,  and  thus  submits  to  the  terms  dictated. 


NOTICES   AND    REVIEWS.  583 

These  things  are  mentioned  merely  as  examples  of  the  necessity  of  asking 
for  more  information.  Perhaps  another  volume  would  supply  many  lacuna. 
In  the  mean  time,  one  must  judge  with  caution  from  the  evidence  supplied  ; 
as,  however  acute  and  intelligent  observers  may  be,  it  is  one  thing  to  pass 
through  a  county,  or  spend  three  or  four  months  in  it,  and  another  to  be  for 
many  years  becoming  daily  acquainted  with  the  people,  habits,  and  details 
which  affect  those  habits  enormously,  but  which  are  so  trifling  in  themselves, 
that  they  must  escape  a  passing  observer.  It  is  matter  of  regret  to  observe 
that  the  tone  of  the  volume  is  not  to  state  the  advantages  of  a  good  magis- 
tracy, but  entirely  to  depreciate,  or  rather  to  hold  up  to  contempt,  the  services 
of  the  existing  magistracy.  Unquestionably,  bad  magistrates  are  very  bad 
things ;  and,  unquestionably,  there  are  such.  But,  if  gentlemen  of  property, 
having  the  best  education  which  the  country  affords,  being  brought  up  in  the 
country,  and  having  the  deepest  interest  in  the  well-being  of  their  respective 
localities,  are  unfit  to  manage  the  poor,  who  are  fit  ?  Would  the  thing  be 
mended  by  sending  paid  magistrates,  who  have  no  better  education,  no  better 
sense,  (speaking  of  a  body,)  and  who,  however  desirous  to  do  their  duty,  can- 
not have  the  same  interest  in  the  wellbeing  of  a  place  where  they  are  merely 
sojourners,  as  they  to  whom  the  property  belongs?  At  Quarter  Sessions, 
or  in  difficult  cases,  the  paid  magistrates  would  be  of  great  use,  and  this 
deserves  consideration,  as  they  would  be  far  better  informed  on  points 
of  law,  and  far  better  qualified  to  hear  the  arguments  of  counsel  on  such 
matters.  But  speaking  of  the  body  of  magistrates  at  large,  it  must  be 
a  hopeless  thing  to  find  fit  magistrates,  if  the  most  wealthy  and  best  edu 
Gated  land-owners,  i.  e.  the  principal  people  of  the  land,  are  either  so  idle, 
so  ignorant,  or  so  corrupt,  as  to  be  unfit.  The  country  would  be  hope- 
lessly ruined  in  that  case. 

The  Index  to  this  volume  requires  much  revision  in  a  second  edition. 
People  judge  by  an  index  so  full  as  this,  in  order  to  save  themselves  the 
trouble  of  reading.  Take  one  example  :  "  Allotments  of  land."  The 
last  item  in  the  index  is  as  follows :  "  Ultimate  consequence  to  the 
parishes  shown,  in  an  enormous  increase  of  Poor  Rate,  page  131."  On 
turning,  however,  to  page  131,  there  is  no  such  thing  at  all,  nor  anything 
like  it ;  but  this, — "  that  in  a  place  where  a  waste  supplied  fuel,  and  the  lords 
of  the  manor  allowed  cottages  to  be  built,  the  farmers  chose  to  let  their  land 
for  a  very  high  rent,  to  be  dug  for  potatoes,  very  many  settlements  were  made." 
What  has  this  to  do  with  cottage  allotments,  where  small  pieces  of  ground 
in  a  parish  are  let  to  persons  of  that  parish?  Out  of  sixteen  items  in  the  in- 
dex, under  the  head  of  "Magistrates,"  fifteen  contain  the  most  serious 
jcharges  against  them,  for  ignorance,  cowardice,  support  of  persons  of  vicious 
habits,  &c.  Is.  this  just,  or  fair  to  the  gentlemen  of  the  country  ?  Again, 
there  is  a  most  excellent  statement  of  Mr.  Powers',  (one  of  the  best  reports,) 
that  magistrates  make  as  loud  complaints  against  overseers,  as  overseers 
against  magistrates,  and  probably  with  as  much  justice ;  but  no  reference  to 
this  is  made  in  the  index.  Why  was  this  omission  ?  The  fact  is,  that  al- 
though "  Magistrates"  may  often  favour  the  poor  improperly,  and  their  inter- 
ference is  rarely  wanted  in  large  parishes  where  many  persons  attend  the 
vestry,  and  there  is  a  good  system,  they  are  imperatively  required  to  interfere 
in  small  places,  where  the  poor  would  otherwise  be  constantly  ground  to 
powder  by  an  ignorant,  stupid,  and  cruel  person,  who  unites  all  parish  power 
and  functions  in  himself.  But  it  would  seem  that  some  of  the  travelling 
Commissioners  have  gone  to  the  overseers  only,  and  carefully  noted  every 
charge  made  against  the  magistrates  by  them,  without  hearing  the  other  side. 
One  or  two  of  the  reports  are  indeed  singular  specimens  of  party  statements, 
delivered  in  the  temper  of  partizans.  The  tendency  of  the  whole  work  is  to 
recommend  that  government  should  take  parochial  management  into  their 
own  hands.  Whether  some  beneficial  modification  of  the  present  system 
might  not  take  place,  it  would  certainly  be  right  to  inquire ;  but  to  take  the 


584  NOTICES  AND  REVIEWS, 

management  of  funds  from  those  who  supply  them,  and  the  management  of 
the  country  from  those  who  have  the  deepest  interest  in  it,  is  a  fearful  step. 
Legislation  might  do  much  to  check,  and  even  cure  evils  of  detail,  without  this. 
A  well-considered  schedule  presenting  a  method  of  keeping  all  parish  accounts, 
in  psirishes  where  there  is  not  a  select  vestry,  would  save  much  money,  and 
enable  all  persons  to  judge  how  things  were  going  on,  and  there  are  many 
other  beneficial  measures,  as  to  details,  of  the  same  kind.  One  or  two  more 
observations  must  be  made.  Some  of  the  Commissioners  have  introduced  re- 
marks on  private  persons  and  their  conduct,  and  shewn  a  disposition  to  give 
their  opinion  on  matters  with  which  they  had  no  concern,  which  requires 
strong  remonstrance.  And  others  should  remember,  that  if  they  chuse  to 
speak  of  things  not  belonging  to  them,  they  should  speak  fully.  For  example : 
Mr.  M'Lean  says,  (of  a  parish  in  a  terrible  state,)  Shipley,  there  is  no  resident 
Clergyman.  If  he  chose  to  state  this,  he  should  have  added.  Nor  could  there  be ; 
for  there  is  no  house,  and  (the  tithes  belonging  to  lay  owners,)  the  perpetual 
curacy  is  about  100/.  a-year,  and  so  no  house  could  be  built.  The  writer  was 
applied  to  by  the  present  parish  curate,  when  presented  to  the  benefice,  (if  it 
may  be  called  so,)  to  find  him  any  house  in,  or  near  the  parish,  which  he 
could  afford  to  take,  and  which  would  hold  his  family.  But  the  parishes 
round  being  all  merely  country  parishes,  and  containing  no  houses  to  be  let, 
^nothing  nearer  than  six  miles  miles  could  be  found,  and  the  curacy  would  not 
*  maintain  a  horse.     The  clergyman,  therefore,  was  necessarily  non-resident. 


A  Treatise  on  the  Modem  System  of  Governing  Gaols,  Penitentiaries,  and  Houses 
of  Correction,  8fc.  By  Major  Palmer,  one  of  the  Inspectors-General  of 
Prisons  in  Ireland.     Dublin  :  Holden.     1833.     pp.  99- 

Report  from  the  Select  Committee  on  Secondary  Punishments,  with  Notes  and 
an  Appendix.  By  the  Committee  of  the  Society  for  the  Improvement  of 
Prison  Discipline.     London:  Arch.     1833.    pp.78. 

Major  Palmer  has  had  twelve  years'  experience,  and  he  is  decidedly  a  friend 
to  making  prison  discipline  a  means  of  reformation,  and  is  as  decidedly  of 
opinion  that  this  is  very  practicable.  His  judgment  and  opinion  are,  from  his 
long  and  wide  experience,  very  valuable,  and  it  would  be  very  desirable  that  all 
persons  likely  to  have  influence  on  the  matter  should  read  his  suggestions,  as 
being  those  of  &  practical  man.  His  book  is  written  with  great  temperance  and 
good  sense,  and  is  free  from  extravagant  views  and  outrageous  proposals.  If 
he  had  kept  to  the  resolution  exprest  in  his  Preface,  and  abstained  from  all 
general  reflexions,  he  would  have  done  still  better.  As  it  is,  the  writer  would 
counsel  all  readers  to  pass  over  the  first  page  or  two  of  each  chapter,  and 
Major  P.  ought  to  think  the  suggestion  a  friendly  one. 

ITie  second  book  here  named  deserves  full  attention  likewise,  especially  for 
the  curious  details  as  to  the  number  of  offences  committed  in  the  last  seven 
years,  and  other  particulars  of  a  similar  nature.  The  writer  feels  that  there 
IS  more  value  in  such  details,  than  in  the  report  of  a  Committee,  which  is 
often  a  statement  of  the  opinions  of  persons  whose  opinions  were  already 
known.  In  this  report,  however,  many  facts  worth  attention  are  stated.  It 
is  very  annoying  to  be  obliged  to  treat  a  subject  of  such  importance  so 
cursorily. 


The  Christian's  Manual,  or  the  Bible  its  own  Inteipreter  ;  with  a  Brief  Account 
of  //*e  Books  and  Writers  of  the  Old  and  New  Testament,  from  the  best  autho- 
rities.    London  :  Smith,  Elder,  &  Co.     1833.     12 mo.  pp.  311. 

The  plan  of  this  work  seems  to  be  to  select  the  most  important  words  and 
matters  occurring  in  Scripture,  and  to  cite  at  full  length  the  passages  of  Scrip- 
ture where  such  words  do  occur,  or  such  mattas  are  treated.     The  size  of  the 


NOTICES   AND    REVIEWS.  585 

volume  precludes  it  from  executing  this  purpose  fully,  but  it  is  convenient  cis 
far  as  it  goes.  Better  passages  might  be  selected  occasionally  to  illustrate 
the  matters  treated  of,  and  some  articles  might  be  replaced  by  others  with  ad- 
vantage. Under  Miracles  is  given  a  full  history  of  each  miracle.  This  is  not 
to  be  expected  in  such  a  work,  but  rather  passages  showing  the  aim  and  use 
of  miracles.  The  account  of  the  writers  and  books  of  the  Bible  is  convenient 
for  those  who  have  not  access  to  larger  works. 


Messiah's  Kingdom.    A  Poem,  in  twelve  books.    By  Agnes  Bulmer.    London  : 
Rivingtons.     1833.     pp.  486. 

This  is  a  volume  of  very  harmonious  versification,  very  pleasing  feeling,  and 
of  sound  and  right  views.  The  plan  of  the  poem  embraces  a  review  of  all 
that  large  portion  of  the  Bible  History  (i.  e.,  all  its  leading  features,)  which 
refer  to  the  Messiah  ;  and  it  is  only  justice  to  the  authoress  to  observe,  that  she 
has  both  read  and  thought  a  great  deal  on  these  matters.  Whether  such  a 
subject  is  well  chosen,  or  could  be  worthily  treated  by  any  poet,  is  a  matter 
which  cannot  be  treated  of  in  these  brief  limits. 


Selections  from  the  Clioric  Poetry  of  the  Greek  Dramatic  Writers  Translated  into 
English  Verse.  By  J.  Anstice,  Professor  of  Classical  Literature  in  King's 
College,  London.     London  :  Fellowes.     1832.     pp.  236. 

It  is  a  matter  of  considerable  doubt  whether  any  modern  translation  can  give 
any  full  idea  of  classical  poetry ;  but  admitting  this,  there  is  no  reason  why 
the  beautiful  ideas  of  the  ancients  should  not  be  presented  to  the  moderns  in 
an  attractive  form.  Mr.  Anstice  deserves  warm  thanks  for  having  done  this 
to  a  very  considerable  extent.  His  volume  shews  classical  taste,  command 
of  versification  and  language,  and  wide  acquaintance  with  our  own  old  poets, 
and  the  best  modern  poetry  of  foreign  nations.  The  volume,  too,  contains 
more  than  it  promises,  for  there  are  notes,  with  translations,  from  other  than 
the  Choric  Poetry  of  the  ancients,  as  well  as  from  moderns.  Mr.  A.  has,  by 
the  way,  taken  unnecessary  trouble  in  translating  the  exquisite  address  of 
Electra  to  her  brother's  supposed  ashes.  His  translation  is  very  good,  but 
this  exquisite  piece  of  poetry  was  as  well  translated  as  possible  in  Bland's 
delightful  Anthology. 


T^  Boole  of  Psalms,  in  English  Blank  Verse.     By  the  Rev.  George  Musgrave, 
M.A.,   B.  N.  C,  Oxon.     London  :  Rivingtons.     1833.     8vo,  pp.  506. 

Mr.  Musgrave  thinks  that  this  mode  of  presenting  the  Psalms  enables  him 
to  offer  in  an  acceptable  form  explanations  of  the  difficult  passages  of  the 
Psalms.  It  may  be  so ;  but  they  who  are  not  contented  with  the  Psalms  as 
they  stand  in  the  English,  will,  it  is  conceived,  seek  satisfaction  in  a  form 
moie  adapted  for  critical  enquiry.  Mr.  Musgrave's  versification  is  extremely 
easy  and  pleasant,  but  perhaps  a  little  monotonous,  from  want  of  variation  in 
his  pauses.  At  the  same  time,  it  cannot  be  denied  that  if  a  single  Psalm 
were  read  at  a  time,  every  reader  will  think  very  highly  of  the  author's  flow 
of  verse.* 


•  Within  the  last  few  days  there  has  been  circulated  (but  not  published)  a  trans- 
lation of  a  very  few  psalms,  executed  by  a  gentleman  of  the  very  highest  literary 
attainments.  These  translations  are  in  a  very  singular  style;  but  are,  in  two  in- 
tances  especially — the  4oth  and  68th  Psalms — done  with  a  power  and  grandeur  and 
command  of  verse  which  have  few  parallels. 


586  NOTICES    AND    REVIEWS. 

A  Manual  Hebrew  and  English  Lexicon,  including  the  Biblical  Chaldee  abridged, 
with  the  latest  improvements  from  the  JVorks  of  Professor  Gesenitis,  and 
designed  particularly  for  the  Use  of  Students.  By  Josiaii  Gibbs,  A.M.,  Pro- 
fessor of  Sacred  Literature  in  Yale  College.  London  :  Priestley.  1833. 
8vo.  pp.  277. 

A  Practical  Introduction  to  Hebrew,  with  an  Appendix,    containing    Observa- 
tions on  the  Spanish  and  Portuguese  Pronunciation  of  the  Language.     By  S. 
G.  Walker.     London :  Longman.     1833.     8vo. 
As  Mr.  Gibbs's  character  is  sufficiently  known  by  his  former  Lexicon,  it  will 
only  be  necessary  to  sa3%  that  the  present  work  is  intended  to  embrace  all  the 
results  of  that  Lexicon  in  a  condensed  form,  and  that  it  contains  every  article 
in  the  larger  Lexicon,  with  the  more  important  proper  names.     So  cheap  and 
manageable  a  Lexicon  will  be  reckoned  a  great  acquisition  by  all  students, 
and  especially  by  those  who  have  used  Gesenius  or  Stuart's  Grammar,  as  it 
contains  references  to  them  in  the  declension  of  nouns.     A  month's  use  of 
this  Lexicon,  enables  the  writer  to  speak  very  highly  of  its  great  convenience. 
Mr.  Walker's  pamphlet  is  rather  a  strange  one.     TJie  preface  contains  a 
quantity  of  very  ill-judged  matter  about  Free  Masonry.     The  account  of  the 
pronunciation  and  the  nouns  is  very  good,  but  what  relates  to  the  verbs  is  so 
meagre,  that  it  does  not  afford,  by  any  means,  sufficient  direction  to  a  learner. 
-  There  is  a  very  fair  praxis  on  the  1st  Psalm. 


Life  of  Sir  Walter  Raleigh,     By  P.  F.  Tytler,  Esq.     (Edinburgh  Cabinet 

Library.  Vol.  XL)  Edinburgh:  1833.  Oliver  and  Boyd,  pp.448. 
This  Edinburgh  Cabinet  Library  is  almost  the  best  of  the  whole  of  the  tribe. 
Former  volumes  of  it  have  been  noticed  already  with  great  praise,  and  this  de- 
serves at  least  as  much.  Mr.  Tytler,  with  great  learning,  industry,  research,  and 
good-feeling,  has  here  done  justice  to  one  of  the  most  interesting  of  our  Eng- 
lish heroes,  whose  character  has  often  suffered  severely  from  the  misapprehension 
pf  it  as  well  as  from  slander.  Its  peculiarities  make  the  work  as  interesting  as 
H.  romance,  and  it  will  not  be  read  without  leaving  a  very  deep  impression  of  the 
extraordinary  gifts  and  powers  of  this  unfortunate  and  most  ill-used  man.  It 
is  noticed  in  this  place  for  the  purpose  of  saying  that  Mr.  Tytler  has  fully 
shewn  that  the  claim  which  Hume  and  other  deists  have  made  to  Sir  Walter 
Raleigh  as  one  of  their  fraternity,  is  a  slander  as  baseless  as  many  others 
against  him,  and  that,  though  as  a  young  man,  he  spoke  recklessly  of  all  sub- 
jects, and  religion  among  the  rest,  yet  it  is  quite  incontrovertible,  from  many 
passages  in  his  works,  that  "  his  profound  and  contemplative  mind,  instnicted 
by  the  heavenly  lesson  (of  affliction),  was  brought  to  rest  on  that  only  stay 
for  the  broken  and  wounded  spirit,  the  blessed  hopes  and  promises  of  Revela- 
tion."— (p.  429.)  Raleigh's  letters  to  his  wife — the  one  on  the  night  before 
he  was  to  be  executed ;  the  other,  his  heart-broken  letter  on  the  death  of  his 
"  most  brave  son," — are  as  touching  specimens  of  the  feelings  of  a  religious 
and  manly  mind,  as  can  be  found  in  all  history. 


Astronomy  and  General  Physics  considered  with  reference  to  Natural  Theology. 

By  the  Rev.  William  Whewell,  M.  A.,  Fellow  and  Tutor  of  Trinity  College, 

Cambridge. 
This  work  is  the  first  of  a  series  of  eight,  which  have  for  some  time  been  an- 
nounced to  the  public.  The  late  Lord  Bridgewater  left,  it  seems,  a  sum  of 
eight  thousand  pounds,  to  be  held  at  the  disposal  of  the  President  for  the 
time  being  of  the  Royal  Society  of  London,  to  be  paid  to  the  person  or 
persons  nominated  by  him,  to  write,  print,  and  publish,  one  thousand  copies  of 
a  work,  '*  On  the  power,  wisdom,  and  goodness  of  God,  as  manifested  in  the 
creation ;   illustrating  such  a  work  by  all  reasonable  arguments,— as,  for  in: 


NOTICES    AND    REVIEWS.  587 

stance,  the  variety  and  formation  of  God's  creatures,  in  the  animal,  vegetable, 
and  mineral  kingdoms;  the  effect  of  digestion,  and  thereby  of  conversion ;  the 
construction  of  the  hand  of  man,  and  an  infinite  variety  of  other  arguments ; 
as  also  by  discoveries,  ancient  and  modern,  in  arts,  sciences,  and  the 
whole  extent  of  literature." 

Dr.  Chalmers,  Dr.  Kidd,  Mr.  Whewell,  Mr.  Chas.  Bell,  Dr.  Roget,  Mr. 
Buckland,  Mr.  Kirby,  and  Dr.  Prout,  have  each  a  task  assigned  them,  which 
will  come  before  the  public  in  their  turn.  Mr.  Whewell  is  first  in  the  field, 
and  the  w^ork  he  has  produced  is  worthy  of  his  subject  and  of  his  reputation; 
and  forms  an  important  addition  to  the  literature  of  the  country. 

After  the  works  of  Butler  and  Paley,  it  was  diflScult  to  hit  upon  a  line  of 
inquiry,  which  should  be  at  once  striking  and  new.  Yet  Mr.  Whewell  has 
done  this ;  by  the  adoption  of  a  plan,  however,  which  demanded  all  his  ac- 
quirements to  conceive  and  execute  it. 

Instances  of  design  in  the  creation  of  the  universe,  specially  exhibited  in 
individual  cases,  as  in  the  eye,  the  foot,  &c.,  have  already  been  seized  on,  and 
explained  with  a  force  and  felicity  which  can  hardly  be  surpassed.  It  re- 
mained to  see  if,  when  philosophy  had  pushed  her  researches  to  the  general 
physical  laws  which  prevail  in  the  creation,  those  laws  could  be  made  to 
yield  to  the  popular  literature  of  the  country  materials  for  similar  proof  of 
the  designing  mind,  and  of  the  attributes  of  the  Ruler  of  the  universe. 

It  is  obvious  that  the  undertaking  was  one  of  considerable  difficulty,  and  re- 
quired in  the  person  who  entered  on  it  a  feHcitous  combination  of  great  and 
very  different  endowments. 

It  was  necessary  that  he  should  be  a  physical  philosopher  of  the  very  first 
class,  and  a  teacher  able  and  willing  to  bring  his  most  difficult  acquisitions 
in  science  to  bear  upon  the  subject  before  him,  in  a  manner  perspicuous  and 
easy,  that  he  might  inform :  grave,  forcible,  and  earnest,  that  he  might  con- 
vince. Whewell's  work  fulfils  these  conditions,  in  the  most  satisfactory 
manner. 

After  a  short  and  manly  dedication  to  the  Bishop  of  London,  through  whom 
it  seems  the  author  was  selected  for  the  task  before  him,  Mr.  Whewell  gives 
the  following  sketch  of  the  kind  of  inquiry  he  means  to  institute  : — 

"Nature  acts  by  general  laws;  that  is,  the  occurrences  of  the  world  in  which  we 
find  ourselves,  result  from  causes  which  operate  according  to  fixed  and  constant  rules. 
The  succession  of  days,  and  seasons,  and  years,  is  produced  by  the  motions  of  the 
earth ;  and  these  again  are  governed  by  the  attraction  of  the  sun,  a  force  which  acts 
with  undeviating  steadiness  and  regularity.  The  changes  of  winds  and  skies,  seem- 
ingly so  capricious  and  casual,  are  produced  by  the  operation  of  the  sun's  heat  upon 
air  and  moisture,  land  and  sea  ;  and  though  in  this  case  we  cannot  trace  the  parti- 
cular events  to  their  general  causes,  as  we  can  trace  the  motions  of  the  sun  and 
moon,  no  philosophical  mind  will  doubt  the  generality  and  fixity  of  the  rules  by 
which  these  causes  act.  The  variety  of  the  effects  takes  place,  because  the  circum- 
stances in  different  cases  vary  ;  and  not  because  the  action  of  material  causes  leaves 
any  thing  to  chance  in  the  result.  And  again,  though  the  vital  movements  which 
go  on  in  the  frame  of  animals  and  vegetables  depend  on  agencies  still  less  known, 
and  probably  still  more  complex  than  those  which  rule  the  weather,  each  of  the 
powers  on  which  such  movements  depend  has  its  peculiar  laws  of  action,  and  these 
are  as  universal,  and  as  invariable,  as  the  law  by  which  a  stone  falls  to  the  earth 
when  not  supported. 

"  The  world,  then,  is  governed  by  general  laws;  and  in  order  to  collect  from  the 
world  itself  a  judgment  concerning  the  *  nature  and  character  of  its  government, 
we  must  consider  the  import  and  tendency  of  such  laws,  so  far  as  they  come  under 
our  knowledge.  If  there  be  in  the  administration  of  the  universe,  intelligence  and 
•benevolence,  superintendence  and  foresight,  grounds  for  hope  and  love,  such  quali- 
ties may  be  expected  to  appear  in  the  constitution  and  combination  of  those  funda- 
mental regulations,  by  which  the  course  of  nature  is  brought  about,  and  made  to  be 
what  it  is.'  " 

The  work  is  separated  into  three  main  divisions.  Under  the  head  of  Cos- 
mical  Arrangements,  Mr.  Whewell  treats   of  the  considerations  which  relate 


588  NOTICES    AND    REVIKWS. 

principally  to  the  stability,  and  other  apparent  perfections,  of  the  Bolar 
system  :  under  the  head  of  Terrestrial  Adaptations,  of  the  physical  agencies 
(affected  always  by  cosraical  arrangements)  which  are  at  work  at  the  surface 
of  the  earth  and  aflect  the  well  being  of  the  system  of  organic  life  by  which 
the  surface  of  the  earth  is  occupied.  The  third  division,  which  is  headed  Reli- 
giom  Views,  traces  the  effects  of  the  views  opened  in  the  two  first  divisions 
on  man's  conceptions  of  the  Deity,  and  of  our  relations  to  him. 

Terrestrial  Adaptations  are  taken  first.  Under  this  head  the  author 
points  out  the  marks  of  design  and  of  deliberate  adaptation  of  the  material 
world,  to  the  purposes  of  organized  life,  which  may  be  traced  in  the  laws,  or 
combination  of  laws,  which  have  regulated  the  length  of  the  year — the  length 
of  the  day — the  mass  of  the  earth — the  magnitude  of  the  ocean — the  magni- 
tude of  the  atmosphere — the  constancy  and  variety  of  climates — the  variety  of 
organization,  to  corresponding  the  variety  of  climate — the  laws  of  heat,  with 
respect  to  the  earth — the  laws  of  heat,  with  respect  to  water — the  laws  of 
heat,  with  respect  to  air — the  laws  of  electricity — the  laws  of  magnetism — 
the  properties  of  light,  with  regard  to  vegetation — sound — the  atmosphere — 
light— and  the  ether  now  supposed  to  fill  space. 

Of  the  striking  and  ingenious  remarks,  of  which  this  part  of  the  book  is 
full,  space  forbids  any  thing  like  a  sufficient  sample.  One  specimen  from  the 
third  chapter  on  "  TheMass  of  the  Earth,"  sect.  2,  follows  : — 

"  As  another  instance  of  adaptation  between  the  force  of  gravity  and  forces  which 
exist  in  the  vegetable  world,  we  maj'  take  the  positions  of  flowers.  Some  flowers 
grow  with  the  hollow  of  their  cup  upwards,  others  '  hang  the  pensive  head,'  and 
turn  the  opening  downwards.  Now,  of  these  '  nodding  flowers,'  as  Linnxus  calla 
them,  he  observes  that  they  are  such  as  have  their  pistil  longer  than  the  stamens  ; 
and  in  consequence  of  this  position,  the  dust  from  the  anthers,  which  are  the  ends  of 
the  stamens,  can  fall  upon  the  stigma  or  extremity  of  the  pistil  ;  which  process  is 
requisite  for  making  the  flower  fertile.  He  gives,  as  instances,  the  flowers,  leuco- 
riun,  galanthus,  fritillaria.  Other  botanists  have  remarked,  that  the  position  changes 
at  dift'erent  periods  of  the  flower's  progress.  The  pistil  of  the  euphorbia  (which  is  a 
little  globe  or  germen  on  a  slender  stalk)  grows  upright  at  first,  and  is  taller  than  the 
stamens.  At  the  period  suited  to  its  fecundation,  the  stalk  bends  under  the  weight 
of  the  ball  at  its  extremity,  so  as  to  depress  the  germen  below  the  stamens  ;  after 
this  it  again  becomes  erect,  the  globe  being  now  a  fruit  filled  with  fertile  seeds. 
The  positions,  in  all  these  cases,  depend  upon  the  length  and  flexibility  of  the  stalk 
which  supports  the  flower,  or,  in  the  case  of  the  euphorbia,  the  germen.  It  is  clear 
that  a  very  slight  alteration  in  the  force  of  gravity,  or  in  the  stiffness  of  the  stalk, 
would  entirely  alter  the  position  of  the  flower  cup,  and  thus  make  the  continuation 
of  the  species  impossible.  We  have,  therefore,  here  a  little  mechanical  contrivance, 
which  would  have  been  frustrated  if  the  proper  intensity  of  gravity  had  not  been 
assumed  in  the  reckoning.  An  earth  greater  or  smaller,  denser  or  rarer  than  the  one 
on  which  we  live,  would  require  a  change  in  the  structure  and  strength  of  the  foot- 
stalks of  all  the  little  flowers  that  hang  their  heads  under  our  hedges.  There  is 
something  curious  in  thus  considering  the  whole  mass  of  the  earth,  from  pole  to 
pole,  and  from  circumference  to  centre,  as  employed  in  keeping  a  snow  drop  in  the 
position  most  suited  to  the  promotion  of  its  vegetable  health." 

The  second  book,  devoted  to  Cosmical  arrangements,  contains  12  chapters : 
of  these,  the  seventh,  which  contains  a  refutation  of  what  is  sometimes  called 
La  Place's  nebular  hypothesis  ;  and  the  eighth,  which  treats  of  "  the  existence 
of  a  resisting  medium  in  the  solar  system,"  and  the  twelfth,  "  on  Friction," 
will  probably  b?  thought  the  most  novel  and  striking.  In  the  chapter  on  the 
existence  of  a  resisting  medium  which  must  gradually  affect  the  motions  of 
the  planets,  and,  after  a  long  succession  of  ages  (which  must  be  counted  by 
millions),  destroy  the  solar  system,  the  author  is  on  new  ground,  on  which 
science  has  scarcely  yet  got  a  firm  footing.  He  appears  to  believe  in  the  ex- 
istence of  such  a  medium  ;  and  in  his  reflections  on  the  results  of  its  resist- 
ance, the  reader  may  detect  the  flashes  of  an  ardent  and  active  imagination,which 
he  reins  in  elsewhere  with  great  self-denial.  The  chapter  on  Friction  is  novel  and 
curious,  and  shews  that  considerations  which  are  usually  thought  to  belong  to 
the  mechanic  and  the  engineer  alone,  must  constantly  be  taken  into  account. 


NOTICES   AND    REVIEWS.  689 

before  we  can  at  all  understand  how  the  earth  is  fitted  to  be  the  habitation  of 
living  beings. 

The  third  book  is  devoted  to  religious  views,  and  is  incomparably  the  most 
original,  interesting,  and  powerful  part  of  the  whole  work* 

The  prominent  and  interesting  effect  of  the  speculations  contained  in  this 
part  of  the  work,  is  produced  by  the  insight  it  gives  into  the  views  and  feel- 
ings generated  in  a  mind  of  the  highest  order,  by  the  most  comprehensive 
views  which  science  can  unveil  of  the  exterior  world.  It  has  been  too  much 
an  evil  fashion  in  our  days,  to  consider  phenomena  only  as  they  group  them- 
selves under  general  laws,  and  to  pass  over  all  the  instruction  to  be  got^  by 
observing  the  mental  processes  and  operations  of  the  gifted  creature  employed 
in  observing  and  classing  them.  Mr.  Whewell  gets  a  glimpse  of  no  law, 
without  a  reverent  perception  of  the  powers,  functions,  and  endowments  of 
the  intellect  which  traces  it;  and  in  observing  these,  he  is  led  constantly 
upwards  to  the  mightier  intellect,  which  framed  man  and  the  universe.  Of 
all  the  philosophy  he  teaches,  that  which  seems  most  emphatically  his  own, 
is  the  philosophy  of  mind.  It  would  be  doing  gross  injustice  to  the  work,  to 
attempt  to  convey  a  notion  of  this  part  of  it  by  limited  extracts ;  but  it  is 
right  to  indicate  the  chapters  '*  on  inductive  and  deductive  habits,'*  on  the 
distinct  mental  characteristics,  that  is,  of  those  who  investigate  general 
truths,  and  of  those  who  reason  from  them,  as  at  once  original,  vigorous,  and 
instructive.  The  quiet  demonstration  of  the  imperfection  of  all  the  views  of 
the  Deity  which  the  most  exalted  human  wisdom  can  form,  is  deeply  im- 
pressive. But  the  praise  due  to  this  part  of  the  book,  is  not  that  of  being 
striking  and  imposing:  it  is  that  of  being  efficient.  No  fairly  constituted 
mind  can  peruse  it  without  feeling  overcome  by  the  consciousness  that  he 
has  before  him  the  production  of  an  elevated  and  piercing  intellect,  stored, 
in  a  most  unusual  degree,  with  knowledge,  literature,  and  science,  and  by 
and  through  these,  deeply  penetrated,  thoroughly  imbued,  with  a  sincere 
and  earnest  conviction  of  the  being  and  superintendence  of  God. 

The  arguments  are  stated  forcibly,  gravely,  earnestly,  simply ;  and  their 
appropriate  praise  (and  surely  it  is  the  highest)  is  this — that  they  are  effec- 
tive :  neither  aiming  at  idle  brilliancy  nor  ostentatiously  displaying  power  ; 
but  appealing  to  the  reason  and  to  the  heart,  with  a  sincerity,  plainness,  and 
force,  which  carry  with  them  and  establish  there  conviction  and  reverence. 


Theological  Library.     Vol.  IV.     Life  of  Cranmer,  by  the  Rev.  C.  W.  Le  Bas, 

Vol.  I.  London  :  Rivingtons.  1833. 
It  is  matter  of  sincere  congratulation  to  those  who  believe  that  Cranmer  was 
a  very  great  as  well  as  a  very  good  man,  to  find  how  much  has  been  written 
about  him,  and  how  much  interest  has  been  taken  in  his  character,  within  the 
last  few  years.  For  it  is  their  decided  conviction  that  the  more  his  character 
is  investigated,  the  higher  it  will  stand,  the  more  fully  will  the  enormous 
difficulties  under  which  he  struggled  on,  be  recognized,  and  the  more  lively 
will  be  the  gratitude  felt  to  him  for  all  which  he  effected  under  such  difficul- 
ties. To  those  who  entertain  such  a  conviction,  it  has  been  a  great  source  of 
rejoicing  that  so  eminent  a  person  as  Mr.  Le  Bas  had  undertaken  a  life  of 
this  admirable  person ;  and  the  manner  in  which  he  has  executed  his  task,  will 
fully  justify  their  warmest  anticipations.  They  will  find  a  powerful,  cou- 
rageous, high-toned  narrative  of  the  progress  of  things,  and  Cranmer's  share 
in  them,  in  the  text ;  and  in  the  notes,  very  sufficient  and  very  convincing 
refutations  of  the  charges  commonly  brought  against  Cranmer.  His  admirers 
will  feel  especial  gratitude  to  Mr.  Le  Bas  Tor  the  strength  with  which  he  has 
stated  the  case  as  to  the  Protestation  made  by  Cranmer  before  his  consecration 
as  Archbishop.  Such  a  notice  gives  no  opportunity  of  doing  any  justice  to 
Mr.  Le  Bas ;  but,  fortunately,  his  great  powers  are  too  well  known  to  require 
Vol.  111.-3%,  1833.  4  e 


/)9(>  NOTICES   AND   REVIEWS. 

any  commendation  here.  They  have  found  a  theme  worthy  of  them  in  the 
"  Lives  of  the  great  men  of  the  Church  of  England ;"  and  Mr.  Le  Bas,  in 
devoting  his  powers  to  such  a  work,  not  only  renders  an  invaluable  service  to 
the  Church,  but  will  achieve  a  memorial  to  himself  which  will  endure. 


Encyclopaedia  Ecclesiasiica,  or  a  complete  History  of  the  Church,  Rites,  Ceremo- 
monies.  Denominations  of  Christians,  8fc.  By  T.  A.  Trollope,  LL.B.,  late 
Fellow  of  New  Coll.,  Oxford,  Barrister  at  Law.  London :  Murray. 
1833.     Part  L 

This  is  a  very  splendid  work,  and  promises  to  be  a  very  useful  one,  especially 
to  the  general  reader.  Mr.  Trollope  shews  a  very  respectable  acquaintance 
with  the  points  of  divinity  which  he  is  called  on  to  touch,  and  very  great 
industry  and  research  in  pointing  out  the  meaning  of  ecclesiastical  terms. 
He  will  find  Van  Espen  of  great  use  as  he  goes  on,  and  Du  Cange  wall  like- 
wise give  great  assistance.  In  reading  writers  about  the  time  of  the  Reform- 
ation, one  is  constantly  at  a  loss  for  a  book  like  Mr.  Trollope's,  and  the  fuller 
he  makes  it  the  better  of  information  which  can  illustrate  the  state  of 
convents,  &c.  at  that  time.  For  example,  what  was  the  office  of  the  Pater 
Terrainarius  so  often  mentioned  in  Luther's  earlv  letters  ? 


MISCELLANEA. 


THE  WELSH  CLERGY. 

Napoleon  was  very  angry  that  the  English  did  not  know  when  they  were 
beaten.  Had  he  been  in  the  House  of  Lords,  his  anger  would  have  known 
no  bounds  against  the  Marquis  of  Westminster  and  Lord  King.  No  persons 
were  ever  more  entirely  beaten,  and  no  persons  ever  seemed  to  know  it  less. 
Let  us  see  how  the  case  stands. 

Lord  Westminster  and  Lord  R.  Grosvenor  present  petitions,  complaining 
that  clergy  who  do  not  know  Welsh  are  presented  to  Welsh  livings — that 
there  is  a  great  deal  of  non-residence — that  in  some  districts  there  are  no 
incumbents  at  all,  &c.,  insinuating  that  the  Bishops  give  these  livings  to  their 
own  English  friends,  who  do  not  reside,  and  pay  their  poor  Welsh  curates 
very  ill. 

Now,  as  to  ignorance  of  Welsh,  and  English  holding  livings,  the  Bishop  of 
Bangor  states,  that  only  three  Englishmen  hold  livings  in  all  his  diocese,  and 
each  of  these  was  strictly  examined  as  to  his  knowledge  of  Welsh  before  he 
took  possession. 

The  Bishop  of  St.  Asaph  says,  that  he  has  never  given  anything  to  any 
relation  of  his  own,  or  to  any  Englishman  ;  and  that  in  nearly  every  instance, 
he  had  given  his  benefices  to  Welsh  curates, — in  one  case  to  his  Welsh  chaplain, 
and  in  another,  to  a  most  exemplary  Welshman,  long  the  respected  Chaplain 
of  St.  George's  Hospital. 

Yet  none  of  the  charges  have  been  answered,  say  Lords  Westminster  and 
King.     Napoleon  would,  indeed,  have  been  very  angry  with  their  Lordships. 

Then  as  to  non-residence,  there  are  125  persons,  holding  various  kinds  of 
preferment  in  the  diocese  of  Bangor,  of  w^hom  the  Bishop  says,  that  all  but 
five  are  actually  resident  in  the  diocese ;  four  of  these  five  holding  benefices 
worth  next  to  nothing. 

Yet  none  of  the  charges,  say  Lords  Westminster  and  King,  have  been 
answered  !     What  can  be  the  Noble  Lords' notion  of  an  answer? 


MISCELLANEA.  591 

Mr.  Arthur  James  Johnes,  too,  writes  two  letters  to  the  Editor  of  the 
Morning  Chronicle,  asserting  that  these  petitions  (which,  it  would  appear, 
originated  with  him)  have  received  no  answer.  If  Mr.  Johnes  is  determined 
perpetually  to  obtrude  himself  before  the  public,  he  must  take  the  consequences. 
They  will'notbe  very  serviceable  to  his  character. 

Let  us  see  what  Mr.  Johnes  says.  In  the  first  edition  of  his  book  he 
stated  that  Christ  Church,  Oxford,  derived  4000/.  a  year  from  the  tithes  of  a 
particular  parish  in  Wales.  The  fact  is,  that  the  tithes  produce  only  2500/. 
a  year  ;  of  this,  Christ  Church  receives  only  500/.  Mr.  Johnes  found  out  his 
error,  and  corrected,  in  the  second  edition,  4000/.  into  2500/.  The  Bishop 
of  St.  Asaph,  in  the  House  of  Lords,  having  stated  that  Mr.  J.  represented 
the  value  as  4000/.  (relying  on  a  statemeutsenttohimby  a  Welsh  clergyman), 
Mr.  Johnes  writes  a  most  insiduous  insinuating  letter  to  the  newspaper, 
accusing  the  Bishop  of  disingenuousness  for  saying  that  he  represented  these 
tithes  as  worth  4000/.,  when  in  three  places  he  spoke  of  them  as  only  2500/. 
But  Mr.  Johnes  forgets  altogether  to  notice  the  small  fact,  that  he  did  represent 
them  as  worth  4000/.  in  his  first  edition.  Will  this  be  serviceable  to  Mr. 
Johnes's  character  ?  He  forgets,  too,  the  other  small  fact,  that  Christ  Church 
receives  only  500/.  from  them.  Will  this  be  serviceable  to  Mr.  Johnes's 
character  ?  Mr.  Johnes  dwells  on  the  dreadful  evils  of  the  clergy  not  knowing 
Welsh.  The  Bishop  of  Bangor  says,  there  is  not  one  in  his  diocese ;  the 
Bishop  of  St.  Asaph  says,  that  he  has  nsver  given  preferment  to  a  single 
Englishman.  And  Mr.  Johnes  then  alleges  two  cases  where,  \f  his  statement 
be  true,  the  clergy  do  not  know  Welsh  So  on  two  cases,  out  of  two  dioceses, 
these  serious  allegations  are  built.  Will  this  be  serviceable  to  Mr.  Johnes's 
character  ? 

He  goes  over  again  the  case  of  Archdeacon  Jones,  which  was  discussed  in 
this  Magazine.  Did  any  reader  think  the  statements  there  made  (see  vol.  ii. 
pp.  201  and  480)  serviceable  to  Mr.  Johnes's  character? 

There  is  another  small  device  of  Mr.  Johnes's  which  deserves  notice.  The 
reader  is  of  course  aware  that  half  the  livings  in  England  are  vicarages,  or 
perpetual  curacies,  the  great  tithes  going  either  to  laymen,  corporations,  or 
clerical  bodies,  sole  or  corporate.  Now,  wherever  they  belong  to  the  clergy, 
though  the  clerical  benefice  is  a  vicarage,  or  a  perpetual  curacy,  and  the  vicar 
is  resident,  and  the  rector  could  not  interfere  by  law,  Mr.  Johnes  is  pleased 
constantly  to  represent  the  rector  as  a  delinquent,  absentee,  and  non-resident, 
and  wholly  to  overlook  the  small  fact  that  the  clerical  incumbent,  established 
by  law,  is  resident.  Will  this  be  serviceable  to  Mr.  Johnes's  character  ?  For 
example — Llanvair,  in  Denbighshire,  belongs  to  a  clerical  corporation,  and  is 
a  perpetual  curacy.  Mr.  Johnes  represents  this  as  one  of  the  livings  "in  the 
hands  of  persons  who  are  absentees"  from  the  Principality.  Yet  he  knew 
the  fact  that  the  curate  was  a  perpetual  curate,  i.  e.,  that  the  curate  was  the 
incumbent,  as  he  mentions  his  being  partly  paid  out  of  Queen  Anne's  Bounty. 
Is  this  creditable  to  Mr.  Johnes's  character  ?  Heullan  is  annexed  to  the  deanery 
of  St.  Asaph,  yet  the  Dean  is  represented  as  one  of  the  absentees.  Mr. 
Johnes's  statements  of  value  of  Heullan,  &c.,  are  wholly  omitted,  for  the 
reader  by  turning  to  the  March  number  of  this  Magazine,  will  find  two  clergy- 
men there  stating  that  he  has  doubled  their  incomes,  besides  giving  one  of  them 
two  livings,  neither  of  which  he  has.  Is  this  creditable  to  Mr.  Johnes's 
character  ? 

Next,  from  a  very  valuable  letter  in  the  English  Chronicle  of  April  6th,  it 
appears  that  in  a  list  of  nineteen  parishes  from  Mr.  Johnes's  essay,  on  which 
he  states  the  incumbent  to  be  non-resident,  eleven,  to  the  writer's  certain  know- 
ledge, are  constantly  resident,  and  he  is  nearly  certain  that  the  rest  are  so.  The 
fact  is,  that  these  parishes  are  of  the  description  above,  and  that  Mr.  Johnes's 
small  device  was  applicable  to  them.  That,  no  doubt,  is  also  peculiarly  cre- 
ditable to  Mr.  Johnes's  character. 

The  letter  then  notices  a  list  of  five  parishes  of  which  the  Dean  of  St.  Asaph 


592  MISCELLANEA. 

would  appear  to  be  the  incumbent.  But  the  fact  is,  that  it  is  with  these  as 
with  those  noticed  above  ;  part  of  the  great  tithes  belong  to  the  Deanery,  and 
in  each  case,  the  clergyman,  having  the  cure  of  souls  by  law,  resides.  The  Dean's 
brother  is  represented  as  having  four  parishes;  the  fact  being,  that  he 
resides  on  one,  and  that  of  the  other  three,  two  are  sinecure  rectories,  where 
the  vicar  resides,  and  the  third  has  no  cure  of  souls.  "  It  may  be  worth," 
says  the  letter- writer,  *'  half  as  much  as  Mr.  Johnes  makes  it,  which  is  a 
pretty  fair  allowance  for  all  his  statements  in  this  respect."  All  this,  no  doubt, 
Mr.  Johnes  will  hereafter  find  eminently  serviceable  to  his  character,  and 
will  induce  persons  to  listen  to  all  he  may  say  with  peculiar  confidence,  and 
without  the  least  misgiving. 


THE  REGISTRATION  BILL. 

Mr.  Wilks  is  bringing  in  a  bill  for  a  general  Registration.  If  this  is  properly 
managed,  there^can  be  no  objection  to  it.  Let  each  body  of  Christians  in  a 
county  send  in  to  the  office  of  the  Clerk  of  the  Peace,  an  account  of  the  births, 
&c.,  among  themselves,  and  the  whole  would  be  done.  But  if  Mr.  Wilks 
intends  to  make  the  clergy  register  baptisms  and  burials  not  taking  place  in 
their  own  communion,  such  abominable  tyranny  ought  to  be  resisted  at  once. 
What  would  Mr.  Wilks  say  of  an  Act  exonerating  clergy  from  keeping  the 
registers  of  their  own  people,  and  compelling  Dissenting  ministers  to  do  this 
work  for  them  ?  The  registers  kept  by  the  clergy,  are  registers  of  their  own 
acts  as  ministers  of  religion,  and  are  not  kept  by  them  as  civil  ofiicers,  in 
which  capacity  they  are  not  known  to  the  state.  The  motion  was  seconded 
by  Mr.  K.  Tynte,  who  knowing,  to  his  great  comfort,  that  Mr.  Bickham 
Escott  is  not  in  the  house,  thought  he  might  venture  to  raise  his  voice  and 
flatter  the  Dissenters.  He  remembered  what  Mr.  Escott  had  done  to  him, 
too  keenly,  however,  to  venture  again  to  lift  his  heel  against  the  church,  and 
so  let  him  pass.  There  are  persons  more  malignant  than  poor  Mr.  Tynte, 
who  are  allowed  to  pass  also,  simply  from  their  being  as  insignificant.  For 
example,  there  was  one  debate  in  which  Mr.  Curteis,  the  member  for  Sussex, 
and  Sir  C.  Blunt,  one  of  the  radical  members  for  Lewes,  said  whatever 
seemed  good  to  them  against  the  church,  because  they  knew  full  well  that 
there  was  no  one  to  defend  the  clergy.  Mr.  Curteis  will  probably  not  venture 
a  second  time  on  abusing  the  clergy,  when  a  clergyman  is  present,  as,  in  an 
evil  hour  for  himself,  he  did  at  Brighton.  Mr.  Curteis  and  Sir  C.  Blunt's 
sayings  and  doings  are  not  of  the  slightest  importance  to  any  man,  woman, 
or  thing  ;  but  in  what  a  defenceless  state  must  the  church  be  in  the  House  of 
Commons  when  such  persons  dare  to  attack  it ! 


CONGREGATIONAL  MAGAZINE. 

The  British  Magazine  has  been  guilty  of  one  piece  of  folly  lately ;  viz.  entering 
into  a  controversy  with  the  Congregational  Magazine,  in  the  wise  expectation 
that  it  would  be  conducted  in  the  language  and  manner  common  among  gen- 
tlemen. What  might  have  been  foreseen,  has  happened ;  viz.,  that  in  the  very 
2nd  paper,  all  pretence  to  decency  has  been  abandoned,  and  the  writer  in  the 
Congregational  Magazine  calls  his  opponent  an  hypocrite,  in  so  many  words, 
and  charges  him  with  cant,  shuffling,  &c.  &c.  This  method  of  controversy  en- 
sures the  victory  to  him  who  uses  it,  if  driving  an  opponent  off  the  field  is 
victory ;  and  this  triumph  shall  be  conceded  to  the  Congregational  Magazine. 
After  the  few  words  that  follow,  it  shall  be  allowed  to  call  names  and  revile, 
and  to  state  every  thing  in  its  own  way,  without  question.  It  requires  no  patience 
to  bear  all  the  revilings  quite  unmoved,  and  no  philosophy  to  despise  the  triumph. 


MISCELLANEA.  593 

Extracts,  however,  illustrative  of  its  modesty  and  charity,  and  contradictions 
of  any  falsehoods  which  may  adorn  its  pages,  may  be  given,  but  no  further 
attempt  at  controversy  shall  be  made  with  a  publication  which  forgets  com- 
mon decency  of  language.  It  may  therefore  sing  its  paean  of  victory  as  soon 
as  it  pleases,  and  announce  the  discomfiture  of  the  British  Magazine  to  its 
brother  journals,  who  will  he  just  as  well  pleased  as  by  a  victory  obtained  by 
the  power  of  argument. 

How  far  the  victory  has  been  so  obtained  may  be  learned  from  the  follow- 
ing enumeration. 

Triumph  One  of  the  Congregational  Magazine, 
The  writer  in  the  Congregational  Magazine  having  said  that  it  would  not 
refuse  to  enter  the  lists  oi personal  controversy,  and  being  taxed  wuth  this  ex- 
pression, says,  that  personal  is  an  ambiguous  word,  and  that  personal  con- 
troversy does  not  mean  personal  attacks,  but  controversy  carried  on  by  reply 
and  rejoinder ! 

Triumph  Two  of  the  Congregational  Magazine. 

The  Congregational  Magazine  having  said,  that  dissenting  chapels,  though 
inferior  in  architectural  beauty  to  our  churches,  are  always  superior  to  them 
in  the  great  purposes  for  which  churches  and  chapels  exist,  is  extremely  angry 
at  being  supposed  to  mean  that  every  chapel  is  superior  to  every  church. 
What  does  it  mean  ? 

Triumph  Three  of  the  Congregational  Magazine. 

The  Congregational  Magazine  states,  that  the  same  privileges  which  are  as- 
sumed by  church  writers  in  argument,  are  denied  to  dissenters,  and  that  espe- 
cially the  British  Magazine  having  complained  of  the  attacks,  in  dissenting 
journals,  on  clergy  whose  names  are  not  given,  does  the  same  thing  itself. 

No  name  will  be  given  to  the  mode  by  which  this  triumph  is  obtained. 
The  simple  fact  is  this.  The  complaint  made  by  the  British  Magazine  was 
this — that  attempts  are  made  every  day  in  the  dissenting  journals  to  injure  the 
church,  by  bringing  charges  against  the  private  characters  of  clergy,  whose 
names  these  journals  do  not  dare  to  give.  And  what  like  this  has  ever  been 
done  by  the  British  Magazine,  or  any  other  church  journal  ?  Nothing  what- 
ever !  The  passage  referred  to  in  the  British  Magazine  was  merely  an  illus- 
tration of  the  notorious  fact,  that  in  the  dissenting  interest  the  ministers  are 
constantly  removed  at  the  caprice  of  the  congregation,  and  four  instances,  in 
one  neighbourhood,  were  alluded  to,  the  names  being  suppressed  for  fear  of 
giving  pain.  Thus  the  Congregational  Magazine  justifies  the  dissenting  jour- 
nals for  vilifying  the  clergy,  without  giving  names,  by  shewing  that  the  Bri- 
tish Magazine  has  done  something  entirely  different.  Was  there  any  attack 
on  private  character,  or  any  attempt  to  vilify  the  whole  body  of  dissenting 
ministers  like  those  in  the  dissenting  journals,  which  represent  the  whole  of  the 
clergy  as  mere  fox-hunters  and  dancers,  because  a  rev.  gentleman,  not  a  hundred 
miles  from ,  was  out  hunting  with  the hounds  on  such  a  day  ?  Per- 
haps the  writer  in  the  Congregational  Magazine  may  not  see  the  difference  of 
the  cases.  He  certainly  will  not  choose  to  see  them,  but  will  call  this  shuffling. 
Be  it  so.  If  it  were  quite  clear  that  he  did  not  see  how  the  matter  was,  it 
might  be  added  that  if,  to  shew  his  notions  of  the  church  patronage,  he  were 
to  state  that  it  brought  too  many  men  of  fortune  into  the  church,  and  that  in 
one  neighbourhood  four  sons  of  noblemen,  or  men  of  large  fortune,  had  lately 
taken  preferment,  no  complaints  of  slander  or  reviling*  would  have  been 
brought. 

*  They  who  have  any  curiosity  to  ascertain  the  temper  and  taste  of  the  dissenting 
newspapers,  should  read  a  letter  about  bishops'  incomes,  in  the  Christian  Advocate  of 
April  1,  signed  Peter  Pendleton.  The  novelty  of  the  argument,  the  elegance  of  the 
style,  and  the  Christian  tone  of  the  article  will  charm  them  equally.  It  is  by  such 
things  that  those  base  papers  strive  to  keep  up  hatred  to  the  church. 


594  MISCELLANEA. 


Triumph  Four  of  the  Congregational  Magazine. 

The  great  triumph  of  all  is  over  the  shameful  shuffling  of  the  British  Maga- 
zine, as  to  the  appeal  to  authorities  for  church  and  dissenting  practises.  It 
was  a  question,  whether  the  dissenting  authorities  appealed  to  in  this  Maga- 
zine were  fair  authorities  to  appeal  to,  and  whether  the  church  authorities  ap- 
pealed to  by  dissenters  were  fair  authorities  to  appeal  to.  The  Congregational 
proposed,  what  is,  perhaps,  a  tolerably  fair  test,  viz.,  a  general  acceptance  of 
these  authorities  by  the  respective  bodies  to  which  they  belonged.  This  test 
was  accepted,  and  the  British  Magazine  stated,  in  arguing  on  it,  that  the 
works  of  Messrs.  Nihill,  Acaster,  and  Ryland,  so  far  from  being  generally 
accepted,  were  very  little  known ;  that,  of  the  periodicals  referred  to,  three  were 
political  journals,  over  which  trie  church  could  have  no  control ;  that  two 
others  might  be  fairly  appealed  to,  as  shewing  the  opinions  of  particular  part 
ties ;  and  that  another  had  offended  the  party  to  which  it  was  supposed  to 
belong,  by  the  very  statements  for  which  dissenters  would  refer  to  it.  These 
are  plain  facts,  and  plainly  stated.  This  was  an  acceptance  of  a  fair  test,  and 
a  simple  statement  upon  it ;  and  yet  this  is  all  represented  by  the  Congrega- 
tional as  subterfuge  and  shuffling !  Such  accusations,  indeed,  are  a  natural 
reply  from  one  who  knows  he  has  not  any  other.  Again,  it  was  distinctly  asked, 
in  the  British  Magazine,  what  were  acknowledged  as  authorities  among  the 
dissenting  interest,  and  a  promise  was  given,  in  all  sincerity,  that  no  reference 
should  be  made  to  those  which  are  thought  ill  of.  Instead  of  an  answer  to 
this  plain  question  ;  instead  of  a  list  of  authorities  acknowledged  by  dissen- 
ters, comes,  as  usual,  a  torrent  of  foul  words.  It  is  wiliness,  cant,  hypocrisy, 
&c.  &c.  &c. 

In  conclusion,  it  should  be  said,  that  the  Congregational  Magazine  promises 
next  month  to  prove  the  unfairness  of  some  citations  of  dissenting  works  by  a 
very  able  and  admirable  writer  in  this  Magazine.  To  that /)roo/  attention 
shall  be  paid,  and  if  any  improper  citations  have  been  made,  no  one,  the  pre- 
sent writer  is  sure,  will  be  more  ready  to  acknowledge  his  error  than  the  person 
in  question.  BvXwe  shall  see.  In  the  meantime,  the  writer  will  say  adieu  to  the 
Congregational  Magazine. f 


CATHOLIC    ]VIAGAZINE. 


Of  course,  after  the  specimen  given  from  the  Catholic  Magazine  a  few  weeks 
back,  no  one  who  has  the  feelings  of  a  gentleman  would  think  of  reading  it, 
except  on  special  necessity ;  and  the  only  thought  which  can  occur  to  any  one 
about  it,  is  wonder  that  a  church  like  the  Roman  Catholic  should  not  have  a 
single  journal  so  respectable,  either  in  power  or  general  decency  of  style  and 
manner,  as  those  of  any  class  whatever  of  dissenters  in  this  country.  In 
turning  over  a  collection  of  Magazines  belonging  to  a  book-club,  and  carefully 
avoiding  the  Catholic,  the  following  sentence  (the  last  in  the  last  page  of  the 
December  Number)  struck  the  writer's  eye,  as  he  turned  over  the  whole  num- 
ber together.  "The  melancholy  interest  was  gratefully  heightened  (!)  by  a 
sound  and  practical  and  feeling  address  from  the  Hon.  and  Rev.  Mr.  Spencer, 
who  condescended  to  pay  this  tribute  to  the  memory  of  his  fellow-student." 
Mr.  Spencer  preached  a  funeral  sermon,  in  short,  over  a  fellow  student — and 
this  is  called  an  act  of  condescension  I     Condescension  in  a  Christian  minis- 


t  The  only  approximation  to  anything  beyond  abuse,  is  a  statement  that  iJlnney's 
Life  of  Morel]  is  not  a  book  well  received  among  dissenters.  If  this  is  so,  of  course 
it  must  be  appealed  to  only  for  facts. 


MISCELLANEA.  59o 

ter  to  shew  the  last  respect  to  the  corpse  of  a  brother  man — of  the  very  lowest 
in  the  creation.  Especial  condescension  to  shew  it  to  one  his  equal  in  every- 
thing but  birth  !  Mr.  Spencer  must  have  changed  other  things  besides  his  re- 
ligion, if  he  is  not  nauseated  by  such  attempts  to  flatter  and  secure  him ! 

Uhi  lapsa,  one  may  indeed  say  of  the  Roman  Catholic  Church,  when  it 
is  disgraced  by  a  journal  which  knows  no  medium  between  the  lowest  and 
most  vulgar  reviling,  and  the  most  fulsome  flattery.  It  was  reported,  that  the 
mother  of  a  convert  to  that  church  consoled  herself  with  the  reflection,  that 
at  least  her  son  had  chosen  the  religion  of  a  gentleman.  But  she  would  have 
abstained  from  the  remark  if  she  had  considered  the  Catholic  Magazine  as  a 
fair  representative  of  the  feelings  or  language  of  the  Roman  Catholic  Church. 


THE  MONTHLY  REPOSITORY. 

This  Religious  Journal,  in  its  December  number,  uttered  the  most  violent 
tirade  against  the  army,  and  assured  the  people  of  Bristol  how  fortunate  it  was 
for  them  that  their  city  was  for  three  days  in  the  hands  of  the  rabble,  rather 
than  in  that  of  an  army  !  What  would  be  said  of  a  Church-of-England  re- 
ligious Journal  which  should  thus  mix  politics  and  religion,  and  give  such  a 
picture  of  demagogues  and  Political  Unionists  as  might  be  given,  and  not  only 
be  given,  but  might  be  proved  to  be  true,  and  not  to  be  mere  outrageous  ab- 
surdity, like  the  Monthly  Repository's  praises  of  the  tender  mercies  of  a 
drunken  and  furious  mob  ? 


DISSENTING    MINISTERS. 

It  is  a  curious  fact,  that  while  Radical  and  Dissenting  writers  are  so  loud 
against  those  members  of  the  establishment  who  say  that  a  church  ought  to  be 
moderately  well  endowed,  in  order  to  induce  persons  of  the  higher  ranks  to 
enter  it,  and  represent  this  as  the  height  of  baseness,  they  forget  that  a  very 
curious  confirmation  of  the  argument  which  excites  their  anger  is  that  the  sons 
of  rich  dissenters  rarely  or  never  become  Dissenting  Ministei's.  How  do  they 
account  for  this  fact  ? 

How  do  they  account  for  another,  that  a  very  large  number  of  the  sons  of 
the  most  wealthy  and  old  members  of  the  dissenting  interest,  not  only  relapse 
to  the  abominations  of  the  church,  but  actually  enter  its  ministry  ?  A  very 
imperfect  list  was  given  from  the  Patriot  last  month,  of  the  dissenting  minis- 
ters who  have  become  clergymen  of  the  Establishment.  The  writer  has  now 
before  him  a  list  of  three  more,  of  seven  sons  of  dissenting  ministers,  and 
nineteen  sons  of  w^ealthy  dissenters,  who  have  ^tered  the  ministry  of  the 
Church  of  England.  These  are  known  to  one  person,  and  he  is  assured  that 
a  verv  little  inquiry  would  enlarge  this  list  to  a  great  extent. 


THINGS  TO  BE  LAMENTED. 

*'  A  proneness  to  wander  from  the  stated  place  of  tDorship." 

"  Some  new  light  has  sprung  up,  some  dreamer  or  miracle  worker ;  some 
new  discovery  has  been  made,  and  the  good  old  plain  matter-of-fact  truth  has 
not  been  relished.  Having  become  wiser  than  their  teachers,  some  forsake 
home ;  or  having  heard  of  some  who  are  wiser,  they  must  be  followed  ;  and 


596  MISCELLANEA. 

when  spoken  to  on  the  subject,  think  it  is  a  matter  between  God  and  their  own 
consciences,  and  no  one  has  a  right  to  interfere.  Well,  but  is  it  right  to  tra- 
vel on  the  Sabbath,  encouraging  traffic  on  that  day,  when  you  can  have  food 
at  home  ?  The  reply  is — The  soul  must  be  fed,  and  it  is  a  duty  to  seek  it  any- 
where. But  why  will  not  the  same  food  do  that  used  to  satisfy  ?  Fresh  light 
has  been  received,  and  old  truths  will  not  satisfy.  Thus  Satan  cheats  the  soul, 
and  anything  but  profit  follows." 

This  comes  from  an  article  in — what  Journal  does  the  reader  suppose  ? 
From  some  good  orthodox  High-church  quarter  of  course.  Not  so, 
but  from  the  Home  Missionary  Magazine  for  April !  Even  so.  This 
is  no  matter  of  triumph — but  a  matter  for  most  serious  reflection  in- 
deed. This  Society,  the  newest  of  all,  which  professes  to  break  up 
new  ground  only,  has  contrived  (with  plenty  of  auxiliaries  to  be 
sure)  so  effectually  to  introduce  the  appetite  for  novelty,  that  it  is 
fain  to  cry  out  and  complain  itself !  That  which  may  have  endured 
a  whole  twelve  months,  is  given  up  and  deserted  at  once,  if  a  new 
teacher  should  arrive !  This,  so  far  from  being  matter  of  rejoicing, 
is  indeed  a  most  awful  account,  though  exactly  what  was  foretold 
by  the  bigotted  High  Churchmen  long  ago. 


MR.  CURTIS. 

The  following  letter  will  probably  be  sufficient  notice  of  Mr.  Curtis,     It  does 
not  seem  probable  that  we  shall  hear  much  more  of  him. 

•*  To  the  Editor  of  the  Times. 

"  Sir, — In  consequence  of  the  publication  of  Mr.  Curtis's  pamphlet  upon 
the  state  of  the  text  in  the  current  editions  of  the  English  Bible,  and  your  re- 
marks on  that  subject,  the  members  of  the  sub -committee  appointed  to  ex- 
amine and  report  on  the  authorized  version  feel  it  their  duty  to  make  the 
following  statements  : — 

"  In  publishing  the  resolutions  of  the  1 3th  of  June,  Mr.  Curtis  has  not  only 
acted  without  our  concurrence,  but  in  direct  opposition  to  the  written  injunc- 
tion of  one  of  the  committee, —  the  positive  declaration  made  to  him  by 
another,  who  was  also  of  the  sub-committee,  that  such  an  act  would  be  a  gross 
breach  of  faith, — and  the  obvious  design  of  that  part  of  our  fourth  resolution 
in  which  it  is  declared  '  expedient  to  wait  till  the  reprint  of  the  edition  of 
1611,  now  printing  at  Oxford,  be  before  the  public,  ere  any  further  correspond- 
ence be  entered  upon  with  the  Universities.' 

"  We  do  not  consider  ourselves  responsible  for  any  statements  which  Mr. 
Curtis  has  made  in  his  pamphlet,  or  which  he  may  hereafter  make  ;  and  he  is 
no  longer  secretary  to  the  committee  by  which  we  were  appointed,  or  in  any 
way  connected  with  that  body. 

**  As  our  design  was  not  to  implicate  character,  but  to  secure  the  integrity 
of  the  text  of  the  authorized  version,  we  consider  the  reprint  of  the  standard 
edition  now  commenced  at  Oxford  as  the  first  step  towards  the  advancement 
of  the  object  we  had  in  view.  J.  BENNETT. 

F.  A.  COX. 
E.  HENDERSON. 

"  Though  not  of  the  sub-committee,  I  am  happy  to  be  admitted  to  add  my 
signature.  J.  PYE  SMITH." 

March  26. 


597 
REPORT. 


INCORPORATED  SOCIETY  FOR  PROMOTING   THE  ENLARGEMENT, 
BUILDING,  AND  REPAIRING  OF  CHURCHES  AND  CHAPELS. 

A  MEETING  of  this  Socicty  was  held  at  their  chambers  in  St.  Martia's-place, 
Trafalgar-square,  on  Monday,  the  15th  of  April;  his  grace  the  Archbishop  of 
Canterbury  in  the  chair.  There  were  present  the  Bishops  of  London,  Lich- 
field and  Coventry,  St.  Asaph,  Bangor,  and  Chester ;  the  Rev.  Archdeacon 
Watson,  the  Rev.  H.  H.  Norris,  the  Rev.  T.  Bowdler,  Rev.  John  Lonsdale ; 
N.  Connop,  jun.,  Esq.,  J.  S.  Salt,  Esq.,  &c.  &c. 

Among  other  business  transacted,  grants,  varying  in  amount  according  to 
the  necessity  of  the  case,  were  voted  towards  enlarging  the  church  at  North 
Chapel,  in  the  county  of  Sussex  ;  enlarging  the  church  at  Lynton,  in  the 
county  of  Devon  ;  altering  and  new  pewing  the  galleries  in,  and  repairing  the 
chapel  of  St.  Paul,  in  the  town  of  Birmingham  ;  enlarging  and  repewing  the 
church  at  Southwick,  in  the  county  of  Sussex ;  enlarging,  by  rebuilding,  the 
church  at  Hay,  in  the  county  of  Brecon ;  repairing  the  church  at  Gransden 
Parva,  in  the  county  of  Cambridge  ;  restoring  the  church  of  Boughton 
Monchelsea,  in  the  county  of  Kent,  destroyed  by  fire. 

The  annual  general  court  of  the  Society  is  fixed  for  Friday,  the  24th  May, 
at  the  Society's  rooms,  St.  Martin's-place,  Trafalgar-square.  His  grace  the 
Archbishop  of  Canterbury  will  take  the  Chair  at  twelve  o'clock. 


DOCUMENTS. 


EXTRACTS   FROM  THE  BISHOP  OF   GLOUCESTER'S  SPEECH  AT 
CHELTENHAM. 

"  The  Society  for  Promoting  Christian  Knowledge  was  founded  in  the 
year  1698.  Now  that  it  should  have  continued  to  exist,  supported,  under 
Providence,  by  voluntary  contributions,  for  135  years,  and  not  to  exist  only, 
but  to  flourish,  to  go  on  with  constantly  progressive  support,  to  see  its  ob- 
jects better  and  better  attained  in  each  successive  year,  and  to  spread  itself  in 
extent,  as  I  shall  explain  presently  it  has  done,  I  must  think  that  this  cir- 
cumstance affords  in  itself  a  well  grounded  hope,  that  it  has  been  conducted  in 
a  manner  not  displeasing  to  the  great  and  omniscient  Parent  of  us  all,  that 
the  favour  of  Almighty  God  has  lighted  upon  this  Society.  The  first,  and  by 
far  the  most  important  object,  is  the  diffusing  among  all  classes  of  society, 
but  particularly  among  the  poor,  the  Holy  Scriptures ;  and  for  the  manner 
and  extent  in  which  this  object  has  been  effected,  I  will  only  mention  the  fact, 
that  during  the  last  year,  the  Society  has  dispersed  above  63,000  copies  of  the 
English  Bible,  and  above  66,000  copies  of  the  New  Testament,  making  to- 
gether nearly  130,000  copies  of  the  Scriptures.  All  its  other  operations  will 
be  found  subsidiary  to  diffusing  the  knowledge  of  the  word  of  God.  I  shall 
mention  the  second  grand  object,  that  of  dispersing  the  Prayer  Book,  parti- 
cularly among  the  poor :  in  the  course  of  last  year  only,  the  Society  gave 
away,  through  the  means  of  its  members,  above  150,000  copies  of  the  English 
Liturgy,  thereby  enabling  at  least  that  number  of  persons  to  join  in  the 
service  of  the  church,  who  but  for  this  Society  would  not  have  been  able  to 
do  it  in  so  edifying  a  manner  as  they  now  do. .  The  third  object  is  to  print 
and  to  disperse  books  and  tracts  of  all  descriptions,  that  tend  to  promote  a 
Vol.  lU.^Maf/y  1833.  4  f 


598  DOCUMENTS. 

knowledge  of  the  Christian  Religion ;  the  best  comments  upon  Scripture,  and 
the  best  and  most  popular  tracts  upon  different  Christian  duties.  And  this 
has  been  done  to  such  an  extent,  as  perhaps  will  amaze  those  who  knew  not 
the  fact :  in  the  last  year  only,  this  society  dispersed  nearly  a  million  and  a 
half  of  books  and  tracts  !" 

"  It  may  be  asked  as  a  matter  of  curiosity,  by  what  means  has  this  estab- 
lishment been  able  to  accomplish  these  multifarious  matters  in  the  effectual 
manner  in  which,  I  believe,  all  have  been  done  ?  It  is  by  a  number  of  private 
subscribers,  perhaps  about  14,000  persons,  whose  average  subscriptions 
amount  to  one  guinea  each,  besides  the  Society's  revenues  of  about  10  or 
12,000/.  per  annum,  resulting  from  accumulated  legacies  and  donations — some 
appropriated  to  particular  objects,  and  some  for  general  purposes.  Great  as 
that  number  is,  I  confess  I  do  not  think  it  so  great  as  we  ought  to  expect, 
when  we  consider  how  extensive  is  the  good  done  by  such  an  establishment, 
and  how  exactly  the  advantage  is  commensurate  with  the  extent  of  the  sum 
collected.  The  population,  I  believe,  of  England  and  Wales  is  14,000,000 ; 
the  proportion,  therefore,  of  subscribers  is  but  one  in  a  thousand.  Now  it  is 
{^  fact  that  many  persons  are  in  almost  total  ignorance  of  the  operations  of 
this  charity,  and  know  little  more  of  it  than  its  name.  To  this  I  attribute 
the  extraordinary  circumstance,  that  several  of  the  very  first  persons  of  this 
country  in  station,  talent,  and  power,  are  not  members  of  the  society  for 
Promoting  Christian  Knowledge  ;  nor  can  I  doubt  that  they  would  give  it 
support  by  their  money  and  talents,  if  its  advantages  could  be  brought  before 
them." 


SOCIETIES   FOR  PROMOTING   CHRISTIAN  KNOWLEDGE   AND  FOR 
THE  PROPAGATION  OF  THE  GOSPEL  IN  FOREIGN  PARTS. 

On  Monday,  the  8th  instant,  a  meeting  on  behalf  of  the  above  societies  was 
held  at  the  Town  Hall,  Stamford,  which  was  filled  to  excess  with  a  genteel 
assemblage  of  the  inhabitants  of  the  town  and  surrounding  villages,  chiefly 
consisting  of  ladies.     George  Finch,  Esq  ,  M.P.,  was  in  the  chair. 

The  following  gentlemen  addressed  the  Meeting : — Mr.  Finch,  Rev.  R.  Two- 
peny,  of  Little  Casterton,  Dr.  Arnold,  Lord  Carbery,  Dr.  Hopkinson,  Rev. 
Joseph  Wilson,  of  Laxton,  Rev.  H.  Mortlock,  of  Morcott,  Rev.  C.  Swan, 
of  Ridlington,  Rev.  Nicholas  Walters,  of  Stamford,  Rev.  T.  Arnold,  Rev.  C. 
Arnold,  Rev.  T.  Roberts,  of  Tinwell,  and  Rev.  C.  Belgrave. 

The  two  following  speeches,  from  laymen,  will  give  pleasure  to  every  one : — 
Mr.  Finch. — Ladies  and  Gentlemen, — We  are  met  to-day  to  hear  the  reports 
of  the  proceedings  of  two  most  interesting  institutions,  fostered  and  super- 
intended by  the  Clergy  of  the  Established  Church,  and  to  consider  how  we 
can  best  promote  their  interests.  One  of  these  societies  assumes  the  character 
of  a  Foreign,  the  other  of  a  Home  Missionary.  There  is  no  church  to  whom 
a  wider  field  of  "missionary  exertion  has  been  opened  by  Divine  Providence 
than  the  Church  of  England.  In  the  West  Indies  she  has  presented  to  her 
800,000  negroes,  whose  emancipation  from  slavery  must  shortly  take  place. 
Whether  the  release  from  bondage  of  so  many  thousands  of  our  fellow-men 
will  be  a  blessing  to  them  or  a  curse, — whether  it  will  be  the  prelude  of  their 
relapse  into  barbarism  or  of  their  being  numbered  among  civilized  nations, 
depends  entirely  upon  the  failure  or  success  of  the  exertions  now  making  for 
their  moral  and  religious  improvement.  It  is  satisfactory,  tlierefore,  to  find 
that  the  Church  of  England  is  making  increased  efforts  to  disseminate  among 
tirem  the  principles  of  truth.  In  Canada  we  behold  vast  regions  capable  of 
Bostaininga  population  far  more  nutnerous  than  the  population  of  the  United 
Kingdom.  Englahd  has  communicated  to  them  the  principles  of  civil  freedom 
and  the  framework  of  her  constitution  ;  but  of  little  advantage  would  these 


POCUMBNTS.  0^>9 

gifts  be,  if  they  were  unaccompanied  by  a  church  establishment.  That  man 
is  but  little  versed  in  the  history  of  nations  who  is  npt  aware  that  unless 
disciplined  and  improved  by  true  religion,  man  is  unfitted  for  the  enjoyment 
of  liberty.  Experience  teaches  us  that  infidelity  leads  to  anarchy,  that  super- 
stitution  demands  the  support  of  the  arm  of  despotism,  and  that  true  Chris- 
tianity alone  prevents  liberty  from  degenerating  into  licentiousness.  New 
Holland,  which  is  commensurate  in  size  with  two-thirds  of  Europe,  will  in 
future  ages  possess  nations  whose  destinies  will  be  greatly  influenced  by  the 
character  which  her  present  institutions  assume.  In  India  we  have  confided 
to  our  government  eighty  millions  of  souls,  immersed  in  the  deadliest  supersti- 
tions. Stimulated  by  a  sense  of  the  awful  responsibility  of  her  situation,  our 
venerable  church  displays  a  becoming  earnestness.  She  has  circulated,  in 
common  with  other  Christian  churches,  hundreds  of  thousands  of  copies  of  the 
Scriptures  ;  she  has  sent  out  many  ardent  missionaries  burning  with  the  love 
of  Christ,  and  prepared  to  lay  down  their  lives,  if  called  upon  to  do  so,  for  his 
sake  ;  and,  imitating  the  example  of  the  apostles,  who,  after  sowing  the  seed, 
established  churches  to  watch  over  its  growth,  she  has  built  and  endowed 
many  churches  in  our  various  colonies.  With  respect  to  the  Society  for 
Promoting  Christian  Knowledge,  its  labours  are  of  first-rate  importance. 
Never,  perhaps,  was  exertion  more  imperatively  demanded  of  the  friends  of 
social  order  and  religion  than  at  the  present  moment.  When  the  question  of 
a  more  general  diflfusion  of  education  was  mooted  some  years  ago,  the  clergy 
of  the  establishment  embraced  a  liberal  and  enlightened  policy.  The  esta- 
blished church,  however,  when  she  promoted  the  scriptural  educg.tion  of  the 
poor,  impliedly  pledged  herself  to  attend  her  children  in  after  life  with  her 
fostering  care,  and  to  protect  them  against  the  enemies  of  their  salvation.  A 
new  field  having  been  opened,  a  contest  naturally  ensued  between  the  powers 
of  light  and  darkness  for  its  possession.  The  disciples  of  Priestlej^  infidels, 
revolutionists,  and  the  Church  of  Rome  with  her  thousands  of  emissaries,  are 
at  present  unceasing  in  their  efi"orts  to  undermine  the  foundations  of  the  true 
faith.  There  is  therefore  abundant  need  of  the  most  strenuous  eff"orts  on  the 
part  of  the  Christian  world  ;  and  if  these  effbrts  are  made,  I  have  no  fear  of 
the  result.  At  the  close  of  the  last  century,  when  the  Roman  Catholic  religion 
was  overthrown  in  France,  the  Church  of  England,  assailed  by  the  arms  of 
infidelity,  obtained  the  victory.  The  conflict  gave  birth  to  the  unanswerable 
defences  of  a  Watson,  a  Paley,  a  Gisborne,  a  Benson,  and  many  other  divines 
whom  it  is  unnecessary  to  mention.  In  Italy,  at  the  present  day,  as  we  learn 
from  the  encyclical  letter  of  the  Bishop  of  Rome,  written  last  August,  the 
Romish  Church  is  almost  rent  in  twain,  and  requires  as  much  the  aid  of  the 
Emperor  of  Austria  to  maintain  her  spiritual  influence,  as  the  Turkish  Sultan 
requires  the  aid  of  Russia  to  preserve  his  temporal  power.  The  Church  of 
England  is  also  surrounded  by  a  host  of  enemies ;  but  doctrinally  founded  as 
she  is  upon  the  Rock  of  ages,  and  daily  advancing  as  she  does  in  Christian  and 
missionary  zeal,  she  will,  I  am  confident,  emerge  from  her  trials  and  diflScul- 
ties  shining  with  superior  lustre.  As  the  meeting  must  now  be  desirous  of 
listening  to  the  very  interesting  particulars  which  are  about  to  be  related  of 
the  proceedings  of  the  societies  to  which  I  have  alluded,  it  would  ill  become 
me  to  detain  them  with  any  further  observations. 

Lord  Carbery  said  that  he  had  been  rather  suddenly  called  upon  to  move 
the  second  resolution — "  That  the  funds  of  these  two  Societies  are  inadequate 
to  the  important  purposes  of  their  institution."  He  felt  happy  that  the  sub- 
ject had  been  so  ably  handled  by  the  preceding  speakers  ;  which  rendered  it 
quite  unnecessary  for  him  to  say  much  in  recommendation  of  the  Societies, 
but  he  could  not  treat  a  subject  so  important  and  sacred  in  a  cold  and  frigid 
manner  by  barely  moving  the  resolution.  The  present  time  was  an  important 
crisis  ;  and  he  was  afraid,  whilst  so  many  revolutions  and  convulsions  were 
taking  place,  that  the  state  of  society  was  growing  worse  rather  than  better ; 
and  hence  these  and  other  religious  societies,  he  was  sure,  had  sufficient  to  do 


600  DOCUMENTS. 

to  counteract  the  evil.  When  he  looked  at  the  great  number  of  artful  publica- 
tions which  were  daily  pouring  forth  from  the  press,  and  evidently  intended 
to   draw  away  the   attention  of  mankind   from   the  important  concerns  of 
religion,  he  was  persuaded  more  and  more  of  the  necessity  of  supporting  the 
*'  Society  for  Promoting  Christian  Knowledge."     It  was  declared  by  the  wise 
king,  "  Knowledge  puffeth  up,"  and  he  was  afraid  it  was  so  in  this  country  ; 
there  was  a  disposition  but  too  general  amongst  them  to  forget  to  which  class 
of  society  they  belonged,  and  a  discontent  with  the  station  in  life  in  which 
Providence  had  placed  them.     The  writings  and  doctrines  of  modern  politi- 
cians were  taking  up  all  their  attention,  and  their  sole  endeavours  were  to 
make  themselves  great  here,  whilst  they  neglected  the  writings  and  doctrines 
of  the  Holy  Bible,  which  was  intended  to  make  them  happy  and  contented 
here,  and  great  hereafter.     One  subject  he  could  not  refrain  from  mentioning 
before  he  concluded,  and  that  was  the  conduct  and  example  set  by  the  higher 
classes  of  society.     Their  example  ought  to  be  such  as  would  be  worthy 
of  imitation  by  the  humbler  classes  ;  they  were  eagerly  looked  to  by  them, 
and   their   responsibility  was  great  indeed.     But  when  he  saw  so  many  of 
them  profaning  the  Sabbath  day,  he  was  afraid  that  they  had  done  much  by 
their  example  towards  the  demoralization  of  the  people  of  this  country.     He 
hoped  that  ere  long  this  state  of  things  would  come  to  an  end,  for  he  firmly 
believed  that  a  national  sin  like  this  would  be  visited  with  a  national  punish- 
-  ment,  and  that  such  a  state  of  society  would  not  be  permitted  long  to  exist. 
The  noble  lord  concluded  by  moving  the  second  resolution. 

A  vote  of  thanks  was  passed  to  the  Rev.  W.  Walters  and  the  Rev.  C.  Atlay, 
the  Secretaries  to  the  Society,  and  also  to  the  Mayor  for  the  use  of  the  Hall 
on  this  occasion.     The  meeting  broke  up  at  five  o'clock. 

The  collection  amounted  to  51/.  13s.  2d., — of  which  sum  Lord  Carbery  and 
Mr.  Finch  gave  51.  each. 


SOCIETY    FOR    PROMOTING    CHRISTIAN   KNOWLEDGE,   AND   THE 
NATIONAL  SOCIETY  FOR  THE  EDUCATION  OF  THE  POOR. 

The  twentieth  annual  public  meeting  of  the  Bath  and  Bedminster  Committees 
of  the  above  Societies  was  held  on  Wednesday,  the  1 0th  inst,  at  the  Assembly 
Rooms ;  the  Lord  Bishop  of  Bath  and  Wells  in  the  chair. 

In  the  forenoon,  the  Bishop  preached  at  the  Abbey  Church,  in  support  of 
the  objects  of  the  societies,  on  which  occasion  a  most  numerous  and  respectable 
congregation  were  present.  An  attendance  of  2000  children,  taught  at  the 
societies'  schools  in  Bath,  formed  a  very  interesting  feature  of  the  morning's 
celebration.     The  Right  Rev.  prelate  took  his  text  from  Prov.  ch.  xix.,  2. 

The  proceedings  of  the  Annual  Meeting  commenced  at  the  rooms  shortly 
after  one  o'clock,  and  were  prefaced  by  prayer. 

The  Rev.  W.  D.  Willis,  the  Secretary  of  the  Bath  and  Bedminster  commit- 
tees of  the  above  societies,  read  the  annual  Report.  It  stated  the  issue  of  books 
during  the  past  and  preceding  years  from  the  Bath  depository  to  have  been  as 
follows : — 

Year  ending  Year  ending  Excess  this 

March  31,  1832.       March  31,  1833.  Year. 


Bibles    .     .     . 

.       878     .     . 

.     .     1,025     .... 

.      147 

Testaments     .     . 

780     .     . 

.     .      1,132     .... 

352 

Prayer  Books 

.     2.661     .     . 

.     .     3,144     .... 

.       483 

Bound  Books 

.    2.747     .     . 

.     .     3,561      .... 

814 

Tracts       .      .     . 

.  23,832     .     . 

.     .  25,573     .... 

.      1741 

30,898  34,435  3,537 

Sir  William  Cockburn,  Bart.,  moved  the  adoption  of  the  Report.    The  Rev. 
C.  M.  Mount  seconded  the  resolution. 


DOCUMENTS.  601 

W.  P.  Brigstock,  Esq.  M.  P.,  moved  that  the  best  thanks  of  the  meeting  are 
due  to  the  Parent  Society  for  the  prompt  and  seasonable  appointment  of  the 
committee  of  general  literature  and  education,  from  which  such  good  effects 
are  calculated  to  proceed.  One  publication  alone  of  this  committee — he  alluded 
to  the  Saturday  Magazine — had   arrived  at  a  circulation  of  eighty  thousand 
copies  weekly.     Mr.  Brigstock  concluded  by  cordially  rnoving  the  resolution. 
The  Rev.  Mr.  Thompson  seconded  the  resolution  moved  by  Mr.  Brigstock. 
W.  Jeffs,  Esq.  moved  the  third  resolution,  and  said,  I  will  avail  myself,  my 
lord,  of  this  opportunity  to  make  a  few  observations,  which,  as  a  layman,  I 
feel  that  I  may  perhaps  be  excused  in  bringing  before  this  meeting.     Since  we 
last  met,  many  circumstances  have  occurred  to  lower  the  prospects  and  just  ex- 
pectations of  the  clergy  of  the  established  church  of  these  realms,  more  parti- 
cularly in  the  sister  kingdom  ;  these  have  (however  undeservedly)  tended  to 
lower  the  clergy  in  public  estimation,  and  must,  therefore,  be  matters  of  regret 
to  every  friend  of  the  established  church  ;  by  a  parity  of  reasoning,  therefore, 
whatever  tends  to  elevate  them  in  public  opinion,  ought  to  be  matter  of  con- 
gratulation.    The  visitation  of  cholera,  which  was  alluded  to  at  the  meetings 
of  last  year,  as  hovering  over  these  dominions,  has  since  appeared  amongst  us  ; 
it  has  afforded  many  opportunities  for  the   clergy  to  shew  their  fidelity  in 
the  great  cause  in  which  they  are  engaged  ;  and  in  no  place  have  their  exertions 
shone  more  brilliantly  than  they  have  in  Bath — I  allude  more  particularly  to 
the  two  ministers  of  Trinity  church,  in  which  district  the  disease  prevailed  in 
its  most  extended  and  appalling  form.     So  long  as  I  am  blessed  with  memory, 
so  long  shall  I  remember  walking  through  the  distressed  district  of  Avon-street, 
at  the  period  in  question,  with  my  Rev.  friend,  the  Secretary  for  this  day. 
Never  shall  I  forget  the  deeply-rooted  feelings  of  respect  with  which  he  was 
regarded  by  the  poor  inhabitants,  who  were  standing  at  their  doors  in  all 
the  quiet  of  the  sabbath ;  that  respect,  however,  was  mingled  with  a  certain 
degree  of  awe ;  for  although  they  knew  him  to  be  the  dispenser  of  comfort, 
they  knew  also  that  he  was  too  often  the  harbinger  of  death ;  they  seemed  as 
if  ready  to  exclaim,  what  wretched  abode  is  likely  now  to  see  the  cholera- 
hearse  at  the  door  on  to-morrow's  dawn !  Comparative  comfort  pervaded  their 
countenances,  as  they  saw  him  part  from  them  to  enter  the  cholera  hospital, 
because  they  were  aware  that  no  new  case  had  been  taken  to  that  house  of  re- 
ception, in  which  he  fulfilled  duties,  which  it   is  not  presumptuous  in  me  to 
say,  will  be  remembered  on  the  eternal  sabbath,  for  which  the  church  on  earth 
is  waiting.     Actions  such  as  these  will  bear  themselves  down,  and  I  scruple 
not  saying,  my  lord,  that  the  Church  of  England  was  raised  in  the  estimation 
of  hundreds,  at  the  period  in  question,  more  especially  amongst  the  poorer 
classes.     But  I  may  not  rest  here.     Since  we  last  met,  we  have  lost  a  valuable 
member  of  this  society,  a  most  zealous  minister,  and  one  of  the  most  amiable 
of  men,  in  the  curate  of  St.  Michael's  parish,  who  has  been  removed  to  a  more 
extended  charge,  in  a  distant  part  of  the  realm  ;  the  subscriptions  which  were 
raised,  as  testimonials  to  his  worth,  form  collectively  the  most  beautiful  tribute 
which  I  ever  witnessed  to  the  merits  of  a  Christian  minister. 
The  Rev.  H.  Marriott  seconded  the  resolution. 

Captain  Muttlebury  moved,  that  this  meeting  fully  concurs  in  the  exertions 
made  by  the  Parent  Society  for  procuring  the  division  of  the  overwhelming 
diocese  of  Calcutta,  as  well  as  for  the  complete  discontinuance  of  that  British 
interference  which  has  tended  (however  unintentionally)  rather  to  the  encou- 
ragement than  suppression  of  the  horrid  rites  of  idolatry  in  India. 

Sir  W.  Cockbum  moved,  that  the  thanks  of  this  meeting  are  especially  due 
to  the  Lord  Bishop  for  his  kindness,  not  only  in  presiding  at  this  meeting,  but 
for  the  readiness  with  which  his  lordship  has  undertaken  and  discharged  the 
office  of  preacher  this  day. 

Seconded  by  the  Rector  of  Bath,  and  carried  by  acclamation. 
The  Lord  Bishop  acknowledged  the  vote  of  thanks  with  much  warmth  of 
feeling,  and  the  meeting  separated. 


w? 


DOCUMENTS. 
DUDDO  CHAPEL. 


A.  Pulpit.  B.  Altar  Table,  C.  Passage. 

DuDDO  Chapel,  in  the  township  of  Duddo,  parish  of  Norham,  district  of 
Norhamshire,  county  palatine  of  Durham,  (opened  for  divine  service  September, 
1832,)  was  built  by  contract ; — Mr.  Bonomi,  of  Durham,  architect.  Dimensions, 
inside,  40  feet  by  18.  Materials — stone,  slate,  Memel  timber,  oak  door. 
Order,  Saxon.  Calculated  to  hold  200  persons.  No  pulpit  or  reading-desk  : 
the  altar  platform,  somewhat  elevated  and  of  stone,  serves  for  all.  The 
materials  were  led  gratis  by  the  farmers.  The  stone  was  quarried  on  the  spot, 
close  to  the  site  of  the  chapel. 

Mason's  Work ^6119    0 

Carpenter  39    0,  including  only  frame- work  and  door. 

Slater 17    5 

Plasterer 10    0 

34  seats,  holding  6  each  ...     21     8 

Windows   10    0 

216  13 
Some  few  alterations,  altar  table,  cloth,  cushions,  &c.,  make  the  total  cost 
about  230/. 


DOCUMENTS.  603 

BEER  SHOPS. 
(From  Mr.  Majendie's  Report  on  the  disturbed  districts  of  East  Sussex.  J 
"  The  beer  shops  are  considered  as  most  mischievous.  They  allow  of  secret 
meetings  beyond  any  places  previously  existing,  being  generally  in  obscure  si- 
tuations, kept  by  the  lowest  class  of  persons;  they  are  receiving  houses  for 
stolen  goods,  and  frequently  brothels ;  they  are  resorted  to  by  the  most  aban- 
doned characters — poachers,  smugglers,  night  depredators,  who  pass  their  time 
in  playing  at  cards  for  the  expenses  of  the  night,  in  raffling  for  game  and  poul- 
try, and  concocting  plans  for  future  mischief  ;  they  are  never  without  a  scout, 
and  are  not  interrupted  by  the  observation  of  any  person  of  respectability ;  no 
information  can  be  obtained  from  the  masters,  who  are  in  the  power  of  their 
guests,  spirits  being  usually  sold  without  license  ;  and  not  one  in  ten  sell  home- 
brewed beer.  Similar  representations  are  made  in  East  Kent.  A  magistrate 
expressed  his  opinion  that  no  single  measure  ever  caused  so  much  mischief  in 
so  short  a  time,  in  demoralizing  the  labourers.  The  evidence  of  the  High  Con- 
stable of  Ashford  is  very  strong,  and  his  means  of  judging  extensive — having 
been  called  upon  to  attend  at  the  numerous  fires  which  have  taken  place  in  that 
district.  He  has  been  present  in  the  condemned  cells,  at  the  last  parting  of  the 
convicts  from  their  parents  and  relations  ;  and  it  appears  that  all  the  ads  of 
incendiarism  were  perpetrated  by  frequenters  of  beei-  shops.  Dyke,  who  was  ex- 
ecuted, was  taken  in  a  beer  shop  ;  and  the  the  two  Packhams,  who  suffered  at 
Maidstone,  acknowledged,  before  their  execution,  that  they  went  from  a  beer 
shop  to  commit  the  oflFence." 


CHURCH     REFORM. 


No  material  change  has  taken  place  in  the  state  of  things,  as  to  the 
Irish  church,  since  last  month,  except  that  it  would  appear  that  the 
tax  on  the  actual  possessors  of  benefices  is  given  up  by  the  Ministry. 
It  must  be  a  matter  of  satisfaction  that  any  thing  so  dangerous  to  all 
property  as  the  forcible  invasion  of  vested  interests,  should  be  aban- 
doned ;  although  the  mischief  of  such  an  idea  having  been  counte- 
nanced by  a  Government  cannot  be  obviated.  But,  if  the  tax  itself  is 
to  remain,  the  w^orst  parts  of  the  bill  remain,  viz.  the  sacrifice  of  the 
principle  of  a  National  Establishment,  and  the  cruel  injustice  of  impo- 
verishing men  who  are  too  poor  already,  in  order  to  lay  upon  them  a 
burthen  which  does  not  belong  to  them.  It  is  understood  too  (as  was 
stated  in  last  month's  Number),  that  the  six  years'  purchase  clause 
will  be  abandoned.  But,  if  any  money  is  to  be  raised  on  the  lands  of 
the  church,  is  it  possible  that  any  Government  can  really  think  of  ap- 
plying it  to  any  but  church  purposes  ?  By  the  way,  the  following  ex- 
tract from  the  petition  of  the  under-church  tenants  deserves  most  atten- 
tive consideration.  How  many  things  are  entirely  altered  in  their  value 
by  the  very  circumstance  of  Government  even  entertaining  a  wild 
project  about  them ;  and  how  entirely  is  all  confidence  about  them 
shaken,  without  a  possibility  of  restoring  it ! 

"  Your  petitioners,  however,  cannot  conclude  the  prayer  of  this  their 
humble  petition,  without  a  further  and  most  urgent  entreaty — to  wit,  that  in 
case  this  Honourable  House  should  be  pleased  to  reject  this  bill,  or  that  por- 
tion thereof  which  relates  to  your  petitioners,  it  will,  notwithstanding,  and 


604  CHURCH   REFORM. 

with  as  little  delay  as  possible,  endeavour,  by  some  other  species  of  enactment, 
to  restore,  if  possible,  to  their  tenure  that  stability,  security,  and  value  it  for- 
merly possessed,  and  of  which  it  has  now  been  deprived  by  the  very  proposi- 
tion for  its  modification.  For  such  a  purpose,  so  desirable  for  petitioners  and 
for  the  whole  community,  your  petitioners  respectfully  submit  that  the  eccle- 
siastical authorities  be  empowered  to  renew  their  leases  for  sixty-one  years  at 
least,  reserving  the  right  of  a  periodical  revision  of  the  rent,  according  to  the 
varying  price  of  corn,  and  securing  to  the  under-tenant  his  usual  toties  quoties 
covenant — an  enactment  which  your  petitioners  humbly  submit  as  the  one  best 
calculated  to  '  alter  the  present  tenure  in  such  manner  as  must  tend  to  the 
ease  and  security  of  the  church,  and  the  advantage  of  the  persons  holding 
thereunder.'  " 

In  addition  to  this,  it  is  only  necessary  to  mention  the  various  ad- 
dresses from  the  clergy.  That  from  the  clergy  assembled  at  Dublin  is 
most  firm,  decided,  and  deserving  of  every  commendation.  The  Armagh 
address  recognizes  the  principle  of  consolidating  sees,  but  objects  both 
to  the  number  proposed,  and  to  all  notion  of  taking  the  revenues  for 
any  but  church  purposes,  and  decidedly  objects  to  the  other  parts  of 
the  plan,  as  do  the  addresses  of  the  Dublin  and  Limerick  clergy.  The 
clergy  of  Derry,  strange  to  say,  with  an  ill-timed  generosity,  consent  to 
the  tax  on  themselves,  but  protest  loudly  against  the  rest  of  the  plan. 
There  have  been  most  spirited  addresses  from  the  clergy  of  Durham, 
Canterbury,  and  Bristol,  and  from  other  quarters  also.* 

On  the  other  side,  what  has  been  done  ?  In  the  principal  debate 
on  the  Irish  church,  in  answer  to  Mr.  Lefroy's  most  powerful  speech — 
full  of  strong  facts  and  striking  arguments — what  was  adduced  by  the 
anti-church  party  ?  Let  us  examine  the  arguments  put  forward  by 
the  ministerialists  and  anti-churchmen,  in  the  speech  of  the  gentle- 
man appointed  to  answer  Mr  Lefroy,  which  may  be  supposed  to  con- 
tain the  strength  of  their  argument.  It  was  quite  as  good  as  Mr. 
Macaulay's,  and  quite  as  full  of  argument. 

"  Preamble. — Mr. 1  expressed  his  surprise  at  the  arguments 

which  had  just  been  addressed  to  the  house." 

Most  people  will  feel  more  surprise  at  his.  Was  he  surprised  at 
hearing  vested  interests  defended  ?  or  had  he  never  heard  that  any  one 
thought  church  property  sacred  till  Mr.  Lefroy  propoimded  the  mon- 
strous novelty  ?     But  this  is  losing  time. 

Argument  I. — To  prove  that  church  property  may  be  dealt  with 
by  the  Legislature. 

"  In  his  opinion,  the   Legislature  had  a  perfect  right  to  deal  with 
the  church  property,  if  they  did  so  for  the  public  benetit." 
How  powerfiil !  how  conclusive  ! 

*  It  is  matter  of  sincere  regret  not  to  give  copies  of  these  addresses.  They  are 
valuable  documents,  and  ought  to  be  preserved.  But  it  is  impossible.  Those  already 
sent  would  occupy  at  least  one  sheet  and  a  half.  There  are  a  good  many  other 
doiuments  of  a  similar  nature  suppressed  for  want  of  room.  Should  there  not  be, 
at  the  end  of  the  year,  a  collection  of  these  in  a  Supplement,  as  a  record  for  the 
clergy  ? 

t  The  name  is  suppressed,  as  no  personal  attack  could  be  admitted.  It  is  only 
sought  to  shew  what  is  the  line  of  argument  adopted. 


CHURCH    REFORM.  605 

Argument  II. — How  to  prove  that  it  is  just  to  tax  the  Clergy. 

"  The  honourable  and  learned  gentleman  had  compared  the  imposition 
of  a  tax  on  the  clergy  as  equivalent  to  taking  away  the  estate  of  an  indivi- 
dual. There  was,  however,  no  similarity  between  the  two  cases :  the 
estates  of  individuals  were  gained  either  by  the  industry  of  the  present 
possessors,  or  by  the  industry  and  services  of  their  ancestors;  whilst 
the  income  of  the  clergy  was  a  stipend  paid  for  public  services.  They 
were  public  functionaries  as  much  as  the  judge  or  minister  of  state,  and, 
as  such,  were  under  the  controul  and  superintendence  of  the  Legis- 
lature!" 

The  honourable  gentleman  never  happened  to  hear  of  a  figure  called 
Petitio  Principii.  Could  not  he  spare  time  for  a  term  or  two  to  go 
through  a  course  of  Aldrich,  under  some  of  the  able  logicians  at  Oxford  ? 

Argument  III. — A  specimen  of  the  sarcastic. 

"  The  honourable  member  was  mistaken  in  the  history  which  he  had 
given  of  the  first-fruits.  They  were  taken  from  the  Pope  by  the  Legis- 
lature, and  converted  to  the  use  of  the  clergy  themselves.  That  was 
what  he  supposed  the  honourable  and  learned  member  would  call 
an  act  of  spoliation." 

A  small  historical  course  might  be  combined  with  Aldrich,  with 
great  advantage.  First-fruits  w^ere  taken  from  the  Pope  by  Henry 
VIIL,  and  were  given  by  Queen  Anne  to  the  clergy,  and  not  by  the 
Legislature  at  all.  This  is  what  one  supposes  the  anti-church  paity 
would  call  a  fair  and  accurate  view  of  history. 

Argument  IV. — To  shew  that  it  is  not  unjust  or  improper  to  lay 
on  arbitrary  taxes  on  poor  men. 

"  The  honourable  and  learned  member  had  said  much  as  to  the 
value  of  the  livings  in  Ireland  being  exaggerated.  That,  however,  if 
so,  had  little  to  do  with  the  question.  If  the  income  of  the  clergy  were 
less  than  had  been  stated,  the  only  result  would  be  this,  that  the 
produce  of  the  imposition  w^ould  be  less  than  had  been  stated." 

The  humanity  of  this  argument  is  as  conspicuous  as  its  justice.  A 
most  arbitrary  and  a  most  heavy  tax  being  proposed  on  a  particular 
body,  it  is  said  by  their  friends,  "  It  is  very  cruel  to  tax  these  men  in  this 
way  ;  their  incomes  are  very  small,  and  they  really  cannot  atFord  it." 
To  this  the  anti-church  party  say,  very  coolly,  "  What  is  that  to  us? 
If  they  are  poor,  we  shall  get  so  much  the  less ;  but  what  do  we  care 
about  their  suffering  inconvenience." 

Argument  V. — To  prove y  the  writer  does  not  know  what. 

"  The  argument,  that  the  imposition  of  a  tax  on  church  property  was 
equivalent  to  an  alienation  appeared  to  him  most  futile."  [That  is  pos- 
sible, and  yet  the  argument  may  not  be  the  worse.]  "  Had  they  not  some 
taxes  which  affected  personal  property  only;  others  whose  burthen 
was  borne  only  by  the  landed  proprietors  ?  Why,  therefore,  he  should 
like  to  know,  was  church  property  alone  to  remain  untaxed  ?" 

Mr. appears  to  imagine  that  church  property  is  a  tertiujii  quidy 

that  there  are  three  kinds  of  property,  three  only — personal,  landed 

Vol.  III.— 3%,  1833.  4  g 


606  CHURCH   REFORM. 

and  church.  He  has  not  any  notion  at  all  that  taxes  on  landed  pro- 
perty affect  church  property  at  all,  or  (consequently)  that  the  thing 
argued  against  here  is,  that  a  property  liable  to  every  other  state  bur- 
then should  have  a  peculiar  burthen.  But  how  cogent  is  his  argument 
in  any  view  !  Because  there  are  some  properties  taxed,  therefore  the 
church  alone  is  untaxed  !  Because  some  properties  (not  belonging  to 
particular  classes,  by  the  way)  are  taxed,  therefore  it  is  right  to  tax  all! 

Now,  the  reader  may  not  believe,  but  it  is  not  the  less  true,  that  (if 
the  newspapers  can  be  trusted)  these  are  the  arguments  put  forward 
by  the  person  put  forward  to  answer  the  great  advocate  of  the  Irish 
church.  The  rest  of  his  speech  was  merely  a  reply  to  what  was  said 
about  the  effect  of  the  bill  on  the  feelings  of  Irish  Protestants.  Need 
a  word  more  be  added  on  the  strength  of  the  anti-church  cause  ? 

A  friend  has  sent  so  valuable  a  communication  on  the  Irish  church 
bill  and  Irish  church,  that  it  precludes  all  necessity  for  anything  more 
being  said  here  at  present.  The  reader  is  requested  to  consider  the 
facts  stated  in -it  attentively. 


THE  CHURCH  OF  IRELAND. 

The  calamities  which  have  long  been  impending  over  the  pure  and 
venerable  Church  of  Ireland,  have  at  last  been  permitted  to  descend. 
For  many  years  we  have  seen  a  plan  of  misrepresentation  systemati- 
cally and  shamelessly  persevered  in.  A  body  of  virtuous  and  charitable 
men  have  been  described  as  incarnate  demons, — the  fury  of  popular 
and  infidel  passion  has  been  let  loose  against  them, — slanders  the  most 
cruel,  exaggerations  the  most  unfounded,  have  been  uttered  and  be- 
lieved,—  until  at  last,  emboldened  by  success,  the  foes  of  the  church 
have  trampled  on  law  and  liberty,  and  those  clergy  whom  they  have 
not  slain  or  banished,  they  have  reduced  to  beggary.  The  falsehood 
of  the  imputations  cast  on  the  church  is  now  acknowledged.  The 
men  whose  wealth  and  extortion  had  been  the  theme  of  patriotic  in- 
dignation for  a  long  series  of  years,  are  now  discovered  to  have  been 
but  slenderly  provided  for,  and  the  moderation  of  their  demands  is 
publicly  confessed  by  those  who  have  been  most  active  in  their  hos- 
tility. In  ordinary  times,  and  with  common  fairness,  one  would  judge 
that  such  a  discovery  would  have  led  to  the  protection  of  a  body  so 
unjustly  treated.  From  honour  and  justice  we  might  have  expected 
that  an  acknowledgment  of  error  would  be  followed  by  some  effort  at 
reparation.  But  the  "  march  of  intellect"  has  carried  some  of  its  ad- 
herents beyond  any  regard  to  such  antiquated  virtues;  and  the  only 
practical  result  which  seems  to  flow  from  a  knowledge  of  the  injustice 
with  which  the  church  has  been  treated,  is,  an  increase  of  actual  in- 
jury, and  a  formal  justification  of  the  attack  on  her  property,  -embit- 
tered by  a  manner  of  the  most  cold  contempt,  and  a  sacrilegious 
interference  witii  her  spiritual  regulations.  Those  wIk)  represent 
themselves  as  hex  friends  have  proposed  a  measure,  by  which  her 
impoverished  clergy  are  now  to  be  burdened  by  expenses,  whieh  have 
hitherto  always  fallen  on  the  gentry  of  the  land.  Her  remaining  pro- 
perty is  to  be  -confiscated  in  part,  and  perhaps  applied  to  the  raaititcnanee 


CHURCH   REFORM.  607 

of  a  communion  which  desires  her  extermination.  Provision  is  made  for 
diminishing  the  numbers  of  her  clergy,  and  preventing  the  erection  of 
churches.  And  finally,  the  advantages  and  blessings  she  has  hitherto 
enjoyed  from  the  paternal  care  of  bishops,  are  at  a  blow  to  be  dimin- 
ished by  one  half! 

If  ever  there  was  a  picture  of  hardship,  injustice,  and  absolute  perse- 
cution, it  is  here.  It  really  wants  but  a  prohibition  of  ordinations  to  the 
remaining  sees,  and  we  shall  have  again  the  persecution  inflicted  by  the 
Vandals  on  the  African  Christians.  Future  generations  will  look  hack 
with  pity  and  admiration  on  the  manner  in  which  the  clergy  of  Ireland 
have  endured  the  grievous  tribulation  and  fiery  trial  through  which  they 
are  passing ;  and  who  can  avoid  breathing  a  fervent  prayer,  that  they 
may  be  supported  to  the  end  by  that  high  faith,  that  noble  and  affect- 
ing patience,  that  Cbristian  courage  and  wisdom,  of  which  they  have 
exhibited  such  bright  examples  ? 

But  when  will  that  end  come  ?  Will  peace  and  security  again  be 
vouchsafed  to  the  servants  of  God ;  or,  are  these  things  but  the  begin- 
ning of  sorrows?  It  must  be  confessed  that  the  prospects  of  religion 
are  at  present  most  gloomy.  Steps  of  the  last  importance  to  the 
church,  seem  about  to  be  taken,  w^ithout  paying  that  common  attention 
to  decency,  which  would  at  lea.>t  ask  the  sanction  of  her  bishops  and 
clergy.  The  spiritualities  of  the  church  are  to  be  interfered  with  by 
bodies,  who  have,  properly  speaking,  no  right  to  interfere  in  her  govern- 
ment. For  be  it  remembered  that  all  members  of  the  church  are  not 
her  governors  and  rulers.  This  power  is  vested  by  the  laws  of  Jesus 
Christ  and  of  this  land  in  the  bishops  and  clergy,  and  while  we  con- 
cede to  the  King  alone  the  right  of  superintending  the  affairs  of  the 
church,  and  keeping  its  ministers  to  their  duties ;  yet  we  positively 
deny  that  the  King  himself  has  any  right  to  infringe  the  liberties  of  that 
church,  or  to  act  in  an  absolute  manner  contrary  to  its  laws.  The 
Church  was  not  founded  by  the  State.  It  derives  not  its  origin  from 
civil  enactments.  It  existed  for  ages  before  Parliaments  were  heard 
of;  and  is  supported  by  promises,  powers,  and  privileges,  which  all 
the  kingdoms  of  the  earth  could  neither  give  nor  take  away.  The 
church  has  no  idea  of  making  the  King  a  Pope,  when  she  entrusts  to 
him  a  limited  power  of  supreme  government.  She  never  had  any  in- 
tention of  declaring  him  absolute  in  spirituals,  or  giving  him  the  power 
of  acting  without  the  authority  and  consent  of  her  divinely-constituted 
rulers.  She  could  not  have  done  so  without  forfeiting  her  allegiance 
to  Jesus  Christ.  And  yet,  measures  are  now  taken,  which  seem  to 
proceed  on  the  principle,  that  in  matters  of  the  highest  spiritual  im- 
portance, the  voice  of  the  church  is  to  be  disregarded,  her  sanction 
unsought,  her  customs  and  laws  rudely  and  contemptuously  violated. 

Thus  are  the  rights  and  liberties  of  the  church  trampled  on ;  while, 
in  addition  to  the  positive  loss  and  injury  which  are  forced  upoa  her, 
she  is  exposed  to  the  imputation  of  being  a  mere  slave  and  creature  of 
the  State,  an  imputation  which  will  be  fastened  on  her  by  the  very 
parties  who  urge  on  these  shameful  proceedings,  and  which  will  be 
immediately  made  use  of,  as  an  argument  to  induce  our  people  to 
desert  the  persecuted  communion  of  their  fathers.     This  is  a  sore  ag- 


608  CHURCH    REFORM. 

gravation  of  the  evils  under  which  the  clergy  labour.  To  be  hated, 
misrepresented,  vilified,  plundered,  exiled,  murdered,  trampled  on,  is 
hard  measure  indeed — but  it  is  yet  more  grievous  when  the  injuries  in- 
flicted are  calculated  to  despoil  their  objects  of  those  children  in  the 
faith,  whom  they  have  cherished  with  the  most  devoted  care.  The 
afflicted  clergy  and  people  of  the  Irish  church  seem  almost  deserted 
by  human  powers ;  but  they  have  a  Protector  above,  and  to  Him  they 
will  turn  with  earnest  prayers,  that  He  will  "  forgive  their  enemies, 
persecutors,  and  slanderers,  and  turn  their  hearts,"  that  he  will  soften 
their  mahce  and  cruelty,  and  bring  to  nought  '*  those  evils  which  the 
craft  and  subtilty  of  the  Devil  or  man  worketh  against  us." 

But  let  us  consider  the  grounds  on  which  so  great  an  interference 
in  the  discipline  of  the  church  is  attempted  to  be  justified.  This  in 
truth,  is  a  difficult  matter,  for  it  has  been  thought  unnecessary  to  enter 
into  any  formal  justification,  or  to  make  any  appeal  to  reason  or  right. 
Let  us,  however,  endeavour  to  glean  some  of  those  scattered  hints 
which  have  been  thrown  out. 

In  justification  of  the  plan  for  suppressing  bishopricks,  it  has  been 
said,  (and  the  argimient  has  been  hailed  with  loud  approbation,)  that 
if  the  property  of  a  See  be  confiscated  when  that  See  is  vacant^  no  one 
has  any  reason  to  complain ;  for  the  former  bishop's  rights  is  at  an 
end,  and  the  future  bishop's  has  not  commenced.  This  is  mere  mysti- 
fication. If  bishops  and  clergy  are  of  any  use,  if  they  ought  to  have 
any  property,  then  of  course  the  property  devoted  to  their  support 
ought  never  to  be  confiscated.  Let  it  be  openly  said  that  our  bishops 
are  useless,  that  they  are  unjustly  possessed  of  other  men's  property, 
that  their  offices  ought  to  be  put  an  end  to,  and  then,  but  not  till  then, 
will  reasons  have  been  assigned  for  confiscating  Episcopal  property 
during  vacancies.  Be  it  remarked  also,  that  the  clergy  q.u6.  people  of 
the  diocese  have  just  reason  to  complain,  that  the  means  of  supporting 
their  spiritual  head  in  efficiency  are  destroyed  ;  that  the  Government, 
instead  of  a  protector,  has  been  a  robber,  and  that,  in  consequence,  they 
are  perhaps  prevented  in  future  from  enjoying  the  spiritual  and  tem- 
poral advantages  derived  from  a  resident  bishop.  It  has  been  further 
alleged,  that  at  various  times  dioceses  have  been  united  and  consoli- 
dated ;  but  does  they're/  of  such  unions  having  taken  place  prove  that 
more  ought  now  to  be  made  ?  This  would  be  singular  logic.  But 
there  are  these  very  important  differences  between  all  former  unions 
and  those  now  proposed  : — 

First — All  preceding  unions  have  been  made  without  opposition  or 
disapproval  on  the  part  of  the  church ;  these  are  remonstrated  against 
by  bishops,  clergy,  and  laity. 

Secondly — Former  unions  have  been  made  gradually  and  with 
moderation.  Queen  Elizabeth  found  twenii/  eight  bishops  in  Ireland, 
and  left  tuenty-four.  Her  successors  diminished  the  number  by  two. 
No  former  monarch  reduced  more  than  a  seventh  part  of  the  Episcopal 
bench,  when  it  was  much  more  extensive  than  at  present.  Note,  when 
the  number  has  been  already  so  much  diminished,  it  is  proposed  to  strike 
o^  one  hal/y — to  effect  a  far  greater  change  at  once  than  has  occurred 
gradually  in  the  last  300  years  I 


CHURCH    REFORM.  609 

Thirdly — All  the  existing  unions  were  made  on  the  principle  oi  pre- 
serving the  property  of  the  church ;  those  proposed  are  for  the  purpose 
of  conjiscating  it. 

Fourthly — Several  of  these  unions  were  made  on  account  of  the 
poverty  of  Sees,  and  their  inability  to  support  a  bishop  ;  as,  for  ex- 
ample. Ferns  and  Leighlin.  Those  proposed  are  justified  by  no  such 
reason. 

But  why  should  the  bishops  of  Ireland  be  reduced  by  one  half?  Is 
it  that  their  number  is  now  too  large  ?  Let  me  ask,  "  how  is  that 
proved?"  If  we  look  back  to  the  earliest  ages  of  the  Irish  church, 
we  find  twice  or  three  times  the  number  of  Bishops  which  she  now  has. 
In  the  middle  ages,  when  Ireland  was  a  wild  country,  overgrown  with 
forests  like  the  back  woods  of  America,  and  most  thinly  populated, 
there  were  thirty-two  diocesan  bishops,  supported  by  several  suffragans. 
Now,  with  a  population,  in  communion  with  the  church,  greatly  ex- 
ceeding that  of  all  Ireland  in  former  times,  we  have  but  twenty-two 
Bishops.  If  we  look  to  the  Romish  church  in  Ireland,  we  do  not  see 
them  acting  on  the  rule  which  they  and  our  other  friends  would  force 
on  us.  They  have  increased  their  bishops  to  upwards  of  thirty,  and 
have  lately  erected  an  additional  See,  while  the  number  of  clergy 
superintended  by  each  Bishop  is  about  the  same  as  in  the  church. 

Perhaps  it  will  be  said  that  there  are  fewer  bishops  in  England  in 
proportion  to  the  number  of  clergy,  and  that  the  same  proportion  ought 
to  be  preserved  in  Ireland.  But  why  should  the  Irish  church  be  mo- 
delled after  the  English,  rather  than  the  English  after  the  Irish  ?  I 
have,  however,  heard  the  comparison  made  ;  and  it  has  been  said,  that 
one  English  diocese  (Lincoln)  contains  nearly  as  many  benefices  as  the 
whole  of  Ireland.  I  know  not  whether  the  fact  be  exactly  so  ;  but  if 
it  be  hence  inferred  that  the  Irish  sees  should  be  consolidated,  I  would 
ask  whether  we  are  prepared  to  carry  this  to  its  legitimate  extent,  and, 
assuming  Lincoln  as  the  model  of  what  a  diocese  ought  to  be,  reduce 
the  English  bishopricks  to  nine  or  ten  ?  Such  comparisons,  however, 
are  founded  on  the  very  erroneous  assumption,  that  the  duties  of  bishops 
in  England  and  Ireland  are  alike.  In  Ireland  the  archdeacons  do  not, 
in  the  slightest  degree,  relieve  the  burdens  of  the  Episcopal  office,  as 
in  England.  The  bishop  himself  holds  visitations  and  confirmations 
every  year,  which  in  England  is  only  done  every  third  year.  The 
archbishop,  again,  not  only  visits  and  confirms  his  own  diocese  every 
year,  but  every  third  year  passes  through  the  whole  province,  visiting 
the  churches,  and  redressing  all  that  needs  his  interference.  All  this 
has  given  the  church  of  Ireland  great  advantages ;  and  has  she  not  a  good 
right  to  those  advantages  ?  From  the  moderate  number  of  the  clergy,  a 
degree  of  cordial  intercourse  subsists  between  them  and  the  heads  of 
the  church,  which  is  highly  encouraging  and  beneficial  to  all  parties. 
The  bishop  is  personally  acquainted  with  every  minister  in  his  diocese. 
Each  feels  himself  under  the  immediate  inspection  of  his  ecclesiastical 
superior,  and  knows  that  his  diligence  will  not  be  unheeded,  or  his 
negligence  unreproved. 

It  may  be  urged,  that  the  bishoprics  now  in  existence  are  too  small. 
We  will  take  an  example.     It  is  proposed  to  deprive  the  diocese  of 


610  CHURCH   REFORM. 

Killalla  of  a  bishop  in  future,  and  annex  it  to  that  of  Tuam.  The 
diocese  of  Killalla,  which  has  had  resident  bishops  for  fourteen  hundred 
years,  is  about  seventy  miles  long  by  thirty  wide,  and  is  therefore  actually 
more  extensive  than  those  of  Canterbury,  Chichester,  Oxford,  Rochester, 
Man,  and  several  others  in  England.  Surely  this  tract  of  country  is 
not  too  small  for  a  resident  bishop.  It  is,  in  many  parts,  very  moun- 
tainous; and  the  parishes  have  always  been  fifty-two  in  number,  which, 
owing  to  their  poverty,  arising  in  part  from  impropriations,  are  admini- 
stered by  thirty-five  presbyters.  These  men,  scattered  thinly  over  an 
extensive  country,  preach  the  word  of  God  to  numerous  and  attentive 
congregations;  and,  as  a  proof  that  it  is  not  without  effect,  we  may 
observe,  that  during  the  episcopate  of  the  present  truly  venerable  and 
apostolical  bishop,  five  churches  have  been  enlarged^  ten  been  built, 
and  five  more  are  greatly  needed.  How  astonished  would  the  ancient 
Christians  have  been  at  the  idea  of  suppressing  a  church  circumstanced 
like  this,  when,  in  the  third  century,  the  great  church  of  Rome  herself 
numbered  no  more  than  forty-six  presbyters;  and  not  long  after,  we 
read  of  a  bishop  being  ordained  to  a  church  where  there  were  little 
more  than  twenti/  Christians  I  The  diocese  of  Tuam,  to  which  it  is 
proposed  to  annex  this  ancient  church,  is  nearly  as  large  as  the  three 
counties  of  Norfolk,  Suffolk,  and  Essex  put  together,  being,  in  fact, 
nearly  eighty  miles  square  ;  and  the  two  dioceses  would  form  a  tract  of 
country  upwards  of  one  hundred  miles  long  by  eighty  broad  !  This, 
I  do  not  hesitate  to  say,  is  a  monstrous  diocese,  and  totally  beyond  the 
powers  of  any  bishop  properly  to  administer.  It  is  true,  that  perhaps 
more  than  one  diocese  of  equal  extent  may  be  pointed  out  in  this  coun- 
try ;  but  such  dioceses  are  an  excessive  evil,  and,  were  it  not  for  the 
sixty  English  archdeacons,  the  church  would  be  in  the  most  lamentable 
state.  The  Irish  archdeacons,  however,  (as  I  have  observed,)  have  no 
duties  or  powers  corresponding  to  theirs,  and  are  not,  therefore,  to  be 
calculated  on.  The  fact  is,  that  the  church  of  England  also  contem- 
plates the  existence  of  a  considerable  number  of  suffragan  bishops,  an 
order  which  has  unaccountably  been  disused  ;  and  it  were  much  to  be 
desired,  either  that  the  English  dioceses  should  be  divided,  or  else  that 
suffragans  should  be  revived.  The  great  size  of  our  dioceses  is  already 
objected  to  by  dissenters  from  the  church,  and  the  reunion  of  these  men 
would  be  rendered  still  more  difficult  by  the  proposed  measures.  If  it 
be  argued  that  the  population  attached  to  the  church  in  Ireland  is  too 
small  for  the  existing  number  of  bishops,  I  would  ask,  why  no  distinc- 
tion is  to  be  made  between  the  North  of  Ireland,  where  our  laity  are 
very  numerous,  and  the  south,  where  they  are  not  so  ?  The  northern 
bishopricks  are  suppressed  as  freely  as  the  southern ;  it  cannot  be,  there- 
fore, that  numbers  are  regarded  as  the  criterion. 

If  the  object  in  suppressing  so  many  bishopricks  be  to  ^xqq.mxq  funds, 
yet  why,  at  least,  should  not  the  wishes  of  the  clergy  and  laity  be 
attended  to  in  the  distribution  of  what  is  left  ?  If  70,000/.  a-year  be 
still  left  to  the  bishops  of  Ireland,  there  might  surely  be  some  more 
useful  and  popular  arrangement  than  that  of  leaving  twelve  bishops 
with  nearly  6000/.  a-year  each.  Were  the  church  herself  consulted, 
we  should  probably  find  she  would  prefer  the  present  number  of  bishops 


CHURCH   REFORM.  Oil 

with  smaller  incomes  ;  while  the  archbishops  might  permanently  repre- 
sent her  in  Parliament.  If,  however,  the  object  be  to  diminish  the 
number  of  bishops  and  clergy,  so  that,  with  the  warmest  and  most  uni- 
form expressions  of  friendship  and  good-will,  the  church  may  finally  be 
sacrificed  to  the  ascendant  genius  of  Popery ;  we  can  understand  all 
this.  But  surely  there  never  was  a  more  extraordinary  experiment  on 
common  sense,  than  the  attempt  to  persuade  us  that  such  plans  are  in- 
tended for  the  benefit  and  security  of  the  church.  With  all  we  have 
seen,  with  all  that  is  passing  before  our  eyes,  it  would  be  weakness  to 
believe  that  she  is  to  be  supported.  In  the  hour  of  danger  and  difficulty, 
a  friend  is  sometimes  found  to  work  more  fatal  and  deadly  mischief 
than  the  boldest  and  most  desperate  enemy. 

But,  I  maintain  that  the  state  has  no  right,  but  that  of  force,  to  deprive 
these  churches  of  their  appropriate  superiors ;  and  that  it  has  even  no 
means  of  doing  so,  except  by  religious  'persecution.  These  churches 
were  not  founded  by  the  Government  of  the  country,*  and  they  ought 
not  to  be  mutilated  or  suppressed  by  it.  What,  I  ask,  would  the  Pres- 
byterians say,  if  the  State,  witliout  asking  their  consent,  diminished  their 
clergy  by  one  half?  What  would  the  Methodists  or  the  Dissenters  in  this 
country  say  ?  What  would  the  Romanists  say  to  a  reduction  of  their 
bishops  ?  They  would  designate  it  as  a  tyrannical  invasion  of  religious 
liberty,  an  infringement  on  the  rights  of  conscience ;  and  they  would 
scorn  to  obey  it,  because  their  property  is  not  tangible  by  the  State. 
The  church  has  at  least  an  equal  right  to  her  proper  number  of  bishops; 
and,  to  suppress  them  contrary  to  her  will,  is  an  invasion  of  her  reli- 
gious liberty,  and  seems  designed  as  an  experiment  to  try  how  far  her 
powers  of  endurance  will  be  carried. 

In  conclusion,  I  have  to  remark,  that  the  church  of  Ireland,  when 
founded  and  endowed  by  the  voluntary  liberality  of  the  people,  held 
the  same  doctrines  as  she  now  does  ;  in  proof  of  which  I  would  refer  to 
Archbishop  Usher's  "  Religion  of  the  Ancient  Irish."  This  church 
remained  perfectly  independent  of  the  Roman  See  till  the  12th  century, 
when  her  prelates  for  a  time  admitted  that  jurisdiction  contrary  to  the 
canons  of  the  church.  In  the  16th  century  her  ancient  independence 
was  restored,  and  certain  erroneous  doctrines  and  practices,  unautho- 
rized by  tlie  universal  church,  but  held  by  many  ignorant  and  supersti- 
tious people,  were  condemned.  Her  property  was  preserved,  and  only 
two  of  her  bishops,  who  were  schismatical  and  heretical,  w^ere  expelled 
from  their  sees.  A  Popish  party  separated  from  her  communion,  and 
procured  bishops  from  Rome ;  but  the  ancient  church  of  Ireland  has 
preserved  her  rights,  her  property,  and  her  religion,  for  fourteen  hundred 
years,  even  until  the  present  day.f  P. 

*  The  churdti  of  Kills^a  was  founded  about  A.  D.  440,  by  SL  Patrick,  first  arch- 
bishop of  the  Irish,  who  ordained  Muredach  bishop  of  that  see.  ( Waie's  Ireland, 
by  Harris. )  This  church  is  consequently  more  than  150  years  older  than  any  Eng- 
lish see.  Several  others  of  the  dioceses  to  be  deprived  of  their  bishops  are  nearly  as 
old,  and  none  of  them  were  founded  by  the  State. 

t  The  ancient  independence  of  the  Church  of  Ireland  is  acknowledged  by  the 
most  eminent  divines  of  the  Romish  Communion.  Dr.  O' Conor,  the  learned  editor 
of  ancient  Irish  Historians,  says,  "  As  Patriarch,  the  Pope's  jurisdiction  did  not  in- 


612 


ECCLESIASTICAL  INTELLIGENCE. 


ORDINATIONS. 

Bishop  of  Chester,  Clapham  Church,  Surrey  March  31. 

Bishop  of  Bath  and  Wells,  Wells  April    7. 

Bishop  of  Rochester,  Bromley  April  14. 

Bishop  of  Chichester,   Chichester  April  14. 

Bishop  of  Exeter,  Cathedral   April  21. 


Name. 
Andras,  John  Ahraham 

Aubin,  R.  J.  St 

Barrow,  John 

Boulay,  Francis  De  ... 

Brooke,  Joshua  

Brooking,  Arthur 

Buckler,  William   

Xampbell,  J.  W 

Carlyon,  John    

Chudleigh,  N.  F 

Cockayne,  T.  Oswald... 

Cox,  John  Pope 

Crichlow,  H.  M'Intosh 
Daniel,  John  


B.A. 
fi.A. 
B.A. 
B.A. 


B.A. 
B-A. 
B.A. 
B.A. 
B.A. 
B.A. 
B.A. 
B.A. 
B.A. 


DEACONS. 


Degree. 


College. 

St.  John's 
Trinity 
Wadham 
Clare  Hall 

Exeter 

Trinity 
Magdalen 
Trinity 
Pembroke 
Magdalen  Hall 
St.  John's 
Magdalen  Hall 
Trinity 
St.  John's 


University. 

Camb. 
Camb. 
Oxford 
Camb. 

Oxford  \ 


Deans,  James b.a.       St.  John's 


Camb. 

Oxford 

Camb. 

Camb. 

Oxford 

Camb. 

Oxford 

Camb. 

Camb. 

Camb, 


■\ 


Ordaining  Bishop. 

Bishop  of  Chester 
Bishop  of  Exeter 
Bishop  of  Bath  and  Wells 
Bishop  of  Exeter 
Bishop  of  Rochester,  by  let. 
dim.  from  Archbp.  of  York 
Bishop  of  Exeter 
Bishop  of  Bath  and  Wells 
Bishop  of  Exeter 
Bishop  of  Exeter 
Bishop  of  Exeter 
Bishop  of  Bath  and  Wells 
Bishop  of  Bath  and  Wells 
Bishop  of  Exeter 
Bishop  of  Exeter 
Bishop  of  Rochester,  by  let. 
dim.  from  Archbp.  of  York 


terfere  with  that  of  the  Patriarchs  of  Milan  or  of  Aquileia,  so  that  they  who  have 
dubbed  him  patriarch  of  all  the  western  world,  are  quite  ignorant  of  Ecclesiastical 
history.  De  Marca  clearly  shews  that  the  bishops  of  the  transalpine  countries  of 
Spain  and  Gaul  ordained  their  own  metropolitans,  without  any  patriarchal  interfer- 
ence, any  authority,  or  consent  of  Rome,  and  that  this  right  is  one  of  the  funda- 
mental articles  of  the  liberties  of  the  Gallican  church.  From  what  has  been  thus 
clearly  stated,  it  follows,  that  in  his  three  qualities  of  bishop,  metropolitan,  and  patri- 
arch, the  Pope  has  no  more  to  do  with  the  Irish  church,  than  the  Bishop  of  Con- 
stantinople has,  who  is  also  a  metropolitan  and  a  patriarch.  But  there  is  a  fourth 
quality  which  is  peculiar  to  the  Pope,  and  exclusive,  and  that  is  his  primacy  over  the 
universal  church,"  &c. — Columbanus,  Letter  3. 

"  The  Irish  clergy,  before  the  arrival  of  Cardinal  Paparo,  in  the  year  1151,  always 
elected  and  consecrated  their  own  bishops,  without  the  Popes  knowledge." — Columba- 
nus, Letter  1. 

The  learned  Barnes,  a  Franciscan  friar,  acknowledges  that,  "  according  to  the  ge- 
neral Council  of  Ephesus,  the  ancient  privileges  of  churches  should  be  preserved; 
and  if  taken  away,  should  be  recovered  again  ;  but  the  island  of  Britain  (and  Ireland 
too)  having  not  been  under  any  patriarch,''  the  revival  of  its  ancient  rights  and  inde- 
pendence of  Rome  was  Catholic,  and  not  schismatical. —  Cathol.  Roman  Pacif.  sect.  iii. 

Pere  Conrayer,  a  canon  regular,  says  that  "  the  oath  of  supremacy  to  Queen  Eli- 
zabeth, only  excluded  the  jurisdiction  of  the  Pope,  not  his  primacy,  and  this  jurisdic- 
tion is  only  a  matter  of  variable  discipline." — Reply  to  Le  Quien. 

So  it  appears  that  the  church  of  Ireland  has  never  been  a  part  of  the  Roman 
Patriarchate  ;  that  her  bishops  were  always  ordained  without  the  knowledge  of  the 
Roman  See,  till  the  12th  century ;  that  she  was  justified,  on  Catholic  principles,  in 
reviving  her  ancient  independence  in  the  16th  century  ;  and  that  the  primacy  of  the 
Roman  See,  which  she  did  not  deny,  d^es  not  infer  its  jurisdiction,  which  she  did. 


ECCLESIASTICAL    INTELLIGENCE. 


613 


Name.  Degree. 

1,  Harry b.a. 

Errington,  John  R.   ...  b.a. 

Gilbert,  Henry  Arhem  b.a. 
Greenwood,  William... 

Gurney,  Thomas    b.a. 

Havart,  Wm.  James  ...  b.a. 

Hayes,  Edward b.a. 

Howell,  Hinds  

llbert.  Peregrine  A....  b.a. 

Jenkyns,  Charles    b.a. 

Jones,  Edward    b.a. 

Kempe,  John  Edward,  b.a. 

Laffer,  J.  A.  H b.a. 

Lethbridge,  T.  Prowse.     b.a. 

Noble,  William  b.a. 

Owen,  John,  examined  student 


College. 
St.  John's 

Worcester 
Exeter 


University.        Ordaining  Bishop. 

Camb    )  Bisliop  of  Chichester,  by  let. 


St.  John's 
St.  John's 
St.  John's 
Merton 
Trinity 
Clare  Hall 
Catherine  Hall 

Clare  Hall 

Christ 

Christ  Church 

St.  John's 
of  Queen's 
Christ  Church 


Oxford  j 
Oxford 

Camb. 
Camb. 
Camb. 
Oxford 
Oxford 
Camb. 
Camb. 
Camb. 
Camb. 
Oxford 


Palk,  Arthur  George..  .  b.a. 

Roper,  Thomas  Alex. . .  b.a.  Magdalen 

Smith,  James  Allan  ...  b.a.  Queen's 

Speck,  Thomas  b.a.  St.  John's 

Stacye,  John  b.a.  Christ 

Staveley,  Wm.  Brown,  b.a.  Catherine  Hall 

Terry,  T.  Hughes b.a.  St.  John's 

Thompson,  Edward   ...  b.a.  Clare  Hall 

Turbitt,  William    m.a.  Pembroke 

Warren,  R.  P b.a.  Exeter 

Watts,  George    b.a.  Queen's 

Wickham,  Edm.  Dawe  b.a.  Balliol 

Wilcocks,  E.  J B.A.  Trinity 


dim.  from  Bp.  of  Norwich 
Bishop  of  Chichester,  by  let. 
dim.  from  Bp.  of  Norwich 
Bishop  of  Exeter 
Bishop  of  Exeter 
Bishop  of  Chester 
Bishop  of  Exeter 
Bishop  of  Chester 
Bishop  of  Exeter 
Bishop  of  Exeter 
Bishop  of  Exeter 
Bishop  of  Chester 
Bishop  of  Exeter 
Bishop  of  Exeter 
Bishop  of  Bath  and  Wells 
Camb    \  I^^shop  of  Rochester,  by  let. 

X      dim.  from  Abp.  of  York 
Camb  \  Bishop  of  Rochester,  by  let. 
'  \      dim.  from  Abp.  of  York 

Oxford  \  ^^^'?°P  f  Ro^^^^t^';  ^y  If- 
(      dim.  from  Abp.  of  York 
Camb    5  Bishop  of  Rochester,  by  let. 

(      dim.  from  Abp.  of  York 
Oxford     Bishop  of  Chichester 
Camb.       Bishop  of  Chichester 
p      ,      (  Bishop  of  Rochester,  by  let. 

(      dim.  from  Abp.  of  York 
Camb.      Bishop  of  Chester 
C  mh  /  Bishop  of  Rochester,  by  let. 
*  \      dim.  from  Abp.  of  York 
Bishop  of  Rochester,  by  let. 

dim.  from  Abp.  of  York 
Bishop  of  Exeter 
Bishop  of  Exeter 
Bishop  of  Chichester 
Bishop  of  Bath  and  Wells 
Bishop  of  Exeter 


Canqb, 

Oxford 
Oxford 
Camb. 
Oxford 
Camb. 


■\ 


Buckingham,  James  ...  s.c.h. 

Chanter,  John  Mill    ...  b.a. 

Comyns,  G.  T b.a. 

Crosthwaite,    Benjamin  b.a. 

Ellis,  William  Webb...  m.a. 

Godmond,  I.  Singleton  m.a. 

Hawkins,  G.  Caesar  ...  b  a. 

Hickson,  Charles    b.a. 

Houlditch,  H.  L b.a. 

Jackson,  T.  Norfolk  ...  b.a. 

James,  C.  T b.a. 

Kempe,  Geo.  Henry...  b.a. 

Kirkness,  W.  J b.a. 

Lewin,   G.  Ross b.a. 

Ready,  T.  Martin b.c.l. 

Smith,  John    b.a. 

Stevens,  Henry  b.a. 

Stephens,  Richard b.a. 

Toogood,  Jonathan  J...  b.a. 

Upton,  Jas.  Samuel    ...  m.a. 

Wade,  Charles  James.  .  b.a. 

Vol.  III.— J%,  1833. 


Wadham 

Oriel 

Wadham 

Trinity 

Brasenose 

Queen's 

Oriel 

Magdalen 

Christ 

Christ 

Exeter 

Exeter 

Queen's 

Catherine  Hall 

Catherine  Hall 

Trinity 

Oriel 

Clare  Hall 

Balliol 

Trinity 

Jesus 


Oxford 
Oxford 
Oxford 
Dublin 
Oxford 
Oxford 
Oxford 
Oxford 
Camb. 

Camb 


■{ 


Oxford 

Oxford 

Camb. 

Camb. 

Camb. 

Camb. 

Oxford 

Camb. 

Oxford 

Camb. 

Camb. 


Bishop  of  Exeter 

Bishop  of  Exeter 

Bishop  of  Exeter 

Bishop  of  Bath  and  Wells 

Bishop  of  Rochester 

Bishop  of  Rochester 

Bishop  of  Exeter 

Bishop  of  Exeter 

Bishop  of  Exeter 

Bishop  of  'Rochester,  by  let. 

dim.  from  Abp.  of  York 
Bishop  of  Exeter 
Bishop  of  Exeter 
Bishop  of  Exeter 
Bishop  of  Exeter 
Bishop  of  Bath  and  Wells 
Bishop  of  Exeter 
Bishop  of  Rochester 
Bishop  of  Exeter 
Bishop  of  Bath  and  Wells 
Bishop  of  Chichester 
Bishop  of  Bath  and  Wells 
4   H 


614 


ECCLESIASTICAL    INTELLIGENCE. 


Name.                  Degree.      College. 

"VVilly,   George    b.a.       St.  John's 

"White,  James  Richard     b.a.       Oriel 
Worthy,  Charles     b.a.       Queen's 

University 

Camb. 
Oxford 
Oxford 

Ordaining  Si$hop 
Bishop  of  Bath  and  Wells 
Bishop  of  Exeter 
Bishop  of  Exeter 


The  Lord  Bishop  of  Asaph  will  hold  an  Ordination  in  the  Cathedral  of  St.  Asaph, 
in  Sunday,  the  5th  of  May  next. 

The  Bishop  of  Lincoln's  next  Ordination  will  be  held  at  Buckden,  on  Trinity  Sun- 
day, June  2. 

The  Lord  Bishop  of  Norwich  will  hold  his  next  Ordination  in  Norwich  Cathedral 
on  Trinity  Sunday. 

The  Lord  Bishop  of  Ely's  General  Ordination  will  be  holden  in  London  on  Sunday, 

the  ninth  day  of  June  next Candidates  for  Holy   Orders  are  desired  to  transmit  the 

requisite  papers  to  his  Lordship,  at  Ely  House,  Dover-street,  London,  on  or  before  the 
13th  day  of  May,  when  they  will  receive  notice  of  the  day  of  examination. 

NOTICE   TO   CANDIDATES    FOR.    ORDERS    IN    THE    DIOCESE    OF    CHICHESTER. 

The  Bishop  of  Chichester  will  in  future  hold  half-yearly  Ordinations  only — on  the 
Sunday  before  Christmas  day,  and  on  Trinity  Sunday.  Candidates  for  the  former  must 
send  in  their  papers  (under  cover)  before  the  1st  of  November;  and  those  for  Trinity 
.Sunday,  before  the  loth  of  April,  in  each  year.  Candidates  for  Deacon's  orders  must 
be  prepared  to  pass  an  examination  in  the  Epistles  to  the  Romans,  and  those  to  Timothy 
and  Titus;  as  well  as  in  the  Gospels  and  Acts. 

J.  B.  Freeland,  Secretary  at  Chichester. 


CLERICAL  APPOINTMENTS. 

Burton,  Dr Lecturer  of  St.  Andrew's,  Holborn. 

Dukinfield,  Henry  Robert... Prebendary  of  Salisbury  Cathedral. 

Grylls,  Thomas    Prebendary  of  Exeter  Cathedral. 

Jackson,  William,  D.  D.,  Rector  of  Lowther,  Westmoreland,  a  Surrogate  for  granting 
Marriage  Licenses. 

Johnson,   C.  F Domestic  Chaplain  to  Viscount  Exmouth. 

Kilvert,   Francis Evening  Lecturer  of  St.  Mary,  Bathwick. 

Waddington,  George Prebendary  of  Ferring  in  Chichester  Cathedral. 


PREFERMENTS. 

Name.  Preferment.  County.      Diocese.  Patron. 

Ashe,  Edward     ...     Driffield  V.  Gloucester  Gloucester    Rev.  R.  Ashe 

Blakelock,  Ralph    J  ^^Trunch^R?™"       }  Norfolk      Norwich        Cath.  Hall,  Camb. 

Browne,  Henry ...     Earnley  Sussex        Chichester     Bp.  of  Chichester 

°R^v  '^Thomas       C  ^^^^'"'^  Stoke  R.  Worcester  Worcester     Earl  of  Coventry 

Crosse,  James \  Lydeard     St.     Law-  1  g^^^^^^^  ^^^^  ^  ^  ^^^    ^    ^^^^^ 

I      rence  R.  J 

Evans,  Thomas  ...     Northover  V.  Somerset  Bath  &  W.  J.  Chichester,  Esq. 

Everard,  E.  B.  ...     West  Bilney  P.C.  Norfolk  Norwich  J.  Dalton,  Esq. 

Fuller,  Robert  F.      Chalvington  R.  Sussex  Chichester  A.  E.  Fuller,  Esq. 

Harries,  David  ...     Callwen  P.  C.  Brecon  St.  David's  Rev.W  S  Phillipps 

Hooper,  J Maddington  P.  C.  Wilts  Sarum  J.&  J.Maton,  Esq. 

Johnson,   F Hemington  V.  Northamp.Peterboro'  Lord  Montagu 

Latham,  Henry...     Selmeston  V.  Sussex       Chichester  |  pj.gj^^^^g^|jjj^g*j 

C  Sir  A.  Corbet,  Bt. 
Lee,  James IVIarket  Dry  ton  V.       Salop  <     E.    Corbet,    and 

(      C.  Pigott,Esq. 
Littlchood,  Joseph      Thoincyburn  R.  Nortlium.  Durham        Greenwich  Hosp. 


ECCLESIASTICAL    INTELLIGENCE. 


61£ 


Berks         Sarum  C.  Eyre,  Esq. 


Name.  Preferment.  County.  Diocese. 

r  Uffington  R.  &  Bal-  ^ 
Lord,  Charles <      kings  C.  &  Wools-  > 

(      ston  annexed  ) 

Lyne,  C.  P West  Thorney  R. 

Luke,  Mr Thurloxton  R. 

Marden,  Owen    ...     Clymping  V. 
Mason,  Wm Normanton  V. 

Mills,  Thomas    ...     Northborough  R. 

Moore,  W.  G Stixwold  V. 

Patteson,  T Patney  R. 

Pluncknett,   C.  ...  Hoi  ton  R. 

Raby,  ....  Wetherby  P.  C. 

Symons,  Jelinger..  Radnage  R. 

rni        ^  T         f  Thornes  New  Church  "J 

Twentyman,  J.  ...^       p   ^  V 

Vernon,  M.  H.  ...     Leominster  V. 
Wallinger,  W.    ...^St.Majy's,  Hastings,  | 

White,  John    Thamington  P.  C. 

WT'n-           Tir  f  St.     Bartholomew       } 

Williams,  W I  HydeV.,Winchester  S 

Williams,  Dr Woodchester  R.  Gloucester Gloucest. 

Wood,  Robert Wysall  V.  Notts         York 


Patron. 


Sussex  Chichester 

Somerset  Bath&W. 

Sussex  Chichester 

York  York 

Northamp.  Peterboro' 

Lincoln      Lincoln 
Wilts  Sarum 

Somerset    Bath&W. 
West  York  York 
Bucks         Lincoln 

Yorkshire      ork 

Sussex        Chichester 


Rev.  C.  Green 
E.B,Portman,Esq 
Bp.  of  Chichester 
Trin.  Coll.,  Camb. 

{Dean  &  Chapter  o. 
Peterborough 
C.  Turner,  Esq. 
Bp.  of  Winchester 
John  Gibbs,  Esq. 
Rector  of  SpofForth 
Lord  Chancellor 

f  Rev.  S.  Sharp,    V. 

\     of  Wakefield 
Bp.  of  Chichester 

Sussex        Chichester     Earl  of  Chichester 


Kent 


Hants 


Canterb. 


Wint. 


j  Archbp.  of  Can- 
\     terbury 

Lord  Chancellor 

Lord  Ducie 
Earl  of  Gosford 


CLERGYMEN    DECEASED. 


Name.  Preferment. 

Barker,  J.  T Deptford 

Benson,  Martin Merstham  R. 

Bowman,  Isaac  Formley  C. 

Brasse,  John,   D.  D.  Stotfold  V. 

Carter,  C.  J Great  Henny  R. 

Coffin,  J.    P Linkinhorne  V. 

Collins,  John Swanage 

ao-g",   Roger |<=/Ji;,lttrR: 

r  Principal     of     St. 

Dean,  John }      Mary's   Hall, 

C     &  Oundle  R. 

Frome,  Robert  <  ' 

(      and  Mintern  R, 

Gib^n,  John  George  \  "Sthuv'y'ir"'' } 
Gre..o„,  George  H.  I  Ai;j„s.ore^V.,&| 

f  St.    Peter's   P.   C. 
GriflSn,  Edward <      and  St.  Stephen's  > 

(_      R.,  Ipswich         3 

Hawker,    Peter Woodchester  R. 

Holland,  JefFerey  ...     Dolbenmaen  R. 

Hurd,  William  Kniveton 

Isham,  H.  C Shankton  R. 

Lediard,  James Devizes  R. 

Marshall,  Lewis \  Warleggan  R. 

(  and  Davidstow  V. 
Page,  H.,  Worcester 

Pawsey,  Joseph  W...  I  CWne^R;^^ 

Reed,  J Rockliffe  P.  C. 


(Jounty.        Diocese. 
Kent 

Surrey  Cant. 

Lancash.  Chester 

Beds  Lincoln 

Essex  London 

Cornwall  Exon 
Dorset 

Denbigh  St.  Asaph 


Patron. 

Abp.  of  Canterbury 
Rector  of  Walton 
Trin.  Coll.,  Camb. 
N.  Barnadiston,Esq 


Bp.  of  St.  Asaph 
Lord  Chancellor 


Northamp  Peterboro'     Lord  Chancellor 
^        .     (  Pec.  of  D.  \  Rev.  W.  Chaffin  & 
uorset    I  ^^  s^rnm    )     D.  &  C.  of  Sarum 
Dorset       Bristol  Mrs.  Sturt 

Monmth.  Llandaff 

Hereford  |  ff^Her^'  }  ^-  ^  C.  of  Hereford 
Suffolk  Norwich  Rev.  C.  Founerou 
Suffolk       Norwich         Rev.  W\  Marsh 


Gloucester  Gloucester 

Carnarvon  Bangor 

Derby 

Leicester    Lincoln 

Wilts  Sarum 

Cornwall   Exon 

Cornwall    Exon 


Lord  Ducie 
Bishop  of  Bangor 

Sir  J.  Isham,  Bart 
Lord  Chancellor 
Mr.  Gregor 
The  King 


Derbysh.  Lich.&Cov    Lord  Chancellor 
Leicester  Lincoln  Countsss  of  Vrey 

Cumberld  Carlisle  D.  &  C.  of  Carlisle 


016 


Salter,  John 


Watson,  Tliomas 


ECCLESIASTICAL    IXTBLLIGENCK. 
County.      Diocese. 


Nams.  Preferment, 

C  Preb.  of  Sarum, 

..}      and  Stratton  St. 
/      Margaret's  V. 

VEdenhall   V.    and  >  ^      u    u  /-.    i-  i 
"\      Longwathbey      J  Cumberld. Carlisle 

Whitaker,  John Garforth  R.  W.  York  York 


Wilts 


Sarum 


Patron. 
Bp.  of  Salisbury 
New    Col.,  Oxon. 

nomination  of 
Salisbury 

D.  &  C.  of  Carlisle 

Rev.  J.  Whitaker 


fNew  Col., 
<  on  nomina 
(     Bp.  ofSal 


ESTABLISHED  CHURCH  OF  SCOTLAND. 

PREFERMENTS. 

Name.  Parish.  Presbytery.  Patron. 

Buchanan,  Robert Tron Glasgow Town  Council. 

Simpson,  R Kintore    Garioch Earl  of  Kintore. 


Dead. — Rev.  W.  Johnson,  Minister  of  Chapel  of  Ease,  Chapelside,  Dundee;  Rev. 
John  Henderson,  Minister  of  Drysdale. 

On  Wednesday,  April  lOth,  the  Rev.  Robert  Lee  was  ordained  Minister  of  St.  Vi- 
gean's  Chapel  of  Ease,  by  the  Presbytery  of  Arbroath. 

^  The  sum  of  361Z.  17s.  Id.  has  been  remitted  from  New  York,  to  the  Rev.  Principal 
Baird,  Convener  of  the  Committee  of  the  General  Assembly,  for  promoting  the  educa- 
tion of  the  poor  in  the  Highlands  and  Islands. 

At  the  earnest  request  of  his  congregation,  Dr.  Brown,  of  St.  John's,  Glasgow,  has 
relinquished  the  parish  of  Ratho,  to  which  he  had  been  appointed. 

At  the  last  meeting  of  the  Presbytery  of  Aberdeen,  a  memorial  was  presented, 
signed  by  the  ministers  of  six  Chapels  of  Ease  there,  setting  forth  the  injustice  of  ex- 
cluding the  ministers  of  Parliamentary  Churches  and  Chapels  of  Ease  from  Church 
Courts,  and  requesting  the  Presbytery  to  overture  the  General  Assembly  on  the  subject. 
The  memorial  met  with  a  favourable  reception  from  all  the  members  present,  and  a 
Committee  was  appointed  to  prepare  an  overture. 


EPISCOPAL   CHURCH   OF  SCOTLAND. 

The  Rev.  —  Martin  is  appointed  Minister  of  St.  John  the  Evangelist  Chapel, 
Greenock,  in  the  room  of  the  Rev.  George  Rose,  appointed  Minister  of  St.  Peter's 
Chapel,  Edinburgh. 

Trinity  Chapel,  Paisley,  will  be  ready  for  consecration  by  the  middle  of  May. 

The  Gaelic  Episcopal  Society  have,  during  the  last,  year  expended  the  following 
sums: — 

To  a  Catechist  in  Appin,  151 — at  Fortrose,  51. — at  Strathnairn,  51. 

To  a  Schoolmaster  in  Lochaber,  lOZ.  — at  Fortwilliam,  51. 

To  a  Gaelic  Student  at  Marischal  College,  Aberdeen,  23Z. 

To  complete  the  School-house  in  Lochaber,  1 01. 

To  expence  of  a  mission  to  the  Isle  of  Sky,  41. 

Thomas  Bissland,  Secretary  to  the  London  Committee. 


IRELAND. 

The  Lord  Bishop  of  Cork  has  presented  the  son  of  Judge  Torrens  to  one  of  the  liv- 
ings in  that  diocese,  vacant  by  the  death  of  tlie  Rev.  Thomas  St.  Lawrence. 

The  Rev.  Robert  Conway  Hurly  has  been  inducted  into  the  living  of  Killiney,  for 
some  time  vacant  by  the  death  of  the  Hon.  and  Rev.  Frederick  MuUins. 

The  Bishop  of  Limerick  has  appointed  the  Rev.  Mr.  Curtis,  Curate  of  Balinacorty, 
to  the  living  of  Kildrum,  vacant  by  the  promotion  of  the  Rev.  Robert  Conway  Hurly. 

The  Rev.  John  Conon  has  been  appointed,  by  the  Hon.  and  Right  Rev.  the  Lord 
Bishop  of  Derry,  to  the  living  of  Upper  Badony,  vacant  by  the  collation  of  the  Rev. 
Geo.  Smithwick  to  the  parish  of  Camus. 

The  Rev.  Savage  Hall,  A.M.,  Perpetual  Curate  of  Acton,  has  been  presented  by  his 
Grace  the  Lord  Primate  to  the  living  of  Derryaghy,  in  the  diocese  of  Connor. 

The  Rev.  Arthur  Preston  has  been  appointed  to  the  living. of  Kilmeague;  patron, 
the  Bishop  of  Kildaie. 


617 
UNIVERSITY  NEWS. 


OXFORD. 


Saturday,  March  30. 

Yesterday  se'nnight,  Mr.  J.  E.  Giles,  Com- 
moner of  Queen's  College,  was  elected  to  the 
first  Lusby  Scholarship  m  Magdalen  Hall. 

The  Rev.  W.  Brookes,  Head  Master  of 
Ck)ventry  Grammar  School,  has  resigned  that 
appointment.  Its  income  is  supposed  to  be 
nearly  600/.  a-year. 

Preachers  —  Rev.  Mr.  "VMieeler,  Merton, 
Sunday  morning,  at  St.  Mary's;  Rev.  Mr. 
Audlacd,  Queen's,  afternoon,  at  ditto;  Rev. 
Alr.Veysie,  Ch.Ch.,  on  Good  Friday,  at  Ch.  Ch. 

April  6. 

Saturday,  March  bO,  being  the  last  day  of 
Hilary  Term,  the  following  Degrees  were 
conferred  : — 

Doctor  in  Medicine — P.  L.  Phillips,  Exeter. 

Bachelor  in  Divinity —  Rev.  H.  Gibbs, 
Fellow  of  Lincoln. 

Bachelor  in  Medicine,  with  Liicnse  to 
practice — R.  Croft,  Fellow  of  Exeter. 

Master  of  Arts— ^.  E.  Page,  Student  of 
Christ  Church. 

Bachelors  of  Arts— C.  Thornton,  Ch.  Ch., 
grand  compounder  ;  Lord  Boscawen,  Ch.  Ch. 

Bachelor  of  Music— W.  D.  Littledale,  Bra- 
sennose  College. 

Preachers  at  St.  Mary's — Rev.  Mr.  Wilson, 
St.  John's,  Sunday  afternoon;  Rev.  Mr. 
Grimstead,  IMagdalen,  Easter  INIonday;  Rev. 
Mr.  Corfe,  Magdalen,  Easter  Tuesday. 

April  13. 

Congregations  will  be  holden  for  the  purpose 
of  granting  Graces,  and  conferring  Degrees,  on 
the  following  days  in  the  ensuing  Term — viz.  : 
April,  "Wednesdays,  17,  24;  May,  Thursdays, 
2,9;  Wednesday,  15,  and  Saturday,  25. — No 
person  will,  on  any  account,  be  admitted  as  a 
candidate  for  the  Degree  of  B.A.  or  M.A.  or 
for  that  of  B.C.L.  without  proceeding  through 
Arts,  whose  name  is  not  entered  in  the  book 
kept  for  that  purpose  at  the  Vice- Chancellor's 
house  on  or  before  the  day  preceding  the  day 
of  congregation. 

Yesterday  the  election  of  two  Fellows  of 
Oriel  College  ended.  The  successful  candi- 
dates were  Charles  Marriott,  B.A.  Scholar  of 
Balliol  College;  and  Frederick  Rogers,  B.A. 
of  Oriel  College,  and  a  Craven  Scholar. 

Preachers  at  St.  Mary^s — Rev.  the  Provost 
of  Oriel,  Sunday  morning ;  Rev.  Mr.  Hughes, 
Trinity,  afternoon;  Rev.  Mr.  Hughes,  Tri- 
nity, Latin  Sermon,  on  Tuesday. 

Lecturer  at  St.  Martin's — Rev.  Mr.  Cox, 
Sunday  morning  and  afternoon. 

April  20. 
Worcester  College.— On  Thursday,  the  9th 
day  of  May  next,  there  will  be  an  election  of 
a  scholar  on  Dr.  Clarke's  Foundation.     Such 


persons  only  are  eligible  as  were  bom  of  Eng- 
lish parents,  in  the  province  of  Canterbury  or 
York ;  and  they  are  required  to  deliver  certi- 
ficates of  these  qualifications  to  the  Provost  or 
senior  Fellow,  on  or  before  the  4th  day  of  May. 
A  preference  is  given,  cceteris  paribus,  to  the 
orphans  of  clergymen.  Candidates,  who  are 
members  of  the  University,  must  not  exceed 
four  years'  standing,  and  will  be  expected  to 
deliver,  with  their  certificates,  testimonials  of 
good  conduct  from  the  Heads  and  Tutors  of 
their  respective  societies. 

In  a  congregation  holden  on  Wednesday  last, 
the  following  degrees  were  conferred  :  — 

Doctor  in  Civil  Law — W.  A.  Rew,  Fellow 
of  St.  John's. 

Bachelor  in  Medicine,  with  License  to 
practise— W.  T.  Cox,  Pembroke. 

Masters  of  Art-— A.  Fisher,  St.  Alban 
Hall;  Rev.  T.  W.  Teasdale,  Lincoln;  Rev. 
J.  W.  S.  Powell,  St.  Edmund  Hall;  H. 
Sweeting,  Queen's;  E.  Lowndes,  Magdalen 
Hall;  Rev.  W.  Turbitt,  Scholar  of  Pembroke  ; 
C.  P.  Eden,  Fellow  of  Oriel;  H.  W.  Wilber- 
force,  Oriel ;  J.  D.  Harding,  Oriel ;  Rev.  J. 
Marriott,  Oriel. 

Bachelors  of  Arts — G.  W.  Lewis,  Magdalen 
Hall ;  G.  Hodson,  Magdalen  Hall. 

In  a  convocation  holden  in  the  afternoon  of 
the  same  day,  the  proctors  of  the  last  year  re- 
signed their  offices,  and  the  new  proctors, 
having  been  previously  elected  by  their  respec- 
tive colleges,  were  presented  for  admission  to 
the  Vice- Chancellor. 

Senior  Proctor— The  Rev.  H.  A.  Dodd, 
M.A.,  Fellow  of  Queen's. 

Junior  Proctor — The  Rev.  J.  P.  Lightfoot, 
M.A.,  Fellow  of  Exeter. 

The  former  was  presented  by  the  Rev.  J. 
Fox,  D.D.  Provost  of  Queen's;  the  latter  by 
the  Rev.  J.  C.  Jones,  D.D.,  Hector  of  Exeter. 
After  taking  the  oaths,  and  being  admitted  by 
the  Vice-Chancellor,  with  the  usual  ceremonies, 
to  the  office  of  proctorship,  the  new  proctors 
nominated  the  following  gentlemen  to  be  the 
pro-proctors  for  the  ensuing  year: — Rev.  T. 
Pearson,  M.A.,  Fellow  of  Queen's ;  Rev.  S. 
Bellas,  M.A.,  Queen's;  Rev.  E.  Hawkins, 
M.  A.,  Fellow  of  Exeter ;  Rev.  E.  F.  Glanville, 
M.A.,  Fellow  of  Exeter. 

Preachers — Rev.  Dr.  Woodcock,  Sunday 
morning,  at  Christchurch;  Rev.  Mr.  Lancas- 
ter, Queen's,  Sunday  afternoon,  at  St.  Mary's ; 
Rev.  Mr.  Corfe,  Magdalen  Coll.,  St.  Mark,  at 
St.  Mary's. 


CAMBRIDGE. 

Friday,  March  29. 

On  Monday  last  Henry  Thompson,  31. A., 
Christopher  Clarke,  B.A.,  Charles  Merivale, 
B.A.,  William  Henry  Hoare,B.A.,  and  George 


618 


UNIVERSITY    NEWS. 


Augustus  Selwyn,  B.A.,  were  elected  Founda- 
tion Fellows  oi  St.  John's  College;  and  the 
Rev.  H.  E.  Cobden,  M.A.  and  the  Rev.  Solo- 
mon Smith,  M.A.,  Piatt  Fellows  of  the  same 
society. 

On  Friday  last  James  Hildyard,  B.A.  of 
Christ's  College,  was  elected  a  Foundation 
Fellow  of  that  society- 

On  Friday  last  William  Arrowsmith,  of  Tri- 
nity College,  and  George  Henry  iVIarsh,  of  St. 
John's  College,  were  elected  Bell's  Scholars. 

There  will  be  congregations  on  the  following 
days  of  the  Easter  term :  — 
Wednesday,  April  24,  at  eleven. 
Wednesday,  May     8,  at  eleven. 

Wednesday,  22,  at  eleven. 

Tuesday,       June  11,  (Stat)  B.D.  com.  at  ten. 

Wednesday,  19,  at  eleven. 

Saturday,      29,  at  eleven. 

Monday,       July      1,  at  eleven. 

Friday,        5,  (end  of  term)  at  ten. 

At  a  congregation  on  Friday  last,  the  fol- 
lowing Degrees  were  conferred  :  — 

Honorary  Masters  of  Arts — J.  W.  Percy, 
^St.  John's ;  F.  de  Grey,  St.  John's. 

JBachelors  in  Divinity — Rev.  J.  A.  Bar- 
ren, Queen's;  Rev.  C.  Wharton,  Queen's. 

Masters  of  Arts~T.  B.  Burcham,  Fellow 
of  Trinity ;  J.  Mann,  Fellow  of  Trinity ;  T. 
H.  Steel,  Fellow  of  Trinity ;  T.  Wilkinson, 
Fellow  of  Trinity;  J.  Langton,  Trinity;  J.JM. 
Kemble,  Trinity ;  Rev.  F.  C.  Crick,  St.  John's; 
C.  C.  Babington,  St.  John's ;  C.  Tucker,  Fel- 
low of  St.  Peter's ;  W.  H.  Molineux,  Fellow 
of  Oare  Hall ;  E.  Steventon,  Fellow  of  Corpus 
Christi;  J.  Pullen,  Corpus  Christi;  W.  D. 
Rangeley,  Fellow  of  Queen's ;  Rev.  F.  Hose, 
Queen's  ;  H.  Kuhff,  Fellow  of  Catherine  Hall ; 
M.  Barnard,  Christ's;  Rev.  G.  TJrquhart, 
Fellow  of  Magdalene ;  Rev.  W.  WhaU,  Em- 
manuel ;  Rev.  C.  J.  Barnard,  Emmanuel ; 
F.  Watkins,  Emmanuel ;  R.  Buston,  Em- 
manuel; Rev.  J.  W.  L.  Heaviside,  Fellow  of 
Sidney. 

Sachelor  in  Civil  Law — G.  Rhodes,  Tri- 
nity Hall  (compounder). 

Bachelors  of  Arts — R.  Harries,  Trinity; 
W.  Potchett,  St.  John's ;  I.  Spooner,  Caius ; 
T.  D.  Young,  Queen's;  W.  J.  Langdale,  Ca- 
therine Hall;  J.  Dawson,  Jesus ;  J.  T.  Kitson, 
Magdalene. 

At  the  same  congregation  the  following 
graces  passed  the  Senate :  — 

To  allow  "  The  British  Association  for  the 
Advancement  of  Science"  the  use  of  the  Senate- 
house  and  Public  Schools  during  the  week 
commencing  the  24th  of  June  next,  at  such 
times  as  they  may  not  be  wanted  by  the  Uni- 
versity ;  and  to  appoint  the  Vice- Chancellor, 
the  President  of  Queen's,  the  Public  Orator, 
Professor  Sedgwick,  Professor  Henslow,  Mr. 
Whewell,  and  Mr.  ChevaUier,  a  Syndicate, 
who  shall  take  care  that  these  buildings  suflFer 
no  injury. 

To  fix  the  annual  stipend  of  Mr.  Glaisher, 
the  second  assistant  at  the  observatory,  appoint- 
ed under  the  authority  of  a  grace  dated  INlarch 
18,  1829,  at  the  sum  of  seventy  pounds. 


To  authorize  the  payment  of  118/.  \$.  Qd. 
to  Messrs.  Troughton  and  Simms,  of  London, 
that  sum  being  the  excess  of  their  bill  for  the 
mural  circle,  lately  erected  at  the  observatory, 
above  the  estimate  of  1,050/.  presented  to  the 
observatory  syndicate  on  July  5,  1820. 

To  allow  the  Professor  of  Botany  the  sum  of 
16/.  8s.  for  the  purchase  of  a  collection  of 
North  American  plants,  containing  280  spe- 
cies from  St.  Louis,  280  from  Jsew  Orleans, 
and  210  from  Alabama. 

To  allow  Mr.  Crool,  the  Hebrew  Teacher, 
90/.  out  of  the  university  chest,  in  addition  to 
his  annual  salary. 

To  allow  John  Bowtell,  the  Library  Keeper, 
an  addition  to  his  salary  of  20/.  in  consequence 
of  the  additional  labour  arising  from  the  great 
increase  of  books,  and  the  necessity  of  entering 
them  in  the  catalogue,  for  which  the  usual 
library  hours  are  insufficient ;  which  increase 
of  salary  is  recommended  to  the  Senate,  by  the 
Syndics  of  the  Library,  and  agreed  to  at  a  spe- 
cial meeting,  held  March  4,  1833. 

A  grace  also  passed  the  Senate,  allowing  Mr. 
Dunn,  of  Burwell,  10  per  cent,  from  his  rent 
for  the  year  ending  Michaelmas,  1831 . 

In  consequence  of  an  informaJity  in  the  Re- 
port of  the  Syndics  appointed  "  to  consider  of 
what  standing  candidates  for  the  degree  of  B.  A. 
ought  to  be  before  they  are  allowed  to  be  ex- 
amined for  that  degree,"  &c.,  the  recommend- 
ations were  withdrawn.  The  Syndics  have 
since  issued  another  Report,  recommending  to 
the  Senate : 

1.  That  no  Certificate  of  Approval  for  the 
degree  of  B.A.  delivered  by  the  Examiners  to 
the  Registrary,  be  valid,  unless  it  shall  appear 
that,  at  the  date  of  such  certificate,  the  person 
obtaining  it  had  entered  upon  his  eleventh 
term  at  least,  he  having  previously  kept  nine 
terms,  exclusive  of  the  term  in  which  he  was 
admitted. 

2.  That,  in  case  of  a  person  so  approved  in 
his  eleventh  term,  such  certificate  shall  not 
continue  in  force,  unless  it  shall  appear,  when 
such  person  applies  for  his  admission  ad  re- 
sponnendum  qutestioni,  that  he  has  kept  the 
said  eleventh  term. 

The  Syndics  further  recommend : 

That  in  the  Lent  term  of  any  year,  no  per- 
son be  admitted  ad  respondendum  quoRStioni 
on  or  before  Ash- Wednesday,  who  shall  not 
have  been  publicly  examined  at  the  usual  time 
of  examination  in  the  month  of  January  of  that 
year ;  except  those  who,  in  consequence  of  ill- 
nealth,  may,  by  the  permission  of  the  Proctors 
and  Examiners,  have  absented  themselves  from 
such  examination. 

That  these  regulations  shall  not  apply  to 
those  persons  whose  names  shall  appear  m  the 
list  of  Honors  at  the  examination  in  January 
1834. 

A  grace  will  be  offered  early  in  the  ensuing 
term,  to  carry  into  effect  the  above  regulations. 

A  meeting  of  the  Philosophical  Society  was 
held  on  Monday  evening,  the  Rev.  Professor 
Sedgwick,  the  president,  being  in  the  chair. 
Various    presents    to   the    Society   were  «n- 


UNIVERSITY    NEWS. 


6id 


Bounced,  among  which  was  a  (Irawing  of  the 
volcanic  island  J^Z/e  (  Graham's  island)  which 
appeared  in  the  ^Mediterranean  in  1831,  by  I\I. 
Constant  Prevost,  who  visited  this  island  by 
direction  of  the  Academy  of  Sciences  of  Paris. 
A  memoir  was  read  by  the  Rev.  J.  Power,  of 
Trinity  Hall,  on  the  effect  of  wind  on  the  ba- 
rometer. Dr.  Clark  exhibited  a  drawing  of  a 
very  remarkable  case  in  the  human  subject,  in 
which  the  internal  mammary  artery  arose  from 
a  part  of  the  axillary  artery,  immediately  on 
the  outside  of  the  anterior  scalene  muscle,  and 
then  held  a  tortuous  course  above  the  edge  of 
the  first  rib  to  its  usual  destination.  After  the 
meeting,  Professor  Henslow  gave  an  account, 
illustrated  by  diagrams,  of  a  method  of  classi- 
fying and  designating  colours,  with  an  especial 
reference  to  their  use  in  describing  objects  of 
natural  history.  It  was  observed  that  all 
bright  colours  are  binary  combinations,  and 
may  be  produced  by  a  mixture  of  three  primary 
colours,  pure  red,  yellow,  and  blue,  in  various 
proportions  ;  and  that  other  colours  which  are 
dull  may  be  produced  by  the  combination  of 
these  bright  primary  or  binarj^  colours  with  a 
small  portion  of  grey,  by  means  of  which  they 
become  what  is  termed  in  the  Latin  nomencla- 
ture of  natural  history,  sordidi ;  or  again,  by 
the  mixture  with  a  larger  portion  of  grey,  in 
which  case  they  are  termed  sordidissimi.  This 
view  of  the  subject  agrees  in  substance  with  that 
of  Mirbel,  with  some  modifications  of  the  classi- 
fication. It  possesses  great  advantages  over 
the  arrangement  and  nomenclature  of  colours 
proposed  by  Werner,  which  has  since  been 
very  generally  adopted  by  the  German  minera- 
logists, and  embodied  in  a  book  of  colours  pub- 
lished by  Mr.  Symes.  Werner's  method  con- 
sisted in  adopting  79  arbitrary  colours,  and 
giving  a  name  to  each  :  but  the  one  now  sug- 
gested gives  a  chromatometer  in  which  each  of 
132  colours  has  a  place  determined  by  its  rela- 
tion to  the  approximate  colouis,  and  necessarily 
includes  all  possible  colours,  or  gives  them  a 
place  between  two  contiguous  colours  of  the 
chromatometer. 

Friday,  April  12. 

The  Syndics  appointed  by  a  grace  dated  Fe- 
bruary 4,  1833,  "  To  consider  what  alterations 
should  be  made  in  the  nature  and  direction  of 
the  Iron  Fence  of  the  Senate-house  yard,  and 
to  report  their  opinion  before  the  end  of  this 
term,"  have  reported  as  follows  :  — 

That  after  the  best  consideration  they  can 
give  the  subject,  they  cannot  form  any  decided 
opinion  what  alterations  should  be  made ;  but 
considering  the  state  of  the  funds  of  the  Uni- 
versity, and  the  uncertainty  of  its  future  plans 
concerning  the  disposal  of  the  ground  contigu- 
ous to  the  Senate-house,  it  appears  to  your 
Syndics  advisable  to  make  no  greater  change  at 
present  in  the  Senate-house  yard  than  the  im- 
provement of  the  street  absolutely  requires. 
They  recommend,  therefore,  that  the  corner 
extending  from  the  front  gate  of  the  Senate- 
house  yard  (the  gate  nearest  King's  college), 
to  the  termination  of  the  new  Iron  Railing  in 


front  of  Kinff'a  college,  be  thrown  into  the 
street,  (the  University  reserving  the  right  to 
that  ground,)  substituting  for  the  present 
fences  a  curved  iron  fence. 

That  the  Vice- Chancellor  and  Syndics  be 
authorized  to  procure  an  estimate  of  the  ex- 
pence  of  making  the  alterations  above  recom- 
mended,  and  do  carry  them  into  effect  as  soon 


>fembers 
ou  Boards. 

1641 
1086 

369 

213 

222 


A  grace  will  be  offered  to  the  Senate  early  in 
the  next  term,  to  carry  the  alterations  recom- 
mended in  the  above  report  into  effect. 

April  19. 

The  following  gentlemen  of  Trinity  College 
were  yesterday  elected  Scholars  of  that  so- 
ciety:— Pryor,  Donaldson,  Morton,  F.  Wil- 
liams, A.  Hulton,  Birks,  Gooch,  Lushington, 
Hours,  Goulburn,  Harris,  Rawle,  Grote,  Le 
Mottee,  Merivale,  J.  J.  Smith. —  Westminder 
Scholars :   Cotton,  Carrow 

Meetings  of  the  Cambridge  Philosophical 
Society  for  the  present  terra :  JMonday,  April 
22 ;  Monday,  Slay  6 ;  Monday,  May  20. 

The  following  summary  of  the  members  of 
the  University  is  extracted'from  the  Cambridge 
Calendar  of  the  present  year  : 

Members 
of  Senate. 

Trinity  College 764  . 

St.  John's  College    . ,  617  . 

Queen's  College   ....  98  . 

Caius  College    108  . 

Christ's  College    ....  80  . 

St.  Peter's  College  . .  88     203 

Emmanuel  College  . .  103  ......  209 

Catharine  Hall 55     187 

Corpus  Christi  Coll.  .  69     180 

Jesus  College     76     174 

Clare  Hall 72     159 

Magdalene  College  . .  60     154 

Trinity  Hall 33 122 

Pembroke  College    . .  47  ......  113 

King's  College 67     Ill 

Sidney  College 46  ......  99 

Downing  College ....  28  ......  64 

Commorantes  in  Villa,  8  ......  8 

2319  5344 

It  appears  from  the  last  Oxford  Calendar 
that  the  total  number  in  that  university  is  5303, 
consequently  Cambridge  has  a  majority  of  41 
members.  The  decrease  in  this  university  since 
last  year  is  twenty. 


DUBLIN. 

Comitiis  Academiae  vernis  solenniter  habitis, 
die  Februarii  19no.,  admissi  sunt  ad  gradus, 
(procurantibus  pro  gradibus  superioribus 
Francisco  Hodgkinson,  LL.D.,  progradu  bacal. 
in  artibiis,  Mountifort  Longfeild,  LL.D.)  hi 
quorum  nomina  sequuntur, 

Ad  gradum  Doctoratds  in  S.  Theologia— 
Thomas  Thorpe. 

Doctoratxis  in  utroqtie  Jure  —  Thomas 
Beny,  Fianciscus  Bourke. 


620 


UNIVERSITY    NEWS. 


Sacalaureatus  in  S.  Theologia — Thomas 
Thorpe. 

Magisterii  in  Artihus — Rev.  Sam.  Johan. 
M'Clean,  Johan.  JMartln,  Henricus  Lyons, 
Georgius  Kiernan,  Jacobus  Kelly,  Petrus 
Browne,  Rev.  T.  Atkin,  Thomas  Browne, 
J.  Thornhill,  Gul.  M'Mahon,  J.  Glascott,  C. 
Tottenham,  J.  Rogers,  J.  Kelly,  A.  Carse, 
D.  J.  Coyle,  J.  Bridge,  Rev.  Gul.  Gibbs, 
Nath.  Hone,  Edw.  Grogan,  Thomas  G. 
Bourke,  Patricius  Lavelle,  Rev.  G.  Forster, 
Rev.  Gul.  Ball,  Rev.  J.  Rainsford,  Thomas 
Nolan,  J.  Montgomery,  Robert  Maxwell,  Ro- 
bert Molesworth,  Johan.  C.  Ferguson,  J.  G. 
Snugly,  Rev.  Thomas  Hartley,  Edw.  Totten- 
ham, Rev.  Nich.  Cuthbert  Fenwick,  Rev. 
Jacobus  Armstrong. 

Saccalaureatus  in  utroqtte  Jure — Thomas 
Berry,  Franciscus  Bourke. 

Saccalaureatus  in  Medicino — Franciscus 
Cornelius  Sampson,  Georgius  Dyas,  Johannes 
Nicholson  (^ad  eundenit  Cantab.),  Jacobus 
Hoskins. 

Saccalaureatus  in  A.rtibus — Primarium 
classe  sua  adepti  sunt,  Andreas  Harte,  (iVw- 
.-mistna  in  Artihus),  Ricardus  Trayer,  Scho- 
laris — (^Numisma  in  Lit.  Humanior.)  Johan- 
Geor.  Smyth,  Gul.  Atkins,  Johan.  Pophara 
(Schol.),  Hugo  Hamilton  (Schol.),  Radulph. 
Oldham  (Schol.),  Isaac.  O'Callaghan. 

Eodem  die  admissi  sunt  ad  gradum  Bacc.  in 
Artibus,  Vice  Comes  Adair,  Filius  nobilist 
Edwardus  Bruce,  Jacobus  Garrett,  Sociorum 
Commensales,  una  cum  154  Pensionariis,  et 
quinque  Sizatoribus. 

Bishop  Berkeley's  Medals,  for  tbe  encourage- 
ment of  the  study  of  Greek,  were  obtained  by 
Ds.  Nolan,  Ds.  Finn,  and  Ds.  Callanan. 

The  Vice-Chancellor's  Prizes,  to  Graduates, 
for  the  best  composition  on  The  advantages  of 
the  Study  of  Political  Economy,  to  William 
Digby  Sadlier,  A.B.,  and  John  Popham,  A.B. 
(Scholars)  ;  to  Undergraduates,  for  Greek  and 
Latin  Verse  (subject,  Druida:),  to  Wm.  Fitz- 
gerald and  Browne ;  for  English  Verse  on  the 
same  subject,  to  W.  Archer  Butler. 

At  an  examination  held  by  Erasmus  Smith's 
Professor  of  Oriental  Languages,  on  Thursday, 
March  28,  the  following  Students  obtained  the 

Premiums  annually  given  at  the  end  of  this 
'erm,  for  the  encouragement  of  the  study  of 
Hebrew : — 

Senior  Bachelor  Class. — Ds.  Emerson, 
Ds.  M'Neece. 

Junior  Bachelor  Class — Ds.  Jones,  Ds. 
Murphy,  Ds.  Clarke,  Ds.  Trayer. 

The  subjects  for  the  Vice-Chancellor's 
Prizes,  to  be  given  at  the  Summer  Commence- 
ments, are  the  following  : — For  Graduates,  in 
Greek,  Latin,  or  English  Prose — "  The  demo- 
ralizing effects  of  Slavery.*'  For  Undergra- 
duates, in  Greek,  Latin,  or  English  Verse — 
"  ^gyptus  Rediviva."  The  compositions, 
with  fictitious  signatures,  are  to  be  deposited 


with  the  Senior  Lecturer,  on  or  before  Satur-^ 
day  the  1st  of  June. 

The  University  have  made  arrangements  for 
the  publication  of  a  catalogue  of  the  MSS. 
preserved  in  the  Library  of  Trinity  College. 
The  work  was  originally  drawn  up  by  H.  I. 
Monck  Mason,  Esq.,  LL.D.,  under  the  Par- 
liamentary Commission  for  examining  the 
Public  Records,  and  is  now  to  be  printed  at 
the  expence  of  the  University,  to  correspond 
with  the  Harleian  and  Cottonian  Catalogues 
published  by  the  Commissioners. 

The  Rev.  James  Thomas  O'Brien,  D.D., 
has  been  appointed  to  the  office  of  Archbishop 
King's  Lecturer  in  Divinity.  This  Professor- 
ship has  been  hitherto  an  annual  office,  held  by 
a  Senior  Fellow.  It  was  founded  in  the  year 
1718,  by  the  celebrated  Dr.  Wm.  King,  Lord 
Archbishop  of  Dublin,  but  the  endowment 
having  been  small,  it  was  impossible  that  the 
Lecturer  could  devote  himself  exclusively  to 
its  duties,  and  the  annual  change  of  the  Lec- 
turer increased  the  evil.  To  obviate  these  in- 
conveniences, the  Provost  and  Senior  Fellows 
have  placed  this  important  situation  under  new 
regulations.  The  salary  ii  increased  to  700^ 
a-year,  and  the  Professor  is  to  be  a  Junior 
Fellow,  resigning  all  duties  of  tuition  and  other 
college  offices.  It  is  intended  to  connect  his 
lectures  with  the  last  year  of  the  college  course, 
so  as  to  form,  with  the  labours  of  the  five  Di- 
vinity Assistants  and  the  Regius  Professor,  a 
course  of  two  years'  Theological  studies  for  all 
candidates  for  Holy  Orders. 

His  Majesty  has  granted  to  Trinity  College, 
Dublin,  a  new  statute,  repealing  certain  clauses 
of  the  former  statutes,  which,  by  the  altered 
circumstances  of  the  University,  had  become 
inconvenient.  Formerly  the  seven  Senior  Fel- 
lows, or,  in  the  absence  of  any  of  them,  the 
next  in  ^niority  of  the  Junior  Fellows,  were 
the  examiners  for  Fellowships  ;  the  new  sta- 
tute gives  the  power  of  supplying  the  place  of 
a  Senior  Fellow  by  the  Professors  of  Natural 
Philosophy  and  Mathematics,  although  Junior 
Fellows,  and  not  next  in  seniority — to  examine, 
each  in  his  own  department.  Instead  of  four 
unequal  terms,  corresponding  with  the  Oxford 
terms,  as  formerly,  the  terms  of  the  University 
are  now  three,  of  eleven  weeks  each.  The 
hours  of  morning  and  evening  prayer,  and  df 
morning  lecture,  were  formerly  fixed  by  sta- 
tute ;  they  are  now  left  to  the  discretion  of 
the  Heads  of  tbe  University.  Annual  Visita- 
tions are  also  abolished,  and  the  visitors  are  now 
to  hold  visitations,  not  at  any  fixed  period,  but 
whenever  they  shall  in  their  discretion  deem  it 
necessary  to  do  so.  Such  are  the  alterations 
introduced  by  this  new  statute  :  they  will  ne- 
cessarily require  an  entire  change  in  the  Un- 
dergraduate course,  and  in  the  mode  of  con- 
ducting the  University  examinations.  Many 
most  important  and  desirable  improvements  in 
the  details  of  University  business  are  con- 
templated. 


621 


BIRTHS  AiVD  MARRIAGES. 


B[RTHS. 

Of  5'o/is— The  Lady  of  the  Very  Rev.  the 
Dean  of  Wells;  of  the  Rev.  J.  R.  Brown, 
Presteign;  of  the  Rev.  Jaraes  Lupton,  Upper 
Stamford  Street,  London;  of  the  Rev.  Oliver 
Cave,  Clifton  ;  of  the  Rev.  T.  L.  Ramsden, 
Mitchara,  Suirey;  of  the  Rev.  F.  Russell 
Nixon,  Pisa;  of  the  Rev.  Frederick  Aston, 
Wood  Stan  way. 

0/Z>aM.,A/ers— The  Lady  of  the  Rev.  C. 
P.  Law,  North  repps  Rectory,  Norfolk  ;  of  the 
Rev.  David  Williams,  Bleadon  Rectory,  Somer- 
set; of  the  Rev.  J.  Ford,  Exeter;  of  the  Rev. 
T.  Wilcox,  Ker  Street,  Devonpoit;  of  the 
Rev.  Dr.  Stocker,  Vice  Principal  of  St.  Alban 
Hall,  Oxford  ;  of  the  Rev.  Dr.  Faussett,  Lady 
Margaret  Professor  of  Divinity ;  of  the  Rev. 
Samuel  F.  Page,  Ramsey,  Isle  of  Man  ;  of  the 
Rev.  J.  Bateman,  INJickleover  Vicarage,  Derby- 
shire ;  of  the  Rev.  John  Sivere,  ^  ftJansfield 
Vicarage,  Yorkshire  ;  of  the  Rev.  W.  N.  Gres- 
ley,  Neathersale  Hall,  Leicestershire. 

MARRIAGES. 

The   Rev.    George    Trevelyan,   to  Frances 

Anne,  only  d.  of  the  late  Lieut.  Col.  Lumsden  ; 

Rev.  J.  Whaliey,  of  Ecton,  Northamptonshire, 

to  Theodosia  Barbara,  only  d.  of  the  Hon.  and 


Rev.  Pierce  Weade ;  Rev.  J.  B.  INIarsden,  R. 
of  Tooting,  Surrey,  to  Elizabeth,  second  d.  of 
the  Rev.  B.  Evans,  of  HaiTow  ;  the  Rer.  .7. 
H.  Seymour,  M. A.,  Prebendary  of  Gloucester, 
to  Elizabeth,  eldest  d.  of  the  Rev.  T.  Culrae, 
of  Tothil,  Devon  ;  the  Rev.  E.  Wilson,  M.A., 
Fellow  of  St.  John's  College,  Cambridge, 
Principal  of  King  William 's  College,  in  the 
Isle  of  Man,  to  Elizabeth  Winch,  eldest  d.  of 
the  Rev.  James  Pears,  B.C.L.,  R.  of  Charl- 
conibe,  and  Master  of  the  Grammar  School, 
Bath ;  the  Rev.  J.  Todd,  to  INIiss  Hallett,  d. 
of  J.  Hallett,  Esq.,  of  Axminster;  the  Rev.  T. 
Donkin,  to  Harriott,  fourth  d.  of  the  Rev.  J. 
JVJaiston,  late  V.  of  Stokesay  ;  the  Rev.  M.  C. 
Baverstock,  of  Mere,  Wilts,  to  Ann,  third  d. 
of  the  late  JNI.  C.  Hinwood ;  the  Rev.  G. 
Smith,  M.A.,  to  Emma,  d.  of  the  late  E. 
Kennedy,  Esq.,  Ulverstone,  Lancashire ;  the 
Rev.  J.  H.  Turbitt,  M.A.,  V.  of  Powick,  to 
Sophia,  the  only  d.  of  R.  Hadley,  Esq.  ;  the 
Rer.  E.  Burder,  of  Hackney,  to  ISIary,  eldest 
d.  of  the  late  Rev.  T.  Tayler,  of  King's-road ; 
the  Rev.  J.  F.  Jowett,  B.D.,  R.  of  Kingston 
Bagpuze,  Berks,  to  Harriet  Francis,  eldest  d. 
of  the  late  G.  Crawfurd,  Esq.,  of  Pax  Hill 
Park,  Sussex,  and  niece  of  the  late  Conntess 
V>  interton. 


EVENTS    OF    THE    MONTH. 


BEDFORDSHIRE. 
The  exterior  of  the  handsome  new 
schools  at  Bedford,  which  will  cost  more 
than  '20,000/.  erecting,  is  now  complete 
excepting  the  south  wing  ;  and  this  fine 
range  of  gothic  buildings  forms  an  attractive 
ornament  to  the  town. 

BERKSHIRE. 

The  new  church  at  Stanton  Barnard  was 
on  the  29th  ult.  opened  for  divine  service  ; 
when  a  sermon  was  preached  by  the  Rev. 
Henry  Majendie,  Vicar  of  Speen,  from 
£xod.  XX.  24.  The  collection  at  the  doors 
amounted  to  32/.  1  Is. 

The  seivants  of  IVIrs.  Bunbury  of  Marl- 
stone  House,  wishing  to  evince  their 
respect  for  their  pastor,  the  Rev.  J.  \l. 
Hemus,  who  has  been  for  16  years  their 
curate,  and  who  lately,  on  tlie  death  of  his 
vicar,  was  leaving  his  flock,  so  endeared  to 
him  by  length  of  years,  jointly  presented 
him  with  a  handsome  silver  cream  jug, 
accompanied  by  a  very  appropriate  letter. — 
Berkshire  Chronicle. 

On  Sunday  the  14th  inst.,  on  the 
occasion  of  the  general  Thanksgiving, 
the  Rev.  John  Whaliey  Gostling,  Vicar 


ofEgham,  preached  to  his  parishioners  a 
most  appropriate  sermon,  from  Psalm  xxx. 
11.  To  shew  the  manner  in  which  it  was 
appreciated  by  those  who  heard  it,  a  re- 
quest was  made,  and  in  the  course  of  a 
few  hours  signed  by  more  than  100  of  the 
gentlemen,  ladies,  and  tradesmen  of  the 
town,  for  leave  to  publish  it  at  their  own 
expense;  and  to  which  request  it  is  scarcely 
necessary  to  add,  the  Rev.  gentleman 
kindly  acceded. — Windsor  Express. 

CORNWALL. 
Sir  John  St.  Aubyn,  Bart.,  is  about  to 
introduce  the  system  of  allotments  on  his 
demesne  at  Clowance  ;  and  we  are  also 
informed  that  the  Rev.  William  Grylls, 
the  Vicar  of  Crowan,  has  already  carried  it 
into  effect,  most  successfully,  on  a  portion 
of  the  glebe  land. 

CUJIBERLAXD. 
Sir  Wilfrid  Lawson  and  his  lady  have 
presented  to  the  several  scholars  and 
teachers  attending  Blennerhasset  Sunday 
School,  amounting  to  about  80  boys  and 
girls,  a  book  of  a  religious  tendency ;  and 
a  like  donation  to  the  children  and  teachers 
frequenting  Aspatria  school,  amounting  to 


Vol.  III.— 71%,  1833. 


622 


EVENTS   OF   THE    MONTlf. 


upwards  of  a  hundred.  They  have  like- 
wise sent  books  to  various  other  Sunday 
Schools  in  the  neighbourhood,  amounting 
in  all  to  not  less  than  three  or  four  hun- 
dred. This  forms  the  fifth  or  sixth  dona- 
tion of  the  kind  that  Sir  W.  and  his  lady 
have  made  within  two  years.  —  Carlisle 
Journal. 

DEVONSHIRE. 
The  Worshipful  the  Archdeacon  of 
Exeter  has  fixed  his  visitations  as  fol- 
lows: — Ashburton,  Thursday,  9th  May  ; 
Exeter,  Tuesday  14th  ;  Cullompton,  15th  ; 
Exmouth,  16th;  Honiton,  21st  j  Colyton, 
22nd  May. 

The  Archdeacon  of  Barnstaple  has  fixed 
his  visitation  at  Torrington,  on  Tuesday, 
May  7th  ;  at  Barnstaple,  on  Wednesday 
May  8th  ;  and  at  Southmolton,  on  Thurs- 
day May  9th  :  the  clerical  charity  meeting 
will  be  on  Thursday,  14th  of  June. 

The  parish  church  of  Upton  Pyne  is,  we 
understand,  about  to  be  enlarged. 

The  parishioners  of  Linton  are  about  to 
increase  the  size  of  their  church  propor- 
tioned to  the  want  of  accommodation  re- 
quired by  the  periodical  influx  of  visitors 
to  this  charming  and  romantic  watering 
place. 

Exeter. — The  amount  of  the  subscription 
raised  in  this  city  and  neighbourhood,  for 
the  relief  of  the  distressed  Irish  clergy, 
already  amounts  to  1,620/.  6s.  Sd.  A 
public  meeting  has  been  held  at  Barn- 
staple, in  favour  of  the  distressed  Irish 
clergy,  and  above  250/.  have  been  sub- 
scribed. 

Petitions,  we  understand,  from  the 
clergy  of  the  several  Archdeaconries  in 
this  diocese,  are  in  preparation,  against 
the  Irish  Church  Spoliation  Bill;  those 
of  Totness  and  Barnstaple  met  on  the 
23rd  inst. 

DORSETSHIRE. 
A  petition  from  the  Archdeacon  and 
Clergy  of  Dorset,  addressed  to  both 
Houses  of  Parliament,  praying  that  the 
proposed  Bill  for  Church  Reform  in  Ire- 
land may  not  pass  into  a  law,  has  been  left 
for  signatures  at  Cerne  and  Sherborne. 

DURHAM. 

The  Dean  and  Chapter  of  Durham  have 
received  from  the  Rev.  N.  J.  HoUings- 
worth,  Rector  of  Boldon,  a  beautiful  copy 
of  Gough's  Camden,  for  the  University 
Library. 

An  excellent  Address  to  the  King,  from 
the  Archdeacon  and  Clergy  of  this  Diocese, 
praying  the  protection  of  his  Majesty  in 
opposition  to  those  measures  which  have 
been  introduced  into  Parliament  for  the 
spoliation  of  the  united  Churches  of  Eng- 
and  Ireland,  is  receiving  very  numerous 
signatures. 

GLOUCESTERSHIRE. 

At  Cirencester,  on  the  15th  ult.,  the 
inhabitants  met,  the  Rev.  H.  A.  Pye,  the 


incumbent  of  the  parish,  in  the  chair, 
when  a  declaration  was  adopted,  by  which 
the  subscribers  bind  themselves  to  abstain 
from  exercising  their  worldly  calling  on 
the  Lord's  day.  A  resolution  was  at  the 
same  time  passed,  recommending  the  in- 
habitants of  the  town  and  neighbourhood 
"  to  pay  their  labourers  and  servants  their 
wages  on  the  Friday  instead  of  Saturday, 
to  enable  them  to  lay  the  same  out  on  the 
following  day,  without  profaning  the 
Sabbath. 

HAMPSHIRE. 
On  Good  Friday,  nearly  300  children  at 
Alverstoke   received  a  Cross  Bun  and  a 
Penny,  agreeably  to  ancient  custom,  at  the 
hands  of  their  rector. 

KENT. 
The  Archbishop  of  Canterbury  intends  to 
hold  confirmations  throughout  his  diocese 
in  the  course  of  the  ensuing  summer. 

The  following  petition  to  his  Majesty, 
on  the  subject  of  the  Irish  Church  Reform 
Bill,  has  been  almost  unanimously  signed 
by  the  clergy  of  the  diocese : — 

"  To  his  Most  Sacred  Majesty  William 
the  Fourth,  by  the  Grace  of  God,  King  of 
the  United  Kingdom  of  Great  Britain  and 
Ireland,  Defender  of  the  Fai.h. 

"  The  humble  petition  of  the  Archdeacon 
and  Clergy  of  the  Diocese  of  Canterbury. 

"  May  it  please  your  Majesty, 

"  We,  the  Archdeacon  and  Clergy  of 
the  Diocese  of  Canterbury,  humbly  ap- 
proach your  Majesty  with  unfeigned  as- 
surances of  our  loyal  aftection  to  your 
Majesty's  person,  and  of  our  firm  and  de- 
voted attachment  to  the  Constitution  of 
our  country  in  Church  and  State  as  now  by 
law  established. 

"  Deeply  impressed  by  these  sentiments, 
and  earnestly  desiring  that  your  Majesty's 
throne  and  the  Established  Religion  of 
this  Empire  may,  under  the  Divine  pro- 
tection, be  long  continued  to  bless  our 
country, — we  have  heard  with  sorrow  and 
dismay  that  a  measure,  professing  to  have 
for  its  object  a  reform  in  the  Irish  branch 
of  the  United  Church,  is  about  to  be  sub- 
mitted to  Parliament,  the  provisions  of 
which,  in  the  honest  juds^ment  of  your 
Majesty's  petitioners,  would  tend  directly 
to  endanger  both  the  throne  and  the 
church. 

"  V\  e  cannot  therefore  contemplate, 
without  the  deepest  apprehension,  the 
possibility  of  your  Majesty's  assent  to  a 
Bill  which  is  unjust  in  its  principles— in- 
jurious to  the  undoubted  rights  and  privi- 
leges  of  your  Clergy — subversive  of  the 
Protestant  Religion— destructive  of  your 
Majesty's  rightful  Prerogative  as,  under 
Christ,  the  Supreme  Ileadof  our  Church— 
and  utterly  inconsistent  with  the  solemn 
oath  taken  by  your  Majesty  at  your  Coro- 
nation. Deeply  as  we  deplore  this  mea- 
sure on  the  ground  of  its  being  an  invasion 


EVENTS    OF    THE    MONTH. 


623 


of  our  rights,  and  a  spoliation  of  our  pro- 
perty, we  are  not  intiuenced  by  personal 
or  sordid  motives  in  laying  our  petition 
and  complaint  at  your  Majesty's  feet ;  but 
we  regard  with  far  greater  apprehension 
the  dangers  with  which  the  spiritual  in- 
terests of  the  church  and  the  religious  in- 
struction of  the  people  are  threatened. 

"  \Ve,  therefore,  humbly  implore  your 
Majesty  to  extend  to  the  members  of  the 
United  Church  of  England  and  Irehind 
that  protection  which,  as  dutiful  and  loyal 
subjects,  they  may  confidently  claini, — 
and  that,  in  the  fulfilment  of  your  iMajes- 
ty's  solemn  engagement  at  your  Royal 
Coronation,  your  Majesty  will  continue  to 
'  preserve  unto  the  Bishops  and  Clergy  of 
this  Realm,  and  to  the  Churches  com- 
mitted to  their  charge,  all  such  rights  and 
privileges  as  by  law  do  or  shall  appertain 
to  them  or  any  of  them.' 

'•  And  your  Majesty's  Petitioners  will 
ever  pray." 

Petitions  in  nearly  the  same  words  have 
been  addressed  to  both  Houses  of  Par- 
liament, with  the  following  additional 
clause  : — 

"  The  property  of  the  church  is  not, 
and  neverwas,  the  property  of  the  State  ; — 
it  was  not  derived  from  the  State,  but 
from  the  gifts  and  bequests  of  individuals, 
who  had  an  unquestionable  right  to  make 
such  disposition  of  their  estates  ; — it  was 
assigned  for  special  uses,  and  it  cannot  be 
diverted  therefrom  without  manifest  injus- 
tice, and  such  a  violation  of  the  rights  of 
property  as  will  endanger  the  security  of 
the  possessions  of  all  other  classes  of  the 
community." 

LANCASHIRE. 

The  Ladies  of  the  congregation  of  the 
church  at  Kccles  have  lately  presented  to 
the  Rev.  Thomas  Blackburne,  the  Vicar,  a 
handsome  set  of  robes,  in  token  of  their 
respect,  affection,  and  approbation  of  his 
services  as  their  minister. 

Aihton-under-line. — Several  of  the  seat- 
holders  in  St.  Peter's  Church  have  lately 
presented  to  their  Incumbent,  the  Rev. 
John  Hutchinson,  M.A.,  a  new  gown  and 
cassock,  as  a  small  testimony  of  their  high 
regard  for  his  long,  faithful,  and  valuable 
services  as  a  clergyman,  and  for  his  supe- 
rior worth  as  a  private  individual. 

LINCOLNSHIRE. 
The  Louth  Eske  and  Ludborough  Dis- 
trict Society  for  Promoting  Christian 
Knowledge  have  just  published  their 
Eighteenth  Annual  Report,  from  which 
it  appears  that,  during  the  last  year,  121 
Bibles,  259  Prayer  Books,  227  Testaments 
and  Psalters,  193  other  bound  books,  and 
2245  Tracts,  have  issued  from  the  depot. 
Since  the  establishment  of  the  Society  in 
1814,  1460  Bibles,  3714  Prayer  Books, 
2t>34  I'estaments  and  Psalters,  3711  other 
bound  books,  and  37,;)88  Tracts,  making  a 


total  of  49,107,  have  been  either  sold  at 
very  reduced  prices,  or  distributed  gratis 
to  the  poor. 

The  congregation  of  St.  George's  Church, 
Sutton  Macclesfield,  having  for  some 
months  in  the  course  of  last  year  enjoyed 
the  ministrations  of  the  Rev.  J.  Middleton, 
M.A.,  Evening  Lecturer  at  St.  Thomas's 
Church,  in  that  town,  and  that  gentleman 
having,  in  the  most  liberal  and  disinter- 
ested manner,  declined  receiving  any  pe- 
cuniary remuneration,  they  determined  on 
presenting  him  with  an  elegant  silver  sal- 
ver, in  testimony  of  their  high  sense  of  his 
kindness  and  worth.  They  accordingly 
invited  Mr.  Middleton  to  a  public  dinner, 
and  embraced  that  opportunity  to  present 
the  Rev.  Gentleman  with  the  tribute  of 
their  esteem  by  the  hands  of  John  Ryle, 
Esq.,  M.P.,  who  took  the  chair  at  the  din- 
ner ;  Dr.  Swanwick  officiating  as  Vice- 
President.  A  most  numerous  and  respec- 
table company  attended, 

MIDDLESEX. 

A  numerous  meeting  of  the  Clergy  of  the 
Archdeaconry  of  Middlesex  took  place  on 
the  18th  instant,  at  St.  Martin's  vestry, 
when  it  was  determined  to  petition  the 
two  Houses  of  Parliament  against  the 
measures  now  in  progress  respecting  the 
Irish  Church  ;  but  it  was  agreed  to  post- 
pone the  framing  of  the  Petition  until  the 
Bill  was  introduced  into  the  House  of 
Commons. 

At  the  Board  of  the  Christian  Knowledge 
Society,  held  on  Wednesday,  3rd  inst.,  a 
member  inquired  of  the  Bishop  of  Hereford 
(in  the  chair)  if  the  EastLidiaCompany  and 
the  Government  contemplated  any  provi- 
sion in  the  new  charter  in  consequence  of 
the  two  memorials  of  the  society  for  further 
ecclesiastical  aid,  and  for  abolishing  the 
idolatrous  revenue  ;  when  it  was  answered 
that  the  society  was  without  any  commu- 
nication on  the  subject.  Mr.  M.  Burgoyne 
was  stated  to  have  been  prevented  by 
domestic  affliction  from  moving  a  memorial 
to  parliament  calling  its  attention  to  these 
subjects  before  the  renewal  of  the  charter. 

The  National  Society  held  their  general 
meeting  at  the  Church-building  Society's 
office,  St.  Martin's  Place,  on  VVednesday, 
3rd  inst.  The  schools  of  22  places  were 
taken  in  union,  and  grants  to  24  places 
were  made,  amounting  in  the  whole  to 
915/. 

On  Maunday  Thursday,  a  grand  confir- 
mation was  held  at  twelve  o'clock,  by  the 
Bishop  of  London,  at  the  Royal  Chapel, 
St.  James's  Palace.  A  great  number  of 
the  junior  branches  of  the  nobility  and 
gentry  attended  the  ceremony,  and  were 
confirmed  by  the  Right  Rev.  Prelate. 

We  are  happy  to  announce  the  arrival  of 
the  Bishop,  at  Calcutta,  on  the  4th  of 
November,  in  good  health  and  spirits,  after 
a  passage  from  Portsmouth  of  four  months 


()24 


EVENTS    OF    THE    MONTH, 


and  six  days,    leu   days  of  whicli   were 
passed  at  the  Cape. 

On  Easter  Sunday,  about  eight  o'clock  in 
the  morning,  the  whole  of  the  communion 
plate  belonging  to  the  church  of  Allhal- 
lows,  London-wall,  was  stolen.  It  was 
arranged  on  the  communion  table,  ready 
for  the  administration  of  the  sacrament. 

A  bill  has  been  introduced  into  Parlia- 
ment to  exempt  all  churches,  chapels,  and 
other  places  of  religious  worship  from  the 
payment  of  poor  and  church  rates,  al- 
though they  may  be  used  for  infant  schools 
lor  the  charitable  education  of  the  poor. 

At  the  twentieth  annual  meeting  of  the 
Westminster  AuxiliaryBibleSociety  which 
was  held  at  the  Iving's  Concert  Room, Hay- 
market,  on  the  2nd  inst. ,  one  of  the  Secre- 
taries of  the  Parent  Society  stated,  that  the 
recent  unhappy  dissensions  had  had  the 
effect  of  decreasing  the  income  of  the  in- 
stitution in  some  measure  ;  but  he  had  the 
pleasure  of  stating  that  the  greatest  har- 
mony now  prevailed.  The  Reverend  Mr. 
Meadows,  of  Shepherd's  Market  Chapel, 
informed  the  meeting  that  he  had  joined 
the  Trinitarian  Bible  Society  ;  but  he  soon 
saw  his  error,  and  he  rejoiced  to  be  per- 
mitted to  return  to  the  original  institution. 
He  also  stated  that  the  Rev.  Mr.  Rees 
had,  a  short  time  before  his  death,  ex- 
pressed his  intention  of  rejoining  the 
parent  institution,  and  that  he  had  the 
very  best  reason  for  believing  that  the 
Rev.  Mr.  Howels  had  entertained  a  similar 
intention. 

The  anniversary  dinner  of  the  Society  for 
Promoting  Christian  Knowledge  is  fixed 
for  Tuesday,  the  21st  of  May,  at  Free- 
masons' Tavern  ; — the  examination  of  the 
children  in  the  Clergy  Orphan  School,  for 
Wednesday,  the  22nd  ;  and  the  examin- 
ation and  general  meeting  of  the  National 
Society,  on  Thursday,  the  23rd. 

The  second  anniversary  meeting  of  the 
British  and  Foreign  Temperance  Society 
will  be  held  at  Exeter  Hall,  on  Tuesday, 
the  21st  of  May,  at  12  o'clock  precisely  ; 
the  Right  Hon.  and  Right  Rev.  the  Lord 
Bishop  of  London,  Patron  of  the  Society, 
in  the  chair. 

The  annual  general  meeting  of  the  British 
and  Foreign  Bible  Society  will  be  held  at 
Exeter  Hall,  on  Wednesday,  the  1st  of 
May,  at  11  o'clock. 

The  Anniversary  of  the  Sous  of  the 
Clergy  will  be  held  at  St.  l^ul's  Cathedral, 
on  Thursday,  June  27.  The  rehearsal  of 
the  music  will  take  place  as  usual,  on  the 
preceding  Tuesday.  Conductor,  Sir  George 
Smart. 

NORTHUxMBERLAND. 

Petitions  to  his  Majesty  and  the  House 
of  Lords,  from  the  clergy  of  the  Arch- 
deaconry of  Northumberland,  in  depre- 
cation of  the  Irish  Church  spoliation  Bill, 
have  be«n  almost  universally  signnd.  The 
Duke  of  Northumberland  presents  that  to 


his  Majesty — and  the  Duke  of  VV^ellington 
that  to  the  House  of  Lords. 

NOTTINGHAMSHIRE. 

Nottingliam. — Archdeacon  Wilkins's  vi- 
sitation for  the  Deanery  of  Retford  will 
be  held  on  the  l6th  of  May  ;  the  Arch- 
bishop's visitation  and  confirmation  will  be 
early  in  the  month  of  June. 

The  Executors  of  the  late  Reverend  L. 
Chapman  have  paid  to  the  Treasurers  of 
the  National  School  50/.,  being  a  legacy  left 
by  him  to  that  institution. 

The  poor  of  the  parish  of  West  Bridge- 
ford  desire  to  return  thanks  to  the  Rev. 
L.  Thoroton,  and  the  Rev.  R.  Pocklington, 
for  their  liberal  donations  of  coal  and 
clothing. 

SOMERSETSHIRE. 

Partis  College, Bath Mrs. Partis,  whose 

liberal  benefactions  to  this  institution  ap- 
pear to  vie  with  the  munificence  of  the 
founder,  her  late  husband,  has  recently 
presented  to  the  chapel  two  beautiful 
marble  tablets  for  the  sanctuary,  containing 
the  Lord's  Prayer  and  Creed,  and  corre- 
sponding in  form  and  design  with  two 
others  for  the  Commandments,  presented 
some  time  since. 

1  he  Venerable  the  Archdeacon  of  Wells 
intends  holding  his  Visitations  for  the 
Archdeaconry  of  Wells  as  under  : —  At 
Axbridge,  for  the  Deaneries  of  Axbridge 
and  Pawlet,  on  Friday,  3rd  of  May,  at 
Frome  on  the  6th,  at  Yeovil  on  the  8th, 
at  llchester  on  the  9th,  and  at  Castle  Cary 
on  the  10th. 

The  sum  collected  in  the  city  of  Bath 
and  its  vicinity  in  behalf  of  the  Irish  clergy 
amounts  to  1408i.  4s.  Id.,  clear  of  all  ex- 
penses. 

SUFFOLK. 

On  Sunday,  7th  inst.,  the  Rev.  S.  H.  Al- 
derson  preached  his  farewell  sermon  to 
the  parishoners  at  Nowton,  having  been 
presented  to  the  living  of  Bredfield,  near 
VVoodbridge,  in  this  county.  He  selected 
for  his  text  a  part  of  the  loth  verse  from 
the  24th  chapter  of  the  book  of  Joshua. 
At  the  conclusion  of  the  service,  the  rev. 
gentleman  was  met  in  the  churchyard  by 
Orbell  Ray  Oakes,  Esq.,  Col.  Rushbrooke, 
Mr.  Alderman  Gall,  R.  M.  Carss,  Esq., 
and  several  other  gentlemen,  when  O.  R. 
Oakes,  I2sq.  presented  him  with  a  silver 
sicramental  cup,  from  the  inhabitants  of 
Nowton,  as  a  mark  of  their  high  respect 
and  esteem,  and  as  a  grateful  recollection 
of  the  diligence  and  ability  with  which 
the  ministerial  duties  of  the  parish  had 
been  discharged  by  him.  The  love  of 
the  congregation,  and  their  regret  at 
parting,  were  strikingly  pourtrayed  by 
their  audible  sobs,  and  the  agitation  of 
Mr.  Oakes  while  presenting  the  cup, 
which  so  overcame  Mr.  Alderson  that  he 
could  no  longer  restrain  his  feelings,  but 
wept  aloud,  and,  taking  hold  of  the  arm  of 


EVENTS    OF    THE    MONTH. 


625 


his  son,  mada  a  slight  inclination  of  his 
body,  ;md  hurriedly  left  the  spot.  It  is 
gratifying  to  add  that  a  piece  of  plate  was 
presented  to  the  same  gentleman  by  the 
parishioners  of  Little  VVhehiethaiu. 

SURRKY. 
On  Tuesday,  9th  inst.,  the  inhabitants 
of  Christchurch  parish  assembled  in  vostry. 
On  the  proposition  for  granting  to  the  or- 
ganist lo/.per  annum,  as  usual(^  in  addition  to 
1.3/.  per  annum,  the  gift  of  Dr.  Boyce,  de- 
ceased), Mr.  Bowditch  objected,  as  a  dis- 
senter, to  pay  for  the  amusement  of  other 
persons,  and  moved,  as  an  amendment, 
that  no  grant  should  be  made  to  the  organ- 
ist out  of  the  parish  funds  ;  which  was 
agreed  to.  A  poll,  however,  was  de- 
manded. The  most  extraordinary  part  of 
the  day's  proceeding  was  the  refusal  of  the 
vestry  to  vote  any  money  to  the  clergyman. 
So  plainly,  indeed,  was  the  determination 
of  the  parishioners  expressed,  that  none  of 
the  Rectors  friends  dared  to  put  the  ques- 
tion. It  appears  that,  under  an  old  local 
act,  the  Rector  is  to  receive  60/.per  annum 
if  resident;  he  derives  also,  it  is  stated, 
some  income  from  a  fund  called  Marshall's 
Trust.  The  former  vestries  not  consider- 
ing this  sum  sufficient  for  the  adequate 
support  of  their  Rector,  were  accustomed 
to  vote  him  yearly  4()0  guineas  additional — 
300  for  himself  and  100  for  his  curate.  Not 
content  with  this,  they  also  attacked  the 
grant  of  60'.  per  annum,  on  the  ground  that 
the  Rector  was  not  resident.  The  Rector, 
who  is  at  present  in  the  country  on  ac- 
count of  ill  health,  consequently  loses,  not 
only  his  300/.,  but  also  his  60^  per  annum, 
accompanied  by  the  additional  burthen  of 
paying  his  own  Curate. 

SUSSEX. 

Miss  Baumgarton,  of  Bognor,  attended 
by  a  large  portion  of  the  respectable  inha- 
bitants, has  laid  the  first  stone  of  the 
Tower,  erected  at  St.  Johns  Chapel,  Bog- 
nor, to  receive  the  town  clock  and  bell, 
presented  by  her  brother,  the  Rev.  Charles 
Baumgartou. 

WARWICKSHIRE. 

The  Corporation  of  Coventry,  with 
whom  the  appointment  to  the  vacant  head 
and  under  mastership  of  the  Free  Gram- 
mar School  in  that  city  rests,  have  deter- 
mined not  to  elect  any  person  to  the  first 
situation  under  32  ;  the  testimonials  shall 
include  certificates  from  the  college  to 
which  the  candidates  belong,  and  also  from 
the  Provost  of  Eton,  or  the  head  master  of 
Shrewsbury,  or  of  Rugby,  Winchester, 
Westminster,  ^Merchant  Tailors',  Harrow, 
or  the  Charter-house.  A  personal  canvass 
to  be  deemed  an  actual  disqualification. 

WILTSHIRE. 
The  Rev.  Harry  Lee  lately  held  his  tithe 
audit  at  North  Bradley,  Wilts  ;  and  after 
he  had  received  his  own  tithes,  as  vicar  of 


the  parish,  as  well  as  the  rents  and  recto- 
rial tithes  for  the  College  of  Winchester, 
as  impropriators  thereof,  he  distributed  to 
the  poor  of  North  Bradley  parish,  articles 
of  clothing,  blanketing,  bedding,  &c.,  to 
the  amount  of  100/.,  being  nearly  one- 
third  of  his  vicarial  tithes.  He  has,  also, 
in  the  course  of  the  last  year,  expended 
between  50  and  100/.  in  keeping  a  certain 
number  of  hands  at  extra  labour,  who 
would  otherwise  have  been  unemployed; 
this,  indeed,  he  has  done,  more  or  less, 
every  time  since  he  has  been  incumbent  of 
the  parish.  His  amiable  lady  also  pro- 
vided the  whole  of  his  school,  which  was 
endowed  by  his  predecessor.  Archdeacon 
Daubeney,  as  well  as  the  girls  of  the  Sun- 
day School  (altogether  amounting  to  80 
girls  and  boys),  with  warm  clothing,  to 
enable  them  to  attend  their  parish  church 
with  comfort  and  decency. 

The  clergy  of  the  Archdeaconry  of  Sarum 
have  signed  a  petition  addressed  to  both 
Houses  of  Parliament,  praying  that  the 
Bill  proposed  by  his  ^Majesty's  Ministers, 
entitled  "A  Bill  to  alter  and  amend  the 
Laws  relating  to  the  Temporalities  of  the 
Established  Church  in  Ireland"  may  not 
pass  into  a  law. 

By  the  Report  of  the  Mendicity  Society 
of  the  city  of  Salisbury,  it  appears  that 
4053  cases  have  been  relieved  during  1832, 
at  the  expenseof  167Z.  17s.6id.,  being  707 
more  than  the  previous  year.  Of  these, 
889  were  Irish. 

WORCESTERSHIRE. 

It  is  the  intention  of  the  Lord  Bishop  of 
W'orcester  to  hold  a  general  confirmation 
throughout  his  Lordship's  diocese  in  the 
month  of  June  next.  The  Visitation  will 
take  place  in  July. 

Great  Malvern.— Oa  Friday,  29th  ult., 
a  handsome  collection,  amounting  to  up- 
wards of  sixty  guineas,  from  the  inhabi- 
tants of  the  above  town  and  other  friends, 
was  announced  to  the  Rev.  W.  F.  Powell, 
lately  appointed  to  the  perpetual  curacy 
of  Stroud,  (to  be  laid  out  in  some  purchase 
most  conformable  to  his  own  wishes.)  as  a 
grateful  tribute  to  the  exemplary  discharge 
of  his  clerical  duties  at  the  former  place. 
It  cannot  be  the  least  gratifying  circum- 
stance to  the  Rev.  Gentleman,  that  sixty- 
nine  contributions  of  two-pence  each  were 
subscribed  by  as  many  of  the  poorest 
families;  and  individually  by  the  mem- 
bers of  two  large  Benefit  Societies — Chel- 
tenham Chronicle, 

YORKSHIRE. 

The  visitations  of  the  Archdeaconry  of 
York  and  the  West  Riding  will  be  held  as 
follows  : — at  Doncaster,  June  17th  ;  Wake- 
field, June  18th ;  Leeds,  on  the  19th ; 
Halifax,  the  20th  ;  Skipton,  21st ;  and 
York,  July  2nd. 

The  Rev.  George  Lewtliwaite,  of  Addle, 
near  Leeds,  has  presented  the  treasurer  of 


626 


EVENTS   OF   THE    MONTH. 


the  Whitehaven  Infirmary  with  the  sum  of 
ten  guineas  for  the  use  of  that  excellent 
institution. 

Beverley At  the  Yorkshire  East  Rid- 
ing sessions,  the  foreman  of  the  grand 
jury  handed  in  the  following  memorial, 
which  the  chairman  said  should  be  for- 
warded to  the  proper  quarter,  and  which 
was  signed  by  all  the  gentlemen  of  the 
grand  jury,  with  the  exception  of  Mr. 
Marshall  :— 

"Memorial  of  the  Grand  Jury  assembled 
at  the  General  Quarter  Sessions  of  the 
Peace,  held  at  Beverley,  in  the  "East  Rid- 
ing of  the  county  of  York,  the  10th  day  of 
April,  1833, 

"  Sheweth, — That  from  the  information 
they  have  obtained  during  their  sitting, 
the  new  beer  houses  are,  generally  speak- 
ing, the  receptacles  of  immoral  and  loose 
characters,  and  in  almost  every  instance 
they  are  convinced  that  their  effect  upon 
the  state  of  society  has  an  injurious  ten- 
dency ;  that  the  poorer  classes  are  in  no 
cases  benefited  ;  that  the  beverage  sold  at 
them  is  often  inferior,  and  in  no  case 
cheaper  than  at  the  old  established  licensed 
houses  ;  and  that  in  the  opinion  of  almost 
all  their  iuformants  they  had  already  be- 
come a  very  great  nuisance." 


WALES. 

Glamorganshire. — Mrs.  Davies,  of  Tre- 
grose,  has  caused  to  be  placed  in  the 
parish  church  of  Coy  church,  a  very  hand- 
seme  mural  monument  in  honour  of  the 
memory  of  the  late  Rev.  John  Llewellyn, 
once  the  excellent  and  much  beloved 
curate  of  that  parish.  The  tablet  bears  a 
simple  and  expressive  inscription  from  the 
pen  of  the  Rev.  Mt.  Conybeare,  rector  of 
Sully.  The  Rev.  John  Llewellyn,  when 
quite  a  stranger  in  this  county,  was  no- 
ticed and  patronized  by  Bishop  Sumner, 
(now  of  Winchester,)  who,  knowing  his 
zeal  and  piety ,  presented  him  (unsolicited) 
to  the  rectory  of  Marcross. 

Several  parishioners  of  the  parishes  of 
St.  John  the  J^vangelist  and  the  chapelry 
of  St.  Mary,  in  Brecon,  having  expressed 
a  desire  that  the  Rev.  Thomas  Bevan 
should  be  presented  with  a  memorial  ex- 
pressive of  the  gratitude  of  the  inhabitants 
of  Brecon  for  his  faithful  services  as  curate 
of  those  parishes,  a  subscription  has  been 
entered  into,  which  already  amounts  to 
near  60/.,  for  the  purpose  of  presenting 
him  with  some  professional  books  or  other 
useful  testimonials  of  their  affection.  Mr. 
Bevan  carries  with  liim  into  his  new  liv- 
ing at  Carmarthen  a  high  character  for  the 
discliarge  of  the  most  sacred  of  human 
duties. 

Bishop  Bethel  has  very  kindly  made  a 


gift  of  fifteen  pounds  to  the  poor  resident 
in  the  parishes  of  Amlwch  and  Llanwen- 
Uwyfo.  This  sum  was  expended  in  the 
purchase  of  clothing  and  blankets,  which 
were  last  winter  distributed,  through  the 
agency  of  the  clergy  in  those  parishes, 
without  reference  to  parochial  settlement 
or  any  other  circumstance,  save  the  neces- 
sities of  the  persons  to  be  relieved. 


SCOTLAND. 

Seditious  and  Blasphemous  Publications. — 
We  beg  to  call  the  attention  of  the  authori- 
ties, and  especially  the  law  officers  of  the 
Crown,  to  the  notorious  fact,  that  Paine's 
Age  of  Reason,  and  Rights  of  Man,  are  at 
present  in  the  course  of  publication,  in 
parts,  at  a  cheap  rate.  Persons  have  even 
the  audacity  to  go  from  door  to  door,  for 
the  purpose  of  vending  these  infamous 
publications.  In  Glasgow,  we  understand, 
they  have  met  with  a  ready  and  extensive 
sale.  What,  then,  is  the  Solicitor-General 
about]  He  cannot  be  ignorant  that  it  is  his 
duty  to  bring  the  unprincipled  offenders 
before  the  proper  tribunal.  The  poison 
communicated  to  ignorant  minds,  by  the 
works  we  have  named,  must  be  arrested 
in  its  malignant  progress,  else  the  Govern- 
ment may  be  justly  charged  with  conniv- 
ing at  its  existence. —  Edinburgh  Evening 
Post. 


IRELAND. 

The  Rev.  R.  J.  M'Ghee  has  addressed  a 
letter  to  the  Hon.  and  Rev.  Mr.  Spencer, 
now  in  Dublin,  on  the  subject  of  his  Sa- 
cerdotal transformation  from  a  minister  of 
the  Church  of  England  to  a  Priest  of  the 
Church  of  Home,  in  which  he  challenges 
the  Rev.  Gentleman  to  meet  him  in  the 
Rotunda,  and  prove  the  superiority  of  the 
doctrine  he  now  professes. 

A  singular  announcement  was  recently 
made  in  one  of  the  Dublin  ministerial 
papers  : — "  The  Roman  Catholic  chapel,  in 
Westland  Row,  Dublin,  will  ^pen  on 
Easter  Sunday  with  a  discourse  by  the 
Hon.  and  Rev.  Mr.  Spencer,  brother  of 
Lord  Althorp." 

It  is  intended  to  erect  a  large  and  com- 
modious addition  to Tralee  church,  towards 
which  useful  object  Sir  Edward  Denny  has 
subscribed  100/.,  and  tlie  Bishop  of  Li- 
merick, 50/. 

The  Church — The  Rev.  Messrs.  Beau- 
fort and  Kyle,  who  were  clerical  delegates 
from  this  diocese  to  the  Government  in 
England,  returned  yesterday,  after  a  wise 
and  zealous  discharge  of  the  important 
duty  committed  to  them.  As  far  as  we 
can  learn,  important  benefits  are  likely  to 
result  from  the  deputations  from  the  Irish 
dioceses  in  general.  — Cor^'  Constitution. 


627 


NEW     B  O  O  K  kS. 


JUST    PUBLISHED. 

The  Brdgewater  Treatises.    Whewell's    Astro- 
nomy and  General  Physics.    8vo.    9s.  6d.  bds. 
Horae    Otiosse,    or    Thoughts,    Maxims,     and 

Opinions,  &c.     8s.  6d.  cloth. 
Theological    Library.    Vol.  IV.     Le    Bas'   Life 

of  Archbishop  Cranmer.     12mo.    6s.  bds. 
Rev.  Charles  Simeon's  Works,  3rd  portion.  Vols. 

XII.   to  XVI     (Mark    to  Cormthians.)     bvo. 

21.  10s.  cloth. 
Life  of  the  Rev.  T.  Thomason.    By  the  Rev,  J, 

Sargeant.    8vo.     10s.  6d.  boards. 
The  Puritan's  Grave,    3  vols.    Bvo.     1/.  8s.  6d. 

boards. 
Cory's  Ancient  Fragments  of    the    Phoenician, 

Chaldeean,  Egyptian,  and  other  writers.    8vo. 

1/.  Is.  boards. 
Tittman's  Synonymes  of  the  New  Testament. 

]2mo.    5s.  cloth. 
Collections  from  the  Greek  Anthology.    By  the 

late  Rev.  R.  Bland  and  others.    New  edition, 

by  the   Rev.   H.  Merivale,  Esq.,  F.S.A.    8vo. 

14s.  boards. 
A  Treatise  on  Happiness.     2  vols.    8vo.     1/.  Is. 
Rev.  Wm.  Strong's  Discourses.    8vo.     10s.  6d. 
Fergus's  Testimony  of  Nature  and  Revelation. 

8vo.    7s.  6d. 
Tlie  Travels  of  an  Irish  Gentleman  in  Search  of 


a  Religion,  with  Notes  and  Illustrations.  By 
the  Editor  of  Captain  Rock's  Memoirs.  2  vols. 
Foolscap  8vo.     18s.  boards. 

The  Life  and  Travels  of  the  Apostle  Paul.  Fools- 
cap 8vo.    6s.  cloth. 

History  of  Dissenters,  by  Bogue  and  Bennet. 
2nd  edition.    2  vols.    8vo.     1/.  4s.  boards. 

The  Cambridge  Calendar  for  1833.  12mo.  6s. 
boards. 

The  Genius  of  Judaism.     Post  8vo.    7s.  6d.  bds. 

Rev.  C.  Girdlestone's  Seven  Sermons  on  the 
Lord's  Supper.     12mo.    2s.  6d. 

Rev.  J.  Clowes'  (of  Manchester)  Sermons.  8vo. 
9s,  cloth. 


IN  THE    PRESS. 

Evidences  of  Christ  anity  ;  by  C.  P.  M'llvaine, 
D.D.,  Bi-shop  of  Ohio ;— a  vol.  of  the  Select 
Library. 

The  National  Portrait  Gallery  :  the  first  part  of 
a  new  volume. 

Dr.  Adam  Clarke's  Folio  Family  Bible.    Part  1. 

School  and  Family  Manual  ;  a  series  of  Conver- 
sations. Part  II.  Principles  of  Astronomy.  By 
Wm.  Brett,  M.A. 

Memoirs  of  the  late  Rev.  Robert  Hall.  By  Mr. 
Morris. 

Santa  Maura.    By  Mr.  Nugent  Taylor. 


PRICES     OF     THE     ENGLISH     FUNDS. 
FROM   MARCH   24,    TO   APRIL   24,    1833. 


1                               3  per  ct.  Consols 

Red.  3  per  cent. 

Red. 3>^  percent. 

New  3>^  percent. 

4  per  cent.  1826. 

Highest 1          88^ 

Lowest 1         8GJ 

87 
86 

94t                      95^ 
93J                      94| 

103| 

ioo| 

Long  Anns. 

India  Stock. 

B»nk  Stock. 

Exchequer  Bills. 

India  Bonds. 

Highest 17              1          227                       199 

Lowest 16|                     219                      190 

67  pra. 
47  pm. 

31  pm. 
21  pm. 

PRICES  OF  CANAL  SHARES,  DOCK    STOCKS,  &c. 
At  the  Office  of  R.  W.  Moore,  5,  Bank  Chambers,  Lothbury. 


Grand  Junction  Canal  .. 
Ellesmere  &  Chester  do., 

Grand  VV'estern  do , 

Kennet  and  Avondo. ...., 

Leicester  do 

Leicester  and  Northampton  do. 

Loughborough  do 

Rochdale  do 

Trent  and  JMersey  do — 
Liverpool  and  Manch.  Railway 


Price. 

Div. 

230 
77 

Jd 

23 
185 

85 
1830 
104 
660 
200 

12 
3.16 

1.6     1 
12      1 
4 
144     ' 

^       1 
37.10 

8.4 

Div. 


London  Dock  Co 57^ 

Chartered  Gas  Co ...j     66 

Imperial  ditto  j     64 

East  London  Water  Works 120 

West  Middlesex  do |     76 

Albion  Assurance  Co ;     73 

Imperial  Fire  do '<    105 

32 
125 
60 


Irish  Provincial  Bank. 
Reversionary  Interest  Society... 
King's  College,  London 


3 

3 
2.10 

6 

3 
3.10 
5.6 

1.6 

4 


628 


NOTICES  TO  CORRESPONDENTS. 


"  Iota"  is  very  warmly  thanked  for  his  letter,  which  shall  be  attended  to.  There  was  no 
difficulty  iu  understanding  the  passage  left  untranslated  in  p.  400;  but  the  difficulty  was  to 
express  the  play  on  the  words  in  the  original. 

Once  more  the  Editor  must  earnestly  beg  correspondents  to  keep  copies  of  their  communica- 
tions, and  not  desire  them  to  be  returned.  This  is  so  troublesome,  and  such  a  terrible  waste 
of  time,  that  it  cannot  be  promised,  except  in  cases  where  communications  have  been  asked  for. 

A  correspondent  states  that  the  interpretation  put  in  this  Magazine  on  the  Act  for 
"  Shortening  the  time  required  in  claims  of  JModus"  is  incorrect.  The  Act  is  simply  this. 
It  leaves  till  August  next  (viz.  one  year  after  the  last  Session  of  Parliament)  the  old  law  as 
to  Moduses  in  force,  and  no  longer.  A.ftcr  that,  in  answer  to  any  claim  of  the  clerical  tithe- 
owner,  it  will  be  enough  to  shew  that  the  JModus  &c.  have  existed  for  sixty  years,  and  three 
years  of  his  incumbency,  unless  there  is  any  written  agreement  for  it.  No  other  view  was 
meant  to  be  tiiken  of  it  than  this.  It  was  said  at  the  time  that  three  years  instead  of  one  were 
to  have  been  allowed,  but  that  this  could  not  be  carried.  If  the  letter-writer  thinks  that  the 
Act  is  i7ivalidrfrom  technical  defects,  that  is  another  matter.  It  is  one  which  often  l)efail3 
acts  in  the  present  rapid  mode  of  doing  business.  But  this  is  a  point  for  lawyers,  and  is  not 
safe  for  clergy  to  rely  on. 

**  Juvenis"  is  requested  to  state  his  difficulty  more  clearly. 

"A  Constant  Reader"  inquires  who  is  the  author  of  the  "  Oxford  Catechism,"  or  when,  or 
from  what  work  it  is  taken. 

Many  thanks  to  "  F.  P.,"  from  whom  the  Editor  would  be  glad  to  hear  at  all  times. 
Persons  in  his  situation  can  supply  very  valuable  information  as  to  tne  state  of  feeling  towards 
the  church. 

In  answer  to  "C,"  it  need  only  be  said  that  books  are  not  reviewed,  unless  the  authors  or 
publishers  send  them,  for  the  simple  reason  that  it  is  supposed  that  the  author  does  not  then 
wish  them  to  be  noticed  ;  and  the  task  of  reviewing  is,  generally  speaking,  so  odious  that  a  fair 
reason  for  declining  it  is  always  received  with  pleasure.  Of  course,  an  exception  to  this  rule 
is  the  ciise  of  mischievous  book's,  for  it  is  a  duty  to  expose  them.  But  it  is  not  a  duty  to  say 
disagreeable  things  about  books  which  are  only  dull  or  ignorant,  while  they  are  right  in 
principle. 

«'  C.  S.V  two  letters,  "C.  W."  on  Labour  Rates,  "  Amicus,"  "  0,"  "A.  L."  "  A  Parish 
Priest,"  and  "  N.  N."  are  in  type,  but  deferred  from  want  of  room.  So  is  an  article  for  the 
Notices  of  the  Olden  Time,  signed  "T.  S.,"  and  "  S.  E.  V.  I.'s"  Letter  on  the  Rainbow. 

"J.  H."  "•»*,"  "  A  Precentor,"  "D.,"  *' T.  A.,  Junior,"  "JM*,"  an  excellent  letter 
signed  "A.  B."  **S.  T.  P.  C,"  are  received,  and  shall  be  inserted  in  the  next  number  if 
possible.  Other  letters  and  communications  have  come  too  late ;  but  shall  be  inserted  or 
noticed  in  the  next  number. 

May  correspondents  be  requested  to  consult  brevity?  It  is  very  painful  to  reject  or  delay 
valuable  letters.  But  what  is  to  be  done?  Seven  sheets- and -a-half  are  an  enormous  allow- 
ance, but  they  are  only  seven  sheets-and-a-half,  and  if  every  one  writes  two  pages  where  he 
might  write  one,  some  such  letters  as  are  alluded  to  must  necessarily  be  excluded. 

Have  not  Weekly  Lectures  been  now  sufficiently  discussed  ?  The  Editor  has  two  letters 
more  to  print,  and  of  course  is  ojjen  to  receive  any  others ;  but  probably  these,  with  what  have 
been  printed,  will  contain  all  that  can  be  said. 

The  article  on  "  The  Church  and  the  Landlords"  in  the  Quartcrlg  ought  to  be  generally  read. 
It  is  very  true,  very  important,  and  original.  But  it  is  to  be  feared  that  they,  for  whom  it  is 
especially  intended,  will  not  profit  by  it.  The  apathy  with  which  the  gentlemen  of  England  and 
the  Conservative  party  too  generally  look  at  the  measures  against  the  Church,  is  as  painfid 
to  real  friends  of  the  church,  as  it  will  be  mischievous  hereafter  to  those  who  exhibit  it. 


THE 


BRITISH    MAGAZINE. 


JUNE  1,  1833. 


ORIGINAL    PAPERS. 


REASONS    FOR     SUPPORTING     THE     CHURCH. 

In  preceding  numbers  of  this  Magazine  I  have  defended  the 
principle  of  ecclesiastical  endowments,  and  maintained  the  rights 
of  the  church  in  this  empire  against  some  popular  objections.  It 
has  been  shewn  that  the  property  now  held  by  our  clergy  must, 
on  every  principle  of  equity  and  common  justice,  be  still  appHed 
to  the  uses  to  which  it  has  always  been  devoted.  But  I  shall  now 
proceed  to  adduce  some  additional  reasons,  why  all  men,  who 
value  religion  and  the  national  welfare,  ought  to  join  in  defence 
of  the  Established  Church. 

Let  us  then  pass  from  the  consideration  of  our  unquestionable 
rights — from  the  demand  for  justice  and  common  honesty — and 
come  to  the  examination  of  that  which  ought  to  be  the  grand 
question  with  every  wise  and  Christian  man  : — "  How  is  Chris- 
tianity to  be  preserved  and  maintained  in  this  country  V^  For  the 
solution  of  this  question,  we  must  compare  the  advantages  and 
means  afforded  by  the  established  system  and  by  dissent  respec- 
tively. I  must,  however,  beseech  the  reader  not  to  be  offended, 
if,  in  these  remarks,  I  am  compelled  to  use  "  great  plainness  of 
speech  "  towards  dissenting  principles  and  practice.  I  am  con- 
scious of  no  other  feeling  but  of  the  warmest  charity  towards 
dissenters;  and  it  is  precisely  on  this  account  that  I  would 
endeavour  to  open  their  eyes,  and  induce  them  to  examine  their 
own  system  ;  for  I  have  the  fullest  assurance  that  a  candid  com- 
parison of  our  respective  principles  would  lead  to  the  union  of  all 
good  men  within  the  true  fold  of  Jesus  Christ.  I  rejoice  to  think 
that  there  are  good  men  amongst  dissenters,  and  confidently  ex- 
pect that  we  shall,  ere  long,  embrace  them  in  brotherly  com- 
munion. 

Let  us,  then,  compare  the  means  which  the  church  possesses 
for  the  support  of  Christianity  with  those  furnished  by  dissent. 
And,  in  the  first  place,  I  cannot  but  notice  the  small  proportion 

Vol.  III.— /w/ie,  1833.  4  k 


680  REASONS   FOR   SUPPORTING    THE   CHURCH. 

which  the  dissenting  population  bears  to  that  of  the  estabhshraent. 
With  all  the  exertions  and  zeal  of  the  Methodists,  their  whole 
number  in  this  country  cannot  exceed  550,000,  and  the  "  Circular 
to  Wesleyan  Methodists"  gives  strong  reasons  for  thinking  that 
they  are  actually  on  the  decrease.  The  other  sectaries  probably 
do  not  equal  the  Methodists  in  number,  and  they  are  split  into  a 
multitude  of  rival  denominations,  each  of  which  is  comparatively 
small.  This  state  of  things  obviously  mark  out  the  Church  of 
England  as  the  great  instrument  for  maintaining  religion  in  the 
country.  It  is  an  immense  advantage  to  be  known  universally, 
and  to  possess  a  hold  on  every  corner  of  the  land,  however  remote 
and  obscure.  The  church  has  an  attached  population  which  far 
exceeds  the  whole  amount  of  the  sectaries ;  and  even  among  the 
most  ignorant  and  obscure  portion  of  our  people,  there  is  a  dis- 
position to  prefer  the  religion  of  their  fore-fathers  to  those  novel 
and  conflicting  systems  which  they  see  around  them.  There  is  in 
their  minds  a  feeling  by  no  means  friendly  to  the  religion  of  dis- 
senters, whatever  it  may  be  to  their  politics.  In  fact,  dissen- 
ters themselves  admit  that  they  find  great  prejudices  opposed  to 
them,  and  that  it  is  much  easier  to  build  chapels,  and  fin4 
preachers,  than  to  procure  an  adequate  supply  of  hearers.  If  we 
view  dissent  as  an  attempt  to  provide  for  the  spiritual  wants  of  the 
nation,  it  must  be  considered  as  a  decided  failure  ;  and  to  im- 
agine that  the  voluntary  system  can  ever  supply  the  place  of  the 
Established  Church  is  perfectly  absurd. 

The  wiser  and  better  part  of  the  dissenters  readily  admit  all 
this.  The  Eclectic  Revieiv,  for  instance,  observes  that  "  a  small 
proportion  only  of  the  actual  increase  that  has  taken  place  in  the 
population  of  this  country  has  been  appropriated,  as  it  were,  and 
provided  for  by  Methodism  and  dissent." — "  When  we  compare 
what  they  have  achieved  with  the  immense  work  that  remains  to 
be  done,  we  cannot  so  boldly  affirm,  as  many  have  ventured  to 
do,  that  the  non-established  communities,  depending  absolutely 
on  voluntary  exertions  and  contributions  for  support,  would  have 
been  able  to  do,  or  are  likely  to  be  soon  able  to  do,  the  entire 
work  of  the  establishment." — "  That  the  voluntary  system  can 
succeed  to  a  considerable  extent, — that  it  possesses  very  high 
efficiency  as  far  as  it  goes,  is  what  few  of  the  advocates  of 
establishments  would  think  of  disputing:  the  facts  are  so  plain 
that  it  would  be  pure  absurdity  to  contest  the  position.  That  it 
would  have  been  adequate  to  the  wants,  and  capable  of  adapting 
itself  to  the  varying  circumstances  of  society,  in  all  past  ages, 
neither  the  records  of  history  nor  the  dictates  of  common  sense 
allow  us  to  suppose." — "  For  our  own  parts,  we  are  far  from 
denying  the  efficiency  of  the  voluntary  system  under  certain 
modifications ;  but  we  cannot  shut  our  eyes  to  the  fact,  that  whole 
masses  of  the  community  have  not  yet  been  brought  within  the^ 


REASONS    FOR   SUPPORTIXtt   THE    CHURCH.  631 

beneficial  operation  of  our  ecclesiastical  systems,  and  that  the 
dissenters  collectively  are  very  ill-prepared  at  present,  whatever 
they  may  be  hereafter,  to  perform  the  work  which  the  establish- 
ment was  intended  to  discharge.'^ 

Mr.  Ballantyne,  a  dissenting  minister  of  distinction,  makes  the 
following  remarks,  which  shew,  in  the  strongest  manner,  that  the 
system  of  voluntary  contributions  adopted  by  dissenters  cannot 
claim  the  authority  of  the  primitive  church,  or  of  the  Reforma- 
tion:— "The  testimony  of  history,"  he  says,  "seems  unfavourable 
to  the  general  success  of  the  voluntary  system,  however  beneficial 
it  may  be  on  a  limited  scale.  The  principle  on  which  the  volun- 
tary system  is  founded,  has  never  yet  obtained  a  fair  trial.  If 
the  primitive  church  ever  entertained  the  idea  of  evangelizing  the 
world  under  the  plan  of  voluntary  association,  she  certainly  did 
not  adhere  to  it;  for  no  sooner  did  an  opportunity  occur,  than  it 
was  entirely  abandoned.  The  churches  of  the  Reformation  never 
had  the  most  distant  intention  of  adhering  to  it ;  for  their  great 
object  was,  to  be  connected  with  the  state ;  and  most  of  our  pre- 
sent voluntary  churches  were,  till  very  lately,  merely  supplements 
to  the  state  religion,  and  quietly  worshipped  God  in  their  own 
way,  without  attempting  any  efficient  scheme  for  instructing  the 
mass  of  the  people.  The  Independents,  if  we  mistake  not,  afford 
the  only  considerable  exception  to  these  remarks;  and  their  mode 
of  procedure  seems  too  disjointed  for  an  undertaking  which  obvi- 
ously requires  the  most  systematic  and  persevering  energy." — 
*'  Comparison  of  Established  and  Dissenting  Churches"  p.  257 — 

Dissenters,  in  fact,  would  do  well  to  ask  themselves  lohy  they 
exclaim  so  loudly  against  the  endowments  of  the  church  ?  It 
cannot  be  that  they  object  to  the  principle  of  endowments,  because 
many  of  their  own  chapels  are  endowed.  For  instance,  the  chapel 
at  Bristol,  formerly  occupied  by  Mr.  Robert  Hall,  is  understood  to 
have  permanent  property  to  the  amount  of  600/.  a  year.  Why  do 
we  not  hear  from  them  any  exclamations  of  horror  at  this  ?  And 
why  is  that  considered  a  crime  in  the  church,  which  is  tolerated 
without  any  scruple  among  themselves  ?  The  notion,  that  the 
system  of  voluntary  contribution  is  alone  justifiable,  is  certainly 
no  principle  of  dissent,  however  popular  it  may  be  with  dissenters. 

But  independently  of  the  small  numbers  of  the  dissenters,  the 
prejudices  which  are  opposed  to  them,  and  the  inefficiency  of  their 
voluntary  system,  there  are  other  circumstances  which  must 
throw  vast  impediments  in  their  way,  and  plainly  shew  that  the 
church,  which  is  comparatively  free  from  such  objections,  must 
be  the  grand  instrument  for  preserving  and  propagating  Chris- 
tianity. "  The  spirit  of  division,"  says  the  Eclectic  Beview,  "  has 
most  essentially  impaired  the  efficiency  of  dissenting  institutions; 


632  REASONS    FOR   SUPPORTING    THE   CHURCH, 

an  effect  which  it  will  continue  to  have  till  division  comes  to  be 
regarded  as  an  evil,  and  till  the  false  principles  that  have  infected 
modern  Independency,  converting  the  congregational  polity  of 
Owen  and  his  colleagues  into  a  sort  of  ecclesiastical  radicalism, 
be  detected  and  discarded."  This  is,  in  fact,  one  of  the  greatest 
and  most  prominent  evils  of  sectarianism.  We  behold  sects  on 
sects  ramifying  into  infinity,  and  entirely  devoid  of  any  principle 
which  can  produce  permanent  cohesion,  or  a  hope  of  restoring 
Christian  unity.  What  a  sad  spectacle  is  this  to  the  Christian 
who  remembers  that  our  Redeemer  prayed  we  might  all  be  one  ! 
And  how  mournful  is  it  to  reflect  that  the  blasphemer,  the  infidel, 
and  the  heathen,  are  repelled  from  Christianity  by  a  system  so 
monstrous  and  absurd.  The  ignorant  poor,  nay,  the  better  in- 
formed classes,  are  perplexed  amidst  the  wranglings  of  heresy  and 
fanaticism.  Each  individual  is  stunned  with  the  cries  of  forty  or 
fifty  sects,  who  all  profess  themselves  to  be  alone  right,  and  pure, 
and  scriptural.  The  memory  is  overburdened  and  the  imagination 
bewildered  in  the  multitude  of  their  denominations  and  the 
varieties  of  their  doctrines.  Such  circumstances  naturally  throw 
men  into  a  state  of  neutrality ,  and  the  sceptic  then  steps  in  and 
assures  them  that  the  whole  is  false,  and  that  revelation  itself  is 
only  a  delusion. 

Such  are  the  natural  effects  of  these  divisions,  and  the  wise  and 
reflecting  portion  of  the  dissenters  have  not  failed  to  remark  them, 
and  to  exert  their  utmost  power  for  the  purpose  of  stemming  the 
torrent  of  sectarianism.  But  they  cannot  see  their  way  through 
it,  nor  devise  any  remedy  for  such  a  state  of  things.  Their  prin- 
ciples, as  I  shall  shew,  leave  them  without  remedy. 

Another  circumstance  that  unfits  the  Dissenters  and  Methodists 
for  supplying  the  place  of  the  church  is,  that  they  are  entirely 
devoid  of  stability.  No  sect  now  in  existence  in  this  country  can 
expect  to  subsist  for  any  length  of  time.  In  every  one  we  behold 
men  working  for  the  destruction  of  their  own  societies.  The 
Wesleyan  Methodists  are  by  far  the  largest  sect  in  the  kingdom, 
and  they  are,  in  many  points  of  view,  the  most  respectable  and 
influential ;  but  even  in  this  community  a  party  are  at  work 
whose  unceasing  object  is,  to  break  down  all  the  peculiarities  of 
Methodism : — a  party  who  are  effectually  sheltered  from  any 
danger  by  the  caution  with  which  they  conceal  their  names  ;  and 
who  will  in  all  probability  succeed  in  overthrowing  the  Methodist 
society,  because  they  appeal  to  principles  and  passions  most  com- 
mon among  men.  The  Independents  are  troubled  by  the  preva- 
lence of  a  democratic  system  of  church  government,  which  virtually 
permits  every  man  to  think  and  do  as  he  pleases,  and  which  will 
finally  sweep  away  every  distinctive  mark  of  their  sect  into  the 
gulph  of  indifference.     Their  ministers,  enslaved  to  their  people, 


REASONS    FOR   SUPPORTING   THE   CHURCH.  633 

are  but  too  often  unable  in  consequence  to  take  the  attitude  of 
reproof,  or  of  correction.  They  are,  then,  nothing  more  than  indi- 
viduals whose  eloquence  for  a  time  amuses,  until  novelty  departs, 
and  the  unfortunate  preacher  along  with  it.  The  Baptists,  again, 
are  tormented  by  a  set  of  liberals,  who  are  urging  them  to  admit 
the  supporters  of  infant-baptism  to  their  communion,  and  thus  vir- 
tually to  relinquish  the  grand  distinctive  peculiarity  of  their  sect. 
In  all,  we  find  unceasing  efforts,  made  by  a  party  of  busy  and 
audacious  revolutionists,  to  destroy  their  peculiar  notions  and 
break  up  their  societies.  Their  people  are  indifferent  to  dissent- 
ing principles,  and  are  only  anxious  to  gain  absolute  liberty  and 
self-government  in  doctrine  and  discipline. 

It  cannot  be  expected  that  systems  so  entirely  devoid  of  stability 
should  be  generally  attractive.  It  is  not  likely  that  men  will 
readily  join  a  sect  which  scarcely  knows  its  own  opinions,  and 
which,  in  the  course  of  a  few  years,  may  be  entirely  extinct,  or, 
at  least,  so  altered  in  every  feature  that  it  would  not  be  recog- 
nized. In  religion,  we  naturally  look  for  something  tangible  and 
substantial,  and  not  for  a  mere  uncertain  opinion,  which  may  be 
at  any  moment  changed  or  forsaken. 

The  great  'principles  of  the  dissenters  leave  them  without 
remedy  against  infinite  division  and  infinite  error.  In  maintaining 
that  the  union  of  Christians  in  a  church  is  only  voluntary,  they 
afford  liberty  to  every  man  to  separate  himself  from  any  visible 
religious  society  at  his  pleasure.  They  cannot  even  rebuke  any 
man  for  seceding  from  themselves,  because  their  own  union  is 
merely  voluntary.  In  objecting  to  all  human  authority  in  religi- 
ous matters,  without  inquiring  whether  such  an  authority  may 
not  be  divinely  instituted,  they  dissolve  the  only  tie  which  can 
preserve  unity  in  the  church  : — the  very  principle  of  government 
IS  annihilated.  In  ridicuhng  the  derivation  of  a  divinely-commis- 
sioned clergy  in  regular  succession  from  the  apostles,  they  render 
the  ministry  merely  human,  and  therefore  powerless, — they  de- 
prive it  of  all  spiritual  powerto  oppose  prevailing  errors,  to  instruct, 
to  rebuke,  to  condemn.  In  asserting  that  creeds  and  articles  of 
faith  ought  not  to  be  required  as  terms  of  communion,  they  leave 
themselves  without  the  power  of  consistently  excluding  heretics 
from  their  own  societies.  They  cannot  cut  off  men  unsound  in  the 
faith  without  claiming  and  exercising  that  very  spiritual  authority 
whose  exercise  in  the  church  they  assign  as  the  reason  for  their 
own  dissent.  In  transferring  the  whole  power  from  the  clergy  to 
the  people,  they  give  strong  stimulants  to  party  spirit  and  strife, 
which  lead  to  division,  and  then  they  furnish  no  principle  which 
can,  in  any  w^ay,  check  or  control  them. 

On  the  other  hand,  the  church  exhibits  a  definite  creed  and 
body  of  doctrine,  which  she  has  continually  preserved.  In  her 
creeds  we  see  formularies  of  faith  which  have  been  received  by 


634  REASONS    FOR   SUPPORTING    THE   CHURCH. 

our  forefathers,  and  taught  by  the  spiritual  predecessors  of  our 
clergy,  even  from  the  beginning.  The  three  creeds  which  we 
maintain  have  been  maintained  by  the  overwhelming  majority  of 
Christians  from  the  earliest  period.  What  strength  and  consis- 
tency do  we  see  in  this ; — and  how  sublime  and  affecting  is  the 
idea,  that  these  creeds,  which  certainly  contain  the  grand  features 
of  Christianity,  are  at  this  moment  held  and  professed  by 
millions  of  Christians  from  one  end  of  the  world  to  the  other  ! 
The  church  provides  effectual  means  for  checking  and  subduing 
heresy  and  schism.  She  requires  her  clergy  to  subscribe  ortho* 
dox  articles  of  faith,  which  she  always  retains  as  a  means  of 
repelling  error.  She  claims  spiritual  power,  derived  to  her  from 
the  apostles,  and  does  not  hesitate  to  condemn  those  that  disobey. 
Confident  in  the  aid  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  knowing  that  we 
have  means  to  ascertain  truth,  and  to  detect  error,  without  which 
Revelation  would  have  been  useless,  she  speaks,  after  due  exami- 
nation, in  the  language  of  authority.  And  if  her  members  teach 
doctrines  contrary  to  the  truth,  there  is  always  a  power  to  reprove, 
and,  if  necessary,  to  expel  them  from  her  communion.  It  is  true 
that  it  has  seldom  been  necessary  to  resort  to  such  extreme  mea- 
sures ;  but  there  are  principles  and  ecclesiastical  laws  among  us 
that  will,  at  any  time,  effectually  subdue  and  silence  heretics  and 
deceivers.  We  do  not  seek  to  compress  the  consciences  of  men  ; 
we  claim  no  right  to  persecute  and  exterminate  those  who  differ 
from  us, — but  we  are  convinced  that  there  are  means  for  ascer- 
taining the  truth,  and  are  equally  convinced  that  the  church 
retains  that  truth  ;  and  we  cannot  permit  any  man,  as  a  member 
of  the  church,  to  teach  doctrines  which  the  church  condemns. 

Such  are  some  of  the  means  we  employ  to  prevent  heresy  ;  but 
to  these  must  be  added,  the  advantage  which  our  clergy  have  by 
being  acknowledged  as  "  ministers  of  Christ,"  who  have  a  right 
to  teach,  to  exhort,  to  rebuke  if  necessary.  Our  clergy  cannot 
be  the  slaves  of  their  congregations,  while  the  principles  of 
the  church  are  maintained.  The  dissenting  ministers  must  be 
slaves  of  their  own  people  by  the  principles  of  dissent.  In  vain 
they  may  refer  to  the  Scriptures  for  proof  that  ministers  ought  to 
have  authority ;  in  vain  they  may  assert  that  the  founders  of 
Independency  gave  them  powers  ;  all  is,  and  must  be,  in  vain, 
while  the  principle  is  maintained, — "  that  we  must  not  acknow- 
ledge any  human  authority  in  religious  matters." 

It  ought  certainly  to  be  regarded  as  a  singular  blessing,  that  the 
church  stands  so  distinguished  from  all  sectarian  communities 
as  she  does.  Were  our  principles  and  our  practice  at  all  like 
theirs,  we  might  run  the  risk  of  being  confounded  and  mixed  up 
with  them  by  the  observer.  As  it  is,  his  mind  is  relieved  at  once 
from  the  confusion  which  might  come  over  it,  when  he  observes 
the  many  respects  in  which  the  church  stands  alone  and  unrivalled. 


REASONS    FOR   SUPPORTING    THE   CHURCH.  635 

Here  we  have  a  very  great  society,  acknowledged  by  almost  all 
sectaries  to  be  quite  orthodox  in  her  doctrines,  nay,  admitted  to 
be  so  by  learned  and  candid  Romanists,*  a  society  certainly  infe- 
rior to  no  other  body  in  the  empire  in  the  piety,  zeal,  and  spiritu- 
ality of  her  members.  We  find  this  church  claiming  a  divinely- 
instituted  authority  to  teach  the  truth,  to  expel  heresies,  to 
reprove  those  that  are  disobedient, — a  church  firmly  asserting 
doctrines  and  creeds  which  have  been,  beyond  all  doubt,  acknow- 
ledged from  the  beginning,  and  are,  at  this  day,  preserved  in 
^very  part  of  the  world.  We  observe  in  her  a  mode  of  church 
government  which  has  prevailed  universally  in  all  ages.  We  find 
m  her  a  ministry  deriving  their  regular  and  unbroken  descent  of 
ordinations  from  the  Apostles  Peter  and  Paul;  a  Ritual,  the 
substance  of  which  has  been  handed  down  from  the  beginning, 
and  whose  very  words  we  can  trace  upwards  for  fourteen  or 
sixteen  hundred  years,  until  their  origin  is  lost  in  primitive 
antiquity.  Here  we  repeat,  in  our  own  tongue,  the  very  same 
praises  and  prayers  which  are,  at  the  same  hour,  offered  to  the 
Supreme  Father  in  every  nation  and  language  of  the  earth. 

In  all  these  respects,  and  in  others  that  I  could  mention, 
the  church  stands  remarkably  distinguished  from  all  sectaries. 
Perhaps  in  no  respect  does  this  more  strongly  appear  than  in  the 
attitude  which  she  takes  in  relation  to  Romanism.  Papists 
charge  us  with  schism  for  separating  from  them — with  heresy  for 
disputing  doctrines  authorized  by  the  universal  church.  We 
retort  the  charge  upon  them.  We  condemn  every  doctrine  that 
is  contrary  to  that  which  has  been  always  taught  by  the  universal 
church  ;  and  it  is  precisely  on  this  account  that  we  condemn 
Popish  errors.  The  doctrines  of  Popery  have  never  been  received 
universally,  however  popular  they  may  for  a  time  have  been.f 
We  condemned  at  the  Reformation  the  errors  of  a  party  in  the 
church,  and  that  party  in  consequence  was  separated  from  our 
communion  in  the  same  manner,  and  on  the  same  principles,  that 
Arians,  Nestorians,  and  Eutychians,  had  been  cut  off  from  us  in 
former  ages.  The  church  reckons  Papists  amongst  seeder r/es,  and 
her  canons  denounce  excommunication  against  any  of  her  mem- 
bers who  maintain  that  any  other  society  of  professing  Christians 


*  For  instance,  by  that  learned  Benedictine,  Barnes  j  by  Davenport  or  Sancta 
Clara ;   Dupin,  &c. 

•}•  This  is  ably  shewn  by  Field,  in  his  work  "  on  the  Church,"  and  by  Birkbeck  in 
the  "  Protestant's  Evidence."  The  former  of  these  books  is  probably  the  most 
valuable  work  of  controversy,  and  the  soundest,  in  its  general  views,  of  any  that  we 
possess  on  these  subjects.  "  Laud's  Conference  with  Fisher"  is  also  valuable,  and 
Stillingfleet's  "  Vindication  of  Laud."  Chillingworth  is  an  ingenious,  but  unsound 
and  inconsistent  writer. 


636  REASONS   FOR   SUPPDRTIXG   THE   CHURCH. 

in  this  country  may  justly  be  entitled  a  true  church.  Such,  then, 
is  the  attitude  of  the  church  in  relation  to  Popery, — she  condemns 
it  with  spiritual  authority,  and  therefore  she  meets  it  on  equal 
ground,  and  comes  on  to  the  battle  with  all  the  advantages 
afforded  by  orthodoxy.  And  the  very  same  principles  which  we 
employ  in  combatting  Romanism,  we  use  to  shew  dissenters  the 
mischiefs  and  guilt  of  schism,  and  to  preserve  our  own  members 
in  the  unity  of  the  brotherhood  and  faith  of  Christ.  So  that  we 
are  in  all  respects  consistent  in  principle,  and  our  arguments 
against  one  party  cannot  be  turned  against  ourselves  by  the  other. 
But  what  has  the  dissenter  to  reply  to  the  Papist?  He  cannot 
appeal  to  primitive  antiquity  against  Popish  novelties,  because  he 
has  already  thrown  antiquity  overboard  in  his  controversy  with  us, 
and  shewn  a  total  disregard  for  those  primitive  customs  which  the 
church  retains.  He  has  no  succession  of  doctrine  or  of  polity  to 
shew.  He  must  be  always  engaged  in  a  war  of  Jirst  principles 
with  Papists,  in  which  they  will  be  pretty  sure  to  triumph. 

Such,  then,  are  the  reasons  I  would  give,  why  all  men,  who 
value  Christianity,  should  support  the  church.  It  is  obvious  that 
she  has  advantages  and  facilities  for  the  maintenance  and  propa- 
gation of  religion  infinitely  beyond  those  afforded  by  the  dis- 
senters. Her  pure  doctrines,  her  numbers,  her  spiritual  power,  the 
dignity  of  her  attitude,  the  consistency  of  her  principles,  the  high 
recollections  connected  with  her, — all  these  things  must  render  her 
triumphant,  if  not  impeded  by  the  lukewarmness  of  her  members. 
But  let  them  know  their  own  position,  let  them  forsake  all  secta- 
rian ground,  and  act  and  speak  in  the  way  which  they  ought,  and 
our  success  is  certain. 

If  the  unhappy  men,  who  are  now  leagued  together  for  the 
plunder  of  ecclesiastical  property,  shall  succeed  in  their  unhal- 
lowed designs,  it  is  not  merely  the  church  that  will  suffer.  The 
result  will  be  fatal  to  all  dissenting  societies,  and  the  church  will, 
after  a  few  years,  be  the  only  Christian  community  existing  in  the 
country.  Already  the  continuance  of  dissent  is  most  precarious, — 
already  multitudes  of  their  societies  are  on  the  verge  of  dissolution ; 
but  what  will  be  the  inevitable  result  of  that  general  unsettlement 
of  all  property,  which  must  inevitably  follow,  if  the  legal  and 
equitable  rights  of  the  church  are  violated  ?  In  the  stagnation  of 
commerce,  in  civil  broils,  in  popular  agitation,  the  dissenting 
societies  will  gradually  expire.  To  the  country  at  large,  the 
effect  of  any  such  spoliation  must  be  most  injurious.  The 
immediate  result  would  be  a  most  serious  diminution  of  the 
means  afforded  for  the  religious  instruction  of  the  agricultural 
population  ;  and  it  would  be  impossible  to  maintain  any  thing 
like  a  generally  resident  clergy  in  the  country.  Our  clergy 
would  then,  as  in  the  early  ages  of  the  church,   be   obliged 


REASONS    FOR    SUPPORTING    THK    CHURCH.  (>37 

to  travel  occasionally  from  the  towns  to  preach  the  gospel  in  the 
surrounding  districts;  and,  amidst  the  ruins  of  their  ancient 
churches,  to  instruct  the  people  in  the  ritual  and  faith  of  their 
forefathers.  But  however  we  might  mourn  over  the  destruction  of 
our  country,  and  of  a  system  which  was  raised  by  the  piety  and 
wisdom  of  many  ages  ;  yet  we  know  too  well  the  devotion  of  our 
brethren  to  the  cause  of  Christianity,  and  of  that  church  which  is 
bound  up  with  it,  to  be  despondent.  Come  good,  or  come  evil, — 
amidst  the  destruction  of  our  civil  rights,  the  change  of  dynasties, 
the  fall  of  mighty  empires,  we  stand  unshaken  and  immoveable. 
The  great  and  divine  principle  of  the  apostolical  church  will 
never  fail.  The  fire  may  devour  all  human  works — all  sects  may 
be  rooted  up  by  the  whirlwind — weak  faith,  and  uncertain  doc- 
trines, and  human  inventions,  may,  and  must,  perish  in  the 
torrents  of  persecution  and  bloodshed  ;  but  the  church  we  cling  to 
must  endure,  for  it  is  founded  on  a  rock,  against  which  the  waters 
of  persecution  shall  rage  in  vain.  We  are  too  strong  in  our  faith, 
too  rooted  in  our  convictions,  too  confident  in  divine  protection, 
to  express  any  other  sentiment  but  adoration  of  that  Supreme 
Power  who  permits  the  storm  to  rage  until  the  time  that  his 
mighty  voice  is  heard.  The  sight  of  terrors  only  rivets  us  more 
firmly  to  that  sublime  truth,  to  which  our  lives,  our  souls,  and  the 
whole  energies  of  our  existence  shall  be  devoted.  In  this  world  we 
may  be  poor  and  persecuted  ;  but  the  sustaining  hope  within  us 
cannot  be  overthrown.  The  immortal  soul  cannot  be  enchained 
by  man.  The  body  may  be  destroyed  ;  but,  even  in  death  and 
in  the  future  world,  our  unceasing  prayers  will  be  for  the  preser- 
vation of  the  faith,  the  unity  of  the  brethren,  and  the  purity  and 
prosperity  of  the  glorious  and  holy  church.  Let  us,  then,  rally 
around  the  church  of  God,  and  solemnly  devote  ourselves,  for  life 
and  death,  to  the  service,  the  defence,  the  propagation,  of  that 
divine  system  ;  and  let  us  send  up,  with  one  accord,  our  fervent 
prayers,  that  the  Eternal  Father  may  preserve  the  vine  that  he 
hath  planted, — the  mystical  body  of  his  Christ;  and  that  he  may 
send  down  on  us  abundantly  the  Holy  Ghost,  that,  with  the  discre- 
tion, the  wisdom,  the  zeal,  and  the  intense  charity  of  the  apostles, 
we  may  be  able  to  surmount  all  difficulties,  may  triumph  over  human 
weakness  and  infirmity,  and  sustain,  with  unfaultering  devotion, 
the  incomparable,  the  sublime,  the  unspeakable  charge  which  he 
has  committed  to  our  trust. 

P. 


Vol.  111.— June,  J 833.  4  L 


038 
OLD      HETTY. 

A    TALK,    BY   THE    AUTHORESS   OF    *' SCENES   IN   OUR    PARISH."* 

"  Of  all  that  pass  me  by,  and  this  grave  see, 

Who  that  shall  view  this  stone  would  change  with  me ; 
Yet,  tell  me  gentle  stranger,  which  is  best — 
The  toilsome  journey,  or  the  traveller's  rest." 

It  is  a  dark  blowing  evening,  just  like  the  one  on  which  I  went 
to  watch  poor  old  Samuel's  funeral.  There  is  the  difference  only 
that  one  month  makes.  The  trees  are  nearly  as  bare — but  the 
damp  leaVes  have  not  yet  been  swept  away  ;  they  lie  in  heaps 
over  our  path.  The  Michaelmas  daisy  has  not  yet  been  cut 
down,  because  here  and  there  still  one  pale  flower  opens  to  invite 
the  bee  as  she  passes  on  her  last  visit  to  the  ivy  blossoms.  The 
evening  is  not  quite  so  dark,  but  the  grey  clouds  drift  about,  and 
the  branches  toss  and  shake,  and  the  poor  little  marygolds  and 
the  late  heart's-ease  look  afraid  of  the  hailstorm  as  they  did  then, 
and  as  if  only  a  day  had  passed,  and  yet  it  is  really  three  years. 
Three  years,  with  their  rounds  of  births  and  deaths, — their 
springs,  and  their  summers,  and  their  winters.  An  eventful 
three  years  it  has  been.  As  a  nation,  the  period  has  been  fraught 
to  us  with  tremendous  interest.  I  need  not  record  it.  But 
though  so  crowded  with  events,  how  swiftly  and  how  silently 
have  these  three  years  past ;  and  how  merciful  is  that  dispensa- 
tion of  Providence,  by  which  to  each  separate  heart  every  day's 
evil  and  every  day's  support  are  together  meted  out  in  sufficient 
measure  for  each  other. 

I  dare  say  poor  Old  Hetty  this  time  three  years  did  not  think 
she  should  have  toiled  on  so  long  alone.  Nor  did  I — yet  she  has. 
True,  it  has  been  labour  and  sorrow ;  and  yet,  strange  to  say,  she 
has  found  herself  capable  of  much  more  exertion  than,  whilst  the 
old  man  was  living,  we  thought  possible.  The  Sunday  after  his 
funeral,  and  almost  every  Sunday  since,  she  has  found  that  she 
can  reach  the  church  ;  which,  till  the  effort  had  been  once  made, 
seemed  to  us  all  a  matter  quite  out  of  the  question.  She  came 
first  for  the  pleasure  of  seeing  that  his  grave  was  in  order ;  and 
since,  for  the  exceeding  comfort  she  has  found  in  even  the  little 
she  hears  of  our  beautiful  service.  She  feels  pleasure  in  taking 
her  seat  just  where  her  old  husband  used  to  sit.  Many  things 
are  only  nature  that  the  world  calls  romance.  "  I  like  my  feet 
to  tread  where  poor  Sam's  did,"  says  Hetty.  She  looks  at  the 
golden  letters — the  commandments  over  the  communion  table — 
and  says,  they  remind  her  of  the  golden  city,  and  the  shining  streets, 
where  he  is  walking  in  heaven.     The  passage  in  our  glorious 


•  This   tale  is  a  memoir  of  the  survivor  of  the  "Old  Couple,"  mentioned  in 
"  Scenes  of  our  Parish." 


OLD    BETTY.  639 

Te  Deum,  "  Thou  !  when  thou  didst  overcome  death,  hast  opened 
the  kingdom  of  heaven  to  all  beUevers,"  always  strikes  her  dull 
ear,  and  brings  tears  of  hope  to  the  dim  eyes.  "  I  think,"  she 
tells  us,  "  how  the  blessed  Saviour  has  opened  the  gate  to  blind 
Samuel,  and  he  will  for  old  Hetty."  She  listens  for  the  fourth 
commandment,  and  fancies  what  a  blessed  Sabbath  *'  Sam," — for 
she  generally  calls  every  one,  high  and  low,  by  the  briefest  and 
most  countrified  appellative, — what  a  glorious  and  eternal  Sab- 
bath he  is  keeping  in  heaven  ;  and  that  thought,  and  the  singing 
which  follows,  generally  melts  her  to  tears,  and  she  wishes  she 
were  keeping  sabbath  with  him,  for  indeed  it  can  scarcely  be  called 
a  day  of  rest  to  her  now.  We  are  often  surprised  at  the  labour 
she  gets  through  in  the  week,  and  the  exertions  she  makes  to 
reach  church  on  Sunday ;  for  the  walk,  to  us  easily  accomplished 
there  and  back  again  before  breakfast,  is,  to  her  bent  form  and 
failing  feet,  many  an  hard  hour's  toil.  "  The  grasshopper  is  a 
burden,  and  little  troubles  throw  long  shadows  on  life's  evening ;" 
yet,  indeed,  you  and  I  might  find  old  Hetty's  temporal  troubles 
very  heavy.  Pain,  and  weariness,  and  want,  and  cold,  and 
hunger,  are  things  that  need  more  than  human  philosophy  alone 
to  bear.     And  yet,  "  the  lowly,  the  despised  of  ^ll" 

"  Seek  and  obtain,  and  often  find  unsought," 

a  strength,  a  peace,  that  passeth  all  understanding.  What 
a  proof  of  the  more  than  human  might,  the  god-like  power  of 
the  religion  of  Jesus  Christ!  "  I  was  going  home,"  says  Hetty, 
"  from  church  on  Easter  Sunday  (now  a  year  and  a  half  ago),  and 
just  as  I  was  toiling  down  the  hill,  vmder  the  poplar  trees,  my 
poor  arms  were  swollen  with  resting  on  my  crutches,  and  every 
step  was  weary,  and  I  was  bowed  down,  and  I  thought  I  should 
have  hard  matter  to  travel  home.  The  enemy  put  sinful  thoughts 
into  my  mind,  and  I  said  to  myself — 'There's  nobody  to  get  thee 
a  bit  of  dinner,  and  the  fire'U  be  gone  out,  and  there's  no  good 
maid  nor  boy  to  make  it  in  for  the  poor  old  mother ;  and  when 
poor  Sam  used  to  come  from  church,  he  found  some  one  to  com- 
fort him  at  home,  but  thou  hast  none  to  be  glad  to  see  thee.'  So 
I  went  on  desponding  and  complaining — but  then  I  seemed  to 
hear  a  voice  speaking  to  my  very  heart,  audit  said,  *Thou  shalt 
walk  the  golden  street.' "  "  What !"  she  continued,  bursting 
into  tears,  "  Shall  /  walk  the  golden  street — shall  /  see  my 
blessed  Saviour,  who  has  taught  me  from  my  youth  up  ? 
Don't  find  fault  then  —  don't  complain  any  more,  poor  old 
Hetty.  Toil  on  a  little  bit  longer ;  may  be  but  a  little  bit. 
The  blessed  Saviour  has  given  thee  his  word  —  thou  shalt 
walk  the  golden  street!"  I  do  not  plead  for  superstition; 
there  is  no  need  of  enthusiasm  to  make  these  feelings  our 
own.      It  was  not  indeed  a  sensible   voice  that  rung    in    old 


640  OLD    HETTY. 

Hetty's  ears,  but  the  very  voice  of  truth  which  has  awakened 
a  corresponding  echo  in  her  heart.  "  They  that  are  wise  will 
ponder  these  things,  and  they  shall  understand  the  loving  kind- 
ness of  the  Lord."  Those  whose  eyes  are  least  dazzled  with  the 
glare  of  this  world's  wisdom,  are  permitted,  I  believe,  the  clearest 
view  of  the  pure  light  of  heaven.  Those  who  have  least  of  earth's 
comfort  may  often  be  most  refreshed  by  that  which  comes  from 
above;  and  the  uneducated,  losing  much  in  other  ways — as  no 
doubt  they  do — have,  where  once  the  heart  is  really  purified,  a 
counterbalancing  advantage  in  the  unconstrained  flow  of  feeling 
and  affection  which  is  allowed  them. 

It  is  delightful  to  observe  how  practical  a  principle  true  faith  is. 
Old  Hester  is  the  most  honest,  the  most  grateful  creature  you  ever 
saw;  she  is  scrupulously  exact  with  regard  to  her  debts.  She 
takes  "Owe  no  man  anything,"  literally;  and  if  she  died  to- 
night, 1  believe  it  would  be  found  that  she  did  not  owe  a  penny 
in  the  world.  Let  us,  in  examining  ourselves,  be  well  assured 
that  where  the  acceptable  root  is,  there  will  be  the  healthy  fruit. 
Profession  is  a  little  matter.  The  unfruitful  tree  that  was 
withered  by  the  divine  curse,  was  not  a  bramble,  but  a  fig-tree — 
a  barren  fig-tree.  I  was  much  struck  the  other  day  by  Hetty's 
brief  but  forcible  illustration  of  the  effect  of  genuine  religion. 
She  had  been  lamenting  a  want  of  comfort  in  her  feelings; 
probably  the  depression  arose  from  weakness  and  great  tem- 
poral suffering.  "  I  can't  see  the  brightness  of  his  face  as  I 
could  in  better  days,"  she  said  ;  "  yet  He  has  said,  I  never  will 
leave  nor  forsake  thee ;"  and  she  added,  laying  an  emphasis  on 
every  word,  and  using  the  ungrammatical,  but  not  inexpressive 
modes  of  speech  common  here,  "  He  shews  me  every  thing  that 
/  did  not  ought  to  do,  and  He  makes  me  hate  sin  with  a  perfect 
hatred."  Is  not  this  the  religion  of  the  royal  psalmist — "  through 
thy  commandments  I  get  understanding;  therefore  hold  I  straight 
all  thy  commandments,  and  all  false  ways  I  utterly  abhor"? 

My  poor  old  friend  seems  now  to  think  that  her  toil  is  drawing 
to  an  end,  but  I  cannot  say  that  she  appears  to  me  much  other- 
wise than  usual.  She  thinks  she  has  some  internal  disease,  and 
sometimes  suffers  great  pain;  but  she  checks  herself  in  her  com- 
plaints, and  says,  '^  If  I'm  not  ready  to  go  now,  when  shall  I  be  ? 
I'm  almost  ashamed  to  take  medicine,  as  if  I  wished  to  be  on 
earth  for  ever.  What  not  yet  ?  Not  longing  to  see  my  Lord 
yet  ?  What  should  poor  old  Hetty  wish  to  live  for  ?  Oh  !  that  I 
may  get  safe  at  last."  And  then,  with  all  the  warmth  of  a  strong 
imagination,  she  discourses  on  what  she  fancies  the  glories  and 
beauties  of  heaven,  and  ends  with  a  natural  recurrence  to  earthly 
feeling.  She  is  more  desponding  however,  and  cast  down,  than  I 
have  ever  seen  her.  Her  labour  is  really  too  much  for  her,  and  yet 
I  dare  t<ay  she  will  get  through  it.     I  advised  her  not  to  trouble 


OLD   HETTY.  641 

herself  about  her  herbs,  but  she  says  they  must  be  manured 
before  the  frost,  and  her  potatoes  are  to  be  dry  and  housed.  I 
dare  say  we  shall  see  that  her  strength  is  sufficient  for  her  day. 
And  she  has  done  it  all.  Tuesday,  Wednesday,  and  Thursday, 
though  weak  as  a  child,  and  bent  almost  double,  my  poor  old 
friend  has  toiled  on ;  and  if  to-morrow  is  as  calm  as  to-day,  it  will 
be  a  pleasant  walk  to  go  and  see  how  she  has  borne  it. 

No  !  she  has  done  her  work ;  and,  as  regards  her,  our  own  is  done 
too.  Whatever  there  has  been  of  want  of  kindness  and  considera- 
tion— I  would  fain  hope  it  is  little — can  never  now  be  paid.  We 
shall  see  her  no  more ; — old  Samuel's  grave  is  open,  and  Hetty  is 
to  be  buried  to-night.  On  Thursday  evening,  when  she  came  in 
from  the  garden,  she  felt  that  her  work  was  done.  She  went  to 
her  bed,  and  sent  to  her  nearest  relation  to  come  and  see  her 
before  she  died.  She  seemed  to  have  full  possession  of  her  reason 
during  the  few  following  hours — answered  in  the  affirmative  to 
every  neighbour  who  asked  if  she  knew  her,  but  did  not  speak  a 
word  more,  and  scarcely  moved.  "  I  never  saw  a  child  go  to 
sleep  quieter,"  said  her  attendant.  Saturday,  at  four  in  the 
morning,  she  said  twice — "  The  Lord  have  mercy,"  and  so,  with- 
out a  struggle  or  sigh,  breathed  her  last.  "  So  he  giveth  his 
beloved  sleep." 

Only  on  Monday  she  lamented  to  me,  that  if  she  lay  ill  long 
she  should  have  no  one  to  take  care  of  her ;  and  my  answer  was, 
"  Perhaps  God,  in  his  mercy,  will  not  let  you  lie  ill  long,  and 
'  sufficient  unto  the  day  is  the  evil  thereof.'  "  Yet  I  pondered 
going  home  on  the  desolate  condition  to  which  the  feeble,  child- 
less widow  would  probably  be  reduced  ;  but,  oh !  how  foolish  to 
doubt.  Here  is  another  commentary  on  old  Samuel's  dying 
words,  and  I  will  try  to  take  it  for  my  motto  to  my  life's  end — 
"  The  Lord  will  provide  !" 

And  so,  my  childhood's  friend,  farewell ! 

The  simple  tale  that  thus  I  tell 

Is  record  kind,  and  brief,  and  true. 

To  lowly  friendship's  meed  most  due. 

Farewell !  whose  dim  eyes  used  to  shine 

With  tears  of  joy,  to  gaze  on  mine  ; 

Whose  voice  was  used  my  name  to  give 

Its  homeliest,  fond  appellative, 

"My  child !"  "my  dear!"  that  used  to  call. 

And  still  apologize  for  all. 

Farewell,  old  friend !  more  polished  tone. 

More  graceful  phrase  I  well  may  own — 

But  never  can  expect  to  find 

A  heart  more  true — a  voice  more  kind. 

The  choicest,  from  the  widow's  store. 

Was  our's  ;  what  could  she  give  us  more? 

Her  double  daisy's  finest  root, 

Her  "  lady's  ruffles"  fairest  shoot, 


642  .  OLD    ITETTT. 

And  the  sweet  William's  blossom,  bound 

With  sprays  of  thyme  and  boy's-love  round. 

Farewell !  I  cannot  mourn,  indeed. 

From  toil,  the  way-worn  pilgrim  freed. 

Thanks  to  our  God,  who,  for  the  way. 

Gave  strength,  just  lasting  out  the  day. 

Now,  wondrous  and  stupendous  change. 

How  thy  glad  spirit  takes  its  range 

Far  from  this  prison-house  of  clay. 

Far  from  earth's  bounds — away,  away  ! 

Now,  whilst  th'  undazzled  eyes  behold 

In  very  deed  the  streets  of  gold — 

Whilst,  waited  and  expected  long. 

Burst  on  thy  ear  th'  Archangel's  song — 

Whilst  thou  thy  Saviour  hast  confest 

Among  ten  thousand — loveliest,  best — 

Hast  thou,  as  earthly  love  believed. 

Thine  own,  old  Samuel's  form  perceived  ? 

Or,  dost  thou  turn  thine  eye  below. 

My  welfare  and  my  state  to  know  ; 

And  pause,  a  blessing  kind  to  shed^ 

My  guardian  angel's — on  my  head  ? 

i  question  not — to  travel  on 

The  lowly  path  that  thou  hast  gone ; 

To  see  Hope's  pure  and  heavenly  ray 

Shining  on  all  the  toilsome  way. 

To  follow,  with  unweary  feet. 

Until  I  walk  the  golden  street. 

It  is  enough !   Rejoicing  heart. 

Take  thou,  with  thanks,  th'  appointed  part— 

*'I  will  not  leave,  I  ne'er  forsake." 

Oh  !  freely  made,  the  promise  take  ; 

Her  mighty  Saviour  is  thy  guide. 

His  word  stands  sure — "  I  will  provide !" 


MEDITATIONS  POETIQUES  PAR  A.  DE  LAMARTINE. 

f  Continued  from  page  542.  J 

I  have  read  the  poem  '  Bonaparte'  with  great  interest,  and  am 
only  prevented  offering  a  translation  by  the  nature  of  the  subject. 
Two  verses,  however,  I  shall  presently  quote.  Lamartine  has  in 
a  few  rapid  stanzas  dashed  out  in  burning  colours  the  career  of 
that  scourge  of  the  world.  We  behold  him  in  the  three  stages 
of  his  life, — in  the  humbleness  and  industry  of  his  youth, — in  the 
glory,  the  magnificence,  and  the  impiety  of  his  manhood, — and 
in  the  dark  and  closing  scene  in  his  rocky  solitude,  with  vultures 
more  dreadful  than  those  of  Caucasus  gnawing  in  his  bosom. 
The  '  Bonaparte'  of  Lamartine  is  in  fact  a  religious  poem,  and 
the  poet  has  employed  his  name  not  so  much  to  "  adorn  a  tale," 
as  to  "  point  a  moral," — and  a  moral  of  the  deepest  wisdom 
and  full  of  the  most  terrific  truth.     The  verses  to  which  I  alluded 


MEDITATIONJ*     POETIQUES    PAR   A.    DE    LAMARTINE.  (j43 

are  the  following,  and  they  are  imbued  with  a  stern  and  melan- 
choly grandeur  and  indignation  befitting  the  subject : — 

On  dit  qu'aux  derniers  jours  de  sa  longue  agonie, 
Devaut  reternite  seul  avec  son  genie. 
Son  regard  vers  le  ciel  parut  se  soulever  ! 
Le  signe  redempteur  toucha  son  front  farouche  ! 
Et  meme  on  entendit  commencer  sur  sa  bouche 
Un  nom — qu'il  n'osait  achever  ! 

Acheve — c'est  le  dieu  qui  regne  et  qui  couronne  ! 
C'est  le  dieu  qui  punit !  c'est  le  dieu  qui  pardonne  ! 
Pour  les  heros  et  nous  il  a  des  poids  divers  ! 
Parle-lui  sans  efFroi,  lui  seul  pent  le  comprendre  ! 
L'esclave  et  le  tyran  ont  tous  un  compte  a  rendre, 
L'un  de  sceptre,  V autre  desfers  ! 

What  a  spirit  of  fearful  and  majestic  truth  speaks  in  the  last 
line ! 

His  verses,  L'Homme,  addressed  to  Lord  Byron,  are  also 
deserving  of  more  attention  than  I  am  able  to  bestow.  His 
tribute  of  admiration  to  the  genius  of  the  bard  is  accompanied  by 
an  expression  of  sorrowful  anger  for  his  scorn  of  virtue  and 
religion.  The  thoughts  and  arguments  are  linked  together  by 
the  golden  bonds  of  a  Christian  philosophy.  The  poet  hngers  for 
a  while  upon  the  mysteries  of  the  world  and  its  inhabitants,  the 
frequent  triumph  of  the  wicked,  and  the  prostitution  and  misery 
of  the  good  ;  but  he  does  not  travel  round  the  circle  of  humanity 
to  return  an  infidel  or  a  blasphemer.  I  shall  only  extract  two 
lines,  the  last  of  which  cannot  be  too  constantly  had  in  re- 
membrance— 

L'homme  est  un  dieu  tombe  qui  se  souvient  des  cieux. 
La  gloire  ne  peut  etre  oil  la  vertu  n'est  pas. 

The  lines  which  follow  form  part  of  a  poem  of  great  beauty — 

Les  Etoiles: — 

I. 

There  is  an  hour  of  thought — a  hallowed  hour, 
"When  piety  and  peace  alone  have  power ; 
Fainter  and  fainter  the  red  sunset  fades, 
,  A  shadowy  twilight  floats  upon  the  glades ; 

On  the  horizon's  boundary  we  behold 
The  parting  evening's  fading  train  of  gold  : 
Then  from  the  gloom  those  isles  of  beauty  rise. 
Spreading  their  silver  bosoms  to  our  eyes : 
Some  on  their,  glittering  pinions  seem  to  sail 
Over  the  brightening  shadows  of  the  vale. 
Like  a  rich  bird  of  Paradise,  that  flings 
A  shower  of  brilliants  from  its  glancing  wings. 
****** 

And  some  along  the  blue  enchanted  deep 
Seem  fondly  watching  o'er  the  world  asleep  ; 
While  others,  in  their  radiance,  lily-white. 
Sparkle:  upon  the  wondering  gazer's  sight. 


644  MEDITATIONS    POETIQUES    FAR    A.    DK    LAMARTINE. 


II. 

Thine  eye  alone.  Almighty  Lord,  can  tell 

How  many  stars  within  thy  kingdoms  dwell ; 

For  some,  now  full  of  years,  both  pale  and  old. 

And  some  in  the  remotest  sky  are  roU'd, 

And  some,  like  flowers  beneath  thy  fostering  grace. 

Lift  up  their  youthful  foreheads  in  thy  face ! 

III. 

Suns !  ye  wandering  worlds  that  with  us  roam. 
Say,  if  ye  know,  where  lies  our  distant  home  ; 
Into  what  heavenly  harbour  of  delight 
Are  our  tired  spirits  carried  in  their  flight : 
Say,  do  we  hasten  to  a  distant  shore, 
"Where  the  black  waters  of  the  ocean  roar. 
Or,  guided  by  his  hand,  our  light  of  old. 
Shall  we  float  softly  down  a  stream  of  gold. 
And  anchored  there,  for  ever  gently  sleep, 
UnstirrM  by  winds  upon  the  charmed  deep  ? 

IV. 

Ye  glittering  worlds  that  glide  along  the  skies. 
The  Book  of  Life  lies  open  to  your  eyes  ; 
This  azure  sea,  this  balmy  heaven  so  clear. 
Utter  a  livelier  wisdom  in  your  ear  ! 

V. 

Celestial  Tents  !  bright  Edens  of  the  sky  ! 
Where  the  sweet  bloom  of  peace  doth  ever  lie  ! 
How  often  in  the  solemn  time  of  night 
Upon  the  heart  ye  pour  a  meek  delight ; 
All  that  we  seek — pure  love  and  holy  truth. 
Those  fruits  of  heaven  earth  tasted  in  its  youth. 
In  your  rich  climes  with  every  treasure  rife. 
Nourish  with  heavenly  food  the  sons  of  life  ; 
And  man,  perchance,  his  earthly  journey  o'er. 
In  that  blest  home  will  find  these  fruits  once  more  ! 
Alas  !  how  often  on  this  dust,  alone. 
When  all  the  paltry  cares  of  life  were  flown. 
Have  I,  dear  flowers  of  heaven,  with  lowly  sound 
Pray'd  in  your  golden  garland  to  be  bound ! 
Oh,  that  escaping  from  this  world  of  pain 
Unto  that  land,  so  long  desired  in  vain, 
I  might,  amid  the  fields  by  angels  trod. 
Burst  into  bloom  beneath  the  feet  of  God ! 

VL 

In  the  clear  azure  of  that  crystal  sea 

My  childhood  home  would  yet  return  to  me. 

And  every  night  on  each  beloved  hill 

To  memory  dear,  my  light  should  linger  still; 

Through  the  dark  woven  branches  I  would  gleam. 

And  sleep  upon  the  grass,  and  float  upon  the  stream  ! 

My  love  should  be  with  man  :  oh,  wheresoe'er 

The  spirit  speaks  its  sorrow  in  a  tear. 

By  the  sick  mourner  who  with  sleepless  eye 

Counteth  the  midnight  watches  as  they  fly. 


MEDITATIONS    POETIQUES    PAR    A.    UE    LAMARTINE.  (i45 

When  grief  and  care  have  struck  the  genius  down. 
And  his  brain  burns  beneath  the  laurel  crown — 
Upon  that  aching  brow,  like  some  dear  friend. 
Soothing  and  soft,  my  radiance  should  descend — 
A  brother's  light !     While  through  the  wounded  breast 
It  poured  the  balm  of  comfort  and  of  rest. 
In  his  sad  eyes  the  words  of  truth  divine 
Should  teach  the  soul  of  joy  again  to  shine. 
Thus  would  I  dry  his  tears  ;  and  when  the  day 
Dimm'd  with  its  blaze  the  glory  of  my  ray. 
Ere  from  his  weak  and  drooping  lids  it  fled. 
The  freshening  dews  of  slumber  it  should  shed. 
And  mirthful  peace  and  hope  around  his  bed. 

VII. 

And  you,  bright  sisters  !  stars,  who  hand  in  hand 

Tread  the  blue  meadows  of  the  heavenly  land, 

W^ith  many  sounding  voice  of  lyre  and  song. 

Leading  the  silver  footed  choirs  along. 

Bound  in  the  links  of  that  ethereal  chain. 

My  gleeful  steps  shall  follow  in  your  train. 

Led  by  the  holy  music  of  the  strain — 

And  ye  shall  guide  me  through  each  palace  fair. 

Hanging  its  silver  domes  upon  the  air ; 

Your  blessed  rays  will  teach  me  how  to  praise 

Him  whom  we  seek — on  whom  perchance  ye  gaze. 

Until  your  sacred  lustre  doth  impart 

Your  faith,  and  joy,  and  rapture  to  my  heart ! 

The  reader  of  this  poem  will  probably  discover  in  it  a  re- 
semblance to  the  works  of  some  of  our  older  sacred  poets.  It 
possesses,  indeed,  much  of  that  picturesque  richness  and  painted 
fancy  which  throw  so  variegated  and  beautiful  a  light  over  their 
compositions.  But  the  imagination  of  Lamartine  is  almost  con- 
stantly the  handmaid  of  his  piety,  and  scatters  her  flowers  only 
before  the  feet  of  the  noble  and  the  good.  The  tree  of  his  fancy 
lifts  up  its  head  on  high  and  stretches  out  its  branches,  but  its 
roots  are  in  holy  ground,  and  among  the  deepest  truths  of  the 
gospel. 

In  the  poem  on  Faith,  Lamartine  has  traced  the  various 
miseries  and  perplexities  through  which  the  doubter  endeavours 
to  force  his  devious  path,  and  illustrates  the  stoical  indifference 
and  repose  obtained  by  some  in  a  noble  simile — 

Vain  repos  !  faux  sorameil !  tel  qu'au  pied  des  collines 
Oil  Rome  sort  du  sein  de  ses  propres  mines, 
L'oeil  voit  dans  ce  cahos,  confusement  epars, 
D'antiques  monumens,  de  modernes  remparts, 
Des  theatres  croulans,  dont  les  frontons  superbes 
Dorment  dans  la  poussiere  ou  rampent  sous  les  herbes> 
Les  palais  des  heros  par  les  ronces  converts 
Des  Dieux  couches  au  seuil  de  leurs  temples  deserts, 
L'obelisque  eternel  ombrageant  la  chaumiere. 
La  colonne  portant  une  image  etrangere. 
Vol.  lll.-^Jufie,  1833.  4  M 


04(3  MEniTATIONS     POETIQUES    PAR    A.    l)E    LAMARTINE. 

L'herbe  dans  les  forum,  les  fleurs  dans  les  tombeaux 
Et  ces  vieux  pantheons  peuples  de  dieux  nouveaux  ; 
Tandis  que,  s'elevant  de  distance  en  distance, 
Un  faible  bruit  de  vie  interrompt  ce  silence — 
Telle  est  notre  ame  apres  ces  longs  ebranlemens  : 
Secouant  la  raison  jusqu'en  ses  fondemens  : 
Le  malheur  n'en  fait  plus  qu'une  immense  ruine. 
Oil,  comme  un  grand  debris,  le  desespoir  domine  ! 
De  sentiments  eteints  silencieux  cahos, 
Elemens  opposes,  sans  vie  et  sans  repos, 
Restes  des  passions  par  le  temps  efFacees, 
Combat  desordonne  de  voeux  et  de  pensees. 
Souvenirs  expirans,  regrets,  degouts,  remord. 
Si  du  moins  ces  debris  nous  attestaient  sa  mort ! 
Mais  sous  ce  vaste  deuil  Tame  encore  est  vivante  ; 
Ce  feu  sans  aliment  soi-meme  s^alimente  ; 
II  renait  de  sa  cendre, 

The  following  is  a  delightful  picture  of  awakening  confidence 
and  reliance  upon  the  mercies  of  Heaven.  We  see  the  dawn  of 
that  Faith  which  will  "  venture  all  the  world  upon  the  strength 
of  its  persuasion." 

But  while  such  doubtings  through  my  bosom  crept. 

Gazing  in  sorrow  on  my  tomb,  I  wept — 

Faith,  like  some  cherish'd  vision  of  the  past, 

A  ray  of  hope  upon  my  future  cast. 

And,  through  the  cloud  of  death,  did  softly  roll 

Over  my  age,  the  childhood  of  the  soul ; 

Unto  the  Fount  of  Glory  I  am  borne, 

From  my  life's  evening  to  its  laughing  morn  : 

My  unbound  eyes  the  scheme  of  life  enfold. 

And  all  the  chains  of  mystery  are  unroll'd  ; 

The  present  in  the  future  taught  I  find. 

And  hope  shuts  out  the  chaos  from  my  mind. 

II. 

This  Faith  that  walketh  with  me  to  the  tomb. 
Dwelt  with  me  also  in  the  time  of  bloom. 
From  our  dear  mother's  hps,  when  life  began. 
Milk  of  the  soul,  thy  blessed  sweetness  ran  ! 

III. 

O  Mystic  Sun !  star  of  another  sphere. 

Unto  ray  darkening  eyes  appear,  appear ! 

Come,  Holy  Comforter — immortal  guest 

Of  saints  and  seraphim — rise  in  my  breast ! 

Alas  !  I  have  no  other  friend  but  thee. 

For  loud  tongued  Reason  in  affright  doth  flee  ; 

No  more  her  hand  the  boasted  torch  doth  wave,— 

It  dieth  at  the  portals  of  the  grave  ! 

Come  then.  Celestial  Brightness,  in  her  place. 

Pour  on  my  eyes  the  richness  of  thy  grace  ; 

Now  that  the  journey  of  my  life  is  run. 

Be  thou  my  morning-star,  my  light,  my  sun  ! 

(  To  he  covtinued. ) 


M 


647 
ANTIQUITIES,       ETC. 


PARISH  CHURCHES. 
NO.    XIT. — CHARTHAM,     KENT. 

The  village  of  Chartham  is  situated  in  the  valley  of  the  river  Stour, 
about  three  miles  to  the  south-west  of  Canterbury.  There  are  several 
small  hamlets  within  the  parish;  and  the  whole  population,  according 
to  the  census  of  1831,  amounted  to  900. 

On  the  river  are  two  ancient  mills,  the  one  a  corn,  the  other  a 
paper  mill ;  both  held  under  the  Dean  and  Chapter  of  Canterbury. 
And  in  a  distant  part  of  the  parish,  called  the  Hatch,  is  a  seed  mill, 
where  is  a  wooden  wheel  of  the  extraordinary  diameter  of  52  feet, 
turned  by  a  very  small  stream  of  water,  brought  from  a  reservoir  by 
a  leaden  pipe.  It  is,  however,  out  of  repair,  and  no  longer  in  use. 
On  the  Downs,  to  the  south  of  the  river,  were  several  Tumuli, 
which  were  opened  some  few  years  back ;  but  the  ground  has  since 
been  levelled  for  cultivation.  The  church,  which  is  situated  about  the 
centre  of  the  parish,  and  near  the  river,  is  dedicated  to  St.  Mary. 
It  is  built  of  flint,  and  consists  of  a  nave  and  chancel,  with  a  tran- 
sept. At  the  west  end  is  a  square  embattled  tower,  with  buttresses  at 
the  angles,  and  staircase  turret  at  the  north-east  angle.  It  contains 
a  clock  and  six  bells. 

The  church  within  is  narrow,  but  of  considerable  length,  measuring 
from  east  to  west  115  feet,  exclusive  of  the  tower;  and  sufficiently 
lofty,  the  whole  being  of  the  same  pitch.  There  is  a  good  wooden 
roof,  concealed  in  the  nave  and  transepts  by  plaster,  and  in  the  chan- 
cel by  a  ceiling  of  wooden  pannels.  On  either  side  of  the  nave  are 
two  small  two-light  windows,  and  at  the  ends  of  the  transepts  two 
large  windows  of  five  lights  each.  In  the  south  transept  is  a  finely- 
executed  monument,  by  M.  Rysbrac,  in  1751,  to  the  memory  of  Sir 
William  Young  and  his  wife,  who  was  of  the  family  of  Fagg,  w^hich 
has  long  been  settled  at  My  stole,  in  this  parish.  The  figures  are  the  size 
of  life. 

The  most  interesting  portion  of  the  church,  however,  is  the  chancel, 
which  contains  nine  windows  of  early  decorated  character.  The 
tracery  of  these  is  singular  and  beautiful,  and  in  exceedingly  good  pre- 
sentation. There  are  also  some  remains  of  old  painted  glass  in  the 
upper  portions  of  them.  The  only  notice  I  have  seen  of  these  windows 
is  in  the  Appendix  to  Rickman's  book,  to  which  I  would  refer  the 
reader ;  and  the  only  plate  I  have  seen  of  the  east  window  is  in  Sir 
James  Hall's  fanciful  work  on  Gothic  Architecture, — which  led  Mr. 
Rickman  to  visit  the  church. 

In  the  wall  on  the  north  side  of  the  chancel  is  a  monumental  arch, 
seemingly  of  the  same  date  as  the  building  ;  but  there  is  no  record 
concerning  it.  On  the  pavement,  not  far  from  it,  is  a  very  fine  brass 
figure,  nearly  six  feet  in  length,  in  excellent  preservation ;  though  of 
the  lion,   on  which  the  feet  rested,  little  is  now  left; ;  and  the  legend 


048 


ANTIQUITIES,    ETC. 


round  the  stone  is  entirely  gone.  This  figure  represents  a  knight, 
cross-legged,  and  in  full  armour.  The  arms  are  those  of  Septvans, 
consisting  of  three  winnowing  fans,  or  skreens,  which  appear  on  the 
shield,  tunic,  and  alitts.  There  is  reason  to  suppose  that  it  is  intended 
to  represent  Sir  William  Septvans,  who  lived  at  Milton,  (not  more 
than  a  mile  from  hence,)  and  was  Sheriff  for  the  county  4th  Rich.  11. 
(1380),  being  son  and  heir  of  Robert  Septvans,  who  was  Sheriff  part 
of  the  13th  and  in  the  14th  year  of  Edward  II.  (1320  and  1321.) 

The  only  plate  I  know  of  this  figure  is  in  a  "  Tour  in  East  Kent," 
published  in  4to,  in  1793,  from  which  Gough  takes  his  account  in  his 
"  Sepulchral  Monuments,"  having  clearly  never  seen  the  thing  itself. 
The  figure  of  Sir  Roger  de  Trumpington,  in  Trumpington  church, 
near  Cambridge,  bears  some  resemblance  to  it ;  but  it  is  more  coarsely 
executed,  and  is  moreover  on  a  raised  tomb.*  Ours  must  be  of  later 
date ;  and,  indeed,  Lethieullier,  who  gave  much  attention  to  such 
things,  says  (as  I  learn  fi-om  an  extract  from  the  Archseol.  vol.  II.) 
he  had  seen  or  heard  of  few  such  plates  laid  flat  on  the  pavement 
earlier  than  the  fourteenth  centm-y,  or,  indeed,  than  1350 ;  but  that 
about  1380  they  became  common,  and  remained  so  even  to  James  I.'s 
time. 

Whether  the  armour  of  this  figure  marks  an  earlier  date,  I  am  not 
qualified  to  say  ;  but  the  probability  seems  in  favour  of  the  notion  that 
it  is  meant  to  represent  Sir  William  Septvans  above  named.  Indeed,^ 
the  fabric  of  the  chancel  is,  I  presume,  not  of  much  earlier  date  than 
1320,  being  (according  to  Rickman's  classification)  of  early  decorated 
character.  Besides  this  remarkable  figure,  there  are  three  brasses  on  the 
pavement  in  the  chancel ;  all  with  legible  inscriptions  and  dates,  in 
Latin,  much  abbreviated.  They  are  respectively  the  effigies  of  Robert 
Arthur,  obiit  28th  March,  1454  ;  Robert  London,  ob.  1  Oct.,  1416 ; 
Robert  Sheffelde,  ob.  18  Mar.,  1508, — all  rectors  of  this  parish. 

In  the  north  transept  is  a  small  female  figure,  in  brass,  of  Jane 
Lucas,  wife  of  Lewis  Clifford,  who  died  11th  June,  1530.  The 
inscription  under  this  is  in  English.  Against  the  east  w^all  of  the 
chancel  is  a  small  stone  monument  to  Mr.  John  Bungey,  formerly 
rector,  who  (the  inscription  tells  us)  "builded  Mystole,"  (the  seat  which 
the  Fagg  family  have  now  possessed  for  many  years.)  He  died  there 
in  1596.  .  And  on  the  north  wall  of  the  chancel,  between  two  of  the 
window^s,  is  a  large  marble  tablet  to  the  memory  of  John  Maximilian 
Delangle,  Prebendary  of  Canterbury,  and  Rector  of  this  parish,  who 
died  in  1724.  From  a  long  and  interesting  Latin  inscription,  it 
appears  that  his  father,  who  was  a  minister  of  the  reformed  church  at 
Rouen,  wished  him  to  take  Holy  Orders  in  the  Church  of  England ; 
and  that  his  brother  Samuel,  having  been  pastor  of  the  reformed 
church  at  Charenton,  came  over  to  this  country  during  the  persecution 
in  1682,  and  had  conferred  upon  him  a  prebendal  stall  in  the  church 
at    Westminster.      Thus    both    brothers    ("  ut    Riveti,    Molinsei,  et 


*   See  also  a  plate  of  the  monument  of  Robert  III.  Eari  of  Dreiix  and  Brain,  in 
the  Abbey  of  Brain,  in  Montfaucon,  vol.  i.  p.  58. 


ANTIQUITIES,    ETC.  649 

Bocharti,  cognatos  clecuit")  were  honourably  provided  for  in  our 
church. 

This  inscription  always  reminds  me  of  a  passage  in  Nichols's 
"  Defence  of  the  Chm-ch  of  England,"  where  he  says,  "  If  it  were  not 
for  the  Cathedral  preferments,  we  should  have  nothing  in  the  church 
to  confer  upon  foreigners, — for  they  scarce  ever  attain  to  such  a 
mastery  in  our  language  as  to  be  fit  for  preaching  and  other  duties  of 
parochial  cures.  But  several  of  them  have  found  an  honourable 
refuge  in  our  Cathedrals,  when  they  have  left  their  own  country  for 
the  love  of  our  church,  or  been  forced  from  it  by  the  severity  of  their 
Prince.  In  these  spheres  have  shone  those  renowned  ornaments  of 
learning,  the  Sarainas,  the  Casaubons,  the  Du  Moulins ;  and,  to  name 
one  for  all,  the  glory  of  his  own  and  our  nation  too,  D.  Peter  AUix." 

Now- a- days,  indeed,  there  is  little  need  or  occasion  for  such  disposal 
of  these  pieces  of  preferment.  Let  it  not,  however,  be  forgotten,  that 
among  our  countrymen  down  to  the  present  day,  it  is  hard  to  name 
one  really  eminent  in  theological  attainments,  who  has  not  enjoyed 
some  cathedral  dignity.  And  if  these  things  are  not  on  all  occasions 
so  well  bestowed  as  they  might  be,  it  should  be  remembered  that  no 
system  can  be  perfect ;  and  that,  even  in  cases  where  no  peculiar  claims 
are  to  be  found  on  the  part  of  the  individuals  thus  preferred,  benefit 
may  yet  accrue  to  the  church  from  the  rank  thus  afforded  to  her 
ministers ;  for  it  is  an  important  feature  in  our  establishment,  that,  by 
the  inequality  of  its  preferment,  it  not  only  serves  to  encourage  learn- 
ing and  active  exertion  on  the  part  of  its  ministers,  but  sets  them  on  a 
level  with  every  class  of  society,  even  up  to  the  highest,  and  thus 
qualifies  them  to  exercise  a  salutary  influence,  both  in  public  and  pri- 
vate, on  the  whole  community. 

In  the  list  of  Rectors  of  this  parish,  nine  w^ere  Prebendaries  of  Can- 
terbury ;  and  of  these,  one  fDr.  Bargrave)  became  Dean,  and  two 
were  raised  to  the  episcopal  bench — namely,  Martyn  Fotherbye  to  the 
See  of  Salisbury,  and  Samuel  Parker  to  that  of  Oxford.  Besides 
these,  we  had  Henry  Wharton,  the  chaplain  to  Archbishop  Sancroft, 
and  the  laborious  coadjutor  of  Cave  in  his  "  Historia  Literaria."  He 
held  this  living,  with  Minster,  in  the  Isle  of  Thanet,  but  for  a  short 
time.  He  died  5th  March,  1694,  in  the  3Ist  year  of  his  age,  and  was 
buried  in  Westminster  Abbey.* 

The  Registers  commence  in  1558 ;  but  do  not  contain  any  thing 
worthy  of  notice. 

The  Font  is  plain,  and  placed  at  the  w^est  end  of  the  nave.  In  the 
gallery  above  is  an  organ,  the  gift  of  the  late  Rector,  the  Rev.  Sir 
John  Fagg,  Bart.,  in  1813. 

In  the  parish  is  Horton  Chapel,  now  desecrated,  and  used  as  a 
hop-oast ;  but  formerly  (according  to  Hasted)  enjoying  all  the  privi- 
leges of  the  mother  church  except  burial.  I  find  notice  of  a  baptism 
there  in  the  Register  in  1577 ;  and  I  think  there  have  also  been  inter- 


*  Let  me  here  refer  the  reader  to  the  very  interesthig  Diary  and  Life  of  Henry 
Wharton,  in  the  Appendix  to  Dr.  D'Oyly's  Life  of  Archbishop  Sancroft. 


650  ANTIQUITIES,    ETC. 

merits  there.     The  farm  to  which  it  belongs  is  subject  to  an  ancient 
modus  of  6/.  13*.  4d.  in  lieu  of  tithes. 

Before  I  conclude,  I  will  just  mention  a  house  about  half  a  mile 
from  the  church,  called  the  Deanery,  formerly  a  residence  of  the 
priors,  and  afterwards  of  the  Deans  of  Canterbury,  now  held  under 
the  Chapter.  Its  chapel,  it  is  said,  was  pulled  down  in  1572;  and 
there  are  now  few  traces  of  antiquity  left  in  the  building. 


NOTICES    OF    PAST   TIMES    FROM   LAW   BOOKS. 
To  the  Editor  of  the  British  Magazine. 

Sir, — I  trust  no  apology  is  necessary  for  troubling  you  with  the  fol- 
lowing communication ;  although  its  general  character  may  be  chiefly 
light  and  amusing,  it  may,  however,  be  remembered,  that  it  also  con- 
tains some  information  of  times  and  manners  now  gone  by,  and  that 
such  information  is  taken  from  sources,  if  not  inaccessible,  at  least 
most  uninviting  to  general  readers,  namely,  some  of  our  old  law  re- 
ports, which  are  perhaps  among  the  very  last  books  to  which  a  general 
reader  would  resort  for  amusement. 

The  introduction  of  the  use  of  glass  in  the  windows  of  houses  in 
this  country  took  place,  at  least  partially,  at  an  early  period :  this  the 
climate  would  lead  us  to  presume,  even  if  we  had  not,  as  we  have, 
better  evidence.  It  is  singular,  however,  to  how  late  a  period  glass 
w^as  considered  in  the  light  of  furniture,  and  to  be  moveable — in  other 
words,  as  a  luxury,  not  necessary  either  to  the  occupation  or  preserva- 
tion of  the  house.  In  Brooke's  Abridgement,  title  ChattelleSf  it  ap- 
pears that  in  the  21  Hen.  VIL,  a.d.  1505,  it  was  held,  that  though 
the  windows  belonged  to  the  heir,  the  glass  was  the  property  of  the 
executors,  and  might  therefore  of  course  be  removed  by  them,  *  quar  le 
Tneason  est  perfite  sauns  le  glasse,'  a  doctrine  and  a  reason  which  would 
much  astonish  a  modern  heir.  As  may  be  supposed,  the  advances  of 
society  in  civilization  did  not  leave  such  a  doctrine  unshaken,  but 
nearly  a  century  elapsed  ere  it  was  overturned.  Lord  Coke  mentions, 
in  the  fourth  part  of  his  Reports,  page  63  b,  that  in  the  41  and  42 
Elizabeth,  a.u.  1599,  it  was  in  the  Common  Pleas  "  resolved  per 
totam  curiam f  that  glass  annexed  to  windows  by  nails,  or  in  any  other 
manner,  could  not  be  removed,  for  without  glass  it  i%  no  perfect  house," 
and  that  the  heir  should  have  it,  and  not  the  executors.  This  is  one 
of  many  instances  in  w^hich  the  manners  and  habits  of  society  have 
caused  a  silent  alteration  in  the  laws  of  the  country ;  by  the  term 
silent,  I  mean  without  the  assistance  of  a  legislative  enactment.  The 
cost,  however,  of  glass  for  the  windows  was  then  (temp,  Eliz.)  no 
light  one,  for  it  is  well  known,  that  at  the  period  of  which  we  are  now 
speaking,  most  houses  were  built  with  a  great  number  of  very  large 
windows,  many  of  them  filled  with  stained  glass  :  I  need  hardly  quote 
from  Lord  Bacon  (who,  in  his  Essay  on  Buildmg,  recommends  "  fine 
coloured  windows  of  several  works,")  the  complaint  that  "  you  shall 
have  sometimes  fair  houses  so  full  of  glass,  that  one  cannot  tell  where 


ANTIQUITIES,    ETC.  051 

to  become  to  be  out  of  the  sun  or  cold,"  xVccordingly,  in  the  case 
before  quoted  from  Lord  Coke,  he  observes,  "  peradventure  great  part 
of  the  costs  of  the  house  consists  of  glass,  which,  if  they  be  open  to 
tempests  and  rain,  waste  and  putrefaction  of  the  timber  of  the  liouse 
would  follow."  In  justification,  however,  of  the  doctrine  held  in  1505, 
it  is  to  be  remarked,  that  very  frequently  the  glass  of  windows  was 
not  then  fixed  as  now,  but  consisted  chiefly  of  a  series  of  moveable 
casements,  easily  taken  out :  this  is  no  where  more  apparent  than  in 
the  hall  of  the  Archbishop's  palace  at  Mayfield,  in  Sussex.  From 
the  Northumberland  household  book,  we  know  that  in  the  reign  of 
Elizabeth,  when  the  Earls  of  Northumberland  left  Alnwick  Castle 
tlie  glass  was  taken  out  of  the  windows  and  laid  by — a  process  by 
w^hich  as  much  would  have  been  broken  as  saved,  had  the  glass  been 
fixed  in  the  present  mode.  The  increasing  practice  of  annexing  it  to 
the  windows  by  nails,  might  be  an  additional  reason  for  the  heir  to 
prosecute  his  claim. 

Although  not  immediately  connected  with  this  subject,  I  will  give, 
from  Lord  Coke,  an  extract  relating  to  wainscot.  "  It  was  likewise 
then  (41  and  42  Eliz.)  resolved,  that  wainscot  is  parcel  of  the  house, 
and  there  is  no  difference  in  law,  if  it  be  fastened  by  great  nails  or 
little  nails,  or  by  screws,  or  irons  put  through  the  posts  or  walls,  as 
have  been  invented  of  late  time." 

What  now  follows,  consists  of  some  extracts  from  an  amusing  argu- 
ment of  Mr.  Justice  Hyde,  in  the  case  of  Manby  v.  Scott,  decided  in 
the  Exchequer  Chamber,  in  1663,  and  reported  m  the  first  volume 
of  Modern  Reports.  The  question  was  as  to  the  liability  of  a  hus- 
band to  pay  for  goods  furnished,  contrary  to  his  express  prohibition,  to 
his  wife,  w^ho,  against  his  consent,  had  separated  from  him.  The 
amount  of  the  demand  in  dispute  was  40/.  It  may  be  well  to  men- 
tion that  the  Court  of  Exchequer  Chamber  is  a  court  of  appeal  from 
the  Kings  Bench,  and  consists  of  the  Judges  of  the  Common  Pleas 
and  the  Barons  of  the  Exchequer. 

"  This  case,"  says  the  Judge,  "  is  the  meanest  that  ever  received 
resolution  in  this  place;  but  as  the  same  is  now  handled,  it  is  of  as 
great  consequence  to  all  the  king's  people  of  this  realm,  as  any  case 
can  be.  I  will  deliver  my  opinion  plainly  and  freely,  according  as  I 
conceive  the  law  to  be,  without  favouring  the  one  or  courting  the 
other  sex.  If  the  contract  or  bargain  of  the  w^ife,  made  without  the 
allowance  or  consent  of  the  husband,  shall  bind  him  upon  pretence  of 
necessary  apparel,  it  will  be  in  the  powder  of  the  wife  (who,  by  the 
law  of  God  and  of  the  land,  is  put  under  the  power  of  the  husband, 
and  is  bound  to  live  in  subjection  unto  him,)  to  rule  over  her  husband, 
and  undo  him,  maugre  his  head,  and  it  shall  not  be  in  the  power  of 
the  husband  to  prevent  it.  The  wife  shall  be  her  own  carver  and 
judge  of  the  fitness  of  her  apparel,  of  the  time  when  it  is  necessary 
for  her  to  have  new  clothes,  and  as  often  as  she  pleaseth,  without  ask- 
ing the  advice  or  allowance  of  her  husband  :  and  is  such  powder  suit- 
able to  the  judgment  of  Almighty  God,  inflicted  upon  woman  for 
being  first  in  the  transgression  ?  *  Thy  desire  shall  be  to  thy  husband, 
and  he  shall  rule  over  thee.'    Will  wives  depend  on  the  kindness  and 


652  ANTIQUITIES,  ETC. 

favours  of  their  husbands,  or  be  observant  towards  them  a,s  they  ought 
to  be,  if  such  a  power  be  put  into  their  hands  ?  Admit  that  in  truth 
the  wife  wants  necessary  apparel,  woollen  and  linen,  and  thereupon 
she  goes  into  Paternoster-row,  to  a  mercer,  and  takes  up  stuif,  and 
makes  a  contract  for  necessary  clothes ;  thence  goes  into  Cheapside, 
and  takes  up  linen  there  in  like  manner ;  and  also  goes  into  a  third 
street,  and  fits  herself  with  ribbons,  and  other  necessaries  suitable  to 
her  occasions  and  her  husband's  degree.  This  done,  she  goes  away, 
disposes  of  the  commodities  to  furnish  herself  with  money  to  go 
abroad  to  Hyde  Park,  to  score  at  gleeke,*  or  the  like.  Next  morning 
this  good  woman  goes  abroad  into  some  other  part  of  London,  makes 
her  necessity  and  want  of  apparel  known,  and  takes  more  wares  upon 
trust,  as  she  had  done  the  day  before  ;  after  the  same  manner  she  goes 
to  a  third  and  fourth  place,  and  makes  new  contracts  for  fresh  wares, 
none  of  these  tradesmen  knowing  or  imagining  she  was  formerly  fur- 
nished by  the  other,  and  each  of  them  seeing  and  believing  her  to 
have  great  need  of  the  commodities  sold  her ; — shall  not  the  husband 
be  chargeable  and  liable  to  pay  every  one  of  these,  if  the  contracts  of 
the  wife  doth  bind  him  ?  Certainly,  every  one  of  these  hath  as  just 
cause  to  sue  the  husband  as  the  other,  and  he  is  as  liable  to  the  action 
of  the  last  as  the  first  or  second,  if  the  wife's  contract  shall  bind  him; 
and  wiiere  this  will  end,  no  man  can  divine  or  foresee.  The  wife,  in 
our  case,  departed  from  her  husband  against  his  will ;  she  ought  to  be 
a  penitentiary  before  he  is  bound  to  receive  her  or  give  her  any  main- 
tenance, and  no  such  thing  appears  or  is  found  in  the  verdict  in  our 
case.  It  is  said  by  my  brother  Twisden,t  *  Although  the  wife  depart 
fi'om  her  husband,  yet  she  continues  his  wife,  and  she  ought  not  to 
starve.'  If  a  woman  be  of  so  haughty  a  stomach,  that  she  will 
choose  to  starve  rather  than  submit  and  be  reconciled  to  her  husband, 
let  her  take  her  own  choice  :  the  law  is  in  no  default,  which  doth  not 
provide  for  such  a  wife.  If  a  man  be  taken  in  execution,  and  lie  in 
prison  for  debt,  neither  the  plaintifi"  at  whose  suit  he  is  arrested,  nor 
the  sheriff  who  took  him,  is  bound  to  find  him  meat,  drink,  or  clothes; 
but  he  must  live  on  his  own,  or  on  the  charity  of  others  :  and  if  no 
man  will  reheve  him,  let  him  die,  in  the  name  of  God,  says  the  law, 
and  so  say  I.  If  a  w^oman,  who  can  have  no  goods  of  her  own  to 
live  on,  will  depart  from  her  husband  against  his  will,  and  will  not 
submit  herself  to  him,  let  her  live  on  charity,  or  starve,  in  the  name 
of  God  ;  for  in  such  case  the  law  says,  her  evil  demeanour  has 
brought  it  upon  herself,  and  her  death  ought  to  be  imputed  to  her  own 
wilfulness.  It  is  objected,  that  the  jury  is  to  judge  what  is  fit  for  the 
wife's  degree,  and  that  they  are  trusted  with  the  reasonableness  of  the 
price,  and  are  to  examine  the  value,  and  also  the  necessity  of  the 
things  or  apparel.  Alas,  poor  man  !  What  a  judicature  is  set  up 
here  to  decide  the  private  difference  between  husband  and  wife?  The 
wife  will  have  a  velvet  gown  and  a  satin  petticoat,  and  the  husband 


*   A  game  at  cards, 
t  There  was  a  cHfTerence  of  opinion  among  the  judges,  but  the  majority  agreed 
with  Mr.  Justice  Hyde,  and  the  ease  was  decided  accordingly. 


ANTIQUITIES,    ETC.  653 

thinks  mohair*  or  farendon  for  a  gown,  and  watered  tabby  for  a  pet- 
ticoat, is  as  fashionable,  and  fitter  for  his  quaUty.  The  husband  says 
that  a  plain  lawn  gorgetf  of  ten  shillings  pleaseth  him,  and  suits  best 
with  his  condition  :  the  wife  w^ill  have  a  Flander  lace,  or  point  hand- 
kerchief of  forty  pounds,  and  takes  it  up  at  the  Exchange.  A  jury 
of  mercers,  silkmen,  senlpsters,  and  exchange-men,  are  very  excel- 
lent and  very  indifferent  judges  to  decide  this  controversy:  it  is  not 
for  their  avail  and  support  to  be  against  the  wife,  that  they  may  put 
off  their  braided  w-ares  to  the  wife  upon  trust,  at  their  ow^n  price,  and 
then  sue  the  husband  for  the  money.  Are  not  a  jury  of  drapers  and 
milliners  bound  to  favour  the  mercers  or  exchange-men  to-day,  that 
they  may  do  the  like  for  them  to-morrow^?  I  wish,  with  all  my 
heart,  that  the  women  of  this  age  would  learn  to  obey  their  husbands  ; 
so  w^ill  they  want  for  nothing  that  is  fit,  and  these  kind  of  flesh-flies 
shall  not  suck  up  or  devour  their  husband's  estates  by  illegal  tricks." 
If  the  learned  judge  was  married,  it  is,  I  think,  evident  who  was 
the  "  better  horse"  at  home  ;  for  he  speaks  feelingly  on  the  subject, 
and  apparently  fi'om  experience.  He  was,  I  believe,  a  cousin  of  Lord 
Clarendon,  and  there  is,  if  I  mistake  not,  a  monument  to  him  in  the 
south  transept  of  Sahsbury  Cathedral. 

Your  obedient  Servant, 

X. 


EXTRACTS    FROM   CHURCHWARDEN'S    ACCOUNTS. 

(^Continued  from  p.  418.) 

lo87.  "  P^  to  the  Ringers  for  Joye  the  traytors  w^eare  taken 
00  00  06." — i.e.  in  Babington's  conspiracy. 

"  P*^  to  the  ringers  when  the  Queene  of  scotts  w^as  proclaymed 
traytor  00  00  08." 

"  P**  to  y^  ringers  the  9  of  february  for  Joye  of  y^  execution  of 
y*  Queene  of  scotts  00  01  00." 

1588.  "  Paide  for  durance  for  a  curtayne  00  02  00." 

"  Item  p*  for  new  articles  because  the  myse  had  eaten  up  the  other 
in  the  cubberd  in  the  vestrye  00  00  04." 

1590.  "  Item  paide  to  a  Carpenter  for  the  making  of  a  penthouse 
in  the  Churchyarde  to  keepe  the  Coffines  drye  00  11   10." 

1592.  "  Itm  paide  for  a  booke  of  orders  concning  the  plague 
00  00  04."  In  this  parish,  one  of  the  smallest  in  London,  there  died 
of  the  Plague,  from  29  Sept.,  1592,  to  29  Sept.,  1593,  no  few^er  than 
87  persons. 

"  Itm  paide  for  Thre  ne\v  bearing  Coffyns  one  bigger  than  y^  other 
00  12  00." 

1597.  «  Itm  paid  for  the  stocks  before  the  Church  000  16  10  " 

"  Paide  to  Docto'  Stanhopes  man  for  our  appearances  before  him 
aboute  our  Parchement  Booke  for  Christenings  weddings  &  burialles 
&  to  testefie  that  our  Communycants  doe  receive  the  Communyon 


♦  A  kind  of  stuff;  what  farendon  is,  I  know  not.  f   Dress  for  the  neck. 

Vol.  lU.-:Juney  J 833.  4  n 


654  ANTIQUITIES,    ETC. 

kneeling  000  03  02."  Sir  Edward  Stanhope,  brotlter  to  Baron 
Stanhope  of  Harrington,  was  Chancellor  to  the  Bishop  of  London, 
and  the  Abp.  of  Canterbury's  Vicar-General.     He  died  in  1608. 

1600.  "Paide  to  John  Hurlbutt  for  A  Presentment  made  & 
exhibited  vnto  M""  Docto'  Stanhope  touching  the  Boyes  playing  at 
Dice  in  the  Churche  00  01   08," 

1602.  "  Given  to  a  preacher  the  firste  daye  of  the  fast  [on  account 
of  the  plague]  000  06  00."  From  29  Sept,,  1602,  to  29  Sept.,  1603, 
the  burials  were  127. 

1604.  "  Paid  for  the  Cannones  booke  for  the  pish  000  01  00." 

160() — 1607.  "  P*"  for  makeinge  of  three  Red  Crosses  vppon  the 
doores  of  the  houses  that  were  infected  with  the  plague  00  01  00." 

"  P^  to  twoe  Warders  whoe  warded  at  the  Dores  of  Mr  Clarke,  Mr 
Marstone  and  Mr  Bromley  at  the  tyme  when  theyr  houses  were 
infected  00  17  00." 

i(  pd  f^^J.  rp^Q  Yards  and  three  quarters  of  Velvett  to  make  vp  the 
Hearse  Cloth  at  xxUhe  Yarde  02  15  00." 

"  Itm  p**  for  ymbroyderinge   of  the  ymadges  and  makeinge  ofyt 
vpp  00  10  00." 
■     1612.  "  Itm  paid  for  a  greate  new  bible  for  tlie  Church  02  08  00." 

1613.  "Itm  geuen  to  a  poor  Armenian  who  had  lycencs  to  begge 
for  his  father  and  mother  whonie  w^ere  taken  by  the  Turks  00  01  00." 

"  Itm  paid  for  Bishopp  Jew^ells  booke,  and  to  the  Parato'.  for 
fetching  thereof  01  00  04." 

1616 — 1617.  "  Itm  paid  for  a  Chayne  &  a  staple  to  fasten  Do"" 
Jewells  booke  w^here  it  is  placed  00  01  08." 

"  Itm  paid  to  the  Joyner  for  makinge  newe  the  middle  Rowe  of 
w^omens  pewes  Conteyninge  xiiij  newe  pewes,  the  wainscottinge  of  ij 
pillors,  removinge  the  w^omens  pewes  from  the  midle  Rowe,  and 
placinge  of  them  downe  toihe  ffont,  and  makinge  a  flowTe  of  boords 
to  sett  them  vpon,  for  makinge  a  Case  about  the  ifont  wdth  pillors 
and  a  seate  to  the  same,  ifor  makinge  of  iij  newe  pew^es  for  men  on 
the  north  side  of  the  quire  sutable  to  the  other  newe  pewes,  and  for 
alteringe  &  makinge  w^ith  the  olde  stuffe  the  Tw^oe  womens  pewes  at 
the  North  doore  of  the  Churche  fitt  for  mens  pew^es  So  00  00." 

"  Itm  paid  to  a  Tombmaker  for  a  Marble  stone  w^ith  an  Epitath  of 
gilded  tresin  brasse  at  the  request  of  M*" Executors  Oi  06  08." 

1618 — 1619.  "Itm  geuen  to  Twoe  poore  men  which  had  theire 
tounges  cutt  out  by  Pyratts  hauinge  Lycence  vnder  Justices  hands 
00  03  00." 

"  Itm  paid  to  the  Lord  Maio'  for  Virginia  boyes  more  then  could 
be  gathered  00  18  00."  This,  in  a  subsequent  entry,  is  said  to  be 
«  towards  the  settinee  forthe  of  Children  to  Virginia." 

1619 — 1620.  "  Rec.  of  m^  Stalpart  for  the  poore  of  our  pishe  in 
respecte  of  his  lycence  to  eate  flesh  in  Lent  00  06  08." 

"  Itm  geuen  to  a  poore  scholler  that  was  in  greate  want  and 
myserie,  hauinge  a  wife  and  his  children  sick,  lyinge  in  St  Katheryns 
like  to  famish  for  want  of  succor  00  03  06." 

"  Itm  paid  for  a  pewter  Diinske  pott  for  wyne  for  the  Comunyons 
00  08  03/' 


ANTIQUITIES,   ETC.  055 

"  Itm  paid  for  french  Bell  ropes  for  all  the  Bells  00  15  06." 

1621 — 1622.  "  more  paid  for  an  Accidence  for  him  [a  pauper 
child  maintained  by  the  parish]  00  00  04." 

1622 — 1623.  "  Rec*^  of  Richard  Witiiam  beinge  enioyned  by  the 
ordenarie  to  paie  to  the  poore  of  our  parish  for  openinge  his  shopp 
vpon  All  StsDaie  1622,  00  01  00." 

"  Item  paid  to  John  James  a  carver  for  cuttinge  a  Taggerell  with  a 

deathes  head  vpon  it  which  is  sett  vpp  at  the  entraunce beinge  the 

comon  and  vsuall  w^aie  and  passage  to  our  parish  Church  00  15  00." 

"  Itm  paid  to  the  the  Ringers  for  Ringinge  for  prince  Charles  saufe 
arryvall  in  Spain  00  Oi  08."  Next  year  they  ring  for  his  "  re- 
tourne." 

1623 — 1624.  "  Itm  geuen  to  a  poore  woman  that  had  a  woolfe 
[furunculus]  in  her  arme  00  00  04." 

"  Itm  geuen  to  a  poore  ffrench  gentleman  taken  by  EngHsh  pirats 
00  00  06." 

1624 — 1625.  "Itm  geuen  to  5  poore  my nisters  by  order  00  i2  06." 

"  Itm  geuen  the  Ringers  at  the  Coronation  of  the  King  [Charles  I.] 
00  02  06." 

ARCHiEOPUlLUS.* 


SACRED  POETRY. 


MALVERN,   AT  A    DISTANCE. 

Soft  ridge  of  cloud  or  mountain  !  which  thou  art 
I  know  not  well :  so  dehcately  fine 
Swells  to  mine  eye  that  undulating  line. 
Where  gazing  to  and  fro,  as  loth  to  part. 
Unwearied  Fancy  plies  her  busy  art 
To  trace  what  lurks  in  those  deep  folds  of  thine, 
Streak'd  by  the  varying  heaven  with  hues  divine. 
With  me  'tis  Fancy  all :  but  many  a  heart. 
Perchance  even  now,  perusing  thee  afar, 
Tlie  meaning  reads  of  every  spot  and  wave 
That  seems  to  stain  thee,  or  thine  outline  mar  : 
Here  is  their  home,  and  here  their  father's  grave. 
Such  is  our  holy  mount :  all  dream  it  fair  ; 
Those  only  know,  whom  Faith  has  nurtured  there. 


X.  Y. 


*  Would  Archaeophilus  object  at  some  future  time  to  give  the  name  of  tlie  Parish 
whence  these  very  curious  and  valuable  accounts  come  ?  Plereafter  an  antiquary 
may  wish  to  appeal  to  them ;  and,  of  course,  a  knowledge  of  the  source  whence 
they  are  taken  would  add  to  their  value. — Eu. 


656  SACRED    POETRY. 

E  Bj'cviario  Romano  Hymnus,  a  Dominica  secunda  post  Epiphaniam  itsque  ad 
Dominicam  primam  Quadragesimce,  diebus  ipsis  Dominicis  ad  Fesperas  dicendus. 

IMITATED. 

Lucis  Creator  optime.  Author  of  light,  whose  powerful  voice, 

Lucem  dierum  proferens ;  Ere  shone  the  solar  ray, 

Primordiis  lucis  novae.  Bade  the  emerging  world  rejoice 

Mundi  parans  originem  ;  In  that  primeval  day. 

Qui  mane  junctum  vesperi  When  morn  and  evening,  at  Thy  word. 

Diem  vocari  praecipis.  First  into  one  combined, 

lUabitur  tetrum  chaos.  Behold  our  tears  !  our  prayers,  O  Lord, 

Audi  preces  cum  fletibus.  Accept  with  purpose  kind  ! 

Ne  mens  gravata  crimine  The  coming  chaos,  which  we  dread, 

Vitse  sit  exul  munere.  Once  more  command  to  go  : 

Dum  nil  perenne  cogitat.  Thy  gentle  influence  o'er  us  shed, 

Seseque  culpis  illigat.  And  bid  our  bosoms  glow 

Goeleste  pulset  ostium.  With  hopes  of  pardon,  thoughts  of  bliss,. 

Vitale  tollat  praemium.  That  seek  the  gate  of  Heaven  : 

Vitemus  omne  noxium.  Pure  be  our  lives  !  or  aught  amiss 

Purgemus  omne  pessimum.  In  mercy  be  forgiven  ! 

Praesta,  Pater  piissime.  Hear,  Father,  hear  our  earnest  cry, 

Patrique  compar  unice.  And  Thou,  the  only  Son ; 

.  Cum  Spiritu  Paracleto  And  Holy  Spirit,  ever  nigh, 
Regnans  per  omne  saeculum.    Amen.       Eternal  Three  in  One  ! 


Tvouv  d\  cjg  drj  dijpbv  kyui  TroXifioio  irkiravnai. 
No.  I. 

(1.)     THE    COURSE   OF  TRUTH. 

Him  God  raised  up  the  third  day,  and  shewed  Him  openly,  not  to  all  the  people,  but  unto  wit- 
nesses chosen  before  of  God." 

When  royal  Truth,  released  from  his  earth-throes. 
Burst  his  brief  slumber,  and  triumphant  rose, 
--  111  had  the  Holiest  sued 

A  patron  multitude. 
Or  courted  Tetrarch's  eye,  or  claimed  to  rule 
By  the  world's  winning  grace,  or  proofs  from  learned  school. 

But,  robing  him  in  viewless  air,  he  told 
His  secret  to  a  few  of  meanest  mould ; 

They  in  their  turn  imparted 

The  gift  to  men  pure-hearted. 
While  the  brute  many  heard  his  mysteries  high. 
As  some  strange  fearful  tongue,  and  crouched  they  knew  not  why. 

Still  is  the  might  of  Truth,  as  it  has  been  : 
Lodged  in  the  few,^-obeyed,  and  yet  unseen. 

Reared  on  lone  heights,  and  rare. 

His  saints  their  watch-flame  bear. 
And  the  mad  world  sees  the  wide-circling  blaze. 
Vain-searching  whence  it  streams,  and  how  to  quench  its  rays. 


SACRED    POETRY.  6i)7 

(2.)     THE  GREEK  FATHERS. 

Let  others  hymn  thy  heathen  praise. 
Fallen  Greece  !  the  thought  of  holier  days 

In  my  sad  heart  abides  ; 
For  sons  of  thine  in  Truth's  first  hour 
Were  tongues  and  weapons  of  his  power. 
Born  of  the  Spirit's  fiery  shower. 

Our  fathers  and  our  guides. 

All  thine  is  Clement's  varied  page  ; 
And  Dionysius,  ruler  sage, 

In  days  of  doubt  and  pain  ; 
And  Origen  with  eagle  eye  ; 
And  saintly  Basil's  purpose  high 
To  smite  imperial  heresy. 

And  cleanse  the  altar's  stain. 

From  thee  the  glorious  preacher  came. 
With  soul  of  zeal  and  lips  of  flame, 

A  court's  stern  martyr-guest ; 
And  thine,  O  inexhaustive  race  ! 
Meek  Nazianzen's  heaven-taught  grace  ; 
And  royal-hearted  Athanase, 

With  Paul's  own  mantle  blest. 


(3.)     DAVID   NUMBERING   THE   PEOPLE. 

If  e'er  I  fall  beneath  thy  rod. 

As  through  life's  snares  I  go. 
Save  me  from  David's  doom,  O  God  ! 

And  choose  thyself  the  woe. 

How  should  I  face  thy  plagues  ?  which  scare. 

And  haunt,  and  stun,  until 
The  heart  or  sinks  in  mute  despair. 

Or  names  a  random  ill. 

If  else  .  .  .  then  guide  in  David's  path. 

Who  chose  the  holier  pain ; 
Satan  and  man  are  tools  of  wrath. 

An  angel's  scourge  is  gain. 


(4.)     THE  SAINT  AND   THE  HERO. 

0  AGED  Saint !  far  off  I  heard 
The  praises  of  thy  name  ; 

Thy  deed  of  power,  thy  skilful  word. 
Thy  zeal's  triumphant  flame. 

1  came  and  saw  ;  and,  having  seen. 

Weak  heart,  I  drew  ofi'ence 
From  thy  prompt  smile,  thy  simple  mien. 
Thy  lowly  diligence. 

The  saint's  is  not  the  hero's  praise ; — 
This  have  I  found,  and  learn 

Nor  to  profane  Heaven's  humblest  ways. 
Nor  its  least  boons  to  spurn. 


6o8 


CORRESPONDENCE. 


The  Editor  begs  to  remind  his  readers  that  he  is  not  responsible  fur  the  opinions- 
of  his  Correspondents. 


VINDICATION  OF  THE  EARLY  PARISIAN  GREEK  PRESS. 

{Continued  from  p.  554.) 

ERRATA     IN     LAST    LKTTER. 

P.  551,  par.  3,  the  quotation  from  Moriu  ought  to  have  been  in  brackets,  for  it  is  not  given  by 
Michaelis ;  and  for  ex  plurium,  read  exemplariuin.  P.  551,  line  6  ab  im, /or  "  in  the  three  first 
parts  of  the  sacred  texts,  to  state  o/ those  of  the  thirteen,"  &c.,  read  "in  the  three  first  parts 
of  the  sacred  text,  to  state  those  of  the  thirteen ."  P.  549,  line  14, /or  1217,  read  147.  P-  550, 
line  14,  for  Bareriaui,  read  Barberiniani.  P.  550,  line  15,  for  vocat,  read  vacat.  P.  553, 
line  \^,for  haec,  readhac. 

And  this  deference  of  Crito  to  the  "  plures  et  mehores  e  Regiis"  is 
not  more  than  what  Bishop  Marsh  had  paid  to  it,  whatever  may 
have  been  the  case,  since.  Letters  to  Travis,  App.  I.  p.  170,  Note 
25,  the  iVrchdeacon  is  rebuked  for  a  mistake  which  he  is  told  runs 
through  his  whole  book:  '<  You  constantly  take  it  for  granted, 
that  R.  Stephens  adopted  no  reading  in  his  edition  of  1550,  which 
was  not  supported  by  good  authority  ;  that  the  readings  of  his  MSS. 
were  his  guides  in  the  formation  of  his  own  text ;  and  that  it  is 
allowable,  therefore,  to  argue  from  his  readings  of  the  latter  to  those 
of  the  former."  What!  had  Mr.  Travis  ever  the  sense  to  find  out 
the  truth?  No,  no.  If  he  had,  w^oe  to  the  dealers  in  historical  facts. 
(Pref.  to  Letters,  p.  xv.  Lecture  xxvii.  p.  23.)  We  have  seen  Mr. 
T.'s  Note  (p.  188),  in  which  he  said,  it  was  Stephanus's  "  plan  to 
accept,  by  whatever  hand  it  might  be  offered,  that  which  appeared 
to  him  to  be  the  genuine  reading ;"  and  that  "  he  did  not,  in  any 
culpable  sense,  desert  his  MSS."  Instead  of  taking  his  stand  on  the 
impregnable  text  of  the  O  mirificam,  formed,  every  letter,  from  the 
majority  of  the  best  Royal  MSS.,  and  on  that  of  the  folio,  for  w^hich 
there  were  those  fifteen  Royal  MSS.,  and  a  still  greater  number  of 
private  MSS.,  chiefly  collected  by  Henry  in  Italy,  he  could  (p.  180) 
accept  the  enumeration  of  Dr.  Benson,  who  said,  that  in  settling  the 
text  of  the  New  Testament,  R.  Stephens  made  use  of  sixteen  ancient 
MSS.  [vetustissima  sedecim  scripta  exemplaria.]  Instead  of  those  that 
Stephanus  made  use  of  for  settling  the  text,  he  accepts  those  that 
were  taken,  in  the  two  selections,  to  oppose  it ;  and  thus,  in  fact,  for 
all  the  three  first  parts  of  the  sacred  text,  he  accepts  seven  of  the 
Royal  MSS.  and  six  of  the  private.  Let  it  be  observed,  that  Mr. 
Travis's  learned  correspondent  does  not  proscribe  here  the  rest  of  Ste- 
phanus's editions  in  general,  but  that  of  the  folio  alone.  In  confor- 
mity with  this,  the  note  proceeds  to  state  Stephanus's  boast,  that  the 
text  of  the  O  mirificam  had  been  religiously  formed  from  the  majority 
of  the  best  of  the  MSS. /rowi  the  Royal  Library  ;  and  it  adds,  p.  171, 
"  This  declaration  he  repeats  in  the  preface  to  his  second  edition, 
printed  in  1549  [no  great  wonder,  as  this  is  the  very  preface  to  the 


CORRESPONDENCE.  ()o9 

first  edition  of  lo4G] ;  but  in  the  preface  to  the  edition  of  1550,  which 
contains  a  very  different  text  from  the  two  first  editions,  the  whole 
sentence  is  omitted."         ****** 

Observe,  "  a  very  different  text.'' — Such  was  the  language  of  all  the 
critics  from  the  time  of  Mill's  collating  them:  thus  Wetsten,  146,  5, 
Semi.  376 — "  tantopere  a  se  ipso  dissensit  Stephanus."     But  so  very 
different  a  text  is  not  quite  convenient  for  a  wTiter  who  decides  "  that 
a  pretty  good  defence  may  be  made  for  those  persons — thoiigh  held 
by  Mr.  Huyshe,  as  we   have  seen,  in  great  contempt — who  have 
hitherto  believed  that  the  said  Robert  Stephens  had  but  one  single 
set  of  manuscripts,  consisting  of  sixteen  copies  [printed  and  manu- 
script] for  his  various  readings,  as  well  as  for  the  text  of  his  three 
editions."     (Crito  Cantab,  p.  402,  as  above.)     A  reader  who  thought 
that  "  tantopere  a  se  ipso  dissensit  Stephanus,"  might  believe  him 
when  he  boasted  that  he  had  religiously  followed  the  best  of  the  Royal 
MSS.  in  his  first  edition ;  and  also  believe  the  declaration  of  his  son, 
after  he  had  made  the  collations  for  the  third,  that  he  had  more  than 
doubled  them — "  plusquam  enim  triginta  vidi,  partim  in  Regis  Galliae 
bibliotheca  —  partim  in  Italicis."     So,  either  the  fact  of  the  diversity 
of  the  texts  of  Stephanus's  editions,  or  the  theory  of  the  identity  of  the 
materials,  must  give  way.     No  wonder,  then,  that  Crito  should  have 
found  the  critics  to  have  been  all  wrong  in  this ;  and  that  he  should 
lay  it  down,  as  the  basis  of  his  theory,  (389,)  "  The  three  editions,  with 
a  few  variations,  gave  the  same  text  throughout."     If  such  be  the 
fact,  undoubtedly  Crito's  theory  of  the  same  MSS.  for  all  of  them,  is 
in  perfect  accordance  with  it.     But  the  pamphlet,  which  certainly 
does  treat  it  with  great  contempt,  takes  for  granted,  as  Bishop  Marsh 
here  states  it,  that  "  the  edition  of  1550  contains  a  very  different  text 
from  the  two  first  editions  ;  and  follows  the  collator's  mode  of  account- 
ing for  it,  viz.  that  it  had  nearly,  if  not  quite,  double  the  stock  of 
MSS.  for  its  formation  that  the  first  edition  had.     The  bishop,  we 
see — admitting  the  boast,  that  there  was  not  a  letter  of  the  O  miri- 
ficam  which  was  not  warranted  by  the  best  of  the  MSS.  from  the 
royal  library — contends,  that  "  Stephens  does  not  even  pretend  to 
have  formed  the  text  of  his  third  edition  from  his  Greek  MSS."     But 
what,  I  ask,  if  he  had  not  made  any  formal  assertion  respecting  the 
folio,  in  particular,  was  it  not  sufficient  for  him  to  have  made  it  once  ? 
If  he  was  bound  by  it  to  form  his  text  in  his  O  mirificam  from  his 
Greek  MSS.,  that  he  then  had  from  the  royal  library,  had  not  the 
readers  of  the  folio  a  right  to  consider  him  bound,  in  like  manner,  to 
form  the  text  of  that  edition  from  the  increased  stock,  unless  he  dis- 
tinctly warned  them  to  the  contrary?     He  expressed  his  sense  of  this 
duty  most  strongly  at  first,  where  he  refers  to  his  past  conduct — 
"  Quo  quidem  in  opere  excudendo,  eandem  quam  in  coeteris  solemus 
diligentiam,  majorem  etiam,  ut  par  erat  diligentiam  prsestitimus" — 
and  I  think  the  more  of  these  words,  because  they  are  never  quoted 
by  his  accusers.     And  I  cannot  believe  that,  when  he  embraced  a 
religion  which  refuses  to  take  what  any  power  on  earth  might  think 
lit  to  propound  as  the  will  of  God,  this  awful  feeling  of  the  sanctity 
of  his  written  word  would  be  diminished.     What  was  to  alter  his 


660  CORRESPONDENCE. 

feelings  with  respect  to  "  the  greater  part  of  the  better  MSS."  from 
the  Royal  Library,  but  his  finding  the  reading  of  the  smaller  part  of 
them  so  strongly  supported  by  his  new  materials,  that  it  could  no 
longer  be  allowed  to  stand  against  that  of  the  old  editions.  Then 
again,  for  what  purpose  did  he  keep  his  son  in  Italy,  if  he  did  not 
intend  to  make  due  use  of  those  that  should  be  discovered  "  in  Italicis  ?" 
And  assuming,  with  Mr.  Person,  that  Stephanus's  "  editions  do  often 
vary  from  one  another,"  though  his  Vindicator  so  flatly  contradicts 
him,  I  contend,  in  direct  opposition  to  the  Professor,  that  he  has  "  ob- 
served constantly  the  rule"  which  this  sacred  awe  made  him  lay  down  ; 
"  because  his  editions  often  vary  from  one  another."  Yes;  the  extra- 
ordinary deviation  of  the  foUo  from  the  first  edition,  which  had  been 
formed  so  scrupulously  from  the  majority  of  the  better  MSS.  that  he 
had  received  from  the  royal  library,  affords  the  stronger  presumption 
of  his  having  followed  the  more  than  doubled  stock  which  he  had  then 
acquired.  And  let  it  be  observed  that  Stephanus  held  firmly  to  the 
text  of  his  folio,  in  his  fourth  edition,  where  Mill  (1234)  notices  only 
the  variation  of  one  w^ord  in  Matthew  and  Mark,  in  which  he  returns 
fo  the  reading  of  his  first  edition  against  his  second  and  his  third,  and 
against  Erasmus. 

All  this,  I  think,  might  serve  to  convince  the  most  prejudiced ;  eveu 
if  Stephanus  had  made  no  particular  declaration  respecting  the  folio. 
But  when  the  note  says,  "  Stephens  does  not  even  pretend  to  have 
formed  the  text  of  his  third  edition  fi-om  his  Greek  MSS.,"  it  must  be 
taken  to  mean  that  he  does  not  pretend  to  have  formed  it  from  the 
MSS.  of  the  margin,  i.  e.  those  that  were  taken  in  the  two  selections, 
to  oppose  it.  But  if  it  be  really  meant,  that  Stephanus  never  made 
a,ny  declaration  that  it  was  formed  from  the  set  out  of  which  these 
were  selected,  it  is  a  complete  mistake.  It  accords  admirably  with 
the  hundred-fold  confession  extracted  from  the  margin,  "  textum 
quem  edidit,  a  codicibus  suis  omnibus  plus  centies  dissonare."  This, 
however,  is  just  as  much  founded  on  fact,  as  that  is  on  the  words  of 
•Stephanus.  What  Mr.  Gresswell  says,  p.  322,  of  the  other  mighty 
-correspondent  of  Mr.  Travis,  is  equally  applicable  to  both.  We 
have  here  a  "  reflection  upon  Robert  Estienne,  which  a  more  exact 
inquiry  into  Robert's  history  would  probably  have  induced  our  great 
modern  critic  to  forbear."  The  fact  is,  that  Stephanus' s  own  testi- 
mony of  his  having  "  formed  the  text  of  his  third  edition  from  his 
Oreek  MSS."  is  stronger  than  even  that  w^hich  he  gave  of  the  O 
mirificam.  (See  Specimen,  p.  19.)  But  take  it  from  the  Historian, 
p.  324 — "  Let  the  impartial  reader  consider  what  Robert  has  inci- 
dentally recorded  in  his  Responsio  ad  Ce^isuras,  p.  35,  seq.  *  This 
work  (his  N.  T.  Gr.  of  1550,  folio)  I  carry  to  Castellanus  (Du  Chastel). 
He  sharply  reproves  me  for  not  having  submitted  it  to  the  examina- 
tion of  the  divines,  and  accuses  me  of  contumacy.  I  defend  myself 
by  observing  that  the  senior  judges  of  this  body  knew  little  or  nothing 
of  the  Greek  language  ;  and  that  the  sacred  book  of  hfe  could  not  be 
suspected  of  heresy ;  mentioning  also,  as  an  additional  motive  for  de- 
clining such  a  measure,  that  some  of  them  had  required  from  me  an 
alteration  of  that  passage,  1  Cor.  xv.  51,  *  We  shall  not  all  sleep, 


CORRESPONDENCE.  661 

but  we  shall  all  be  changed.'  Here  Du  Chastel  again  blames  me, 
because  I  had  not  complied  ;  pretending  that  the  question  was  merely 
about  a  various  reading ;  but  I  declare  to  him,  that  no  consideration 
could  ever  induce  me  to  change  any  thing  contrary  to  the  faith  of  all 
the  MSS.,  and  thus  to  be  found  a  falsifier."  Mr.  Greswell  has  justly  ob- 
served, that  this  was  incidental ;  w-e  are  indebted  for  it  entirely  to  the 
-attempt  made  to  seduce  Stephanus.  But,  powerful  as  it  is,  he  gave 
us  something  much  beyond  it.  Mr.  Greswell  (p.  331)  informs  us 
that  "  the  bishop  [Du  Chastel]  now  divested  himself  of  all  moderation 
towards  Robert ;  and  informed  the  faculty  that  his  former  protection 
of  him  had  been  the  effect  of  misconception  ;  he  had  been  deceived 
in  the  man,  and  now  abandoned  him ;  that  it  w^as  their  province  to 
consider  what  measures  ought  to  be  adopted  in  consequence  of  this 
impression  of  the  New  Testament,"  The  measures  that  the  Sorbonne 
did  adopt,  when  he  had  thus  lost  his  last  patron,  proved  that  there 
was  ground  for  all  his  fears  ;  and  if  he  was  so  obstinate  that  no  con  - 
sideration  could  ever  induce  him  to  change  anything  contrary  to  the 
faith  of  all  his  MSS.,  there  was  a  consideration  that  would  induce  him 
to  change  the  air  of  Paris  for  that  of  Geneva.  Nothing  but  the 
abandonment  of  his  situation  and  his  country  could  save  him,  after 
such  contumacy.  And  when  he  did  thus  pretend  to  have  formed  the 
text  of  his  third  edition  from  his  Greek  MSS.,  as  well  as  that  of  the 
O  mirificam,  and  thus  acted  upon  these  pretensions,  I  cannot  easily 
believe  that  it  is  he  who  will  he  found  the  faJsifter. 

The  note  proceeds  (171) — "  Nor  could  Stephens  have  repeated 
this  declaration  in  the  third  edition,  without  transgressing  the  bounds 
of  truth.''  No  ;  most  certainly.  Not,  however,  for  the  reason  here 
assigned, — "  for  his  third  edition  is  little  more  than  a  re-impression  of 
the  fifth  of  Erasmus."  A  pretty  notion,  this,— that  a  man  w^ho  had 
himself  published  a  critical  edition  from  the  best  MSS.,  of  which 
he  says,  "  quorum  copiam  nobis  Ubliotheca  regia  facile  suppedi- 
tavit,"  and  who  had  kept  his  son  from  that  time  searching  for  farther 
MSS.  "  in  Italicis,"  would  make  the  glory  of  his  life  "  little  more  than 
a  re-impression  of  the  fifth  of  Erasmus."  His  lordship  here  trusts  on 
the  staff  of  a  broken  reed- — on  Bengel,  who  contradicts  himself  after- 
w^ards,  and  on  Wetsten,  whose  "verba  hyperbolica"  can  be  softened 
by  no  "commoda  interpretatione,"  so  as  to  bring  them  within  sight  of 
truth.  Just  look  at  the  declaration  in  question.  When  Stephanus's 
boast  in  his  first  edition  was,  that  he  "  had  not  suffered  a  letter  to  be 
printed,  but  w^hat  the  greater  part  of  the  better  MSS.,"  from  the  royal 
library y  "unanimously  approved;"  there  was,  I  think,  no  great  want 
of  Bengel  and  Wetsten' s  assistance  to  discover  why  Stephanus  could 
not  "  have  repeated  this  declaration  without  transgressing  the  bounds 
of  truth,"  in  an  edition,  for  the  text  of  w-hich  these  fifteen  royal  MSS, 
made  not  half  the  stock  of  materials.  Notwithstanding  however  it 
cannot  be  said  that  it  does  not  contain  a  letter  which  the  majority  of 
the  royal  MSS.  does  not  warrant,  I  shall  still  believe  that  Stephanus 
adopted  no  reading  in  the  edition  of  1550,  any  more  than  in  that  of 
1546,  "which  was  not  supported  by  good  authority;"  that  the  read- 
ings of  his  thirty  MSS.  and  more,  that  he  had  now  obtained,  "  were 
Vol.  Ul.-^Jnne,  1833.  4  o 


C62  CORRESPONRENCE, 

liis  guides  in  the  formation  of  his  own  text,"  and  that  it  is  allowable 
therefore  to  argue  from  the  readings  of  the  latter  to  those  of  some  of 
the  former.  And  when  Mr.  Porson,  at  p.  59,  bids  us  no  more  pester 
him  with  the  stale  common  places  of  honour,  honesty,  veracity,  &c., 
and  asserts  that  Stephanus  would  have  the  "vicious complaisance"  to 
"  quit  all  his  MSS.  to  follow  his  printed  guides,"  I  have  not  the  vir- 
tuous complaisance  to  take  the  Professor's  word  for  it,  though  I  see 
this  servile  obsequium  (as  Griesbach  j  ustly  styles  it)  admitted  "  ab  ad- 
miratoribus  ejus,"  and  I  am  told  by  some  that  "  this  censure  is  praise," 
by  others,  that  it  ought  not  "  to  be  made  a  ground  of  such  severe  re- 
flections." I  ask,  whether  accusers  or  admirers  can  pretend  to  have 
ever  had  the  collation  of  more  than  half  of  Stephanus's  MSS. 
for  either  of  his  editions.  How  much  do  they  know  of  the  sixteen 
MSS.  for  the  O  mirificam,  beyond  the  eight  royal  MSS.  of  the  mar- 
gin of  the  folio  ?  how  much  do  they  know  of  the  thirty  and  more 
for  the  folio,  beyond  the  fifteen  of  the  margin  ?  and  have  they  had 
the  "honour,  honesty,  veracity,  &c.,"  to  bring  to  account  the  little 
that  they  do  know?  There  was  a  man,  who  had  the  means  of 
judging,  w^ho  had  the  whole  of  Stephanus's  collations  before  him, 
"^^hich  his  own  work  made  him  examine  in  all  its  parts.  This  was 
Theodore  Beza.  Mr.  Greswell  gives  his  testimony,  from  his  Icones,  at 
p.  398 ;  where,  after  speaking  in  the  highest  terms  of  Robert's  exer- 
tions in  classical  literature,  he  adds,  "  Sed  haec  sua  praecipua  laus  est, 
quod  non  inanis  glorise,  non  lucri  cupidus,  officinam  suara  sacris 
pra?sertim  excudendis  Bibliis  consecrasti,  quo  in  opere  toties  recudendo, 
fimendando  modisque  omnibus  illustrando  teipsum  quoque  supe- 
rasti."  If  ever  there  were  old  critical  editions  of  any  ancient  work 
that  carried  with  them  proof  of  being  executed  with  integrity,  Ste- 
phanus's editions  do  so.  He  mal(jes  distinct  appeal,  in  his  O  mirificam, 
to  the  MSS.  from  whence  he  took  his  text ;  they  were  fi*om  a  great 
public  library,  where,  of  course,  they  were  open  to  inspection,  and 
he  was  fortunately  driven  himself  to  record  the  number  of  these  royal 
copies.  In  pursuit  of  farther  MS.  stores,  he  sent  his  son  to  Italy,  and 
kept  him  in  that  country  during  far  greater  part  of  the  interval  be- 
tween that  edition  and  the  folio;  and  his  son  has  incidentally  re- 
corded his  success  "in  Italicis."  He  has  expressed  the  highest  feeling 
of  the  duty  of  an  editor  of  the  sacred  text.  He  made  the  strongest 
professions  of  having  performed  tliat  duty,  both  with  regard  to  the 
O  mirificam  and  the  folio.  These  professions  were  tried  to  the 
utmost ;  and  rather  than  make  shipwreck  of  a  good  conscience,  he 
abandoned  his  honourable  and  advantageous  situation,  together  with 
his  native  country.  Francis  Huyshe. 

f  To  be  continued.  J 


THE    CITIES    OF    THE    PLAIN. 
To  the  Editor  of  the  British  Magazine. 

Sir, — The  cause  of  the  destruction  of  the  Cities  of  the  Plain  is  im- 
plied in  their  history  by  Moses,  and  expressed  by  Jude.  But  it  is 
remarkable  that  the  book  of  Leviticus  contains  a  series  of  prohibi- 


CORRESPONDENCE.  663 

tions,  surpassing,  in  the  variety  and  enormity  of  the  crimes  con- 
templated by  the  Lawgiver,  those  which  are  imputed  to  the  Cities. 
Those  prohibitions  were  not  precautionary,  and  framed  in  anticipa- 
tion of  possible  evils ;  but  because  (as  the  Lord  says)  "  in  all  these 
things  are  the  nations  defiled  which  I  cast  out  before  you."  These 
words  might  lead  us  to  expect  that  all  the  cities  of  Canaan  would  also 
be  reduced  to  dust  and  ashes. 

The  Canaanites  and  PhiUstines  were  tribes  of  the  lineage  of  Ham, 
and  were  united  by  no  ties  to  the  Israelites  ;  and  they  probably  spoke  a 
radically  different  language.  To  Shem  it  liad  been  said,  in  his 
father's  prophecy,  "  and  Jehovah  shall  dwell  in  the  tents  of  Shem," 
which  had  its  fulfilment  in  the  call  of  the  posterity  of  Eber,  great- 
grandson  of  Shem.  Though  several  generations  intervened  between 
Abraham  and  Eber,  and  though  the  latter  was  the  ancestor  of  various 
tribes  not  included  in  the  covenant,  the  name  of  the  latter  was,  for 
some  reason  or  other,  selected  from  the  many  names  in  the  patri- 
archal succession,  to  be  immortalized  and  hallowed,  and  bestowed 
upon  the  chosen  Hebrews.  The  most  probable  reason  is,  that  Eber, 
like  Abraham,  was  a  called  and  appointed  man  of  God,  who  had  re- 
ceived the  promise.  At  any  rate,  the  separation  of  Eber's  name  from 
that  of  the  various  ancestors  of  Abraham,  and  successors  of  Shem, 
was  an  ancient  distinction.  "  Unto  Shem  also,  the  father  of  all  the 
children  of  Eber,  the  brother  of  Japhet  the  elder,  even  to  him  were 
children  born."  It  is  not  likely  that  the  names  of  Shem  or  of  Eber 
should  have  been  made  use  of  in  tribes  not  descended  from  Eber  and 
fi'om  Shem.  But  if  we  find  one  man  bearing  both  names,  or  rather, 
since  plurality  of  names  w^as  then  unknown,  a  name  compounded  of 
both,  we  can  scarcely  doubt  that  such  person  not  only  was  descended 
firom  Eber  and  Shem,  but  also  that  his  name  was  given  in  allusion  to 
the  peculiar  honours  allotted  to  Eber  and  his  children  above  the  other 
children  of  Shem.  "  They  made  war  with  Bera,  king  of  Sodom, 
Birsha,  king  of  Gomorrah,  Shinab,  king  of  Admah,  and  Shem-Eher, 
king  of  Zeboim,  and  the  king  of  Bela,  which  is  Zoar."  In  addition  to 
that  name,  and  the  inference  arising  from  it,  I  observe  that  Samaria  is 
called  the  eWer  s/s^er  of  Jerusalem — sister,  because  Joseph  and  Judah 
were  brothers,  and  elder,  because  Joseph  was  the  eldest ;  while  Sodom 
is  called  her  younger  sister,  which  implies  that  the  Jews  and  the  Pen- 
tapolites  were  descended  from  two  brothers,  and  the  Jews  from  the 
elder.  That,  I  think,  signifies  to  us  that  the  cities  were  peopled  by 
descendants  of  Joktan,  the  younger  son  of  Eber.  It  seems,  therefore, 
that  the  allies  of  Abraham  and  Lot  were  their  kinsmen,  spoke  a  simi- 
lar tongue,  and  would  have  been  united  to  the  Israelites  on  their  re- 
turn from  Egypt,  not  only  by  those  ties,  but  by  traditions  of  ancient 
alliance.  The  decree  of  God  against  the  cities  was  intended  to  re- 
move from  the  neighbourhood  of  the  Jewish  people  a  contagion  which 
could  hardly  have  failed  to  infect  them  ;  and  at  the  same  time  to  punish 
a  people  who,  though  they  had  not  Moses  and  the  Prophets,  had  some 
more  knowledge  of  God  and  his  counsels,  through  iVbraham  and  Lot, 
(and  as  the  compound  name,  Shem-Eber,  to  my  mind  evinces,  ante- 
riorly to  them,)  than  the  Canaanites  had. 


664  CORRESPONDENCE. 

It  is  said,  by  Moses,  that  "  the  Lord  rained  upon  Sodom  and  Go- 
morrah, brimstone  and  fire  fi-om  the  Lord  out  of  heaven."  St.  Peter 
says,  that  God  "  turning  them  into  ashes,  condemned  them  with 
an  overthrow."  God  *<  overthrew  those  cities  and  all  the  plain,  and 
all  the  inhabitants  of  the  cities,  and  all  that  grew  upon  the  ground." 
The  words  clearly  shew  that  there  was  an  earthquake,  as  well  as  a 
shower  of  fire  from  heaven.  A  general  opinion  has  obtained,  that  on 
this  occasion  the  lake  extended  its  dimensions,  and  that  the  site  of  the 
condemned  cities  lies  somewhere  at  the  bottom  of  the  Asphaltic  pool. 
That  idea  is  perhaps  owing  to  Strabo  and  Eratosthenes :  the  former 
of  whom  had  heard  that  thirteen  cities  had  perished,  some  by  fire,  and 
some  by  deglutition ;  while  the  latter  ascribed  the  whole  calamity  to 
the  bursting  of  a  lake  flood.  But  scripture  has  not  a  syllable  to  that 
effect ;  and  I  think  implies  the  reverse  in  its  words,  "  and  all  that 
grew  upon  the  ground."  Would  it  not  be  strange  to  say  that  grass 
does  not  grow  in  the  Zuyderzee,  or  corn  on  the  Goodwin  Sands  ? 
But  an  earthquake  and  a  combustion,  so  complete  as  to  destroy  all 
vegetation  whatsoever,  is  a  thing  worthy  of  mention.  I  do  not  know 
the  precise  antiquity  of  the  opinion,  that  the  cities  lie  under  the  lake ; 
but  in  Strabo 's  day,  the  inhabitants  declared  that  so  much  of  the  ruins 
of  Sodoma  as  was  sixty  stadia  round-about  was  still  remaining. 
Geogr.  6,  1087.  There  could  be  no  dispute  as  to  the  mere  fact;  but 
it  might  be  disputed,  whether  those  ruins  w^ere  really  of  Sodoma,  or 
some  other  structure.  The  opinion  in  question  did  not  then  exist  in 
the  country,  as  to  the  chief  city  of  the  four.  Joseph  us  did  not  recog- 
nise any  such  notion  as  that  of  aquatic  submersion,  but  says  that  the 
whole  district  was  sterilized.  Among  the  bishops  of  Arabia,  in  the 
first  Nicene  Council,  the  Bishop  of  Sodom*  is  enumerated ;  and  the 
author  of  the  Travels  of  St.  Antoninus  (a  writerf  of  the  end  of  the 
sixth  century)  says,  "  exeuntes  de  Jericho  venimus  contra  occidentera 
in  sinistra  parte  et  intravimus  villas  Sodomse  et  Gomorrse."  If  these 
be  real  travels,  they  are  conclusive  evidence  ;  and  if  they  never  took 
place,  they  shew  the  opinion  of  the  writer  and  his  contemporaries.  Asa 
took  the  remnant  of  the  Sodomites  out  of  the  land ;  but  in  the  reign 
of  Josiah,  we  find  the  Sodomites  again,  with  their  houses  by  the 
House  of  the  Lord.  This  may  be  reconciled  with  the  submersion  of 
the  city,  because  the  citizens  who  were  absent  upon  commercial  or 
other  business  could  have  formed  a  remnant ;  but  if  their  district,  in- 
stead of  being  ravaged  and  sterilized,  had  ceased  to  exist,  they  could 
scarce  have  retained  that  name  for  so  many  ages.  Its  site  w^as  not 
under  the  lake^  but  in  the  Meya  lie^wv,  or  Plain  of  Jericho. 

This  point  may  be  of  some  importance,  as  illustrating  the  prophecy 
of  Ezekiel.  That  prophet  declares  to  Jerusalem,  in  the  name  of  the 
Lord,  "  When  thy  sisters  Sodom  and  her  daughters  shall  return  to 
their  former  estate,  and  Samaria  and  her  daughters  shall  return  to 
their  former  estate,  then  thou  and  thy  daughters  shall  return  to  your 
former  estate.    For  thy  sister  Sodom  was  not  mentioned  by  thy  mouth 

♦  Reland  Palestine  2,  1120. 
t  Accounted  spurious  by  Papebroch — Scd  <iu. 


CORRESPONDENCE.  605 

in  the  day  of  thy  pride  . , .  Nevertheless  I  will  remember  my  cove- 
nant with  thee  in  the  days  of  thy  youth,  and  I  will  establish  unto 
thee  an  everlasting  covenant.  Then  thou  shalt  remember  thy  ways 
and  be  ashamed,  when  thou  shalt  receive  thy  sisters,  thine  elder  and 
thy  younger,  and  I  will  give  them  unto  thee  for  daughters,  but  not 
by  thy  covenant."  (Ezek.  16.)  Samaria  and  the  cities  of  Israel,  Sodom, 
and  her  foiu*  dependent  cities,  shall  be  restored,  and  made  dependent 
upon  Jerusalem,  but  not  under  the  old  covenant  or  Levitical  dispen- 
sation. Nothing  is  difficult  to  God  ;  but  it  is  certainly  more  natural 
to  imagine  that  the  site  of  the  four  cities  remains  desolate,  as  does  that 
of  Samaria,  than  that  they  are  to  be  called  up  from  the  bottom  of  the 
deep.  Meanwhile  the  Talmudists  continue  to  heap  every  sort  of 
strange  and  ludicrous  insult  upon  the  memory  of  these  ruined  cities, 
not  reflecting  that  it  may  be  more  tolerable  for  them  hereafter,  than 
for  the  writers  of  those  detestable  volumes.  They  describe  the  laws 
of  Sodom  as  a  systematic  misrule.  By  them,  if  you  wounded  a 
man,  he  was  obliged  to  pay  you  for  phlebotomy;  you  paid  four 
crowns  to  cross  the  Jordan  in  a  boat,  and  eight  crowns  to  cross  it 
on  foot,  &c.,  &c.  (Talmud  ap.  Bartolocci,  3,  604.)  Whether  those 
writers  intended  to  divert  themselves,  and  be  facetious,  or  whether 
impotent  rage  preying  on  their  minds  had  produced  a  frenzy  and  mad- 
ness seldom  witnessed  in  our  asylums, — in  short,  what  manner  of  tiling 
Rabhinism  is  I  cannot  solve  or  comprehend,  and  it  is  probably  a  secret 
which  none  will  know  till  the  great  day  of  disclosures. 

Lot  pleaded  for  Bela,  one  of  the  four  daughters  of  Sodom,  as  being 
a  little  city,  and  one  that  might  serve  as  an  asylum  for  him  ;  and  the 
Lord  spared  it  at  his  intercession,  and  it  was  called  Zoar,  or  the  Little. 
It  sent  a  bishop  to  the  council  of  Chalcedon,  was  in  existence  during 
the  crusades,  and  is,  I  believe,  still  in  existence.  The  Targum  of 
Jerusalem  upon  Deut  xxxiv.  3,  (which  is  scarcely  intelligible  in  the 
Septuagint,)  says  that  Jericho  and  Zoar  were  the  same  place,  "  vallem 
scilicet  Hierichuntis,  urbis  quae  profert  palmas,  ea  est  Zoar ;"  as  if  the 
great  Plain  was  called  that  of  Jericho,  and  the  city  either  Jericho  or 
Zoar.  We  can  only  suppose  it  to  be  so  by  understanding  the  Plain 
of  Jericho,  and  not  the  city  itself,  in  certain  passages,  especially 
Joshua  xvi.  7.  So,  in  Suidas,  "  Gomorrah,  a  place  in  Sodoma,"  i.  e. 
in  the  Vale  of  Sodoma.  There  is  the  same  ambiguity  as  to  many  of 
the  Swiss  cantons.  The  Greek  text*  of  Deuteronomy  can  be  con- 
strued in  no  way  but  this, — "  and  the  desert,  and  the  neighbourhood 
of  Jericho,  as  far  as  Zoar,  the  City  of  Palms."  But  there  is  no  doubt 
that  Jericho  is  the  City  of  Palms.  (2  Chron.  xxviii.  15.)  The  Jews 
of  Eg^-pt  therefore  agree  in  their  geography  with  the  author  of  the 
Targum  of  Jerusalem.  In  Antoninus  Martyr,  the  villages  of  Sodoma 
and  Gomorrah  are  placed  north-west  of  Jericho,  which  indicates  that 
his  Jericho  lay  in  the  direction  of  Zoar,  and  not  in  the  direction  where 
Jericho  is  usually  placed. 

Taking  this  to  be  so,  we  shall  find  an  explanation  of  some  other 
matters,  and  "  a  vindication  of  the  ways  of  God."     Canaan   was 


Sept.,  p.  2-2:3,  od.  Valpy, 


666  CORRESPONnRNCE. 

taken  from  its  intruding  occupants,  not  to  be  destroyed  and  left  in 
ruins,  but  inhabited,  both  town  and  country,  by  God's  people.  Men 
were  destroyed,  but  cities  and  other  valuable  possessions  preserved, 
or  only  damaged  by  w^ar,  to  be  immediately  repaired  in  peace.  The 
people  of  Jericho  had  committed  no  offence,  except  so  far  as  shutting 
their  gates  and  offering  resistance  is  to  be  so  considered ;  that  is  to 
say,  no  offence,  in  which  the  entire  Land  of  Promise  did  not  partici- 
pate. Yet  the  prophet  Joshua  made  this  denunciation,  "  Cursed  be  the 
man  before  the  Lord,  that  raiseth  up  and  buildeth  this  city  Jericho.  He 
shall  lay  the  foundation  thereof  in  his  first-bom,  and  in  his  youngest 
son  shall  he  set  up  the  gates  of  it.  So  the  Lord  was  with  Joshua." 
These  things  are  a  constant  resource  to  the  infidel,  and  they  are 
also  a  resource  to  the  advocates  of  arbitrary  decrees.  It  is  there- 
fore good,  when  any  such  case  can  be  explained.  The  City  of 
Palms  had  been  preserved  by  God,  in  the  days  of  Abraham,  from  the 
attack  of  Chedorlaomer,  and  had  been  spared  in  the  judgment  of 
Sodom  and  Gomorrah,  at  Lot's  intercession ;  yet,  ungrateful  and  incor- 
rigible, she  was  found  in  the  ranks  of  idolatry,  and  among  the  ene- 
mies of  the  Lord.  The  conditions  of  pardon  being  violated,  she  was 
justly  remitted  to  her  original  sentence.  By  virtue  thereof,  she  was 
accursed  to  the  Lord- — she  and  all  that  she  contained,  and  cursed 
was  he  w^ho  should  rebuild  her.  "In  the  days  of  Ahab,  Hiel  the 
Beth-elite  built  Jericho.  He  laid  the  foundation  thereof  in  Abiram, 
his  first-born,  and  set  up  the  gates  thereof  in  his  youngest  son,  Segub, 
according  to  the  word  of  the  Lord,  w^hich  be  spake  by  Joshua,  the  son 
of  Nun."  (1  K.  xvi.)  This  is  a  most  obscure  passage  of  history .  What 
had  Ahab  to  do  with  it  ?  iVnd  what  power  had  Hiel  to  build  and 
fortify  cities  in  the  kingdom  of  Judah  ?  Probably,  this  impious  apos- 
tate was  a  rebel  against  Asa,  king  of  Judah,  instigated  by  Ahab  and 
Jezebel.  No  fulfilment  of  the  curse  is  mentioned,  unless  what  is  said 
of  his  two  sons  be  itself  the  penalty  of  his  crime.  Josephus  says  that 
the  rebuilder  of  Jericho  was  deprived  of  his  eldest  son  when  he  laid 
the  foundations,  and  lost  his  second  as  he  completed  the  w^ork. 

The  City  of  Palms  appears  to  have  been  in  after  times  the  principal 
station  of  the  Essenian  Mystics.  The  produce  of  the  palm-trees  was 
a  main  article  of  their  subsistence.  Engada,  or  Engaddi,  where  they 
had  their  grand  lodge,  w^as  close  to  Zoar.  Josephus  gives  some  ac- 
count of  the  diabolical  doctrines  and  practices  which  they  and  their 
advocate,  the  Pagan  Jew  Philo,  disguised  under  a  mask  of  Pythago- 
rean sanctimony.  But  in  St.  J.  Chrysostom's  day  that  mask  was 
dropped,  and  they  were  known  by  the  title  of  the  Sicarians,  or  Assas- 
sins. One  of  the  interpretations  devised  for  the  word  Iscariot,  which 
is  applied  to  the  betrayer  of  Jesus,  is  Isc-Caryota,  vir  Caryotaeus,  the 
man  of  date-trees,  (from  the 

•         *         *         latente  palma 
PriBgnantes  Caryotides         *         *         *) 

as  though  he  was  a  native  or  inhabitant  of  the  City  of  Palms.  (Bar- 
tolocci  3,  p.  11.)  The  derivations  of  that  word  are  none  of  thera 
well  ascertained.  Your  obedient  servant,  H. 


CORRESPONDENCE.  067 

THE    RAINBOW. 

To  the  Editor  of  the  British  Magazine. 

Sir,  —  As  your  reverend  correspondent,  on  the  subject  of  the 
Rainbow,  appears  to  me  to  have  assumed  some  not  universally- 
admitted  data  on  which  he  builds  his  argument,  and  as  the  credi- 
bility of  sacred  history  is  not  impugned  by  an  assent  to,  or  dissent 
from,  the  opinion  he  has  come  to  on  the  subject  of  his  letter,  I  may 
venture,  I  hope,  with  great  diffidence,  to  offer  one  or  two  remarks  on 
his  observations. 

Your  correspondent  has  incidentally  introduced  the  longevity,  and 
abstinence  from  animal  food,  of  man  before  the  flood ;  and  had  he  only 
asserted  that  no  permission  to  the  iVntediluvians  to  eat  flesh  is  recorded 
in  the  Bible,  and  that,  therefore,  we  may  presume  that  they  were 
capable  of  living  without  it,  his  assertion  would  have  passed  unchal- 
lenged. But  surely  it  is  assuming  a  not  indisputable,  nor  undisputed 
position,  to  say  that  they  actually  did  not  eat  flesh,  and  that  this  has 
been  revealed  to  us.  If  there  be  any  distinct  revelation  to  this  effect 
in  the  Scriptures,  it  escaped  the  curious  eye  of  Paley  :  "  Whether," 
says  he,  "  they  actually  refrained  from  the  flesh  of  animals  is  another 
question.  Abel,  we  read,  was  a  keeper  of  sheep,  and  for  what  pur- 
pose he  kept  them,  except  for  food,  is  difficult  to  say  (unless  it  were 
lor  sacrifices)."*  "  It  is  very  probable,"  (only  very  probable  !)  says 
Bishop  Gleig  on  Stackhouse,  "  that  before  the  deluge,  mankind  did 
not  eat,  nor  think  it  lawful  to  eat,  animal  food." 

I  am  well  aware  that  an  assent  to  this  probable,  and  perhaps  first 
supposition,  is  very  general  among  us ;  and  that  some  tradition  of  it 
existed  among  the  Pagan  poets,  is,  I  think,  evident  in  their  accounts 
of  the  golden  age  ;  but  it  is  to  be  remembered,  that  thei/  all,  and  many 
Christian  supporters  of  this  notion,  supposed  animals  also  to  have 
been  under  the  same  restraint ;  whereas  we  are  well  assured  that  the 
formation  of  the  teeth,  and  the  chemical  properties  of  the  gastric 
juice  of  many  animals,  is  adapted  particularly  (if  not  solely)  to  the 
digestion  of  flesh.  And  that  the  Almighty  should  have  suspended  the 
usual  mode  of  feeding  some  animals  during  their  temporary  confine- 
ment in  the  ark,  is  in  such  strict  keeping  with  the  whole  of  his  mer- 
ciful provisions  for  their  rescue  and  the  preservation  of  their  species, 
that  it  would  excite  much  less  (if  any)  surprise  that  the  sacred  histo- 
rian should  have  made  no  particular  mention  of  it,  than  that  he  should 
have  omitted  to  notice  so  wonderful  an  event,  as  that  of  a  large  portion 
of  the  animal  kingdom  changing  their  natures,  and  becoming  at  once 
carnivorous,  particularly  when  the  permission  to  man  to  eat  flesh 
had    introduced  the    subject.     Whatever  opinions  individuals  may 


•  Moral  Phil.,  Gen.  Rights  of  Mankind.  The  foice  of  Paley's  second  objection, 
*•  for  it  is  not  probable  that  God  would  publish  a  permission  to  authorize  a  practice 
which  had  never  been  disputed,"  I  admit  that  I  do  not  feel,  because  it  is  very 
supposeable  that  this  was  as  much  an  instruction  as  a  permission,  and  without 
some  such  instruction,  it  might  have  never  entered  into  the  mind  of  man  to  eat  flesh, 
and  apply  to  his  own  sustenance  the  carcases  of  the  lower  animals. 


668  CORRESPONDENCE. 

adopt  on  these  points,  the  question  must  be  admitted  to  be  adhuc  sub 
judice,  and  cannot  be  used  in  argument  as  a  decided  one. 

Nor  can  I  assent  to  the  very  decided  assertion  of  your  correspon- 
dent, "  that  the  only  passage  which  bears  in  the  least  upon  the  subject" 
of  rain  before  the  ilood,  is  that  of  Gen.  xi.  4,  6,  quoted  by  him. 
Another  scripture  occurs  to  me,  which  appears  to  apply,  though  indi- 
rectly/y  to  the  subject ;  and,  if  duly  considered,  to  make  against  the 
theory,  which  himself  and  others  have  adopted,  of  there  having 
been  no  rain  previous  to  the  mighty  outpowerings  of  Divine  wrath 
at  the  deluge.  It  is  that  well-known  passage  in  which  St.  Paul  re- 
bukes the  idolatry  of  the  Pagan  world,  pointing  out  to  the  Lyca- 
onians  the  evidence  of  the  true  God,  "  Who  in  times  past  (h  rale 
Trap^X^/utVate  yevsaig)  suffered  all  nations  to  walk  in  their  own  ways. 
Nevertheless,  he  left  not  himself  without  witness,  in  that  he  did  good, 
and  gave  us  rain  and  fruitful  seasons."  (Acts  xiv.  16,  17.)  The 
force  of  which  1  take  to  be,  that  the  Almighty  Creator  never,  at  any 
"period  of  the  world,  left  himself  unwitnessed,  but  at  all  times,  and 
among  all  nations,  proved  his  providential  care  ; — and  by  what  testi- 
^  mony  ? — by  giving  men  "  rain  and  fruitful  seasons."  Nor  does  it 
seem  probable  that,  with  all  the  bounties  of  God  evidenced  in  nature 
since  the  creation  before  him,  St.  Paul  should  have  selected  that  only 
one,  as  a  witness,  which,  for  1600  years  after  the'  creation,  had  not 
been  given  to  man,  either  as  a  blessing  or  an  evidence.  It  is  not  my 
wish  to  agitate  the  multum  diuque  vexata  qucestio  whether  the  rainbow 
which  appeared  to  Noah  were  a  miraculous  change  wrought  in  nature 
or  not.  As  we  are  not  distinctly  informed  on  that  head  by  the  Scrip- 
tures, we  may  surely  consider  it  a  not  very  necessary  point  of  inquiry, 
as  one  concerning  w^hich  ignorance  is  no  reproach,*  and  on  which  it 
might  be  somewhat  presumptuous  to  decide  positively. 

For  myself,  I  confess  my  mind  to  be  amply  satisfied  with  what  none 
dispute — that  the  Almighty,  after  the  deluge,  appointed  the  rainbow  to 
be  a  token  of  his  covenant,  and  a  constant  memorial  to  after  ages  of 
his  promise  to  Noah.  With  no  deeper  inquisition  into  its  nature  and 
origin, — with  no  decision  in  my  mind  of  that  which  scripture  has  left 
undecided, — I  can  hail  the  rainbow  with  the  admiring  and  grateful 
sentiment  of  one  of  the  ablest,  most  pious,  and  most  amiable  of  Uving 
Christians : — 

"  Sweet  rainbow,  pride  of  summer  days. 
High  set  at  Heav'n's  command. 
Though  into  dark  and  dusky  haze 

Thou  melt  on  either  hand. 
Dear  token  of  a  pardoning  God, 

TVe  hail  thee,  one  and  all, 
As  when  our  fathers  walk'd  abroad. 
Freed  from  their  twelvemonths'  thrall." 

Christian  Yea7;  Quinq.  Sund^iy. 


"  Nescire  vellc,  quje  magister  optumus 

Docere  non  vult,  erudita  inscitia  est." — Jos.  Scaliger. 


CORRESPONDENCE.  669 

Beyond  this,  under  our  present  dearth  of  information,  it  has  ap- 
peared to  many  very  pious  and  learned  divines  that  any  inquiry  is 
rather  curious  than  needful.  Nor  should  I  have  presumed  to  offer 
even  these  humble  remarks,  did  I  not  see  the  danger  of  "  pretending 
to  certainty,  and  calling  that  undeniable  truth  which  is  every  day 
denied  by  ten  thousand,  nor"  (and)  "  those  opinions  unreasonable  which 
we  know  to  be  held  by  such  as  we  allow  to  be  reasonable  men."* 
I  am.  Sir,  your  very  obedient  servant, 

S.  E.  V.  I. 


ON  THE  RIGHT  OBSERVANCE  OF  THE  LORD'S  DAY. 


Can  there  be  any  day  but  this, 
Though  many  suns  to  shine  endeavour? 
We  count  three  hundred,  but  we  miss ; 
There  is  but  one  j  and  that  one,  ever. 

George  Herbert  on  Easter, 

Thou  art  a  day  of  mirth. —  The  same,  on  Sunday. 

O  !  day  of  days,  shall  hearts  set  free 

No  "  minstrel  rapture"  find  for  thee  ? 

*  *  *  *  * 

Sundays  by  thee  more  glorious  break. 

An  Easter  day  in  every  week. 

And  week  days,  following  in  their  train, 

The  fullness  of  thy  blessing  gain ; 

Till  all,  both  resting  and  employ, 

Be  one  Lord's  day  of  holy  joy. 

Christian  Year. — Easter  Day. 


Sir, 
These  Christian  poets  have  sung  true  hymns  respecting  the  Christian 
holy  day,  and  have  imbibed  the  spirit  of  those  whose  names  they 
reverenced,  pointing  out  aright  the  motive  and  method  of  its  observance. 
For  the  early  fathers  never  held  for  a  melancholy  celebration  of  the 
Lord's  day,  as  if  the  children  of  God  should  put  on  their  saddest 
countenance  on  the  days  of  their  special  attendance  in  their  Father's 
courts;  but,  ^^  IcetiticE  indulgemus,'''  '^  Icetitiam  curamus/'  (TertulUan,) 
it  was  with  them  a  day  of  gladness  and  rejoicing. 

It  were  well,  perhaps,  if  a  portion  of  this  spirit  could  enter  into  the 
numerous  classes  who  are  laudably  exerting  themselves  for  a  better 
observance  of  our  weekly  festival.  Nothing  can  be  more  painful  to  a 
Christian  mind  than  to  witness  the  disregard  so  generally  shewn  to  a 
day  set  apart,  by  the  authority  of  God  and  man,  for  the  highest  and 
holiest  purposes ;  to  think  how  small  must  be  men's  love  to  God  when 
they  can  wilfully  dishonour  him  by  dishonouring  the  day  dedicated 
and  hallowed  to  his  especial  service  ;  and  how  little  their  love  to  man 
when  they  can  encourage  or  compel  them  to  a  neglect  of  that  duty, 
with  the  due  observance  of  which  their  immortal  interests  are  so  inti^ 

*  Sir  W.  Temple, 

Vol.  III.— June,  1833.  4  p 


670  CORRESPONDENCE. 

mately  connectetl,  can  encourage  or  compel  them  to  a  neglect  of  the 
means  of  grace,  of  pardon,  and  salvation.  Doubtless,  then,  it  must  be 
a  cause  of  congratulation  that  so  lively  an  interest  on  the  subject  has 
been  excited  in  many  quarters,  and  that  increai^ed  and  combined  ex- 
ertions are  being  made  to  check  and  remedy  this  distressing  evil.  But, 
as  there  are  many  M-'ays  of  seeking  to  advance  the  same  cause,  and  all 
methods  have  not  the  like  success,  so,  it  is  to  be  feared,  that,  unless 
the  zeal  which  has  been  newly  awakened  be  soundly  influenced  and 
rightly  directed,  it  will  fail  of  the  use  to  which  otherwise,  under  God's 
blessing,  it  might  be  subservient. 

If  they,  who  take  an  active  part  in  these  measures,  be  not  careful  of 
the  line  they  adopt,  of  the  language  they  use,  and  of  the  notions  they 
propagate,  they  may  produce  very  great  and  important  changes  both 
in  opinion  and  practice,  and  yet  as  far  removed  as  ever  from  the  object 
at  which  they  should  aim.  If,  mistaking  the  nature  of  this  Christian 
ordinance,  they  shall  seek  to  observe  it,  not  in  newness  of  spirit,  but 
in  oldness  of  the  letter,  they  may  indeed  re-establish  the  sabbatical 
yoke  of  Judaism,  or  the  superstitious  opus  operatum  of  Popery,  or  may 
revive  the  self-exalting  and  uncharitable  austerity  of  Puritanism  ;  but 
they  will  not  have  advanced  one  step  towards  honouring  the  Christian 
festival,  neither  to  the  right  observance  of  the  day  itself,  still  less  to  the 
diffusion  of  the  cheerful,  meek,  faithful,  and  charitable  spirit  of  true 
reUgion,  which  is  "  the  end  of  the  commandment,"  the  object  aimed 
at  by  this  and  every  other  ordinance. 

This  latter  object  we  can  never  attain  unless,  in  the  fulness  of  the 
spirit  of  Christian  love,  of  that  twofold  love  to  God  and  to  our  neigh- 
bour, on  which  "hang  all  the  law  and  the  prophets,"  we  urge  the  hal- 
lowing the  Lord's  day  as  one  of  the  especial  means  sanctioned  by  God 
himself,  whereby  he  is  honoured  and  the  salvation  of  men  promoted. 
If  we  act  in  that  spirit,  we  may  reasonably  hope  that  our  "labour" 
will  "  not"  be  "in  vain  in  the  Lord." 

Especial  care  should  be  taken  that  there  be  nothing  in  our  method 
of  recommending  and  enforcing  the  duty  which  shall  encourage  the 
erroneous  perversion  to  which  our  corrupt  minds  would  naturally  lead 
us,  that  false  opinion  which  was  broached  by  the  Pharisees,  and  ha«, 
in  all  ages,  been  adopted  by  their  genuine  successors,  whether  among 
Papists  or  Protestants — namely,  that  the  mere  right  observance  of  this 
day,  as  such,  rendered  them  nearer  to  God  and  better  than  their 
neighbours.  If  the  observance  of  this  day  be  a  fruit  of  true  faith  and 
love,  of  a  man's  desire  to  take  this,  as  every  other,  opportunity  of 
drawing  near  to  God,  and  declaring  to  the  world  that  he  is  on  the 
Lord's  side,  doubtless  it  is  pleasing  in  his  sight.  If  it  spring  from  the 
wish  to  grow  in  grace,  and  to  use  this,  as  every  other,  means  of  pro- 
curing a  continuance  and  increase  of  the  Holy  Spirit's  aid,  doubtless 
it  will  not  fail  of  its  object  through  Crod's  mercy  in  Jesus  Christ ;  or  if 
it  be  regarded  as  a  pledge  and  earnest  of  the  devotion  of  the  whole 
life,  as  an  acknowledgement  that  so,  if  it  were  not  impossible  through 
human  wants,  ought  every  day  ("  seven  whole  days,  not  one  in 
seven")  to  be  spent,  in  spiritual  service  upon  earth,  as  we  trust  that 
our  whole  time  will  be  hereafter  in  heaven,  it  is  well.     But  if  it  be 


CORRESPONDENCE.  (J71 

undertaken  as  a  stated  task,  as  so  much  exacted  service,  who  will  be 
pleased  with  it?  If  it  be  not  a  true  sample  of  the  man's  Hfe,  of  what 
profit  will  it  be?  And  if  it  be  oftered  as  a  sort  of  compromise,  the  man 
by  a  scrupulous  exactness  in  this  matter  trying  to  compound  for  wilful 
neglect  in  others,  will  it  not  be  loathsome  and  an  abomination  in  the 
sight  of  the  Lord  ?  "  When  ye  come  to  appear  before  me,  who  hath 
required  this  at  your  hand,  to  tread  my  courts  ?  The  Sabbaths,  the 
calling  of  assemblies,  I  cannot  away  with, — it  is  iniquity,  even  the 
solemn  meeting.'"*  And  yet  what  deceit  do  men  more  commonly 
practise  upon  themselves  than  this  ? 

When  the  secrets  of  all  hearts  shall  be  opened,  will  there  not  be  many 
a  tale  told  of  those  who  drove  hard  bargains  on  Wednesday,  turned 
away  from  the  poor  on  Thursday,  passed  off  a  lame  horse  or  a  damaged 
piece  of  goods  for  more  than  its  worth  on  Friday,  and  on  Sunday  put 
on  their  best  clothes  and  went  twice  to  their  place  of  worship,  and  thought 
themselves  very  good  people  because  they  did  so,  and  were  particular 
in  keeping  from  work  during  the  whole  of  the  day  ?  Nay,  may  we 
not  expect  to  see  an  exemplification  of  this  error  on  a  large  scale,  if  the 
men  who  laugh  to  scorn  the  obligation  of  an  oath,t  and  sanction  the 
invasion  of  property,  and  the  violation  of  the  rights  of  the  church,  shall 
wind  up  a  course  of  injustice,  robbery,  and  sacrilege,  with  a  sancti- 
monious ordinance  for  a  more  strict  observance  of  the  Sabbath  ?  It  is 
a  point  which,  in  charity  to  those  who  are  inclined  to  deceive  them- 
selves, should  be  put  prominently  forw^ard  by  the  promoters  of  the 
religious  observance  of  the  Lord's  day, — that  of  itself,  it  is  of  no  value  : 
if  it  be  not  observed  as  a  sample  of  the  life,  as  a  proof  of  love,  or  as  a 
means  of  grace,  it  is  worthless.  Let  not  my  words  be  perverted  as 
though  I  were  seeking  to  lessen  men's  obligation  to  observe  this  day : 
few  can  rate  that  higher  than  myself.  But  the  question  before  us  is, 
how  this  obligation  is  to  be  discharged  ;  and  what  I  wish  to  press  upon 
my  readers  is,  that  this  duty  may  be  so  performed  as  to  be  offen- 
sive and  displeasing  to  God.  All  acknowledge  the  possibility  of  this  in 
the  case  of  the  Lord's  Supper,  and  that  unless  that  ordinance  be 
attended  in  a  right  mind,  a  man  deceives  himself  who  attends  it  at  all. 
What  mist  has  blinded  men's  eyes  that  they  cannot  see  that  the  same 
must  hold  true  with  regard  to  this,  and  that  it  is  not  the  outward  act 
of  the  body,  but  the  inward  motive  of  the  heart,  which  renders  our 
conduct  in  this,  or  in  any  matter,  acceptable  to  God  through  Jesus 
Christ? 

Our  moral  obligation  to  keep  the  Lord's-day  holy,  arises  from  the 
spirit  of  our  duty  to  God  and  man  ;  since  neither  the  honour  of  the 
first  nor  the  good  of  the  last  can  be  promoted  without  it.  We  need 
not  even  scripture  to  shew  us  the  necessity  of  having  stated  times  for 
the  public  service  of  the   Being  whom  we  worship.     The  heathens 


*  Isaiah  i.  12,  13. 
f  When  Sir  Robert  Inglis  suggested  that  the  King's  Coronation  Oath,  to   main- 
tain and  defend  the  rights  and  privileges  of  the  church,  was  at  variance  with  a  Bill 
which  proposed  to  aunihilatu  ten  bishoprics  at  one  blow,    his  remark  was  met  with 
Joud  laughter. 


<>72  CORRESPONDENCE. 

were  well  aware  that  without  this  public  service  religion  would  disap- 
pear, and  that  unless  the  object  of  adoration  was  honoured  at  stated 
times,  he  would  soon  be  dishonoured  and  forgotten.  As  to  the  quan- 
tity of  time  to  be  specially  devoted  to  this  purpose,  and  the  frequency 
of  its  recurrence,  that  seventh  portion  is  to  be  our  measure  which  was 
pleasing  to  the  Most  High  from  the  beginning,  was  insisted  upon 
under  the  old  dispensation,  and  sanctioned  by  the  Holy  Spirit  under 
the  new.  While  in  fixing  upon  the  particular  day  of  the  seven,  we 
are  sufficiently  guided  by  the  example  of  tlie  holy  men  who  were  full 
of  the  Spirit  of  God,  and  by  the  authority  of  the  church  of  Christ. 
So  that  while  he  must  be  more  ignorant  of  true  religion  tlian  the 
heathen,  who  should  set  his  face  against  all  holy  days  and  public  ser- 
vices as  unnecessary,  he  must  set  himself  up  above  the  church  and 
the  apostles,  and  as  wiser  than  the  Spirit  of  God,  if  he  objects  to  or 
would  alter  the  day.  With  equal  force  does  our  duty  to  our  neigh- 
bour compel  us  to  encourage  and  promote,  by  example  and  all  other 
means,  the  compliance  with  this  duty.  We  need  not  arguments  to 
prove  it ;  they  will  suggest  themselves  abundantly  to  every  reflecting 
mind.  Unhappily,  we  have  too  many  witnesses,  who,  having  made 
trial  of  another  course,  have,  with  their  dying  lips,  borne  testimony 
that  the  neglect  of  the  Lord's-day  was  the  beginning  of  those  sins 
which  brought  them  to  an  untimely  and  disgraceful  end. 

As  from  our  duty  to  God,  and  our  duty  to  our  neighbour,  we  derive 
the  obligation  to  keep  this  day,  so,  from  the  same,  we  may  learn  the 
true  measure  and  rule  of  its  observance  ;  and  that  must  be  held  to  be 
the  truest  and  most  acceptable  mode  of  keeping  it  holy,  which  shall 
most  tend  to  the  honour  of  God  and  the  welfare  of  man, — the  welfare 
of  his  spiritual  and  higher  part  having  the  first  and  especial  considera- 
tion,* unless  charity  or  necessity  put  forth  occasionally  a  prior  claim 
on  account  of  his  body.  If  this  be  the  principle  and  motive  which 
guides  men,  we  are  not  warranted  in  putting  any  limit  to  the  strictness 
with  which  they  observe  the  day,  so  long  as  cheerfulness  and  charity 
be  not  impeded.  If,  for  instance,  any  one  thinks  that  by  having  cold 
dinners  on  the  Sunday,  he  can  better  promote  the  two  objects  he  should 
have  in  view,  he  is  to  be  allowed  and  not  blamed,  provided  the  cheer- 
fulness, and  gladness,  and  thankfulness  of  heart,  of  himself  or  others 
be  not  lessened.  But  if  the  effect  of  such  scrupulousness  be  to  make 
him  uncharitable  in  his  opinion  of  others  who.  do  not  take  his  exact 
measure,  or  righteous  in  his  own  sight,  or  to  make  the  return  of  the 


*  Our  Lord's  words,  that  "  the  Sabbath  was  made  for  man"  comprise  everything, 
Man  consists  of  body  and  soul.  The  Sabbath  is  for  both  ;  for  rest  from  labour  foy 
the  body,  for  rest  from  worldly  thoughts  for  the  soul.  This  consideration  seems  at 
once  to  lay  down  law  enough  for  the  Christian.  If  he  did  not  see  the  reasons,  it 
would  be  enough  for  him  that  God  has  commanded,  and  he  would  obey  witli  a  ready 
mind  and  in  a  spirit  of  love.  But  here  he  sees  the  reasons.  And  his  sin  is  so  much 
the  greater,  if  he  does  not  profit  by  the  commandment  for  the  purposes  for  which  it 
was  given.  He  is  bound  to  employ  the  Sabbath  in  that  way  wliich  he,  in  his  con- 
science, is  persuaded  is  most  for  the  good  of  his  soul,  with  due  care  (as  this  excellent 
jind  very  beautiful  letter  observes)  that  he  do  not  injure  or  even  offend  his  brother. 
—Ed. 


CORRESPONDENCE.  073 

day  gloomy  and  burdensome  to  others  or  to  himself,  he  would  be 
unquestionably  wrong  in  taking  such  a  course ;  he  would  defeat  the 
very  purpose  of  the  appointment  of  the  day,  and  do  far  more  injury 
than  good  to  the  cause  of  religion.  For  continual  heaviness  of  heart 
will  break  the  springs  of  religion;  "  the  spirit  would  fail  before  me, 
and  the  souls  that  I  have  made."  Praise,  bounty,  and  rest  should  be 
the  distinguishing  features  of  the  day;  and  he  who  would  have  mourn- 
ful faces  and  sad  hearts  on  Sunday,  the  Christian  festival,  would  act 
as  incongruously  as  he  who  should  bid  his  neighbour  to  a  feast  on 
Friday,  the  Christian  fast.* 

The  Lord's  day  is  a  festival,  and  if  any  find,  as  many  do,  that  their 
minds  are  checked  in  their  thankfulness  unless  the  body  rejoices  too, 
they  are  to  be  allowed  and  commended  if  they  keep  it  as  a  festival  of 
the  body  as  well  as  of  the  spirit.  In  illustration  of  this,  it  is  for 
their  Sunday's  dinner  that  the  poor  reserve  their  piece  of  meat ;  and 
thus  to  their  minds,  more  easily  influenced  by  bodily  considerations 
than  those  whose  wants  are  more  abundantly  supplied,  the  return  of 
the  day  is  associated  with  thoughts  of  satisfaction  and  thankfulness. 

The  Lord's-day  is,  indeed,  "  a  day  of  mirth,"  as  George  Herbert 
stjdes  it;  a  "day  of  holy  joy,"  as  his  worthy  follower  speaks;  but 
they  who  have  grace  to  understand  the  spiritual  import  of  these  terms, 
must  "  take  heed  lest  this  liberty  of  *  their's'  become  a  stumbling- 
block  to  them  that  are  weak."  "For  the  natural  man  receiveth  not 
the  things  of  the  Spirit  of  God,  neither  can  he  know  them,  because 
they  are  spiritually  discerned."  Hence,  although  if  one  rightly 
impressed  with  these  things  should  feel  disposed,  in  the  exuberance  of 
his  Christian  joy,  to  dance  upon  this  day,  no  one  could  blame  him  as 
far  as  God  and  himself  only  were  concerned ;  yet,  because  to  carnal, 
weak,  and  ill-informed  minds,  such  an  example  might  be  the  occasion 
of  offence,  he  would  be  bound  in  charity  to  restrain  himself,  for  con- 
science' sake ;  conscience,  I  say,  not  his  own,  but  of  the  others. 
"  Let  us,  therefore,  follow  after  peace,  and  things  whereby  one  may 
edify  another."     Let  it  be,  indeed,  a  day  of  joy  and  rejoicing,  but  let 


*  So  little  do  people  sometimes  regard  the  fitness  of  things,  that  I  recollect  reading 
about  two  years  ago,  in  a  paper,  a  notice  for  a  solemn  (voluntary)  fast  to  be  held  on 
Sunday  !  With  the  same  want  of  consideration  (for  it  seems  to  me  most  discordant), 
some  clergymen  celebrate  the  joyful  feast  of  the  Holy  Communion  in  the  midst  of 
the  solemn  fasting  and  mourning  of  Good  Friday.  I  suppose  it  must  be  from  some 
few  instances  of  this  sort,  that  Mr.  Riland,  in  one  of  his  fearfully  presumptuous  and 
uncharitable  publications,  censures  the  church  for  the  appointment  of  festivals  and 
fasts  never  observed.  Beyond  his  own  practice,  and  the  immediate  circle  of  his 
intimate  friends,  what  can  he  know  of  the  attention  which  others  pay  to  these  things  ? 
Because  we  do  not  disfigure  our  faces,  that  we  may  appear  unto  men  to  fast,  does 
he  think  that  there  are  not  thousands  who  mark  with  a  mournful  spirit,  and 
some  instance  of  self-denial,  each  weekly  return  of  our  day  of  humiliation  ;  or, 
that  the  bosoms  of  such  men  do  not  celebrate  with  holy  joy  the  weekly  Easter,  and 
the  other  glad  seasons  when  the  names  of  the  blessed  are  had  in  remembrance,  and 
spme  special  mercies  of  our  Heavenly  Father  presented  to  our  minds?  Alas  !  the 
possession  of  the  prophet's  robe  does  not  necessarily  imply  the  presence  of  the  pro- 
phet's spirit ;  and  a  man  may  be  conversant  with  holy  things  all  his  days,  and  yet  at 
the  end  of  them  have  to  learn  the  secret  of  a  holy  life. 


674  CORRESPONDENCE. 

US  clearly  teach  that  it  is  not  the  light  joy  of  carnal  mirth,  but  the 
calm,  deep,  holy  joy  which  they  feel,  whose  minds  are  at  peace  with 
God;  that  gladness  and  thankfulness  of  heart  which  he  experiences  who 
has  hope  in  Christ  that  his  "  unrighteousness  is  forgiven,  and  his  sin 
is  covered;"  and  who  perceives  in  the  right  employment  of  this  day 
some  foretaste  of  that  holy  occupation  which  will  be  the  portion  of  the 
blessed  throughout  eternal  ages. 

In  conclusion,  let  it  be  observed,  that  if  our  moral  obligation  to 
observe  the  Lord's  day  arises  from  our  two-fold  duty  of  love  to  God 
and  man,  the  obligation  necessarily  extends  beyond  the  day  itself; 
and  if  the  paying  my  men's  wages  on  Saturday  night  makes  it  diffi- 
cult for  them  or  their  families  to  observe  the  day  as  their  consciences 
would  lead  them  to  do,  or  encourages  them  in  the  neglect  of  it,  I  am 
as  much  bound  by  my  duty  to  God  and  man  to  choose  some  other  time 
for  payment,  as  I  am  to  abstain  from  doing  either  of  them  any  other 
injury.  A.  P.  P. 


IRISH  CHURCH  BILL. 

To  the  Editor  of  the  British  Magazine. 

"  The  voice  is  Jacob's  voice,  but  the  hands  are  the  hands  of  Esau." 

Sir, — The  spoliation  of  the  Irish  church,  and  the  avowed  and  sys- 
tematic attack  on  all  property,  claims  the  attention,  and  alarms  the 
fears,  of  every  reasonable  mind.  Few  would  expect  that  this  attack 
should  originate  m  high  places ;  that  they  who  are  the  makers  of  the 
law  should  be  first  to  break  those  laws,  and  to  corrupt  the  very  source 
of  justice.  Justice  and  integrity  should  be  found  in  the  throne,  and 
the  servants  of  the  throne,  as  their  last  resource. 

If  king  and  ministers  violate  justice  and  break  faith,  what  can  they 
expect  from  the  poor  and  ignorant  ?  and  how  can  they  enforce  the 
penal  laws  against  offenders,  when  they  themselves  have  set  the  ex- 
ample, and  taught  them  to  violate  the  first  principles  of  justice  ?  "Thou 
shalt  not  steal,"  is  not  to  be  confined  to  robbers  and  pickpockets,  but 
is  equally  applicable  to  ministers  and  princes.  They  may  be  digging 
a  pit  only  to  swallow  up  themselves.  Rulers  may  easily  pervert  the 
minds  of  the  vulgar ;  they  may  easily  prepare  the  cup  of  trembling ; 
but  let  them  beware  lest  they  themselves  should  drink  the  very  dregs 
of  the  same  cup,  when  crowns  and  sceptres,  coronets  and  titles,  shall 
be  trampled  with  contempt  in  the  mire,  under  the  insolent  feet  of  the 
triumphant  mob.  What  saith  the  scripture — "  Cursed  is  he,"  whether 
high  or  low,  whether  prince  or  peasant,  "  who  removeth  his  neigh- 
bour's land-mark."  Property  is  of  divine  appointment;  therefore,  he 
who  violates  property,  who  spoils  his  neighbour,  who  plunders  him  of 
the  fi-uit  of  industry,  violates  the  order  of  the  divine  appointment ; 
can  secure  no  blessing  to  himself  and  children,  but  may  justly  expect 
that  the  hand  of  violence,  and  the  tongue  of  calumny,  may  visit  his 
offences  with  a  present  rod,  and  his  sins  with  scourges,  even  in  this 
world :  so  that  men  may  say,  when  they  see  the  righteous  retribution 


CORRESPONDENCE.  (}75 

of  Providence,  even  in  this  lower  and  disorderly  world,  "  Verily  there 
is  a  God  who  judgeth  the  earth  ;  doubtless  there  is  a  reward  for  the 
righteous,  and  a  punishment  for  the  wicked,"  even  in  this  world. 

A.  B. 


CHURCHWARDENS. 

To  the  Editor  of  the  British  Magazine. 


Rev.  Sir, — The  negligent  and  imperfect  manner  in  which  churchwar- 
dens usually  discharge  the  duties  of  their  office  has  been  for  many  years 
a  grievous  injury  to  the  church,  and  therefore  a  subject  of  just  com- 
plaint on  many  occasions.  We  find  Paley,  in  one  of  his  Charges, 
sharply  reproving  the  churchwardens  of  his  day  for  their  culpability  in 
this  respect.  "  I  know  nothing,"  says  he,  "  in  which  the  obligation  of 
an  oath  is  so  egregiously  trifled  with,  or  rather  in  which  that  obligation 
is  so  entirely  overlooked,  as  in  the  office  of  the  churchwarden."  It  is 
not  long  since  this  matter  was  again  taken  up  in  a  powerful  discourse 
preached  in  Canterbury  at  the  Archbishop's  Visitation.  Could  these 
addresses,  or  others  of  a  similar  character,  be  periodically  sounded  in 
the  ears  of  some  parish  officers,  whom  I  despair  of  inducing  to  read 
them,  there  would,  perhaps,  be  little  need  of  the  measure  I  desire  to 
suggest. 

I  must  first  remind  your  readers  how  seldom  it  happens  that  persons, 
who  can  be  guilty  of  the  fault  I  condemn,  are  so  docile  and  submis- 
sive to  their  minister  as  to  bear,  with  a  desirable  feeling,  any  reproof 
coming  immediately  fi-om  him  on  the  subject  of  their  negligence.  But 
no  man  called  to  the  office  of  a  churchwarden  would  receive  with 
positive  displeasure  that  specific  admonition  which  he  knew  to  have 
originally  come  from  a  higher  authority  in  the  church,  and  to  be  an 
address  which  the  minister  of  every  parish  is  bound  to  deliver  accord- 
ing to  its  directions.  What  then  I  would  respectfully  suggest  to  my 
superiors  in  office,  as  a  measure  likely  to  produce  much  good,  is,  that 
a  paper  be  issued  every  year  by  the  Ordinary,  or  by  the  Archdeacon 
at  his  Visitation,  setting  forth  the  various  and  important  duties  incum- 
bent upon  churchwardens,  and  impressively  reminding  them  of  their 
sacred  obhgation  to  perform  the  same  in  a  diligent  and  conscientious 
manner;  that  a  copy  of  this  paper  be  dehvered  to  every  parish 
minister,  with  strict  injunctions  for  him  to  read  it  aloud  in  his  church 
during  the  time  of  divine  service  on  some  Sunday  morning  (or  after- 
noon, if  there  be  no  morning  duty),  within  a  month  from  the  date  of  the 
churchwardens'  appointment,  both  of  whom  are  to  be  present  at  this 
reading.  1  do  not  stand  alone  in  the  opinion  that  such  a  proceeding 
would  be  productive  of  so  much  good  as  that  of  relieving  me  and  many 
others  from  certain  embarrassments,  into  which  we  are  often  thrown  by 
the  negligence  and  numerous  omissions  of  our  churchwardens.  Should 
any  of  your  able  correspondents  be  pleased  to  consider  this  suggestion. 


G76  CORRESPONDENCE. 

and  so  far  to  improve  upon  it  as  to  bring  it  into  notice  in  the  proper 
quarter,  I  shall  have  an  additional  reason  for  signing  myself,  Rev.  Sir, 

Your  grateful  servant,  T.  B.* 


•  Two  excellent  papers  of  Directions  to  Churchwardens  and  Sextons,  circulated 
by  Archdeacon  Thorpe,  are  here  subjoined  : — 

Archdeaconry  of  Durham. — Michaelmas  Visitation,   a.d.  1828. 

"  The  Ch wardens  of are  desired  to  take  care  that  the 

following  regulations,  for  the  greater  comfort  of  the  congregation,  and  the  more 
economical  preservation  of  the  building  under  their  charge,  be  duly  observed. 

The  soil  to  be  removed  from  the  foundation,  and,  if  there  be  no  insuperable 
impediment,  a  dry  drain  of  a  lower  level  than  the  floor  of  the  interiour  to  be  carried 
all  round  the  building,  with  a  cover  of  flag  or  brick,  which  is  always  to  be  kept  free 
from  soil,  rubbish,  and  weeds. 

No  graves  to  be  opened  within  the  building,  or  near  the  exteriour  walls. 

Ventilation  to  be  secured  by  casements,  trap-doors  in  the  ceiling,  and  otherwise, 
and  all  casements  and  ventilators  to  be  kept  in  perfect  repair,  and  fit  for  use. 

Thin  iron  gates,  with  locks  and  bolts,  to  be  affixed  to  the  outer  doors,  and  all  the 
doors,  ventilators,  and  casements,  to  be  set  open  for  some  hours  of  every  fine  day, 
both  winter  and  summer. 

The  doors  to  be  opened  one  hour  before  service  and  one  hour  after,  except  in  very 
severe  weather,  and  except  where  warm  air  is  introduced  during  the  time  of  its 
being  used. 

A  fire  to  be  kept  up  in  the  vestry  for  some  hours  in  every  week. 

Access  to  roofs,  towers,  &c.  to  be  prevented,  except  for  the  purposes  of  cleaning 
and  repair. 

Twice  in  every  year,  the  beginning  of  May,  and  the  middle  of  September,  the 
roofs,  gutters,  spouts,  conduits,  and  the  whole  fabric,  exteriour  and  interiour,  to  be 
examined,  cleansed,  and  repaired :  and  the  gutters  after  falls  of  snow  to  be  cleared 
forthwith. 

Every  part  of  the  interiour  of  the  building  to  be  swept  perfectly  clean,  at  least 
once  in  every  week. 

The  stone- work  not  to  be  defaced  for  the  purpose  of  erecting  monuments  or  pews; 
and,  in  repairs,  the  original  architecture  and  character  of  the  fabric  to  be  preserved, 
except  in  any  special  case  leave  be  given  by  the  ordinary  to  depart  from  it. 

The  outer  doors  and  the  windows  to  be  painted  every  third  or  fourth  year  :  other 
painting,  with  proper  care,  and  colouring,  under  favourable  circumstances,  if  well 
done  at  first,  may  last  ten  or  even  twelve  years. 

All  locks,  bolts,  hinges,  &c.  to  be  kept  properly  cleaned,  and  oiled  when  required. 

The  Ch yard  to  be  kept  free  from  nuisance  and  weeds,  and  the  herbage  to  be 

eaten  down  (if  convenient,  by  sheep)  or  cut  frequently  and  at  stated  times, — and  a 
path  of  stone  or  gravel  to  be  made  to  the  Church-door,  and  preserved  dry,  free,  and 
open. 

Projected  changes  in  the  interiour  arrangements,  as  well  as  in  the  fabric  and 
windows,  to  be  notified  to,  and  approved  by  the  ordinary,  before  they  are  carried 
into  effect. 

It  is  the  especial  duty  of  the  Ch wardens  to  see  that  no  injury  be  done  to  any 

of  the  congregation,  by  raising  or  altering  pews  or  otherwise,  and  that  no  free  seats 
be  alienated,  or  galleries  erected,  without  the  knowledge  and  sanction  of  the  Bishop 
or  his  Archdeacon. 

The  introduction  of  warm  air  by  means  of  stoves  or  flues  is  recommended  in  every 
case  where  it  can  be  effected,  precaution  being  used  against  fire." 

Instructions  to  the  Sexton  of- 

You    WILL    TAKE    CARE 

To  keep  open  all  casements  and  ventilators,  and  also  all  exteriour  doors,  if  iron 
gates  be  affixed  to  them,  for  several  hours  of  the  morning  of  every  fine  day,  closing 
them  before  night-fall ;  and  also  for  one  hour  before  morning  service,  and  one  hour 
after,  except  in  severe  weather,  and  except  where  warm  air  is  introduced  during  the 
time  it  is  used. 

To 


CORRESPONDENCE.  ()U 

WEEKLY  LECTURES. 
To  the  Editor  of  the  British  Magazine. 

Sir, — I  will  endeavour  to  be  as  brief  as  possible  in  attempting  to  give 
my  view  of  the  subject  proposed  by  W.G.,  \hepith  of  which,  I  conceive, 
amounts  to  this : — ichether  it  be  lawful,  or  otherwise,  to  hold  a  weekly 
lecture  in  a  school-room  or  private  house  ;  that  is,  in  a  place  unconse- 
crated  or  unlicensed  by  the  Diocesan.  I  say,  the  pith — for  with  the 
discussion  of  the  advantages  proposed  by,  the  benefits  or  ill-effects 
arising  from,  or  the  best  mode  of  conducting,  it,  we  have,  at  the 
present  moment,  nothing  to  do.  It  is,  therefore,  simply  a  question  of 
law;  and  the  case  is  usiuilly  understood  thus:  if  any  one  hold  a 
meeting  for  religious  improvement,  and  there  be  present  more  than 
twenty  persons  besides  the  immediate  family,  such  comes  under  the 
observation  of  the  law  of  the  land ;  and  the  person  may  be  indicted 
for  not  having  taken  out  the  usual  and  regular  license.  But  then, 
again,  if  we  have  so  complied  with  this  regulation  by  procuring  a 
license,  which  must  be  filled  up  for  a  particular  room  or  house,  we 
at  once  convert  it  into  a  conventicle ;  officiating  in  which,  without 
being  duly  and  expressly  licensed  thereto  by  the  bishop,  constitutes 
us,  by  our  own  act,  schismatics.  This  is  the  popular  view  of  the 
case. 

Now,  if  this  view  of  the  law  be  true,  the  question  is  at  once  de- 
cided, as  to  the  irregularity  of  these  weekly  lectures ;  and  it  follows 
that  they  must  be  indictable,  because  unHcensed.  But  let  me  request 
W.  G.  to  accompany  me  in  a  few  extracts  fi'om  the  act  itself,  (52 
Geo.  III.,  c.  155,  July  29th,  1812.) 

"  Whereas  it  is  expedient  that  certain  acts  of  parliament,  made  in 
the  reign  of  his  late  Majesty  King  Charles  the  Second,  relating  to 
non-conformists  and  conventicles,  and  refusing  to  take  oaths,  should  be 
repealed ;  and  that  the  laws  relating  to  certain  congregations  and  as- 
semblies for  religious  worship,  and  persons  teaching,  preaching,  or  offi- 
ciating therein,  and  resorting  thereto,  should  be  amended;  be  it 
enacted" — (and  so  on,  repealing  varioas  acts) — "  and  an  act  of  par- 
liament, intituled,  *  An  act  to  prevent  and  suppress  seditious  con- 
venticles,' shall  be,  and  the  same  are  hereby,  repealed." 

To  have  a  fire  frequently  in  the  vestry. 

To  sweep  every  part  of  the  interiour  of  the  building  perfectly  clean,  once  at  least 
in  the  week. 

To  keep  the  gutters,  spouts,  and  conduits  free  and  open,  particularly  during  storms 
of  snow. 

To  sweep  the  path-way  to  the  porch  and  other  doors  every  Saturday,  and  clear 
the  Ch yard  of  nuisance  and  weeds. 

To  remove  weeds  and  rubbish  from  the  foundation  of  the  fabric,  and  not  open 
graves  near  the  walls. 

To  prevent  access  to  the  roofs,  &c.  except  for  the  purpose  of  cleaning  and  repair, 
and  protect  the  building  with  all  its  appendages,  as  far  as  in  you  lies,  from  harm. 

Durham,  Michaelmas  Visitation,  1828. 

TO    BE    PUT    UP    IN    THE    VESTRY. 

Vol.  IIL— June,  1883.  4  a 


HIS  CORRESPONDENCE. 

Now  this  first  clause  very  evidently  is  regarding  none  but  dis- 
senters ;  and  with  this  in  remembrance,  pass  we  on  to  the  second 
clause : — 

"  And  be  it  further  enacted,  that  from  and  after  the  passing  of  this 
act,  no  congregation  or  assembly  for  religious  worship  of  protestants," 
(that  is,  of  course,  protestant  dissenters) — "  (at  which  there  shall  be 
present  more  than  twenty  persons,  besides  the  immediate  family  and 
servants  of  the  person  in  whose  house,  or  upon  whose  premises,  such 
meeting  (&c.)  shall  be  held),  shall  be  permitted  or  allowed,  unless 
and  until  the  place  of  such  meeting  (&c.)  be  duly  registered  and  cer- 
tified." &;c. 

The  third  clause  enacts,  that  every  person  who  shall  teach  in  such 
place,  without  consent  of  the  occupier  thereof  (this  could  never  have  a 
clergyman  in  view),  shall  forfeit  not  more  than  30/.  nor  less  than  40s. 
for  each  such  oifence.  And  the  fourth  exonerates  all  persons  who  attend 
these  fi'om  pain  and  penalty,  "  formerly  made  and  prescribed  in  an 
act,  intituled,  *  An  act  for  exempting  their  Majesties'  protestant 
subjects  dissenting  from  the  church  of  England;'  &c."  And  so  it  runs 
on,  through  nineteen  weary  (clauses. 

But  the  above  extracts  will  sufficiently  answer  my  present  purpose, 
to  shew,  that  the  regularly  ordained  clergy  are  not  considered  by  this 
act ;  but  merely  those  self-ordained  ministers,  who,  not  being  respon- 
sible to  any  recognised  ecclesiastical  authority,  must  be  taken 
cognizance  of  by  the  law  of  the  land.  But  the  clergy  are  fully 
authorized,  not  only  by  the  church,  but  by  the  law,  to  exercise  the 
shepherd's  office  over  their  particular  flocks;  and,  for  the  purpose 
of  benefitting  them,  may  act  in  whatever  manner  shall  appear  most 
fit,  in  the  exercise  of  ^/ie?>  judgment  and  discretion :  always  provided, 
that  it  be  in  accordance  and  subservience  to  Sci'ipture,  to  their  oath  of 
canonical  obedience,  and  to  the  law.  For  if  they  are  not  competent 
to  be  entrusted  with  this  discretionary  power  in  the  details  of  their 
work,  neither  are  they  competent  for  the  more  important  services  of 
the  sanctuary. 

If  my  view  of  the  act  be  correct — viz.,  that  the  law  never  con- 
templated the  regular  clergy — then  it  follows,  that  we  may  lawfully 
hold  such  meeting,  and  in  such  manner,  as  the  church  forbids  not, 
and  our  own  judgment  approves:  for,  "  where  no  law  is,  there  is  no 
transgression." 

I  think  it  necessary,  however,  to  allude  to  canon  71 :  "  Ministers 
not  to  preach,  or  administer  the  communion,  in  private  houses :"  upon 
the  strength  of  which,  the  bishop  may  canonically  command  or  pro- 
hibit any  of  his  clergy  from  there  delivering  a  sermon,  (such  as  W.  G. 
describes  as  being  frequently  preached  during  some  of  those,  pro- 
fessedly called,  weekly  lectures) ;  but  if  there  be  one  sick  or  impotent 
person  in  the  cottage,  the  pastor  may  (by  the  above  canon)  select  a 
text,  and  preach  a  regular  sermon,  if  he  so  please;  nor  can  any 
authority  legally  interfere  to  prevent  him. 

But  once  more :  until  the  bishop  forbid,  there  is  no  violation  of 
the  oath  of  canonical  obedience ;  for  we  do  not  say  that  we  will  obey 
the  canons,  which  are  not  law,  nor  recognised  as  law ;   but  that  we 


CORRESPONDENCE.  671) 

will  pay  canonical  obedience  to  the  bishop  in  all  things  lawful  and 
honest. — Mark  the  restriction  : — As  soon,  therefore,  (and  not  before) 
as  our  diocesan  issues  his  canonical  command,  we  are  bound,  in  con- 
formity with  our  oath,  to  pay  thereto  canonical  obedience. 

I  am,  Sir,  your  faithful  servant,  S.  T.  P.  C. 

P.S.  These  lectures,!  think,  ought  not  to  assume  the  form  of  a  ser- 
vice, but  merely  consist  in  reading  and  explaining  some  portion  of  Holy 
writ,  adapting  yourself  to  the  limited  capacities  of  the  lower  orders  by 
a  familiarity,  which,  m  general  assemblies,  might  be  injurious, — being 
plain,  patient,  and  tautological,  even  to  weariness.  For  those  who 
have  had  any  experience  of  the  class  in  question  must  be  aware 
how  difficult  it  is  to  make  them  comprehend  the  simplest  and  most 
obvious  truths  ;  and  that  it  is  only  by  the  most  patient  repetition  that 
you  can  infuse  an  idea  of  your  meaning  into  their  minds.  Now,  the 
services  of  the  sanctuary  must  avoid  this  familiarity  of  style  and  de- 
portment, which  the  poor  can  only  understand  :  and  (may  I  breathe 
the  idea?)  it  appears  to  me,  that  not  one  in  twenty  among  that 
humble  class  carry  away  with  them  any  distinct  recollections  of  that 
which  they  hear  drop  from  the  pulpit.  And  it  is  with  this  conviction 
that  I  advocate  cottage  lectures ;  not  held  in  a  school-room,  for  there 
they  assume  the  formality  of  a  service ;  but,  for  example,  at  the 
largest  cottage  in  your  parish,  or  at  two,  if  the  parish  be  large,  during 
the  week-days ;  for  there  the  poor  can  feel  at  ease,  and  may  pro- 
pound a  question  to  their  minister  without  fear  or  observation  of  in- 
truders. 


WEEKLY  LECTURES. 

To  the  Editor  of  the  British  Magazine, 

Sir, — It  was,  I  believe,  an  observation  of  Walker's  of  Truro — "  What- 
ever good  you  do,  must  be  done  in  the  church."  His  experience  is 
worth  something  on  these  subjects,  and  may,  perhaps,  guide  us  to  a 
right  conclusion  on  the  question  of  "Weekly  Lectures  in  uncon- 
secrated  places,"  both  as  to  the  general  rule,  and  also  the  exceptions 
to  it,  if  departure  from  the  strict  law,  as  stated  by  A.  P.  P.,  can  ever 
be  admitted.  It  is  one  part  of  the  duty  of  a  minister  of  our  apostolical 
church — and  for  the  due  performance  of  it  he  has  a  vow  registered 
in  heaven — to  seek  after  the  stray  sheep  of  his  flock,  and  to  follow 
them  into  every  part  of  the  desert,  whither  they  may  have  wandered ; — 
but  for  what  purpose  ?  Not  to  feed  them,  and  to  leave  them  when  he 
feeds  them,  but  to  bring  them  back  to  the  fold  for  food.  This  is  the 
object  for  which  he  himself  leaves  the  fold — to  bring  them  back ;  nor 
will  he  feel  satisfied  that  he  has  performed  the  duty,  entrusted  to  him 
by  the  Great  Shepherd  of  the  sheep,  till  all  his  stray  sheep  are  returned 
to  their  fold,  and  go  in  and  out  fi-om  it,  not  to  wander  again,  but  to 
find  pasture  with  the  rest  of  his  flock,  under  his  eye,  and  at  his 
guidance.  Thus,  in  the  care  of  extensive  or  long-neglected  parishes, 
it  may  be  necessary  at  intervals  to  perform  some  of  the  public  duties 


680  CORRESPONDENCE. 

of  the  pastoral  office  within  other  walls  than  those  of  the  church : — 
in  the  case  of  a  widely-extended  parish,  the  necessity  may  be  perma- 
nent; in  that  of  a  neglected  parish,  it  will  last  only  so  long  as  will 
suffice  to  make  the  pastor  know  his  sheep,  and  be  known  of  them, 
till  at  last  they  follow  him  with  the  rest  of  his  flock,  and  he  gathers 
them  together  to  one  fold,  under  one  shepherd.  Here,  then,  what 
good  he  does  out  of  the  chiu'ch,  is  only  that  he  may  do  good  nowhere 
but  in  the  church.  In  this  spirit,  and  with  these  views,  did  Gilpin  act 
in  the  out-of-joint  times  in  w^hich  he  lived,  when,  in  his  almost  mis- 
sionary preachings  among  the  shepherd-deserted  flocks  of  the  north, 
he  is  said  to  have  been  careful  to  gather  his  hearers  together  in  the 
church  rather  than  elsewhere ;  and  in  the  same  path  have  many  fol- 
lowed since,  even  to  the  present  day,  who  have  departed  from  the 
letter  of  the  rule  only  to  act  more  in  the  spirit  of  it.  But  it  is  not 
easy  to  see  how,  upon  any  ground  of  this  kind,  the  conduct  of  that 
clergyman  is  to  be  defended,  who,  with  a  church  easily  accessible  to  all 
his  parishioners,  and  in  other  respects  well  adapted  for  his  purpose,  yet 
opens  a  place  for  pubUc  worship,  at  stated  intervals  in  the  week,  in  a 
private  building.  What  distinguishes  him  at  the  time  from  the  dis- 
senting minister  ?  Look  at  him  in  the  room  in  w^hich  he  is  officiating  ; 
— at  the  place,  or  the  mode  of  worship  !  An  unconsecrated  place  of 
w^orship !  No  canonicals  ! — no  Liturgy  !  Perhaps  a  sermon  only,  or 
a  sermon  and  his  own  prayers,  written  or  extempore  !  and  an  audience 
chiefly  dissenters !  Where  is  the  clergyman  of  the  church  of  England 
here?  Where,  in  any  of  its  distinguishing  features,  the  church? 
And  what  is  the  reason,  in  most  cases,  if  not  in  all,  for  their  preference 
of  an  improper  place  for  public  worship,  to  the  proper  ?  Because  the 
lower  portion  of  the  hearers  would  not  come  to  church ;  either  not 
caring  to  undergo  the  service  before  the  sermon,  or,  upon  principle, 
objecting  to  it !  And  wherever  this  is  the  case,  wherever  there  are 
Weekly  Lectures  in  the  school-room,  or  in  any  unconsecrated  place 
in  the  parish,  because  there  is  an  indisposition  on  the  part  of  the  people 
to  attend  them  in  church,  is  this  not  a  virtual  renunciation,  on  the  part 
of  the  minister  of  the  charch  in  that  parish,  of  all  the  diflerences  be- 
tween us  and  orthodox  dissenters  ?  Will  he  plead  that  his  own  business 
is  to  win  souls,  and  that  this  is  to  be  done  in  season,  and  out  of  season  ; 
meaning  thereby  in  subjection  to  the  principles  of  the  church  which 
sent  him  into  the  ministry,  or  in  violation  of  them  ?  I  would  respect- 
fully and  earnestly  beg  of  him  a  careful,  quiet  reconsideration,  not  only 
of  his  obligations,  voluntarily  undertaken,  to  that  church,  but  of  what 
this  church  is.  I  am,  Sir,  yours  &c.,  C.  L  H. 

P.S.  The  following  passage  from  the  Ordination  Service  for  priests 
should  not  be  omitted  in  the  consideration  of  this  subject : — 

"  Tlie  Bishop. — Will  you  then  give  your  faithful  diligence  always 
so  to  minister  the  doctrine,  and  sacraments,  and  the  discipline  of  Christ, 
as  the  Lord  has  commanded,  and  as  this  Church  and  Realm  hath 
RECEIVED  THE  SAME,  according  to  the  commandments  of  God,  so 
that  you  may  teach  the  people  committed  to  your  care  and  charge 
with  all  diligence  to  keep  and  observe  the  same  ? 

"  The  Priest. — I  will  do  so,  by  the  help  of  the  Lord.' 


CORRESPONDENCE.  (581 

WEEKLY   LECTURES. 
To  the  Editor  of  the  British  Magazine. 

Sir, — In  addition  to  the  excellent  observations  of  your  correspondent 
A.  P.  P.,  on  the  subject  of  Weekly  Lectures,  permit  me  to  direct  the 
attention  of  W.  G,  and  VV.  x\.  S.  to  the  71st  canon,  which  expressly 
forbids  any  ministration  in  private  houses,  '*  except  it  be  in  times  of 
necessity,  when  any  being  either  so  impotent  as  he  cannot  go  to 
the  church,  or  very  dangerously  sick,  are  desirous  of  being  partakers  of 
the  holy  Sacrament,"  and  even  requires  that  in  chapels,  which  are  at- 
tached to  houses,  service  be  performed  "  very  seldom  upon  Sundays 
and  Holy  days,"  because  it  will  prevent  the  attendance  of  "  the  lords 
and  masters  of  the  said  houses,  and  their  families"  at  their  own  parish 
church.  In  the  opinion  of  those  who  prepared  this  canon,  any  thing 
which  would  tend  to  the  absence  of  the  people  from  the  public  duties 
of  religion  in  the  church  (even  though  the  service  itself  was  not  neg- 
lected) was  to  be  avoided.  Now,  it  appears  that  these  weekly  lec- 
tures, if  they  are  conducted  in  the  manner  described  by  W.  G.,  and 
actually  practised  by  W.  A.  S.,  must  not  only  produce  this  eifect,  but, 
by  extemporaneous  prayers,  tend  to  lower  our  excellent  Liturgy  in 
the  estimation  of  the  people,  and  actually  prejudice  them  in  favour  of 
the  service  of  the  conventicle.  Thus  sectarianism  will  not  only  be 
countenanced,  but  spread,  by  those  who  are  bound,  by  the  most  solemn 
obligations,  "to  drive  away  all  erroneous  doctrine,"*  and  uniformity 
be  set  at  nought  by  those  who  are  solemnly  pledged  to  promote  it. 

This  "  zeal,  which  is  not  according  unto  knowledge,"  has  ever  been 
attended  with  the  most  dangerous  consequences  to  our  church.  When 
discipline  is  once  set  aside,  and  customs  prevail  in  a  parish,  which  are 
opposed  alike  to  the  order  and  the  spirit  of  our  beautiful  service,  it  is 
scarcely  possible  to  say  how  far  error  may  proceed,  or  what  evil  may 
ensue.  If,  however,  we  will  turn  to  that  historic  page,  which  is  now, 
alas  !  so  much  despised,  we  shall  find  that  practices,  similar  to  those 
which  are  now  advocated,  have  been  productive  of  the  most  prejudi- 
cial effects  ;  and  perhaps  I  do  not  go  too  far  in  saying,  that  to  them 
may  be  ascribed  some  of  those  evils,  w^hich  terminated  in  the  subver- 
sion of  episcopacy,  and  the  establishment  of  presbyterianism  in  these 
kingdoms.  I'he  prophesying  which  prevailed  in  Elizabeth's  reign, 
she  was  obliged  to  suppress,  not  only  from  the  contentions  which  they 
produced  amongst  the  clergy,  but  because  "  they  gave  encouragement 
to  novelty,  made  people  ramble  in  their  fancy,  and  neglect  their 
affairs  ;"t  and  Bishop  Burnett,  in  the  "  Summary  of  affairs  before  the 
Restoration,"  which  he  gives  at  the  commencement  of  "  the  History 
of  his  own  Time,"  shews  the  evil  which  proceeded  from  ministers 
"  getting  their  people  to  meet  privately  with  them,"  when  "  they  gave 
great  vent  to  extemporaneous  prayer,  which  was  looked  on  as  a  sort 
of  inspiration,  and  by  these  means  they  grew  very  popular. "+      The 


*  Service  for  the  ordering  of  Priests, 
t  Collier's  Eccles.  Hist.,  vol.  ii.  560.  X  Vol.  i.,  18. 


682  CORRESPONDENCE. 

human  heart  is  still  as  much  "given  to  change"  as  ever ;  novelty  and 
variety  will  always  influence  men,  and  lead  them  from  things  which 
have  become  estimable  from  their  antiquity ;  and  as  the  same  means 
will  ever  conduce  to  the  same  end,  any  thing  which  tends  to  estrange 
the  people  from  the  excellent  formularies  of  oiu-  church,  must  be  es- 
teemed dangerous,  and  particularly  so  at  a  period  when  sectarianism 
is  rife,  and  every  eflfort  is  made  to  sap  the  foundation  of  our  establish- 
ment. I  am,  &c.,  T.  H.  T. 


ON     PAROCHIAL     PSALMODY. 

To  the  Editor  of  the  British  Magazine. 

Sir, — I  fully  agree  with  your  correspondent  T.  O.  on  the  importance 
of  parochial  psalmody  as  an  essential  part  of  Divine  worship,  and  the 
benefit  which  flows  from  it  when  judiciously  and  properly  used.  It 
is,  indeed,  a  means  most  efiectual  in  raising  the  heart  to  that  source 
from  whence  proceeds  every  good,  and  in  affording  refreshment  to 
those  whose  spirits  are  wearied  with  the  fervency  of  devotion.  To 
render  psalmody  effectual  to  these  purposes,  the  melody  should  be 
simple,  and  such  as  can  easily  be  caught  by  the  most  unmusical  ear ; 
it  should  harmonize  with,  and  strengthen  the  feelings  which  the  words 
convey,  and  it  should  be  solemn  and  impressive.  It  is  the  neglect  of 
these  points  which  renders  this  part  of  our  service  so  little  calculated 
to  advance  the  honour  of  God,  and  which  has  given  the  dissenter,  in 
this  respect,  so  great  an  advantage  over  our  church.  A  little  judicious 
attention,  however,  on  the  part  of  the  clergy,  (with  whom  the  re- 
sponsibility of  this,  as  of  every  other  part  of  the  service,  rests,)  will 
soon  effect  the  reform  which  is  necessary.  The  form  of  sound  words 
to  be  used  in  this  solemn  part  of  Christian  worship  is  not  so  easily  to 
be  arranged ;  and  more  particularly  when  we  see  the  predisposition 
which  exists  among  many  to  introduce  unauthorized  hymns  into  the 
service  of  our  church.  Nothing  can  appear  to  me  more  uncanonical 
or  more  unseemly  than  this  now,  alas!  too  generally  prevailing 
custom.  If  uniformity  be  essential  in  one  respect,  it  must  be  so  in 
all ;  it  must  relate  no  less  to  psalmody,  than  to  the  other  parts  of  our 
service.  Indeed,  it  is  essential  to  ensure,  as  far  as  may  be,  similarity 
of  doctrine,  because  if  every  clergyman  be  at  liberty  to  introduce 
hymns  into  the  church  service,  subject  only  to  the  control  of  his  own 
ideas  and  his  own  fancy,  opinions  may  be  inculcated  far  removed 
from  those  which  are  enforced  in  our  excellent  Liturgy. 

The  only  authorized  sources  from  whence  we  can  derive  the  means 
of  fulfilling  this  essential  part  of  Divine  w^orship,  are  those  versions  of 
the  Psalms  which  have  been  allowed  and  permitted  by  the  head  of  the 
church  established  in  these  kingdoms ;  and  these  appear  to  possess 
everything  which  the  most  ardent  worshipper  can  require.  They 
possess  a  spirit  which  has  been  sufficient  to  soothe  the  woes,  to  express 
the  joys,  and  to  animate  the  hopes  of  Christians  under  every  varied 
circumstance.     And  I  cannot  but  deplore  the  too  general  rejection  of 


CORRESPONDENCE.  083 

these  Divine  compositions  for  others  ;  it  may  be  of  a  more  enthusiastic, 
but  not  more  beneficial  or  religious  character.  I  cannot  even  recon- 
cile to  myself  the  use  of  the  Morning  and  Evening  Hymns  (they  not 
having  been  recognised  by  any  authority)  in  our  churches,  when  the 
Psalms  supply  us  with  words  quite  as  appropriate.  What  can  be 
more  apposite  than  the  two  first  verses  of  the  fifth  or  sixty-third 
Psalms  as  a  substitute  for  the  former;  and  the  third  and  eighth 
verses  of  the  fourth,  or  third  and  fourth  verses  of  the  sixty-third,  for 
the  latter  ?  and  in  these  that  uniformity,  which  is  so  essential,  is  not 
violated.  The  danger  in  every  innovation,  however  trivial  it  may 
appear  to  us,  is,  that  fi*om  one  we  proceed  to  another.  The  principle 
of  uniformity  once  laid  aside,  we  know  not  how  far  we  may  be  car- 
ried, till  everything  is  sacrificed  to  our  own  ideas,  and  that  beautiful 
harmony,  which  characterizes  our  establishment,  is  lost.  It  does  not, 
therefore,  appear  that  the  suggestions  of  T.  U.,  jun.,  as  to  a  "  standard 
manual  of  psalms  and  hymns"  being  published  by  the  Society  for 
Promoting  Christian  Knowledge,  can  obviate  the  difficulty,  since  it 
does  not  possess  any  power  in  this  matter ;  and  however  excellently 
and  beneficially  it  may  have  discharged  the  duties  to  which  it  has 
long  been  devoted,  I  cannot  but  think  such  a  work  would  be  depart- 
ing from  its  legitimate  object,  and  usurping  an  office  which  belongs  to 
higher  authority.  I  am,  &c.,  9. 


ON     PAROCHIAL     PSALMODY. 

To  the  Editor  of  the  British  Magazine, 

SrR, — I  fully  agree  with  some  correspondents  who  have  lately  ad- 
dressed you  as  to  the  importance  of  church  psalmody.  It  is  an 
inconsistency,  to  say  the  least,  that  no  provision  has  been  made  by 
ecclesiastical  authority  for  this  essential  and  very  valuable  part  of 
public  worship.  To  supply  this  omission,  in  some  degree,  many 
clergymen  have  introduced  into  their  churches  selections  of  psalms 
and  hymns  at  their  own  discretion,  and  by  their  own  authority.  I 
do  not  blame  them  for  so  doing ;  but  there  are  few  who  do  not  admit 
that  it  would  be  most  desirable  that  uniformity  should  prevail  in 
public  worship  in  this  point  as  in  others ;  and  without  w^aiting  for 
authority  to  interpose  in  effecting  this  uniformity,  may  we  not  make 
some  approach  to  it  in  an  unobjectionable  manner?  If  we  can, 
surely  some  advantage  will  be  gained.  The  suggestion  of  T.  U., 
jun.,  in  your  Dec.  number,  is  a  valuable  one,  viz.,  that  the  Society 
for  Promoting  Christian  Knowledge  should  give  their  sanction  to  a 
manual  of  psalms  and  hymns.  But  I  do  not  think  with  him,  that  it 
is  at  all  necessary  that  the  prefacing  such  a  manual  should  be  re- 
ferred to  the  committee  of  general  literature,  nor  to  any  other  com- 
mittee. A  much  readier  mode  would  be,  for  some  one  of  the  numerous 
selections  already  extant  to  be  adopted  by  the  society,  by  its  being 
admitted  upon  their  catalogue ;  and  I  think  this  end  might  probably 
be  accomplished,  if  several  of  the  district  committees,  in  connection 
with  the  society,  would  agree  in  the  recommendation  of  some  par- 


684  CORRESPONDENCE. 

ticular  selection  that  appears  to  them  a  good  one.  I  should  propose  that 
the  selection  made  by  the  Rev.  Hartwell  Home  should  be  made  choice 
of,  for  this  reason,  that  there  would  probably  be  a  greater  faciUty  to  its 
admission  than  most  others,  both  from  its  being  the  production  of  a 
gentleman  of  high  reputation  in  the  church,  by  his  many  valuable 
labours,  and  also  from  it  having  already  the  sanction  of  the  Arch- 
bishop of  Canterbury,  to  whom  it  is  dedicated.  It  is  also  in  itself  a 
very  good  selection,  though  I  could  wish  it  to  be  made  more  copious. 

I  am.  Sir,  yours  respectfully,  C.  S. 


LABOUR  RATE. 

To  the  Editor  of  the  British  Magazine. 

Burton  Latimer,  near  Kettering,  Northamptonshire. 

Sir, — The  following  statement  of  the  result  of  the  first  introduction  of 
a  labour  rate  into  this  parish  may,  perhaps,  be  not  unworthy  of  your 
notice,  especially  as  the  Act  of  Parliament,  under  which  the  rate  is 
levied,  is  only  temporary,  being  intended  probably  for  an  experiment : — 

In  the  last  nine  weeks,  two  rates,  each  of  a  shilling  in  the  pound, 
have  been  levied  upon  the  landholders,  to  be  worked  out  on  the  fol- 
lowing scale  of  wages : — Boys  under  1 4,  2s.  6d.  per  week ;  from  1 4  to 
18,  4*. ;  from  18  to  21,  7*.  Men  from  7.9.  to  10*.,  a  rate  for  each  one 
being  fixed.  Of  course  this  scale  does  not  fix  the  wages  of  each 
labourer,  but  only  the  terms  on  which  the  rate  may  be  w^orked  out ; 
and,  in  several  instances,  the  wages  of  the  labourer  rises  above  this 
standard. 

The  poor's  levy  is  by  this  reduced  nearly  one-third.  Before,  there 
were  every  morning  from  twenty  to  thirty  men  and  boys  "  going  the 
rounds"  seeking  employment.  Now  all  the  men  are  employed ; 
indeed,  in  some  instances,  labourers  have  not  been  met  with  to  work 
out  the  rate  ;  and  (which,  to  my  mind,  is  no  slight  proof  of  the  good 
effects)  the  idle  ones  of  the  parish,  though  receiving  increased  wages, 
complain  that  they  preferred  the  low  pay  and  fight  work  (i.e.  idleness) 
to  the  increased  pay  and  steady  labour. 

The  farmers  are  so  much  pleased  with  these  results,  that  they  have 
determined  to  carry  on  the  system,  with  these  alterations  only, — that 
the  rate  of  Is.  in  the  pound  shall  be  worked  out  in  six  weeks, — that 
the  scale  of  wages  shall  be,  from  14  to  16  years  of  age,  3s.;  from  16 
to  18,  3*.  6d. ;  from  18  to  21,  55. ;  the  rest  as  before. 

I  am.  Sir,  your  obedient  servant, 

Charles  Warren,  Curate.* 


*    RUI.E.S    OF    LABOUR    RATE    AT    INWORTH. 

1st.  That  a  Labour  Rate  shall  be  levied  at  3s.  in  the  pound,  for  the  better  em- 
ployment of  the  able-bodied  men  who  belong  to  this  parish,  for  six  weeks,  to  com- 
mence on  the  21st  of  January,  1833  ;  and  that  every  person  be  allowed  to  work  out 
the  amount  of  his  rate,  by  payment  to  labourers,  Is.  6d.  per  day  for  an  able-bodied 
man,  and  for  other  men  and  boys  the  sum  which  is  actually  paid  to  them,  at  the 
customory  rate  of  labour,  or  pay  the  balance  to  the  overseer. 

2nd. 


CORRESPONDENOK.  085 

ON   ENDOWMENTS. 

To  the  Editor  of  the  British  Magazine. 

Mb.  Editor, — 1  send  you  the  following  note  on  Endowments, 
extracted  from  Gilly's  Memoir  of  Felix  Neif,  thinking  it  worthy  of  a 
place  in  the  British  Magazine,  which  every  month  I  peruse  with 
delight : — 

"  The  tendency  of  endowmients  has  often  been  discussed.  Some 
are  inclined  to  think  that  they  are  not  beneficial  to  the  cause  of  reli- 
gion ;  and  it  has  been  argued,  that  a  minister  of  the  word  may  be 
safely  left  to  the  generosity  of  his  flock ;  that  a  congi'egation  will  never 
suffer  an  active  and  pious  clergyman  to  be  insufficiently  provided  for. 
The  name  of  Oberlin  is  now  proverbial,  and  synonymous  for  that  of 
an  eminent  and  meritorious  pastor.  At  the  Revolution,  Oberlin,  like 
the  rest  of  the  established  clergy  of  France,  was  deprived  of  his  scanty 
income.  This  was  in  1789.  At  first,  his  parishioners  came  forward 
with  generous  alacrity,  and  declared  that  their  excellent  minister  should 
be  none  the  worse — that  they  would  raise  1400  francs,  or  about  56/. 
a-year,  for  him,  at  the  least.     The  first  year  they  subscribed  a  purse 

2nd.  That  every  person  included  in  this  rate  shall,  at  the  end  of  the  period  agreed 
on,  make  a  true  return  to  the  overseer  of  the  name  of  every  man  and  boy  employed 
by  them,  belonging  to  this  parish,  and  wages  paid  to  each  of  them,  but  in  no  case 
higher  wages  than  Is.  6c?.  per  day  for  an  able-bodied  man,  and  for  other  men  and 
boys  the  sum  which  is  actually  paid  to  them. 

3rd.  That  all  parishioners'  sons,  actually  employed  as  labourers  by  their  parents, 
be  considered  as  similar  situated  as  other  labourers. 

4th.  That  the  monies  collected  from  this  rate,  in  lieu  of  labour,  shall  be  applied 
to  the  parish  funds,  and  disbursed  as  the  vestry  may  direct. 

Rate  granted  to  Samuel  Unwin,  overseer,  January  22nd,  1833. 

RULES  FOR  THE  LABOUR  RATE  AT  KELVEDON. 

1st.  That  a  labour  rate  be  made  upon  the  occupiers  of  land,  and  other  inhabitants 
of  this  parish,  at  2s.  4c?.  in  the  pound,  for  the  period  of  six  weeks,  to  commence  on 
Monday,  the  22nd  day  of  April,  1833. 

2nd.  That  all  occupiers  and  other  inhabitants  shall  deliver  a  return  of  labour  done 
on  their  respective  occupations,  with  the  name  of  every  man  and  boy  whom  they 
shall  have  employed  during  the  preceding  six  weeks,  their  respective  ages,  and  the 
wages  paid  to  each  ;  but  in  no  case  will  higher  wages  be  allowed  than  20c?.  per  diem, 
including  beer. 

3rd.  That  every  occupier  or  inhabitant  who  shall  shew  that  he  has  employed,  bond 
Ade,  the  requisite  quantum  of  labourers  to  cover  his  amount  of  rate,  be  excused  from 
paying  the  same. 

4th.  That  no  labourer  or  servant  belonging  to  any  other  parish  be  included  in  the 
foregoing  resolutions,  unless  the  person  employing  him  shall  produce  to  the  meeting, 
at  which  the  rate  is  to  be  settled,  a  certificate  from  such  parish,  shewing  that  for 
every  such  labourer,  one  belonging  to  this  parish  is  employed  therein. 

5th.  That  all  householders  rated  at  10?.  and  under,  be  excluded  from  the  operation 
of  this  rate  ;  and  that  all  who  are  rated  at  11?.  and  12?.  be  charged  at  only  one-fourth 
part  of  the  same. 

6th.  That  all  sums  collected  under  the  above-mentioned  rate  in  lieu  of  labour, 
shall  be  applied  to  the  parish  funds. 

N.B.  Under  these  regulations  every  occupier  or  inhabitant  will  be  required  to 
employ  labourers  belonging  to  the  parish  (except  as  excepted  by  the  4th  and  5th 
resolution)  to  the  amount  of  40s.  per  week,  for  every  100?.  rental ;  and  so  in  pro- 
portion for  a  greater  or  less  amount,  or  to  make  up  the  deficiency  in  money  when 
the  rate  is  settled. 

Vol.  IW.^June,  1833.  4  r 


08()  CORRESPONDENCE. 

of  1133  francs  ;  the  second  year  their  liberality /^//c/ott'n  to  400  francs 
(16/.)  The  pastor  saw  how  things  were  going  on,  and  requested  that 
there  might  be  no  more  annual  collections  for  him ;  he  was  unwilling 
to  appear  to  be  drawing  from  the  poor  or  the  reluctant ;  he  would 
leave  it  entirely  to  their  free  will  and  unsolicited  offerings ;  they  knew 
the  way  to  his  house,  he  said,  and  might  bring  to  him  what  and  when 
they  pleased.  In  1794,  few^  as  were  Oberhn's  wants,  his  own  re- 
sources and  his  parishioners'  bounty  had  so  far  failed  him,  that  he 
was  obliged  to  undertake  the  charge  of  ten  or  twelve  pupils  for  his 
subsistence." — Memoir  of  Keff,  p.  315-16. 

These  were  Frenchmen ;  now,  would  Englishmen  have  acted 
better  ?  I  rather  think  that  this  is  a  faithful  picture  of  human  nature 
in  general.  We  all  may  express  our  abhorrence  of  the  conduct  here 
described  ;  we  may  even  doubt  the  Christianity  of  such  a  flock ;  but 
let  us  reflect  within  ourselves  whether  we  have  never  been  conscious 
of  similar  inconstancy  in  a  good  cause.  When  men  can  assure  them- 
selves of  that  constant  zeal,  which  w411  actuate  them  to  afford  an 
equable  and  adequate  maintenance  to  a  meritorious  pastor  (and,  by 
"the  wa}^,  be  it  observed,  that  they  cannot  meet  with  an  Oberlin  every 
da}^),  then,  and  not  till  then,  can  the  endowments  of  our  venerable 
establishment  be  sacrificed  to  popular  cry,  without  hazard  to  our 
national  faith.  I  remain.  Sir,  Amicus. 


COLLECT     BEFORE     SERMON. 

To  the  Editor  of  the.  British  Magazine, 

Sfr, — In  your  number  for  February,  "  H."  suggests  the  propriety  of 
varying  the  collect  before  the  sermon,  and  of  selecting  one  on  the 
same  subject  with  it.  Would  not  in  general  a  prayer  for  grace  to  do 
any  particular  duty  come  more  advantageously  cfter  than  before  the 
duty  has  been  explained  and  enforced?  The  congregation  would 
more  easily  follow  the  meaning  of  the  prayer  when  they  could  anti- 
cipate the  subject,  and  if  the  sermon  had  produced  anything  like  the 
intended  and  desired  effect,  they  would  pray  with  more  earnestness 
and  fervency.  With  respect  to  the  prayer  before  the  sermon,  a 
collect  which  asks  for  a  blessing  on  the  labours  of  the  clergy,  like 
that  for  the  third  Sunday  in  Advent,  and  on  their  preaching  particu- 
larly, seems  to  me  most  appropriate.  Perhaps  a  correspondent  would 
point  out  a  few  such  from  our  owm  or  other  formularies.  The  col- 
lects which  I  have  most  frequently  heard,  though  very  beautiful 
and  well  adapted  to  our  wants,  do  not  appear  to  precede  sermons 
with  much  propriety.  If  more  variety  is  desirable  in  our  service,  as 
many  think,  among  whom  possibly  your  correspondent  H.  may  be 
numbered,  might  not  something  be  gained  by  a  more  general  use  of 
the  option  which  the  church  gives  as  to  the  hymns  which  are  read 
after  the  lessons,  (though  the  Benedicite  seems  better  adapted  to 
chanting  than  reading,)  and  by  introducing  at  the  proper  time  the 


CORRESPONDENCE.  ()87 


)rayer  in   Ember  Week,  the  use  of  which  is  advisable  on  so  many 
ligher  grounds  ?  I  am,  Sir,  your  very  obedient  servant,  A.  L.* 


COMMUNION    ON    GOOD    FRIDAY. 
To  the  Editor  of  the  British  Magazine. 

Sir, — The  object  of  my  present  communication  is  to  ascertain  from 
yourself,  or  from  some  of  your  correspondents,  the  probable  intention  of 
the  church  of  England  in  regard  to  the  celebration  of  the  Holy  Com- 
munion on  Good  Friday.  I  cannot  but  think,  from  a  consideration  of 
the  rubric,  that  it  was  not  intended  that  it  should  be  administered 
on  that  day,  and  the  omission  of  a  proper  preface  (there  being  one 
for  Ascension  Day)  would  surely  tend  to  give  weight  to  this  opinion. 
I  know  that  many  excellent  persons,  and  Bishop  Porteus  among  the 
number,  have  considered  it  a  profitable  thing  to  administer  it  on  that 
day,  and  the  custom  has  prevailed  in  many  places,  but  that  does  not 
prove  it  to  be  correct  to  do  so. 

Dean  Comber,  by  the  following  observation,  would  lead  one  to 
suppose  that  it  was  never  done  in  the  primitive  church : — "  This 
sacrament  is  a  feast  of  joy  and  thanksgiving ;  the  apostles  ate  it  with 
gladness  of  heart ;  and  the  primitive  Christians  did  not  think  fit  to 
receive  it  upon  any  day  of  humiliation  because  they  were  to  rejoice  in 
this  feast." 

The  Romish  church  does  not  receive  the  holy  communion  on  the 
three  days  during  which  the  Bridegroom  was  taken  away  from  them, 
and  for  that  reason  the  priests,  who  are  required  to  receive  it  every 
day,  receive  it  twice  on  three  other  days,  of  which  I  believe  Christmas- 
day  to  be  one.  Do  they  derive  this  custom  of  not  receiving  on  these 
three  days  from  the  primitive  Christians  ?  and  what  authority  has 
Dean  Comber  for  his  assertion  ? 

By  giving  a  full  answer  to  this  by  citing  authorities  fi*om  the  writers 
of  the  church,  you  would  much  oblige 

Your  faithful  servant,  A  Parish  Priest. 

I  do  not  perceive  that  Palmer  has  alluded  to  the  subject  in  his 
Origines  Liturgicce. 


NOTICES  IN    CHURCH. 

To  the  Editor  of  the  British  Magazine. 

Sir, — Notwithstanding  the  plain  directions  in  the  rubric,  at  the 
end  of  the  Nicene  creed,  "  And  nothing  shall  be  proclaimed  or 
published  in  the  church  during  the  time  of  Divine  service,  but  by  the 

•  The  question  is,  first  of  all,  what  the  church  intends,  which,  we  may  be  sure,  is 
the  best.  When  a  sermon  was  preached  without  the  service,  the  canon  prescribes  a 
form  of  prayer,  such  as  is  used  in  the  Universities,  on  these  occasions.  But  when  a 
sermon  was  preached  in  service,  was  it  intended  that  any  collect  or  prayer  should  be 
used  ?  It  would  be  doing  service  if  some  one,  who  has  leisure,  would  see  what  light 
can  be  thrown  on  the  point. — Ed. 


688  CORRESPONDENCE. 

minister ;  nor  by  him  anything  but  what  is  prescribed  in  the  rules  of 
this  book,  or  by  the  King,  or  the  ordinary  of  the  place,"  the  solemnity 
of  public  worship  in  many  places  is  repeatedly  violated  by  the  parish 
clerk  giving  notice  of  some  rate  about  to  be  levied,  or  of  some  other 
business  totally  unconnected  with  that  of  the  church  !  In  the  parish 
with  which  I  am  connected,  tlie  poor  and  other  rates  are,  unhappily, 
on  the  increase ;  and  to  this  evil  the  attention  of  the  congregation  is 
constantly  directed  by  some  notice  or  other  "  by  order  of  the  vestry, 
&c.,"  which,  even  if  it  must  be  read,  might  often  be  so  worded  as  to 
be  less  offensive  to  the  feelings.  Now  my  object,  Mr.  Editor,  is  to 
ascertain  whether  a  clergyman  has  it  in  his  power  or  not  to  forbid  the 
publication  of  such  notices.  And  if  not,  whether  in  that  case  he 
cannot  exercise  a  discretionary  power  in  the  wording  of  the  said 
notices  ?  Perhaps  some  of  your  correspondents  will  favour  me  with 
an  opinion  on  the  subject — and  if,  unfortunately,  it  is  compulsory  on 
the  church  to  become  the  voice  of  such  notices,  suggest  how  it  might, 
by  some  future  enactment,  be  relieved  from  so  painful  a  duty.  I 
say  painful,  for  I  am  convinced  that  the  publication  of  such  notices  as 
I  have  alluded  to  is  injurious  both  to  the  establishment  and  to  religion. 
To  the  establishment,  because  every  call  upon  the  purse,  proclaimed 
by  the  church,  is  considered,  by  the  unthinking,  in  some  way  or  other 
to  emanate  from  it.  To  religion,  because  it  distracts  the  thoughts  of 
the  congregation,  and  leads  many  to  think  of  things  temporal  instead 
of  things  eternal.  As  a  proof  of  this,  without  trespassing  further  on 
your  pages,  I  need  only  add  the  following  candid  remark  lately 
made  to  me  by  a  parishioner,  whose  means,  like  those  of  many 
other  persons  in  these  days,  are  barely  adequate  to  the  expenses  of 

their  houses — "  That  notice  read  last  Sunday,  of in  the  pound, 

to  be  collected  forthwith,  gave  me  such  a  turn,  that  I  could  scarcely 
think  of  anything  else  during  the  whole  of  the  sermon." 

I  am.  Sir,  your  obedient  servant, 
April  2nd,  1833.  N.  N. 


Division  of  the  commandments. 

To  the  Editor  of  the  British  Magazine. 

Sir, — In  consequence  of  what  lately  passed  in  the  House  of  Lords, 
relative  to  the  Roman  CathoKc  translation  of  the  second  Command- 
ment, I  was  induced  to  examine  that  passage  of  scripture  in  the  ori- 
ginal; and  I  observed  that  the  Hebrew  text  makes  a  different 
division  of  the  decalogue  from  our  Enghsh  Prayer-book.  The  second 
Commandment  is  cut  off  from  the  third  by  the  character  D  ;  and  the 
same  or  D  is  placed  at  the  end  of  each  succeeding  one,  whilst  there  is 
no  such  division  at  the  end  of  what  we  call  the  first  Commandment, 
but  the  first  clause  of  the  tenth  is  cut  off  to  complete  the  right  number. 
Now,  I  have  often  heard  the  Roman  Catholics  accused  of  having 
altered  the  arrangement  of  the  decalogue,  in  order  to  favour  thfeir 
image-worshij) ;  whereas  it  appears  that  tlieir  arrangement  is  that  of 


NOTICES    AND    REVIEWS. 

the  Hebrew  text,  and  that  the  onus  innovandi  (if  I  may  be  allowed 
the  expression)  rests  with  the  compilers  of  our  ow^n  excellent  Liturgy. 
No  doubt,  they  had  good  grounds  for  what  they  did,  and  I  should  be 
much  obliged  to  any  of  your  correspondents  who  w^ould  take  the 
trouble  to  give  me  some  information  on  the  subject,  or  refer  me  to  any 
book  where  I  might  obtain  it.  I  remain.  Sir, 

Your  humble  servant, 

W.  C* 


NOTICES    AND    REVIEWS. 


Conversion,  in  a  Seines  of  all  the  Cases  recorded  in  the  New  Testament,  8fc.  8fc. 
By  the  Rev.  J.  K.  Craig,  Incumbent  of  Oulton-cum-Wood.  London  : 
Hamilton,  Adams,  and  Co.     1833.    2  vols.  12mo. 

Mr.  Craig's  work  will  not  please  either  of  the  two  great  parties  in  the 
church,  differing,  as  it  does,  in  doctrine  from  the  one,  and  speaking  with  great 
severity  of  much  in  the  other,  and  yet  no  serious  man  of  either  party  could 
read  it  without  advantage;  for,  while  he  differed  from  very  much,  he  would  find 
a  great  deal  of  straight-forward,  practical,  home  admonition  and  instruction 
which  he  might  turn  to  much  advantage.     They  who  do  not  agree  with  Mr. 


•  The  controversy  to  which  W.  C.  alludes  is  of  very  ancient  date.  If  he  will 
consult  Augustin.  Queestiones  in  Exod.  (Qu.  71)  he  will  find  that  the  first  table 
was  even  then  divided  differently, — by  some  into  three  precepts,  by  others  into  four. 
St.  Augustin  prefers  the  first  division  (partly  because  the  number  three  alludes  to 
the  Trinity),  and  this  division  has  usually  prevailed  in  the  Romish  church  ;  and  in 
the  Roman  catechism  (Catechismus  ad  Parochos)  it  is  insisted  on  chiefly  because 
"it  has  become  common  in  the  church."  The  Lutherans  retained  it;  but  the 
reformed  churches  of  Germany  adopted  the  same  as  the  English  church,  as  W.  C. 
may  find  in  Walchius  Bibliotheca  Theologica,  vol.  ii.  p.  464. 

With  regard  to  the  division  of  the  Hebrew  text,  if  W.  C  will  consult  the  Dis" 
sertation  of  J.  Buxtorf,  "  De  Decalogo,"  (it  occurs  in  the  first  edition  of  his 
Dissertation es  Philologico-Theologicae,  Bas.  1645,  but  is  omitted  in  that  of  1662, 
because  he  intended  to  enlarge  it),  he  will  find  that  no  conclusion  can  be  drawn 
from  the  letters  D  and  9.  As  some  readers  may  not  know  the  use  of  these  letters 
in  the  Pentateuch,  it  may  be  mentioned  that  they  merely  refer  to  the  space  to  be 
left  between  two  smaller  sections  of  the  law,  in  writing  a  MS.,  and  to  the  part  of  the 
line  at  which  such  section  is  to  begin.  The  9  signifies  an  open  section  (nmns),  and 
the  D  a  close  one  (nDiHD).  See  Buxtorf,  de  Abbreviationibus,  in  voc.  D9.  Maimonides 
enumerates  all  these  sections  in  his  Yad  Hachazakah  (vol.  i.  p.  96),  but  he  makes  no 
division  in  the  tenth  commandment,  nor  do  all  the  Hebrew  Bibles ;  in  fact  many 
do  not,  e.  g.  that  of  Buxtorf,  and  that  of  Venice,  &c.,  and  Kennieott  has  a  list  of 
nearly  half  a  column  long  of  MSS.  in  which  no  space  is  found  there. 

Aben  Ezra  makes  the  Preface  to  the  Commandments  one  of  the  ten  words,  but 
numbers  only  nine  commandments;  and  assigns  as  a  reason,  that  there  are  nine 
celestial  orbs!  W.  C.  will  find  a  great  deal  on  the  subject  in  the  Critici  Sacri 
on  Exod.  XX.  It  is  curious  that  the  Catechismus  ad  Parochos  recites  all  the 
commandments  at  full  length,  before  their  explanation,  except  the  first,  where  it 
stops  at  sctt/pfiZe,  and  puts  an  &c.  (Ed.  Lyons,  1676);  but  it  recites  the  remainder 
of  the  commandment  in  the  article  **  De  Cultu  et  Invocatione  Sanctorum,"  an- 
nexed to  the  explanation  of  this  precept.  The  Roman  Catholic  writers  refer  the 
promises  and  threats  at  the  end  of  our  second  commandment  to  all  the  commandments, 
as  the  margin  of  the  Douay  Bible  remarks. 


69Q  NOTICES    AND    REVIEWS. 

C.'s  views  as  to  Conversion  may,  in  particular,  read  his  sermons  on  the  de/ec- 
five  conversions  in  the  New  Testament  (substituting  belief  for  conversion)  and 
derive  very  valuable  instmction  from  them.  But  what  could  induce  Mr.  Craig, 
who  can  write  good  plain  English,  to  write  his  introduction  in  so  thoroughly 
absurd  a  dialect  ?  When  he  talks  of  pastoral  vigilance  being  susurrously 
thwarted,  and  uses  fifty  other  phrases  as  preposterous,  does  he  wish  to 
deter  people  from  going  beyond  his  Introduction  ?  Again,  what  can  induce 
Mr.  Craig,  in  order  to  shew  that  man  is  prone  to  be  led  by  the  pride  of  life, 
and  the  lust  of  the  flesh  and  of  the  eye,  to  refer  to  Cain's  departing  into  the 
land  of  Nod,  and  calling  a  city  after  his  son's  name,  and  to  Jubal  and  Tubal's 
inventions,  as  the  first  examples  of  these  sins.  Cain  had  departed  from  the 
Lord,  by  murdering  his  brother,  long  before ;  by  God's  sentence,  he  was  obliged 
to  leave  his  presence  ;  and  they  who  will  look  into  their  own  hearts  need  not 
arraign  Jubal  and  Tubal  for  inventions,  for  which  the  Bible  does  not  arraign 
them,  which  in  their  essence  are  not  sinful,  but  may  conduce  to  the  good  of  man 
and  the  glory  of  God.  Nothing  can  more  eflfectually  tend  to  prejudice  men 
against  Scripture  than  this  forcing  it  beyond  what  it  will  bear,  which  is  a  very 
common  practice  in  the  present  day.* 


Travels  of  an  Irish   Gentleman  in  search   of  a   Religion.     By   the  Editor  of 
"Captain  Rock's  Memoirs."     London:  Longman  and  Co.     1833.    2  vols. 
12mo. 

A  MORE  amusing  affair  than  this  has  not  appeared  for  an  age — Mr.  Thomas 
Little  actually  metamorphosed  into  a  controversial  divine!  He  recently  ap- 
peared in  the  amiable  guise  of  the  writer  of  a  ludicrous  poem  on  a  truly  comic 
occasion — the  distress,  starvation,  and  murder  of  the  Irish  clergy, — and  now 
steps  forth  to  all  appearance  a  most  redoubtable  champion  of  the  Roman 
church.  But,  alas  !  there  is  a  certain  fable  in  ^sop  which  will  rise  to  the 
minds  of  all  Mr.  Little's  readers.  They  will  not,  indeed,  accuse  the  Daw  of 
having  got  a  Peacock's  feathers,  but  of  having  drest  himself  in  some  worthless 
finery  not  his  own. 

The  volume  of  which  Mr.  Little  professes,  by  order  of  his  priests,  to  be  the 
author,  is  a  mixture  of  passages  from  the  fathers,  misquoted,  mistranslated,  and, 
in  most  cases,  given  very  wisely  without  reference,  which,  of  course,  clearly  esta- 
blish the  absurdity  of  Protestantism,  and  the  usual  elegant  and  refined  Romish 
jokes  about  Luther's  being  a  drunkard,  and  all  protestant  parsons  being  fat,  &c. 
&c.  The  elegantice  and  facetiee  of  this  volume,  the  biting  wit  of  pointing  out 
that  all  protestant  rectors  are  fat,  &c.  &c.,  are,  very  probably,  drest  up  by  Mr. 
Thomas  Little  himself,  (though  marvellously  ill,)  but  he  may  safely  be  acquitted 
of  the  learning,  such  as  it  is.  If  the  real  author  will  come  from  behind  the  masque 
of  Mr.  Little,  the  book  and  the  subject  shall  be  fully  discussed,  probably  to  his 
heart's  content.  But  it  would  really  be  too  absurd  to  see  a  controversy  on  the 
meaning  of  passages  in  Epiphanius  and  Augustine,  and  the  great  questions 
between  the  Romanists  and  Protestants,  held  with  the  author  of  the  "Two- 
penny post-bag"  and  "  Mr.  Thomas  Little's  Poems."  In  the  meantime,  it  may 
be  said,  that  there  is  not  a  single  passage  here  quoted  (i.  e.  among  those  which 
are  fairly  quoted  and  fairly  translated)  which  has  not  been  noticed  by  Protes- 
tant writers  an  hundred  times,  nor  a  single  low  joke  of  Mr.  Little's  which  has 
not  been  used  till  it  is  threadbare  by  Papists  of  the  same  good  feelings  and 
taste  as  himself.  The  only  mischief  is,  that,  in  this  sort  of  warfare,  the  Roman- 
ists were  so  decidedly  beaten  that  they  entirely  desisted  from  it  for  a  long 
period,    and  now    rather  ingeniously  take  it  up  again  under  the  idea  (not 

*  Mr.  Craig  may,  no  doubt,  defend  himself  by  reference  to  many  and  learned 
divines  ;  and  no  doubt  one  would  not  look  among  Cain's  race  for  instances  of  obedience 
to  God;  but  where  Scripture  is  silent  we  had  better  be  silent  too. 


NOTJCES    AND    REVIF:^\^S.  691 

wholly  a  mistaken  one)  that  ordinary  Protestants  are  not  prepared  with  an- 
swers to  arguments  so  long  given  up,  as  not  to  be  thought  or  spoken  of.  But 
the  sword  is  only  a  little  rusty,  and  will  soon  come  forth  in  all  its  ancient 
strength,  to  cut  down  the  army  of  false  quotations,  false  translations,  and 
citations  of  spurious  passages  which  are  mixt  up  in  the  Irish  Gentleman's 
Travels. 


Discourses  delivered  in  the  Parish   Church  of  All  Saints,  Poplar.     By  Samuel 
Hoole,  A.M.,  Rector.     London:  Rivingtons.   1833.    8vo,  pp.  318. 

Mr.  Hoole  writes  with  clearness,  strength,  point,  and  earnestness.  The 
sermons  on  the  Penitent  Thief  and  the  Ten  Virgins  (on  deferring  repentance) 
could  not  but  be  profitable  to  the  hearers.  Mr.  Keble  has  said  most  truly,  and 
with  singular  happiness  of  expression,  that  the  question  of  the  validity  of  a 
death-bed  repentance  is  best  left  in  the  merciful  obscurity  in  which  Scripture  sets 
it.  But  the  warning  against  relying  on  that  future  repentance  cannot  be  given 
too  strongly  to  those  who  have  yet  time.  The  chief  objection  to  Mr.  Hoole's 
sermons  is  a  certain  asperity  with  which  he  speaks  of  all  who  differ  from  what 
he  approves  in  opinion  or  in  conduct. 


Sermons  chiefly  delivered,  or  prepared  for  delivery,  at  the  Chapel  Royal,  St' 
James's.  By  the  Rev.  W.  Strong,  A.M.,  one  of  his  Majesty's  Chaplains  in 
Ordinary.  Cambridge:  Deightons  ;  and  London  :  Rivingtons.  1833.  8vo, 
pp.  363. 

These  Sermons  are  of  somewhat  a  more  learned  cast  than  is  common  in  these 

days.     Their  sound  views  and  principles  will  be  a  sufficient  recommendation 

of  them. 


Seven  Sermons  on  the  Lord's  Supper,  with  appropriate  Devotions  for  Family  Use. 
By  the  Rev.  C.  Girdlestone,  &c.     London  :   Rivingtons.     1833. 

Affection  between  the  Church  and  the  Dissenters ;  a  Sermon,  preached  before  the 
University  of  Oxford.    By  the  Rev.  C.  Girdlestone.    Oxford  :  Parker.    1833. 

Mr.  Girdlestone's  Sermons  are  always  so  earnest  and  full  of  valuable  prac- 
tical instruction  that  they  cannot  be  read  without  advantage.  The  present 
volume  forms  no  exception  to  this  remark,  although,  to  the  writer,  it  does  not 
appear  that  the  sermons  which  it  contains,  though  valuable,  are  quite  as  im- 
pressive as  some  in  Mr.  G.'s  former  publications.  The  preface  is  somewhat 
curious.  Mr.  G.  says  that  he  should  have  had  more  readers  if  he  had  printed 
his  Sermons  as  essays,  but  he  has  not  done  so  because  that  would  be  some- 
what of  a  fraud  (!)  and  would  shew  that  he  preferred  being  the  author  of  a 
book  to  preaching  and  printing  sermons.  Printing  sermons  is  so  very  much 
like  being  author  of  a  book  that  this  reason  does  not  appear  to  have  much 
.weight.  One  may  say  too,  without  derogating  from  sermons  either  preached 
or  printed,  that  there  are  books  of  which  one  would  as  soon  be  the  author,  as 
far  as  doing  good  is  concerned,  (the  "Christian  Year"  for  example,)  as  be  the 
preacher  and  printer  of  sermons. 

Mr.  G.  afterwards  goes  on  to  make  very  large  demands  on  readers  of  ser- 
mons.— They  are  to  read  with  the  same  teachable  disposition  and  the  same 
respect  for  the  minister,  &c.,  as  should  be  brought  to  the  hearing  of  God's 
word.  Truly,  a  critic's  condition  is  a  very  lamentable  one,  if  it  is  indeed  a 
duty  to  read  every  volume  of  sermons  with  the  same  respect  with  which  it  is 
unquestionably  even  a  critic's  duty  to  hear.  It  is  to  be  hoped  that  Mr.  G. 
will  consider  this  case  in  his  next  volume;  and  as  he  is  somewhat  expeditious, 
the  race  of  critics  will  not  suffer  long  in  suspense.     If  Mr.  G.  makes  out  his 


C>92  NOTICES    AM)    REVIEWS. 

case  against  them,  there  appears  to  be  but  one  refuge  for  them — viz.,  the  wholly 
declining  to  read  any  sermons  to  be  hereafter  published,  and  contenting  them- 
selves with  those  which  they  already  know  that  they  can  read  with  as  much 
respect  as  they  would  hear.  Farther  than  this  Mr.  G.  cannot  go.  He  can 
never  shew  that  it  is  our  duty  to  read  fresh  sermons  any  more  than  it  is  our 
duty  to  attend  other  ministers  besides  our  parish  priest. 

Mr.  G.'s  other  sermon  has  had  some  curious  criticisms  past  on  it.  The 
Evangelical  Magazine  says  it  is  such  a  sermon  as  never  was  preached  before  an 
University  before  !  There  is  some  difficulty  in  understanding  this.  One  may, 
perhaps,  say,  without  disparagement,  that  it  is  not  quite  the  best  sermon  ever 
preached  before  an  University.  What  can  the  Evangelical  Magazine  mean 
then  ? 

An  eminent  and  accomplished  critic  is  understood  to  have  described  this 
sermon  as  one  which  was  preached  on  Sunday  and  printed  on  Monday.  And 
this  really  appears  to  be  so  just  a  description  of  it,  that  it  is  more  kind  to 
criticise  it  no  further.  Two  remarks  only  shall  be  made — one,  that  Mr.  G.  does 
not  shew  the  most  entire  charity  in  supposing,  as  he  seems  to  do  all  through, 
that  every  one  who  opposes  dissent,  hates  all  dissenters  ;  and  the  other,  that  if 
he  has  indeed  known  many  persons  who,  to  use  his  own  words,  "  would  take 
pains  to  hinder  the  success  of  dissenters  preaching,  and  yet  take  no  pains  for 
the  church  to  succeed  instead,"  or  many  "  who  never  so  much  as  pray  for  the 
<;onversion  of  their  brethren,  and  yet  would  forbid  those  who  to  their  prayers 
for  that  end  would  add  costly  sacrifice,"  &c.,  &c.,  &c.,  (p.  9),  he  has  been 
very  unfortunate  in  his  friends  and  acquaintances. 


A  Translation  of  Mede's  Clavis  Apocalyptica.     By  R.  Bransby  Cooper,  Esq. 
London  :     Rivingtons.     1833.    pp.  455. 

A  Commentary  on  the  Revelation  of  St.  John.     By  the  same  Author.     London  : 
Rivingtons.     1833.     pp.  224. 

The  first  of  these  publications  will  be  a  very  acceptable  present  to  the  English 
student  of  the  Bible,  as  in  having  Mede's  views  set  before  him,  he  will 
certainly  have  those  of  the  soundest  writer  on  prophecy  unfulfilled. 

The  second  work  is  also  valuable,  as  the  Commentary  is  nearly  founded 
upon  Mede's  views,  and  Mr.  Cooper  points  out  where  he  has  gone  beyond 
them.  What  caution  is  required  in  handling  such  a  subject,  when,  as  Mr. 
Cooper  observes,  even  Mede  interprets  the  same  type  at  one  time  of  our  Lord 
and  at  another  of  Vespasian  ! 

An  Appeal  to  the  Nobility  and  Gentry  of  the  County  of  Leicester,  on  behalf  of 
the  Church  of  England.  Dedicated  by  permission  to  the  Duke  of  Rutland. 
By  the  Rev.  F.  Merewether,  M.A. 
This  publication,  though  addressed  to  the  "  Nobility  and  Gentry  of  the 
County  of  Leicester,"  is,  in  fact,  an  appeal,  substantially  and  virtually,  to 
the  whole  of  that  class  in  England  in  behalf  of  the  established  church. 
Never  was  there  a  time  when  such  an  appeal  could  come  with  more 
fitness  and  expediency  than  the  present ;  nor  ever  was  there  a  time  when  it 
could  more  behove  our  "  Nobility  and  Gentry"  to  give  a  serious  and  conscien- 
tious attention  to  such  a  matter.  Mr.  Merewether  plainly  exhibits  to  the 
*'  Nobility  and  Gentry"  of  this  Christian  land,  how  deeply  they  are  personally 
and  individually  involved  in  the  great  question  of  promoting  what  we  naay 
call  the  poputenVy  of  the  church  of  England.  Her  intrinsic  and  evangelical 
purity  and  truth  may  ever,  by  God's  blessing,  preserve  her  from  entire  discom- 
fiture, however  fiercely  and  bitterly  she  may  be  assailed.  But  the  great  mass 
of  a  population,  and  even  a  Christian  population,  will  always  be  less  moved 
by  reflection    than   by    outward   influence    and   example.     Let    our   higher 


NOTICES    AND    REVIEWS.  ()93 

and  more  commanding  ranks,  therefore,  who  profess  their  attachment  to  our 
national  church,  consider  what  may  with  perfect  justice  be  expected  from 
them.  They  are  not  only  to  be  ready  to  uphold  her  temporal  respectability 
and  consideration  ; — they  must  do  more,  if  they  would  assist,  as  they  ought, 
in  recommending,  by  their  own  personal  conduct,  the  church  to  the  aflfections 
of  the  people  around  them  ;  they  must  shew,  by  a  conscientious  and  habitual 
obedience  to  the  divine  precepts  and  doctrines  which  she  preaches,  that  they 
love,  revere,  and  thoroughly  believe  her,  as  a  pure  and  apostolical  branch  of 
Christ's  church.  They  must  not  "  lean  too  much  on  their  own  understand- 
ing," affecting  to  "  teach"  and  "  be  wise,"  where  they  ought  to  submit  to 
admonition  and  instruction.  Nor  should  they  exhibit  that  distant  and 
ceremonious  reserve  towards  their  parish  pastor,  which  seems  to  indicate  that 
they  rather  bear  with  him  as  a  public  functionary,  than  esteem  him  worthy, 
by  his  profession,  of  their  confidence  and  kindness,  and  by  his  education,  of 
their  respect  and  consideration.  But  Mr.  Merewether  has  argued  these 
matters  with  much  good  sense  ;  and  we  could  wish  to  see  his  publication  in 
the  hands  of  the  influential  classes  in  this  country. 


Essays  on  the  Church,  with  some  reference  to  Mr.  James's  Work,  entitled  "  Dis- 
sent and  the  Church  of  England,"  reprinted,  with  additions  from  the  "  Christian 
Guardian."     London  :  Seeley  and  Burnside.     pp.  179. 

The  first  ten  chapters  of  this  work  are  most  excellent,  and  deserve  to  be 
generally  circulated.  They  contain  one  of  the  best  and  most  readable  views 
extant  of  the  question  as  to  the  benefits  of  an  establishment,  with  a  quotation 
from  Dr.  Dwight,  W'hich  should  be  reprinted  in  every  form.  It  is  much  to  be 
regretted  that  the  author,  who  can  argue  so  closely,  and  collect  his  facts  so 
carefully,  should  have  written,  in  his  eleventh  chapter,  so  crudely  and  inconsi- 
derately about  Church  Reform,  and  given  circulation  to  so  many  notorious 
falsehoods  about  the  church.  He  says  that  Mr.  A.  Baring  stated  in  Parliament 
that  the  See  of  London  is  worth  100,000/.  per  annum,  and  he  goes  on  reason- 
ing on  the  impropriety  of  a  bishop  having  such  an  income,  though  he  says  that 
he  does  not  know  whether  the  statement  was  true.  As  a  conscientious  man, 
he  ought  to  have  known  before  he  circulated  this  gross  mis-statement,  and  he 
might  have  known.  Where  did  he  learn  w^hat  Mr.  B.  said  but  from  the 
debates  ?  The  same  source  would  have  taught  him  from  authority  that  the 
See  of  London  is  under  14,000/.  per  annum.  How  does  he  excuse  himself  as 
a  friend  to  the  church  for  thus  circulating  a  gross  falsehood  ?  Again,  he  says 
that  nothing  more  has  been  done  in  the  great  parishes  of  London  by  "  the  timid 
and  listless  guardians  of  the  church"  (a  very  indecent,  improper,  and  un- 
deserved phrase),  than  the  having  three  or  four  chapels  of  ease  built,  and  that 
there  is  no  parochial  superintendence  by  clergy.  Now  every  one  will  agree 
with  him  in  wishing  that  more  strength  could  be  given  to  the  church  in  this 
respect.  But  is  it  candid  or  Christian  to  make  such  charges  w^ithout  inquiry  i 
Let  him  ask  and  blush  at  the  answer  which  he  will  receive  in  St.  James's,  for 
example,  and  Marylebone.  Let  him  be  told  that  these  great  parishes  (and  the 
writer  believes  the  same  to  be  true  of  Pancras  and  St.  George's)  are  divided 
regularly  into  districts  by  the  whole  clergy  belonging  to  them,  and  carefully  and 
faithfully  visited  and  inspected,  nay,  that  so  full  is  the  inspection  achieved  by 
these  means,  and  that  of  well-organized  committees  and  other  aids  and  appli- 
ances, that,  when  theCommittee  of  Health  in  one  ofthe  Marylebone  parishes  met 
last  year,  the  clergy  would  have  been  able  to  give  a  good  account  of  all  the  poor 
/ami/«e«  inquired  about  but  for  the  accidental  absence  of  one  of  their  body,  and 
were  able  to  do  so  of  all  except  those  in  his  district.  Again,  when  he  speaks  of 
Bishops  amassing  large  fortunes,  and  the  consequent  necessity  of  reducing 
bishoprics,  there  is  an  inconsiderateness  truly  surprising.  The  income  of  a 
bishopric  may  or  may  not  be  too  large,  but  w^hat  has  this  to  do  with  the 
Vol.  m.—Jvne,  1833.  4  s 


(394  NOTICES    AND    RFA'IRWS. 

conduct  of  an  individual  respecting  it  ?  Will  any  mode  of  appointment  insure 
us  against  ever  getting  a  bad  Bishop  ?  And  if  not,  although  his  savings  will 
not  be  as  large  on  two  thousand  per  annum  as  on  four,  yet  still  a  bad  man 
will  save  improperly  instead  of  spending  his  money  rightly.  "When  people 
speak  on  such  points,  they  ought  to  shew  their  patent  for  seeing  the  heart 
of  every  person  appointed  to  office.  Nothing  short  of  this,  they  may  rest 
assured,  will  save  an  establishment  from  the  reproach  of  occasional  bad 
officers.  Again,  when  he  speaks  of  Government  instantly  effecting  a  commutation 
on  their  own  1300  livings,  and  then  apportioning  the  revenues  so  that  none 
shall  be  under  200/.  and  none  above  800Z.,  it  is  really  distressing  to  find  a  per- 
son displaying  such  exceeding  ignorance.  Of  all  this  number,  all  but  150  at 
most  belong  to  the  Chancellor.  And  the  overwhelming  majority  of  these  are 
notoriously  very  small.  How  many  livings  above  800/.  a  year  does  this  writer 
suppose  the  Chancellor  to  have  ?  And  of  the  others,  although  some  are  better, 
and  a  very  few  are  large  livings,  does  he  for  one  moment  suppose  that  the 
deficiencies  of  those  under  200/.  (an  enormous  number)  could  be  supplied  by 
the  excess  of  the  others  above  800Z.  ?  Why  then  talk  so  wildly.  Again,  he 
says  let  an  instant  commutation  be  effected  in  these  livings.  How  ?  Does  he 
mean  anything  more  than  a  corn  rent,  i.e.  in  fact,  composition  ?  Let  him  fairly 
reason  out  the  matter,  when  he  has  read  the  debates  on  Lord  Althorp's  Com- 
mutation Bill,  and  afterw^ards  talk  of  instantly,  if  he  can.  The  remarks  on 
pluralities  are  just  as  unpractical  as  these.  But  it  is  useless  to  go  on.  The 
whole  chapter  is  a  mass  of  crudities  which  cannot  stand  practical  considera- 
tion for  a  moment.  It  is  a  sad  pity  that  such  clear-headed  and  excellent  men 
as  this  writer  evidently  is,  should  chuse  to  remain  in  such  very  dense  ignorance 
of  the  real  state  of  facts,  and  then  dogmatize  about  them  with  as  much  confi- 
dence as  if  there  was  no  difficulty  in  the  case,  and  all  could  be  done  by  saying 
Open !  Sesame ! 

If  the  reviewer  has  spoken  too  sharply,  it  is  in  pure  vexation  that  a  tract  so 
very  excellent,  and  calculated  to  do  so  much  good,  cannot  be  used  by  those  who 
like  and  would  gladly  use  it,  because  it  contains  also  positive  falsehoods,  mis- 
statements, exaggerations,  and  undeserved  charges.  Cannot  the  writer  in  his 
next  edition  suppress  this  wretched  chapter?  Even  supposing  him  to  retain 
his  full  belief  in  the  wisdom  and  feasibility  of  his  own  schemes,  let  him  consi- 
der that  the  opinion  of  an  individual  on  Reform  can  have  nothing  to  do  with 
a  general  argument  on  the  good  of  the  establishment,  and  that  his  perse- 
vering in  offering  it  can  only  serve  to  limit  the  circulation  of  his  book,  as  no 
one  who  disapproves  of  his  views  can  conscientiously  use  it. 


Tlwughts  on  the  Building  and  Opening  of  a  District    Church  at  Summer   Town, 
near  Oxford.   Addressed  to  the  inhabitants,  by  a  Neighbour.    Oxford.  1832. 

Most  heartily  is  it  to  be  wished  that  the  inhabitants  of  every  village  had  a 
lay  neighbour  like  the  author  of  this  tract,  which  is  full  of  good  sense,  good 
feeling,  and  of  real  unaffected  piety,  and  is  written  in  a  style  perfectly  intelli- 
gible by  those  to  whom  it  is  addressed,  while  it  may  be  read  with  pleasure  by 
a  reader  of  any  class.  This  layman  does  not,  like  too  many,  despise  the 
ministry;  but,  while  he  does  his  own  duty  as  a  Christian  by  endeavouring  to 
promote  the  spiritual  good  of  those  about  him,  leaves  that  proper  province  for  the 
ministers,  and  calls  on  the  people  to  reverence  his  office.  Nor  does  he,  like  too 
many,  indulge,  not  only  in  contempt  for  the  shepherd,  but  in  perfect  indifference 
about  the  flock.  Such  persons  are  in  truth  a  blessing  to  the  community  to 
which  they  belong.* 

•  The  reviewer  has  lately  seen  two  tracts,  published  at  Colchester,  for  the  use  of 
Schools,  written  by  another  layman  of  this  invaluable  class,  which  are  entitled  to 
very  warm  commendation,  and  are  dictated  by  the  same  spirit  as  that  under  review. 


NOTICES    AND    REVIEWS.  695 

The  Church  of  Summer  Town  was  erected,  it  may  be  remembered,  by  the 
liberality  of  members  of  the  University  and  other  well  disposed  persons  of 
Oxford  and  the  neighbourhood, — was  commenced  in  July,  1831,  and  com- 
pleted in  May,  IS 32. 


The  Life  of  the  Rev.  T.  T.  Thomason,  M.A.,  late  Chaplain  to  the  Hon.  East 
India  Company.  By  the  Rev.  J.  Sargent,  M.A.,  Rector  of  Lavington.  Seeley 
and  Burnside.     1833. 

This  volume  will  be  read  with  great  interest  by  those  who  agree  in  the 
opinions  of  the  subject  and  author  of  the  memoir,  and  indeed  by  those  who, 
while  they  differ  in  some  points  from  them,  feel  sincere  respect  for  the  zeal 
and  character  of  both.  There  are  many  of  Mr.  Thomason's  Letters  from  India 
well  worth  reading,  and  manifestly  shewing  much  moderation  of  strong  opi- 
nions, and  much  practical  good  sense.  His  distinct  avowals  of  the  necessity  of 
learning  as  well  as  piety,  of  the  slow  progress  to  be  expected,  of  the  necessity 
of  adapting  instruction  to  the  knowledge  of  those  to  be  taught,  are  very  valu- 
able. And  too  much  praise  cannot  be  bestowed  on  his  devotedness  to  his 
cause,  his  disinterestedness,  and  his  humility.  It  were  much  to  be  wished  that 
both  this  correspondence  and  the  volume  were  not  written  in  so  very  peculiar 
a  phraseology,  which  can  answer  no  single  good  purpose.  Some  remarks  on 
the  great  want  of  charity  evinced  towards  two  or  three  of  Mr.  Thomason's 
opponents,  and  of  the  '*  cold  respect"  testified  to  such  a  man  as  Bishop  Mid- 
dleton — a  man  as  zealous,  as  disinterested,  and  as  Christian  as  any  mission- 
ary who  ever  went  forth  to  his  heavenly  work,  w^ould  have  been  made,  but  all 
criticism  is  disarmed  by  the  intelligence  which  this  moment  has  reached  the 
writer,  of  Mr.  Sargent's  death.  His  friends  have  to  mourn  in  him  the  loss  of  a 
very  sincere  and  zealous  Christian. 


Life  and  Travels  of  the  Apostle  Paul.     London:  Smith,  Elder,  &  Co.     1833. 
pp.  286. 

There  is  a  familiarity  in  this  title  which  one  does  not  like.  But  there  is 
nothing  else  to  dislike  in  the  volume.  On  the  contrary,  it  is  full  of  usefu. 
information  as  to  the  places  in  which  the  Apostle  lived,  and  the  customs  of  the 
times,  with  many  remarks  on  difficult  passages  (connected  with  St.  Paul's  his- 
tory) which  shew  both  reading  and  reflection.  Here  and  there  a  passage 
requires  correction.  For  example,  in  speaking  of  the  worship  of  Diana  at 
Ephesus,  the  writer  says  that  scarcely  a  spark  of  common  sense  remained  in 
the  breast  of  the  people,  (p.  161.) 


On    the   Improvement   of  Society   by   the   Diffusion    of  Knowledge^   8fC.      By 
J.  Dick,  LL.D.     Edinburgh  :  Waugh  and  Innes.     1833.     pp.542. 

This  is  a  book  full  of  original  and  sublime  ideas  as  to  the  advantages  of 
studying  mathematics  and  natural  philosophy,  and  the  horrid  evils  arising  from 
an  ignorance  of  them.  Dr.  Dick  has  actually  discovered  that  by  the  aid  of 
geography,  chronology,  and  history,  we  should  know  more  about  the  Bible 
than  if  we  read  it  without.  He  informs  us  that  the  principles  of  arithmetic, 
algebra,  geometry,  conic  sections,  &c.,  are  things  which  we  ought  to  study  as 
immortal  beings,  as  they  contain  truths  applicable  to  the  circumstances  of  all 
worlds.  His  pictures  of  the  ignorance  remaining  in  the  world  are  truly 
appalling.  The  ladies  of  Barbary  have  even  yet  (it  is  melancholy  to  hear) 
very  poor  notions  of  eclipses  ;  a  journeyman  printer  has  been  brought  before  the 
Lord  Mayor  for  illtreating  a  very  pretty  wife,  only  eighteen  years  old,  when  it 


fiyO  NOTICES  AND  REVIEWS. 

appeared  that  he  only  punished  her  for  going  to  fortune-tellers ;  there  are  still 
(horrescens  refei'o,  in  the  33rd  year  of  the  nineteenth  century,  as  Dr.  D.  observes,) 
believers  in  witchcraft  ;  and  the  English  clergy  are  such  bigots  that  they  will 
not  share  their  churches  with  dissenters.  Nay  !  to  such  a  height  of  bigotry 
are  they  grown  that  the  Dean  of  Carlisle  is  Vicar  of  Burgh-on-the-sands  ;  and 
there  are  other  clergy  with  more  than  one  benefice,  &c.,  &c.  (See  the  Times 
(Dr.  Dick's  authority)  passim.) 

Among  all  the  studies  which  Dr.  D.  recommends,  he  seems  to  pass  over 
logic.  Yet  it  might  be  of  use  even  to  so  great  a  philosopher.  Witness  what 
follows  : — "There  cannot  be  the  slightest  doubt  that  an  increase  of  knowledge 
would  be  productive  of  an  increase  of  moral  order  and  an  improvement  in 
moral  conduct.  For  truth  in  thought  and  sentiment  leads  to  truth  in  action. 
The  man,  who  is  in  the  habit  of  investigating  truth,  and  who  rejoices  in  it 
when  acertained,  cannot  be  indifferent  to  its  application  to  conduct."  This 
proof  is  repeated  in  half  a  dozen  forms.     It  must  be  because  it  must  be. 


The  Testimony  of  Nature  and  Revelation  to  the  Being,  Perfections,  and  Govern- 
ment of  God.  By  the  Rev.  H.  Fergus.  Edinburgh  :  Oliver  and  Boyd, 
pp.  386. 

This  volume  treats  both  of  natural  and  revealed  religion, — is  very  pleasantly 
written,  and,  generally  speaking,*  contains  clear  and  correct  views  of  the 
evidences  in  both  departments.  Many  persons  have  felt  the  want  of  a  book 
which  shall  combine  both,  and  this  volume  goes  far  to  supply  the  deficiency. 
It  is  no  reproach  to  a  w^riter  that  when  thus  compelled  to  compress  his  matter, 
and  yet  write  easily,  he  cannot  say  everything.  But  Mr.  Fergus  appears  to 
select  his  topics  very  judiciously  and  happily,  and  thus  to  do  all  that  can  be 
done.  Some  of  his  reflections  on  the  very  subject  which  Mr.  Whewell  has 
handled  so  powerfully — viz.  the  proof  of  a  contriver  from  the  adaptations  of 
difi'ereut  parts  of  the  system  to  one  another,  are  very  excellent. 


A  View  of  the  Rise  and  Fall  of  the  Kingdoms  ofJudah  and  Israel^  (after  the 
manner  of  Goldsmith.)  By  William  Stevens.  London  :  Whittaker  &  Co. 
1833.  pp.  629. 
This  is  a  large  and  not  Undigested  view  of  the  Old  Testament  History, 
and  may  be  advantageous  to  the  ordinary  student,  who  will  not  be  at  the 
trouble  of  making  one  out  for  himself.  It  is  written  tolerably  too.  The  only 
thing  to  be  wondered  at  and  complained  of  is,  that  the  Editor  should  have 
mixt  up  with  such  a  subject  the  trumpery  quarrels  of  the  London  Society  for 
Converting  the  Jews.  And  he  has  not  stated  even  these  correctly.  He  says 
that  the  episcopalians  are  so  bigoted  that  they  will  not  admit  a  dissenter  into 
the  society.  Now  if  the  reviewer  remembers  right,  the  society,  while  in  the 
hands  of  dissenters,  had  got  into  debt,  and  the  dissenters  quitted  it  on  con- 
dition that  Mr.  Way  should  take  the  debt  off  their  shoulders.  This  is  rather 
a  different  version  of  the  story. 


*  Mr.  Fergus  would  do  well,  perhaps,  to  avoid  some  subjects  which  require  full 
explanation,  as  that  is  impossible  in  so  brief  a  work,  and  yet  the  want  of  it  leads  to 
obscurity.  For  example,  in  p.  87,  what  he  says  as  to  the  connexion  of  the  respira- 
tory organs  of  the  mother  with  the  fcetus  is  so  obscure  as  to  make  one  doubt  whether 
his  view  is  correct.  There  is  no  connexion  between  those  organs  and  the  foetus.  The 
cliange  in  the  Artal  blood,  indeed  the  whole  matter  of  foetal  circulation,  requires /mW 
explanation,  if  touched  on  at  all. 


697 
MISCELLANEA. 


THE  PRIMITIVE  CHURCH. 

Of  the  Times  of  their  Religious  Assemblies  and  the  sevei-al  parts  of  Divine  Service 
performed  therein. — (See  Bingham,  book  xiii.  c.  ix.) 

During  the  two  first  centuries  (§.  1)  we  know  little  more  than  that  the 
primitive  Christians  met  for  public  worship  every  Lord's-day.  But  soon 
after  the  time  of  Justin  Martyr,  we  find  that  the  custom  prevailed  of  meeting 
together  on  Wednesdays  and  Fridays  (§.  2).  These  were  called  stationary 
days,  on  account  of  their  continuing  their  devotions  to  a  great  length.  They 
we're  also  styled  semi-jejunia  or  half-fasts.  Tertullian  informs  us,  that  on 
these  days  they  always,  in  his  time,  celebrated  the  communion.  Some  there 
were,  he  says,  who  objected  to  receive  the  communion  on  these  days,  because 
they  were  scrupulously  afraid  lest  they  should  break  their  fast  by  eating  and 
drinking  the  bread  and  wine  in  the  eucharist ;  and  therefore  they  chose  to 
absent  themselves  from  the  oblation  prayers,  rather  than  break  their  fast  by 
receiving  the  eucharist.  These  persons  he  undeceives,  by  telling  them  that 
to  receive  the  eucharist  would  be  no  infringement  of  their  fast,  but  bind  them 
closer  to  God.*  We  also  find  in  ancient  writers  (§.  3)  frequent  mention 
is  made  of  religious  assemblies  on  the  Saturday,  or  seventh  day  of  the  week. 
It  is  not  easy  to  tell  either  the  origin  of  this  practice  or  the  reasons  of  it, 
because  the  writers  of  the  first  ages  are  altogether  silent  about  it.f  In  the 
Latin  churches  (excepting  Milan)  it  was  kept  as  a  fast,  but  in  all  Greek 
churches  as  a  festival,  in  which  all  the  same  offices  were  performed  as  on  the 
Lord's-day.  The  only  difference  that  was  made  between  the  Sabbath  and  the 
Lord's-day  w^as,  that  Christians  were  not  obliged  to  rest  from  bodily  labour 
on  the  Sabbath  (i.  e.  Saturday),  but  might  work  on  that  day,  so  far  as  divine 
service  would  permit ;  giving  preference  in  this  respect  to  the  Lord's-day,  on 
which  they  were  to  rest  as  Christians.     To  the  Sabbath,  the  Lord's-day,  and 


*  Tertullian  de  Oratione,  cap.  xiv.  See  also  S.  Basil,  ep.  289.  The  notion  still 
prevails  among  some  excellent  Divines  of  the  present  day,  who,  consequently,  refuse  to 
have  a  communion  on  Good  Friday  and  other  fasts.  It  would  seem,  however,  that 
the  very  fact  of  there  being  an  Epistle  and  Gospel  for  Good  Friday,  implies  that 
there  ought  to  be  a  communion  if  the  people  will  attend.  It  is  true  that,  in  the 
English  church,  we  use  the  Epistle  and  Gospel  when  there  is  no  oblation.  But 
liturgical  writers  agree  that  this  is  only  a  concession  to  the  hardness  of  men's  hearts. 
They  ought  to  communicate  weekly  ;  but  since  they  will  not  do  so,  a  certain  portion 
of  the  Communion  service  is  omitted.  The  injunction  that  such  part  of  the  service 
as  is  retained  shall  be  performed  at  the  altar,  is  intended  as  a  reproach  upon  the 
people  for  not  enabling  us  to  complete  what  is  there  begun.  Dr.  Luke  Booker,  in 
his  suggestions  for  the  alteration  of  the  English  liturgy,  would  meet  the  difficulty  by 
using  water  instead  of  wine  on  Good  Friday.  He  is,  perhaps,  the  first  of  our 
Church  Reformers  (except  the  Papists)  who  has  gone  so  far  as  to  propose  to  reform 
our  Lord's  own  sacrament.  But  Ave  may  learn  from  this  the  danger,  in  these  days 
especially,  of  meddling  with  them  that  are  given  to  change.  It  would  be  amusing 
as  well  as  instructive  to  collect  all  the  various  proposals  of  the  different  Church 
Reformers,  that  we  might  see  at  one  view  the  absurdities,  if  not  impieties,  into 
which  they  would  hurry  us. 

t  Dr.  Burton,  with  his  usual  sound  judgment,  observes  on  this  point — "  The 
Christians  were  accustomed  for  a  long  time  to  observe  the  Jewish  Sabbath  as  well  as 
the  Sunday.  It  was  perhaps  natural  for  them  to  do  so,  while  so  many  of  them  had 
been  Jews  ;  and  those  who  have  watched  the  effect  of  times  and  seasons,  will  not  be 
surprised  that  even  the  Gentile  Christians  should  have  assisted  towards  continuing  the 
custom." — Lett,  on  Becks.  Hist.,  vol.  i.  p.  237.  The  subject  will  be  considered 
more  fuUv  hereafter. 


698  MISCELLANEA. 

the  greater  festivals,  vigils  were  appointed.  At  these  (§.  4)  the  more  zealous 
and  religious  would  pass  the  night  in  prayer.  The  festivals  of  Martyrs  (§.  5) 
can  be  traced  up  to  the  time  of  Polycarp,  who  suffered  about  the  year  168. 
For  the  church  of  Smyrna,  of  which  he  was  the  Bishop,  in  their  Epistle  to 
the  church  of  Philomelium,  state  their  intention,  if  God  would  permit,  of 
meeting  at  their  Bishop's  tomb  ;  there  to  celebrate  his  birth-day,  i.  e.,  the  day 
of  his  martyrdom,  with  joy  and  gladness,  as  well  for  the  memory  of  the  suf- 
ferer as  for  example  to  posterity.  In  addition  to  the  usual  solemnities,  it  was 
customary  in  some  churches  to  read  on  these  occasions  the  history  of  the 
Martyr's  passion,  as  taken  by  the  notaries.  During  the  forty  days  of  Lent 
(§.  6)  they  attended  church  daily,  not  only  for  prayers,  but  for  preaching  also. 
It  is  true,  indeed,  that  they  did  not  always  consecrate  the  eucharist  in  Lent, 
but  only  on  the  Sabbath  and  Lord's-day,  as  we  learn  from  the  Council  of 
Laodicea,  which  expressly  forbids  the  oblation  of  the  bread  in  Lent  on  any 
other  day  but  the  Lord's-day  or  the  Sabbath.  The  reason  of  which  was,  that 
these  two  days  were  observed  as  festivals  even  in  Lent  itself;  and  at  the  time 
of  this  Council,  they  did  not  ordinarily  coiisecrate  the  eucharist  Upon  the  fasts. 
But  instead  of  the  consecration,  they  had,  probably,  what  in  the  following  ages 
was  called  Trporiyiafffikvojv  Xeirovpyia,  Missa  Preesanctijicatorum,  "  the  office  of 
the  presanctified  elements,"  which  was  a  shorter  service  for  communicating,  on 
fast  days,  in  the  elements  which  were  consecrated  on  the  preceding  Lord's- 
day.  The  fifty  days  between  Easter  and  Whitsuntide  were  a  sort  of  perpetual 
festival,  during  which  they  neither  fasted  nor  prayed  kneeling.  Public  prayer 
(§.  7)  vvas  oflFered  in  the  church  (its  daily  sacrifice)  every  morning  and  even- 
ing. During  the  three  firs*^  centuries  (§.  8 — 13),  these  hours  of  prayer,  since 
called  the  canonical  hours,  were  not  observed.  St.  Chrysostom  speaks  of 
there  being  public  service  only  three  times  in  the  day.  The  canonical  hours 
were,  in  fact,  a  monastical  institution.  The  author  of  the  Constitution,  in 
some  places,  speaks  only  of  morning  and  evening  service  ;  but  in  another,  he 
prescribes  this  rule  to  be  observed  by  the  bishops  in  the  church, — "ye  shall  make 
prayers  in  the  morning,  giving  thanks  to  the  Lord  for  that  he  hath  enlightened 
you,  removing  the  night  and  bringing  in  the  day ;  at  the  third  hour,  because 
at  that  time  our  Lord  received  sentence  of  condemnation  from  Pilate ;  at  the 
sixth,  because  at  that  time  our  Lord  was  crucified  ;  at  evening,  giving  thanks 
to  God  who  hath  given  the  night  to  be  a  rest  from  our  labours  ;  at  cock-crow- 
ing, because  that  hour  brings  the  welcome  news  of  the  day,  to  work  the 
works  of  light."  This  author,  living  at  the  beginning  of  the  fourth  centurj^  when 
these  canonical  hours  began  to  be  in  request,  and  when  they  may  have  been 
admitted  into  some  churches,  drew  up,  probably,  his  scheme  of  directions  in 
conformity  with  their  practice. 

The  Order  of  Daily  Sei-vice.    (See  Bingham,  book  xiii.  c.  x.) 

The  most  noted  and  usual  times  of  meeting,  besides  those  of  the  Lord's-day, 
were  the  morning  and  evening  of  every  day,  which,  in  times  of  peace,  were 
constantly  and  regularly  observed.  The  following  is  the  order  (§.  1)  of  the 
services  laid  down  in  the  constitutions,  compared  with  the  accounts  left  us  by 
other  ancient  writers  : — 

The  morning  service  commenced  with  the  63rd  Psalm,  called,  on  that  account 
op^ptvoQ  ^aXfioQ,  "the  Morning  Psalm."  After  this  (§.3),  without  any  mention 
of  any  other  psalmody,  or  reading  of  lessons,  follow  the  prayers  for  the  several 
orders  of  Catechumens,  Energumens,  Candidates  for  Baptism,  and  Penitents. 
These,  being  the  same  as  the  prayers  used  in  the  general  service  for  the  Lord's- 
day,  will  come  into  consideration  on  a  future  occasion.  Then  followed  (§.  4)  the 
prayers  which  onthe  Lord's-day  began  the  communion  service,  and  were  usually 
styled  evxai  7ri<rrwv,  "  the  prayers  of  the  faithful  or  communicants."  These 
were  the  prayers  for  the  peace  of  the  world  and  all  orders  of  men  in  the  church, 
which  always  went  before  the  cousecration  of  the  eucharist.  And  although  there 


MISCELLANEA.  699 

were  no  consecration  of  the  euchariston  these  ordinary  days,  yet  these  general 
prayers  were  always  used  in  the  daily  morning  service.  They  will  be  given 
when  we  treat  of  the  Communion  Service.  After  the  prayer  for  the  whole 
state  of  the  church  was  ended,  and  the  Deacon  had  said,  "  Keep  us,  0  God, 
and  preserve  us  by  thy  grace,"  which  concludes  the  former  prayer  ;  he  exhorted 
(§.  6)  the  people  to  pray  for  peace  and  prosperity  for  the  day  ensuing  and  ail 
their  lives,  in  the  following  manner  : — 

Let  us  beg  of  God  his  mercies  and  compassions,  that  this  morning,  and  this  day, 
and  all  the  time  of  our  pilgrimage  may  be  passed  by  us  in  peace  and  without  sin. 
Let  us  beg  of  God  tJiathe  would  send  us  the  angel  of  peace,  and  give  us  a  Christian 
pnd,  ami  be  gracious  and  merciful  unto  us.  Let  us  commend  ourselves  and  one 
another  to  the  living  God  in  his  only  begotten  Son. 

What  is  here  said  concerning  the  Angel  of  Peace,  is  a  petition  that  came  often 
in  the  devotions  of  the  ancient  church,  when  thej^  prayed  either  for  themselves 
or  others.  Immediately  after  this  common  prayer  of  the  Deacon  (§.  7)  and 
people  together,  the  Deacon  having  bid  the  people  to  commend  themselves  to 
God,  the  Bishop  (if  present)  made  this  commendatory  prayer,  which  is  called 
evxapiaria  opQpivj),  "the  Morning  Thanksgiving,"  and  was  as  follows:— 

0  God,  the  God  of  spirits  and  of  all  flesh,  with  whom  no  one  can  compare,  whom 
no  one  can  approach,  who  givest  the  sun  to  rule  the  day,  and  the  moon  and  the 
stars  to  rule  the  night,  look  doicn  now  upon  us  vnth  thy  favour,  and  receive  our 
morning  thanksgivings,  and  have  mercy  upon  us.  For  we  have  not  spread  forth 
our  hands  to  any  strange  God ;  nor  is  there  any  new  God  amongst  us.  Thou  art 
our  eternal  and  immortal  God,  who  hast  given  us  our  being  through  Christ,  and 
our  well-being  also  through  the  same.  Vouclisafe,  by  him,  to  bring  us  to  everlast- 
ing life  ;  with  whom,  unto  Thee,  be  glory,  honour,  and  adoration,  in  the  Holy 
Ghost,  ivorld  without  end.    Amen. 

After  this-  (§.  8)  the  Deacon  bids  them  bow  down  their  heads  and  receive 
the  imposition  of  hands,  or  the  Bishop's  benediction,  which  follows,  under  the 
title  of  xtioo^ia'ia  op^QLvfj  : — 0  God,  faithful  and  true,  who  shewest  mercy  to 
thousands  and  ten  thousands  of  them  that  love  thee,  who  art  the  friend  of  the  humble, 
and  defender  of  the  poor,  of  whom  all  things  stand  in  need,  because  all  things  are 
subject  unto  thee, — look  down  upon  this  thy  people  who  bow  their  heads  unto  thee, 
and  bless  them  with  spiritual  blessing  ;  keep  them  as  the  apple  of  an  eye  ;  preserve 
them  in  piety  and  righteousness,  and  vouchsafe  to  bring  them  to  eternal  life  in 
Christ  Jesus,  thy  beloved  Son,  with  whom,  unto  thee  be  glory,  honour,  and  adora- 
tion in  the  Holy  Ghost,  now  and  for  ever,  world  without  end.  Amen.  This  said, 
the  Deacon  dismisses  the  congregation  in  the  usual  form — TrpokXB^sre  tv  elprjvy, 
*'  Depart  in  peace  ;"  which  St.  Chrysostom  notices  as  the  solemn  form  of 
dismissing  every  church  assembly.  Many  passages  may  be  adduced  from 
other  writers  shewing  that  the  form  thus  given  in  the  constitutions,  was  that 
which,  with  some  alterations,  was  generally  adopted.  The  chief  variations 
consisted  in  the  adoption  of  certain  additional  psalms  as  well  as  proper  lessons 
(§.  10).  These  are  not  alluded  to  by  the  author  of  the  constitutions,  since, 
having  been  used  in  the  antelucan  or  night  assemblies,  they  were,  probably, 
not  repeated  in  his  time  during  the  morning  prayer,  which  would  thus  be  con- 
sidered as  merely  a  continuation  of  the  antelucan  service.  The  antelucan  or 
night  assemblies  had  their  origin  in  the  times  of  persecution  (§.  11).  The 
Christians  being  then  afraid  to  meet  publicly  on  the  Lord's-day  for  divine 
worship,  were  forced  to  hold  their  assemblies  in  the  night,  or  rather  in  the 
mornmg  before  day-light.  But  though  it  was  necessity  which  first  gave  rise  to 
these  antelucan  assemblies  (§.  12),  yet  the  church  in  after  ages  thought  fit  to 
continue  them  (transferring  them  from  the  Lord's-day  to  every  other  day), 
partly  to  keep  up  the  spirit  of  devotion  in  the  ascetics,  or  such  as  had  betaken 
themselves  to  a  stricter  life ;  partly  to  give  leisure  and  opportunity  to  men  of 
a  secular  life  to  observe  a  seasonable  time  of  devotion,  which  they  might  do 
early  in  the  morning  without  distraction,  and  partly  to  guard  her  children 
against  the  temptations  and  seductions  of  the  Arian  sect,  who  with  great  zeal 


700  MISCELLANEA. 

endeavoured  to  further  the  interests  of  their  party,  by  the  excellence  of  their 
psalmody  at  these  early  meetings.  The  order  of  divine  service  at  these  ante- 
lucan  meetings  was,  according  to  St.  Basil  (§.13),  as  follows  : — 1.  Confession 
of  sins.  2.  Psalms  sung  alternately  (dvTL\paX\ov(Tiv  dX\i)Xoig).  3.  Psalms 
sung  by  one  alone.  4.  Prayers  between  the  psalms.  5.  The  common  psalm 
of  confession,  or  the  penitential  psalm  (i.  e.,  xli).  "  And  thus  far,"  says  Bing- 
ham (§.  15),  "  of  the  nocturnal  psalmody,  which  was  the  old  morning  service 
of  the  church.  I  only  add,  that  though  this  service  was  very  early  in  the 
morning,  yet  it  was  frequented  not  only  by  the  clergy  or  by  monks,  but  by 
the  people  also."  "  It  is  remarked  by  Cassian  that  this  part  of  the  church's 
devotions  was  with  great  exactness  observed  by  many  secular  men,  who, 
rising  early  before  day,  would  not  engage  themselves  in  any  of  their  most 
necessary  and  ordinary  worldly  business  before  they  had  consecrated  the  first 
fruits  of  all  their  actions  and  labours  to  God,  by  going  to  church  and  present- 
ing themselves  in  the  divine  presence.  A  worthy  example,  fit  to  be  recorded 
in  letters  of  gold,  to  excite  the  emulation  of  the  present  age,  wherein  the  daily 
worship  of  God  at  religious  assemblies  is  so  little  frequented,  and  by  many  so 
much  despised  ;  though  the  same  service  with  that  of  the  ancients,  for  sub- 
stance, is  still  retained,  with  some  improvements,  and  with  none  of  the  cor- 
ruptions which  the  superstitions  of  darker  ages  brought  into  the  devotions  of 
the  church;  as  any  one  maybe  satisfied  who  will  compare  what  has  been 
delivered  in  this  chapter  with  the  daily  service  of  our  church." 

The  Order  of  Daily  Evening  Service  (chap,  xi )  was,  for  the  most  part,  the 
same  as  that  of  the  morning.  It  was  called  "  Hora  Lucernaris,"  because  it  began 
at  the  time  of  lighting  the  candles.  There  was,  of  course,  such  variation  in 
the  psalms,  hymns,  and  prayers  as  the  occasion  required.  Service  commenced 
with  the  141st  Psalm.  The  commendatory  collect,  or  IttiXvxvioq  ivxapiaria, 
"Evening  Thanksgiving,"  was  uttered  by  the  Bishop,  if  present : — 0  God,who  art 
without  beginning  and  without  end,  the  Maker  and  Governor  of  all  things,  through 
Christ,  the  God  and  Father  of  Him  before  all  things,  the  Lord  of  the  Spirit  and 
the  King  of  all  things,  both  intellectual  and  sensible  ;  who  hast  made  the  day  for 
works  of  light,  and  the  nig  hi  to  give  rest  to  our  weakness  :  for  the  day  is  thine,  and 
the  night  is  thine  ;  tJwu  hast  prepared  the  light  and  the  sun  :  do  thou  now, most  kind 
and  gracious  Lord,  receive  this  our  evening  thanksgiving  ;  thou  hast  brought  us  to 
the  beginning  of  the  night,  keep  and  preserve  us  by  thy  Christ ;  grant  that  we 
may  pass  this  evening  in  peace,  and  this  night  without  sin,  and  vouc/isafe  to  bring 
us  to  eternal  life  through  thy  Christ ;  by  whom  be  glory,  honour,  and  adoration  unto 
thee  in  the  Holy  Spirit,  ivorld  without  end.     Amen. 

The  Benediction  in  the  evening  was  as  follows  : — 0  God  of  our  fathers,  and 
Lord  of  mercy,  who  hast  created  man,  by  thy  wisdom,  a  rational  being,  and  of  all 
thy  creatures  upon  earth  most  dear  to  thee,  who  hast  given  him  dominion  over  the 
earth,  and  hast  made  us  by  thy  pleasure  to  be  kings  and  priests,  the  one  to  secure 
our  lives,  and  the  other  to  preserve  thy  lawful  worship  ;  be  pleased  now,  0  Lord 
Almighty,  to  bow  down  and  shew  the  light  of  thy  countenance  upon  thy  people,  who  bow 
the  neck  of  their  heart  before  thee ;  and  bless  them  by  Christ,  by  who  in  thou  hast 
enlightened  us  with  the  light  of  knowledge,  and  revealed  thyself  unto  us;  with  whom 
is  due  to  thee  and  the  Holy  Ghost,  the  Comforter,  all  worthy  adoration  from  every 
rational  and  holy  nature,  world  without  end.     Amen. 

These  offices  of  morning  and  evening  prayer  are  carefully  to  be  distinguished 
from,  though  by  modern  authors  too  often  confounded  with,  the  great  service 
of  the  Lord's-day.  The  offices  and  service  of  the  Lord's-day  will  form  the 
subject  of  another  communication. 

W.  F.  H. 

(  To  he  continued.) 


MISCELLANEA.  7Ui 


REPLY   TO  THE  CONGREGATIONAL   MAGAZINE. 

Controversy  is  so  often  tedious  and  unprofitable,  that  I  am  unwilling  to  notice 
the  attacks  which  various  dissenting  periodicals  have  made  on  the  articles  I 
have  written ;  but  as  the  Congregational  Magazine,  for  May,  has  accused  me 
of  certain  unfair  quotations,  I  feel  bound  to  offer  some  observations  in  reply. 
The  articles  which  have  given  rise  to  so  much  irritation,  are  to  be  found  in 
the  British  Magazine  for  May,  June,  July,  and  the  Supplement  of  1832.  They 
were  written  under  no  feeling  but  that  of  good  will  towards  dissenters,  as 
must,  I  think,  be  manifested  to  any  one  who  peruses  them.  My  object  was, 
very  much,  to  induce  our  separated  brethren  to  examine  their  own  principles 
and  those  of  the  church ;  as  I  was  confident  that  the  imity  which  they  so 
greatly  need  and  desire  would  thus  (under  the  Divine  blessing)  be  effectually 
promoted.  I  regret  that  these  charitable  intentions  should  have  been  met  by  a 
spirit  so  contrary  to  their  own.  In  the  Congregational  Magazine,  I  am  at  one 
time  described  as  "  a  miserable  scribbler,"  whose  "  reasonings  are  beneath 
notice,"  a  ''  sort  of  ecclesiastical  Mrs.  Trollope  or  Prince  Puckler  Muskau ;" 
— at  another,  I  cause  "  alarm," — my  "  ingenuity,"  '*  craft,"  "  dexterity," 
and  "  juggling  tricks"  are  exposed — Mr.  Binney  is  rescued  from  my  "  fangs" 
— I  appear  successively  in  the  characters  of  a  *'  Jesuit,"  a  "  Pirate,"  a 
"  mangier,"  and  a  "  murderer!"  I  am  well  aware,  to  use  the  words  of  a 
certain  writer,  that  "  pure  attachment  to  dissenting  principles  requires  to  be 
kept  up,  in  minds  of  a  certain  class,  by  a  keen  hatred,  and,  now  and  then,  a 
little  round  abuse  of  the  church."  (Eclectic  Review,  1832,  p.  144.)  Charity 
induces  me  to  hope,  that  this  necessity  alone  has  given  rise  to  such  a  mode  of 
assault. 

I  have,  indeed,  just  reason  to  complain  of  the  manner  in  which  the  Con- 
gregational Magazine  has  treated  what  1  have  written.  In  order  (apparently) 
to  prejudice  dissenters  against  it,  intentions  are  unsparingly  attributed  to  me, 
which  are  not  proved,  and  which  I  did  not  entertain.  I  am  accused  of  draw- 
ing general  conclusions  from  a  few  isolated  passages,  which  are  triumphantly 
produced ;  while  I  really  founded  them  on  a  number  of  similar  proofs,  as  may 
be  easily  seen.  It  is  also  imputed  to  me  as  a  high  misdemeanour,  that  I  did 
not  load  my  pages  with  all  the  qualifying  passages  which  various  writers 
have  used  in  describing  the  evils  of  dissent.  The  fact  is,  those  exceptions 
and  qualifications  are  evidently  dictated  by  apprehension,  lest  the  jealousy  of 
dissent  should  be  excited  by  an  unvarnished  statement  of  its  own  evils,  or  the 
attention  of  the  church  be  called  to  facts,  which  her  opponents  would  gladly 
keep  out  of  view.  I  therefore  consider  these  qualifications  as  little  more  than 
expletives,  and  such  they  will  really  appear  on  examining  the  context.* 

I  shall  now  briefly  notice  the  passages  objected  to  in  the  Congregational 
Magazine,  referring  to  its  pages  for  the  satisfaction  of  its  readers.  It  seems 
(p.  272,  273,)  that  I  have  been  guilty  of  referring  to  the  Eclectic  Review  for 
passages  which  are  actually  there,  though,  through  inadvertence,  I  did  not 
add  that  they  were  quoted  from  another  dissenting  work.  This  is  really  no. 
great  crime.  And  though  the  more  important  passage  is  objected  to  by  the 
Reviewers  so  far,  as  to  maintain  that  it  does  not  aftord  any  reason  for  aban- 
doning independency  ;    yet  they  admit  that  they  "  have  no  wish  to  deny  or 


•  It  may  surely  be  added  that  the  utmost  spirit  of  candour  cannot  require  us  to 
give  all  our  opponents  views  and  reasonings.  He  makes  certain  admissions  in  fact, 
and  then  by  reasoning  endeavours  to  shew  that  these  admissions  do  not  go  so  much 
against  him  as  might  appear.  Surely  it  is  perfectly  fair  for  me  to  take  his  admis- 
sions and  reject  his  views.  It  is  quite  right,  in  reply,  to  expose  the  fallacies  of  my 
argument,  and  establish  his  own  ;  but  he  can  have  no  ground  for  imputing  unfair- 
ness to  me. — Ed. 

Vol.  III.— June,  1833.  4  t 


T02  MISCELLANEA. 

conceal  the  fads  to  which  he  adverts/'  evidently  informing  us  that  there  is 
much  substantial  truth  in  them,  and  this  is  sufficient  for  me. 

(Page  273.)  In  observing  that  Mr.  Ballantyne  was  cited  as  authority  by 
the  Eclectic,  I  said  what  was  true ;  for  that  review  actually  shelters  itself 
under  his  authority,  though  it  is  thought  necessary  to  give  but  a  qualified  ap- 
probation ;  and  this  particular  statement,  that  the  number  of  dissenting  con- 
gregations has  been  greatly  increased  by  the  spirit  of  division,  is  cited 
without  any  mark  of  disapprobation.  In  quoting  another  passage  from  the 
Eclectic,  to  shew  that  the  existing  system  of  dissent  "  is  in  imminent  danger 
of  rapid  decline,"  I  am  blamed  for  not  concluding  a  paragraph.  But  what  is 
that  conclusion  ?  A  sorry  consolation  indeed!  Why — that  "  if  the  present 
race  of  Independents  were  extinguished,'*  the  principles  of  dissent  "  would 
find  other  advocates."  In  my  opinion  this  latter  quotation  is  full  as  ominous 
as  that  which  I  have  made.  Another  passage  from  the  Eclectic  is,  it  ap- 
pears, only  from  a  tract  quoted  there.  It  is,  however,  appropriated  by  that 
Review  without  scruple  or  objection,  as  will  be  seen  by  referring  to  the 
place.  I  have  before  observed  why  I  omit  such  qualifications  as  that  I  am 
charged  with  omitting  in  this  case.  (Page  274.)  I  have  referred  to  some  dis- 
senting authorities,  (British  Magazine,  1832,  p.  427,)  in  proof  that  dissenters 
view  the  prospects  of  their  own  communities  with  feelings  of  despondency, 
and  do  not  consider  any  existing  system  likely  to  be  permanent.  The  pas- 
sages I  have  adduced  do  prove  this ;  though  their  writers  very  naturally  en- 
deavour to  comfort  themselves  by  asserting  that  others  are  in  equal  danger, 
and  that  the  success  of  existing  sj^stems  has  been  "  great" — "  miraculously 
great,"  "all  circumstances  considered V  (Page  275 — 277.)  It  appears  that 
I  have  cited  certain  passages  to  shew  that  dissent  is  becoming  confined  to  the 
lowest  classes — that  their  system  has  a  tendency  to  produce  schism — that 
their  ministers  are  degraded — that  there  is  a  deterioration  in  their  style  of 
preaching — that  the  spirit  of  their  churches  is  leading  to  unitarianism,  &c.— 
and  I  am  accused  of  drawing  general  conclusions  from  particular  cases.  But 
this  is  really  not  the  fact,  for  the  reader  will  find  that  I  argue  from  a  number 
of  facts  in  every  instance,  and  that  I  do  not  by  any  means  draw  the  universal 
conclusions  which  the  Congregational  Magazine  charges  me  with. 

(Page  278 — 280.)  Mr.  Binney's  Life  of  Morell  is  a  very  instructive  work, 
and  full  of  excellent  feeling,  but  it  does  not  seem  that  I  have  been  guilty  of 
any  great  injustice  in  quoting  from  him  on  the  subject  of  dissent,  since  it  is 
admitted  (p.  279)  that  he  "  penned  the  observations  from  which  these  cita- 
tions are  made  with  a  more  especial  reference  to  his  own  community" — and  (p. 
280)  that  Antinomianism,  which,  on  his  authority,  I  have  stated  to  prevail 
more  especially  among  dissenters,  has  in  fact  "  opportunities  of  influence 
among  them  more  numerous  and  extensive"  than  elsewhere.  I  leave  the 
reader  to  draw  the  conclusion. 

The  Congregational  Magazine  may  nibble  at  my  quotations,  but  I  believe 
they  will  prove  nothing  but  iron.  I  have  now  only  to  wish  that  candid  and 
charitable  dissenters  may  afford  my  papers  a  re-perusal,  and  compare  them 
with  the  reply  which  has  been  made  to  them.  In  those  papers  they  will  find 
that  if,  as  they  say,  there  are  some  defects  and  abuses  in  the  church,  and  if 
on  that  account  they  separate  from  us;  there  are  so  many  more  in  dissent 
itself,  and  flowing  necessarily  from  its  principles,  that  they  are  bound  either 
to  desert  every  existing  form  of  Christianity,  or  else  to  choose  the  least  evil, 
and  return  to  the  bosom  of  that  church  which  has  been  so  much  maligned  and 
slandered. 

The  Author  of  Articles  on  Dissent. 


MISCELLANEA.  703 

SOME    SPECIMENS   OF   TRUTH    AND    CAxnDOUR. 

(1.)      THE    HOME    MISSIONARY    SOCIETY'S    MAGAZINE    FOR    MAY. 

"  She  was  at  that  time,  as  she  acknowledged,  very  ignorant  of  the  doctrines 
of  the  gospel,  and  was  depending  entirely  on  her  own  good  works  to  recom- 
mend her  to  God.  Indeed,  this  was  the  doctrine  which  she  had  been  taught  in 
the  parish  church,  which  she  had  attended  all  her  life  !"  This  excellent  lady,  who 
lives  at  Maston,  in  Warwickshire,  after  being  converted  by  Mr.  James,  of 
Birmingham,  first  applied  to  a  Baptist  preacher,  to  officiate  in  her  house, 
which  was  done  ;  then  the  Wesleyans  succeeded  the  Baptists  for  a  little 
while,  and  afterwards,  a  Mr.  Sibree,  several  itinerants,  and  a  Mr.  Godfrey. 

This  variety  of  teachers  and  opinions  must  be  particularly  wholesome.  The 
writer  has  frequently  found  on  inquiry  being  made  about  a  particular  person, 
"  oh  !  he  used  to  go  to  the  Methodists  last  year,  but  this  year  he  goes  to  the 
Baptists." 

(2.)      BAPTIST    MAGAZINE    FOR    MAY. 

*'  It  is  a  fact  which  has  long  been  before  the  public  that  there  are  120  vil- 
lages in  Sussex,  wholly  destitute  of  evangelical  instruction.  I  may  even  pro- 
ceed farther. — There  are  some  towns  which  have  been  long  neglected,  and 
such  is  the  advanced  state  of  society  in  general,  that  I  am  persuaded  only  such 
of  us  as  Providence  has  placed  in  these  dismal  districts"  (poor  dear  Sussex  !) 
'*  can  form  anything  like  a  correct  idea  of  the  frightful  fruits  of  uncontrolled 
depravity  which  they  present."* 

Poor  Sussex  !  Its  bad  character  seems  quite  the  general  talk.  For,  in  the  Home 
Missionary  Magazine  for  May,  we  find  the  same  melancholy  truth  (p.  156). 
"In  this  county  there  were,  in  1831,  120  villages  in  a  state  of  reli- 
gious destitution."  But  is  this  to  go  on  for  ever  ?  Have  the  kind  cares  of  all 
these  friends  of  vital  religion  done  nothing  ?  Has  not  the  voluntary  system 
rescued  even  owe  of  the  120  villages  of  this  dismal  district  (more  than  one- 
third  of  the  whole  County)  from  its  utter  religious  destitution  ?  or,  is  there 
any  particular  virtue  in  the  number  of  120  that  it  is  to  be  left  for  ever  as  a  mo- 
nument of  clerical  guilt? 


MR.  CURTIS. 

Dr.  Pye  Smith  has  formally  declared,  in  abetter  to  the  Congregational  Maga- 
zine, that  he  has  no  recollection  of  having  ever  used  the  expression,  "  They 
have  bastardized  God's  offspring,"  or  any  other  like  it,  and  that  it  is  so  alien 
from  his  habit  of  speech,  that  he  thinks  the  imputation  in  the  last  degree  im- 
probable. Mr.  Curtis  imputed  this  expression  to  Dr.  P.  S.  in  reference  to  the 
alterations  in  the  Bible.  The  many  who  highly  respect  Dr.  P.  S.  for  his  cha- 
racter and  his  learning,  will  feel  sincere  satisfaction  at  his  thus  repelling  this  ca- 
lumny. The  Congregational  Magazine  has  indulged  itself  with  what  it  intends 
for  a  ver\'  severe  note  on  Dr.  P.  S.,  who,  he  may  depend  on  it,  will  never  be 
forgiven  for  withdrawing  from  the  Ecclesiastical  Knowledge  Society.  His 
learning  and  character  may  save  him  from  violent  attacks,  but  his  conduct  will 
never  be  forgotten  nor  forgiven.  It  is  melancholy  to  relate  that  in  this  pleas- 
ing and  gentlemanlike  Society,  "  there  has  appeared"  (to  use  the  words  and 


*  These  gentlemen  know  their  own  affairs  best,  and  they  say  there  is  not  a  Bap- 
tist Church  in  the  west  of  Sussex  ;  at  least,  there  are  Baptist  Chapels,  and  very  old 
ones,  at  Billinghurst  and  Horsham.  The  history  of  the  wars  of  the  Baptists  in  the 
south  is  a  curious  one.  Many  of  these  congregations  have  socinianized.  Is  this 
what  the  writer  means? 


704  MISCELLANEA. 

grammar  of  the  Baptist  Magazine)  "  some  symptoms  of  a  compromising  po- 
licy, a  fear  of  giving  prominence  to  certain  strong  truths  which  might  be  con- 
sidered as  uncourteous  to  the  establishment  r"  Uairai !  What  can  the  So- 
ciety have  done  ?  Has  it  allowed  a  solitary  Christian  sentiment  to  escape  it, 
or  written  a  solitary  sentence  with  decent  grammar  ?  If  so,  the  craft  must, 
indeed,  "  be  in  danger,'*  and  there  is  no  wonder  that  the  Baptist  Magazine 
should  call  out  in  such  choice  English  on  the   mal-practices  of  the  society. 


MODESTY. 

EVANGELICAL    MAGAZINE. 


"  Let  such  champions  for  truth  as  Mr.  Girdlestone  speak  out  on  these  things 
and,  with  a  voice  of  thunder,  demand  the  restoration  of  the  Church  universal. 
Does  he  know  that  all  evangelical  ministers  are  now  prepared  for  this  state  of 
things ;  that  they  are  ready  to  exchange  pulpits  with  all  the  godly  ministers 
of  the  establishment,  and  to  admit  to  the  communion  table  every  member  of 
the  church  of  England,  whom  Mr.  G.  himself  would  regard  as  a  true 
Christian  ?" 

After  due  thanks  offered  to  all  the  evangelical  ministers  for  their  intended 
kindness,  may  one  venture  to  remark  that  the  notion  of  toleration  involved  in 
this  declaration  is,  to  say  the  least,  novel  ?  So  the  poor  church  of  England  is 
to  be  the  only  one  in  the  world  which  is  not  to  be  allowed  to  have  teachers 
who  preach  its  own  doctrines.  But  if  it  demurs  to  admitting  "  strange 
preachers"  into  its  pulpits,  Mr.  Girdlestone  is  to  be  sent  for  to  demand  their 
admission  "  in  a  voice  of  thunder."     This  is  toleration  indeed ! 


THE  CATHOLIC  MAGAZINE. 

(From  a  Correspondent,) 

A  few  literary  '*  beauties"  are  here  furnished  from  a  periodical — the  Catholic 
Magazine.  The  writer,  in  an  article  upon  the  "  Emancipation  of  the" — Turks? 
no,  their  turn  is  not  come  yet,  but  the  "  Jews,"  talks  about  "  religious  per- 
secution ! !  !"  (May  number,)  but  can  nevertheless  pen  the  following  pas- 
sages— (p.  178,  March) — "  Its  own"  (he  is  speaking  of  the  Established 
Church)  "  communicants,  as  well  as  Catholics  and  Dissenters,  are  quite 
wearied  out  with  the  system  of  spoliation,  by  which,  through  the  various  con- 
trivances of  church  rates,  tithes,  offerings,  fees  and  expenses  of  a  thousand 
kinds,  they  are  plundered,  and  their  families  impoverished  to  aggrandize  the 
haughty,  insolent,  and  voluptuous  members  of  an  ecclesiastical  aristocracy," 
Once  more,  "  the  property,  belonging  to  what  is  called  the  Church,  can  easily 
provide  for  the  support  of  its  actual  ministers  and  their  places  of  worship,  in- 
cluding the  cathedrals.  This  property  ****  should  be  vested  in  trustees  under 
the  protection  of  the  law  ;  and  when  it  should  be  found  that  the  people 
would  no  longer  require  a  particular  church,  it  should  be  sold  by  the  trustees, 
and  the  proceeds  applied  to  the  diminution  of  the  burdens  of  the  people.  Tithes 
should  be  abolished  with  a  stroke  of  the  pen,  and  church  rates,  and  all  those 
exactions,  by  which  the  existing  system  is  distinguished."  The  same  writer 
finding  the  parliamentary  oath  to  stand  in  the  way  of  his  revolutionary  Popish 
maraudings,  is  grievously  offended  that  a  man  should  "  promise  to  be  tender 
of  a  human  institution,  that  is  actually  on  the  eve  of  dissolution  from  its  own 
internal  corruption !"    Thus  is  the  mask  rapidly  falling  off. 

Ubi  tempus  est  promissa  jam  perfici, 

Turn  coacti  necessario  se  apcriunt. — Ter.  Ami.  iv. 


MISCELLANEA.  /Oo 

EXTRACT  FROM  THE  JJFE  OF  GROTIUS  BY  BURIGNY. 

Geotius  looked  upon  almost  all  the  reformed  as  factious  men.*  He  had  no 
esteem  for  Calvin.  Speaking  of  Cassander,  he  says,  he  was  a  very  excellent, 
and  at  the  same  time  a  very  able  man,  and  therefore  most  worthy  of  Calvin's 
hatred.  He  advised  James  Laurentius  to  read,  instead  of  Calvin's  Institutions, 
Vincent  de  Lerins  :  "I  hear,"t  says  he  to  him,  "that  you  are  less  seditious 
than  most  of  your  order,  (that  is  the  Protestant  clergy,)  and  that  you  only 
suffer  yourself  to  be  drawn  away  by  others ;  wherefore  I  will  give  you  one 
good  counsel, — read  the  scriptures  in  the  original,  the  confession  of  faith  of 
the  ancient  Christians,  instead  of  the  Belgic  confessions,  the  catechism  of 
Cyril  in  the  room  of  Ursinus's  catechism,  and  the  acts  of  the  General  Coun- 
cils, and  not  those  of  the  Synod  of  Dort ;  you  will  then  easily  perceive  that 
Grotius  is  not  become  a  Papist,  but  Laurentius  turned  a  Calvinist."  Lauren- 
tius wrote  against  him,  but  Grotius  took  his  revengeij:  in  silence. 

He  entertained  favourable  sentiments  of  the  Episcopal  authority,  even  be- 
fore his  embassy,  and  thought  it  necessary  to  preserve  the  unity  of  the  church. § 
It  is  a  question  only  in  name||  (says  he  to  his  brother  some  years  afterwards) 
to  ask  whether  Episcopacy  be  of  divine  right.  It  is  sufficient  that  Jesus  Christ 
has  set  the  example  in  the  college  of  apostles  ;  that  the  apostles  have  followed 
it,  and  that  this  establishment  has  been  approved  by  the  universal  consent  of 
the  church,  excepting  some  innovators  of  the  present  age.  He  handles  this 
point  in  the  eleventh  chapter  of  the  treatise.  Of  the  power  of  sovereigns  in 
matters  of  religion,1[  he  says  it  is  fanaticism  to  advance  that  a  bishop  has 
nothing  above  a  simple  priest.  "  Episcopacy,"  says  he,**  "  that  is  to  say,  the 
pre-eminence  of  a  pastor,  is  not  contrary  to  the  divine  right.  It  is  incumbent 
on  him  who  thinks  otherwise,  that  is,  who  accuses  the  whole  ancient  church  of 
folly  and  impiety,  to  prove  his  opinion.  That  Episcopacy  ff  was  received  by 
the  whole  church  appears  from  the  general  councils,  which  have  always  had 
great  authority  with  all  devout  men  ;  witness  the  national  and  provincial  coun- 
cils, where  we  find  certain  marks  of  the  Episcopal  precedency  ;  witness  all  the 
fathers,  without  exception.  Episcopacy  began  with  the  apostles  ;:J:|  to  be 
convinced  of  this,  we  need  only  have  recourse  to  the  catalogue  of  bishops  in 
Irenaeus,  Eusebius,  Socrates,  Theodoret,  and  others,  who  all  make  them  to 
begin  with  the  apostles.  It  would  be  very  great  obstinacy  or  disrespect  to 
reject  authors  of  great  weight,  who  unanimously  agree  in  an  historical  fact. 
The  history  of  all  ages  informs  us  of  the  advantages  which  the  church  has 
derived  from  Episcopacy."  §§  However,  he  did  not  yet  venture  to  say  ||||  that 
Episcopacy  was  of  divine  establishment :  he  contented  himself  with  maintain- 
ing that  it  was  of  apostolical  institution. 


ADDRESSES  TO  COUNTRY  PARISHIONERS. 

Mr.  Bickersteth,  of  Watton,  is  in  the  habit  of  sending  round  at  the  close 
of  each  year,  a  short  printed  address  to  his  parishioners,  referring  to  the  state 
of  the  parish  in  the  course  of  the  year.  He  has  had  the  kindness  to  send 
three  of  these  to  the  Editor,  from  which  the  following  extracts  are  made,  as 
of  general  application  and  very  valuable  from  their  plain  and  affectionate 
style. 

*'  There  are  sins,  however,  as  well  as  mercies,  which  I  am  called  in  Chris- 

•  Ep.  534,  p.  914—537—916  and  1520— p.  689. 
t  Ep.  1583,  p.  709.  \  Ep.  1098,  p.  711.  §  Ep.  318,  p.  115. 

II   Ep.  534,  p.  914.— See  Ep.  739,  p.  975. 
^    No.  2.       *•   No.  3.       ft  No.  4.       tt  No.  5.       §§  No.  9.         |||f    No.  10. 


706  MISCELLANEA. 

tian  faithfulness  and  love  distinctly  to  mention.  Ithasbeena  great  grief  of 
heart  to  me,  as  a  Minister,  to  find  that  the  Sabbath,  without  the  plea  of  ill- 
health,  should  be  neglected  by  some  who  wholly  absent  themselves  from 
public  worship,  while  others  attend  but  occasionally.  This  is  so  directly 
contrary  to  the  divine  command, /orsa^e  not  the  assembling  of  yourselves  together, 
that  I  cannot  but,  as  the  appointed  Minister  of  this  Parish,  earnestly  and 
affectionately  beseech  such  to  consider  the  sin  and  danger  of  living  in  the 
habitual  neglect  of  the  plain  command  of  that  great  God,  on  whom  we  depend 
for  life  and  breath,  and  all  things.  If  there  are  any  hindrances  in  their  way, 
or  any  objections  in  their  minds  that  I  could  remove,  it  would  be  a  real 
satisfaction  to  me  to  endeavour  to  do  so.  I  fear,  also,  that  the  Sabbath  is 
broken  bj'^  some  in  buying  and  selling ;  by  others  w'ho  mis-spend  their  time 
on  this  holy  day  in  the  public  house  ;  and  by  a  few  of  the  youth  of  the  parish, 
who,  casting  off  parental  restraint,  keep  away  from  the  House  of  God.  The 
plain  directions  and  promises  of  the  Word  of  God  (Isa.  Iviii.  13,  14)  will  shew 
all  such  that  they  are  depriving  themselves  of  that  divine  blessing,  under 
which  alone  they  can  enjoy  true  prosperity.  I  beg  of  the  parents  to  strengthen 
my  hands,  by  using  their  just  authority  and  influence  over  their  children,  to 
induce  them  to  attend  public  worship. 

''  Another  sin,  that  of  excessive  drinking,  some  of  my  parishioners  indulge 
in,  to  the  ruin  both  of  body  and  soul ;  it  is  my  plain  duty  to  warn  them  that 
the  Almighty  God  has  said,  drunkards  shall  not  inherit  the  kingdom  of  God. 

"  I  fear  that,  comparatively,  but  few  attend  to  family  worship.  I  long  for 
the  time  when  every  cottager  shall  gather  his  children  around  him  after  his 
evening  meal,  sing  a  few  verses  of  a  psalm  or  hymn,  read  or  hear  read  a  por- 
tion of  God's  word,  and  commend  his  family  in  prayer  to  that  Heavenly 
Parent,  who  is  our  reconciled  God  and  Father  in  Jesus  Christ.  I  am  sure  that 
this  is  the  true  way  to  secure  the  highest  family  happiness,  and  to  make  our 
families  on  earth  the  best  nursery  for  that  heavenly  home  where  we  hope  to 
dwell  for  ever. 

"The  neglect  of  the  Lord's  Supper  by  so  large  a  proportion  of  the  grown 
up  population,  is  a  painful  symptom  of  the  low  state  of  religion.  When  I 
consider  that  you  are  all  under  baptismal  vows  and  obligations,  and  that  our 
Divine  Redeemer,  when  about  to  suffer  for  us,  gave  it  as  his  last  charge,  this 
do,  in  remembrance  of  me,  I  put  it  to  your  consciences  not  to  disobey  this 
charge,  and  earnestly  invite  you  to  come  in  penitence  and  faith,  and  enjoy  the 
full  privileges  of  the  Gospel  of  Christ. —     —    — 

"  May  the  many  deaths  that  have  occurred  lead  all  to  that  true  wisdom 
which  prepares  for  our  latter  end,  and  preserves  men  from  that  awful  lethargy 
and  indifference  in  which  some,  who  neglect  religion  all  their  days,  pass  at  last 
into  the  eternal  world.  Let  me  again  affectionately  warn  such  as  are  living 
without  God  in  the  w^orld.  There  are  still  many  in  my  parish  who  never  obey 
the  plain  directions  of  God's  word,  to  come  into  his  courts  and  worship  before 
him.  Remember  that  God  has  said,  they  that  are  far  from  him  shall  perish. 
There  are  others  who  are  living  in  sins  that  are  ruinous  to  their  immortal 
souls.  God  has  most  plainly  declared  that  they  who  commit  such  sins  as 
adultery,  fornication,  uncleanness,  hatred^  variance,  emulations,  wrath,  strife, 
seditions,  envyings,  murders,  drunkenness,  reveUings,  and  such  like,  shall  not 
inherit  his  kingdom.  I  do  most  earnestly  forewarn  those  living  in  such  sins  of 
their  danger.  God's  word  is  true  and  no  lie.  Now  there  is,  however,  space 
of  repentance.  Now  is  the  day  of  salvation.  But  this  accepted  time  will 
soon  be  gone  for  ever.  Repent  and  be  converted,  that  your  sins  may  be  blotted  out, 
and  you  may  be  accepted  in  the  great  day  of  account. —    —    — 

"  By  FAMILY  RELIGION,  I  mean  the  daily  acknowledgment  of  God  in  your 
houses.  Those  who  are  out  so  early  to  their  labour  and  absent  all  day  that 
they  cannot  get  their  families  together  in  the  morning,  may  yet  in  the  evening 
get  one  in  their  family  to  read  a  part  of  God's  word,  sing  a  hymn,  and 
have  a  short  prayer.     It  would  change  infinitely  for  the  belter  the  whole 


MISCELLANEA.  707 

character  of  your  cottages,  and  bring  into  them  that  voice  of  salvation  and 
rejoicing  which  is  ever  in  the  dwellings  of  the  righteous. 

"  I  entreat  you,  my  dear  parishioners,  both  to  attend  public  worship  con- 
stantly yourselves,  and  to  endeavour  that  all  under  your  influence  shall  attend 
also.  I  hope  that  you,  who  feel  the  value  of  your  own  souls,  the  blessedness 
of  free  salvation  by  Christ,  and  your  duty  as  Christians,  will  decidedly  dis- 
countenance and  bear  witness  against  Sabbath-breaking,  drunkenness,  swear- 
ing, quarrelling,  licentiousness,  and  every  wickedness,  by  which  God  is  dis- 
honoured among  us." 


HAMLET   OF   BITTON. 


Mr.  Ellicombe  is  authorised  to  publish  that  the  present  Vicar  of  Bitton  has 
never  received  One  Hundred  a-year  in  tithes,  for  his  own  use,  after  paying 
stipends  to  three  curates,  besides  poor-rates,  way-rates,  taxes,  and  collecting 
expenses.  This  is  declared  to  counteract  the  false  statements  that  have  been 
made  on  the  subject. 

The  Curate  of  Bitton  receives  One  Hundred  a-year,  and  fees  which  amount 
to  about  40/.;  besides  which  he  has  a  good  house  and  garden. 

In  1831,  the  hamlet  of  Bitton  contained  2239  inhabitants,  447  houses, 
occupied  by  469  families. 

The  village  School  Room  cost  350?. :  it  was  built  for  the  benefit  of  the 
parish.  The  National  Society*  gave  185Z.  towards  it ;  and  many  persons 
residing  in  and  out  of  the  parish  made  up  the  rest  of  the  sum.  It  is  by  the 
assistance  of  such  friends  connected  with  the  parish,  and  others,  that  the 
School,  the  Clothing  Club,  and  other  institutions  for  the  benefit  of  those  who 
need,  are  carried  on. 

The  Vicarage,  Bitton,  Jan.  1833. 


REPORTS. 


BRITISH  AND  FOREIGN  BIBLE  SOCIETY. 

The  Twenty-ninth  Anniversary  Meeting  of  this  Institution  took  place  on 
Wednesday,  May  1,  at  Exeter  Hall. 

Lord  Teignmouth  being  unable,  in  consequence  of  continued  indisposition, 
to  attend  the  meeting.  Lord  Bexley  took  the  Chair. 

The  Report  was  then  read  by  the  Rev.  A.  Brandram,  Clerical  Secretary  to 
the  Society.  Though  it  announced  a  falling  off"  in  the  amount  of  the  Society's 
income,  it  gave,  in  every  other  respect,  a  most  encouraging  account  of  its 
progress  in  almost  every  country  in  the  globe,  in  the  circulation  of  the  Word 
of  God.  Not  less  than  175,182  copies  of  the  Scriptures  had  been  circulated 
in  France  within  the  past  year.  A  very  large  increase  of  demand  for  copies 
of  the  Scriptures  had  also  taken  place  in  Switzerland,  particularly  amongst 
the  Catholic  cantons.     The  most  important  fact  connected  with  the  distribu- 

*  The  National  Society,  established  in  1811,  is  a  chartered  institution  for  pro- 
moting the  Education  of  the  Poor,  and  building  School  Rooms  throughout  England 
and  Wales.  It  is  composed  of  Voluntary  Subscribers,  among  which  are  some  of  the 
richest  and  most  charitable  people  in  England.  They  have  given  away  about  five 
thousand  a-year  for  such  purposes. 


708  REPORTS. 

tion  of  the  Bible  to  the  heathen  world,  was  the  sensation  produced  in  parts  of 
China  by  the  circulation  of  the  sacred  volume  in  the  language  of  that  country. 
The  book  was  sought  after,  earnestly  read,  and  greatly  spoken  of,  and,  what 
was  still  more  satisfactory,  without  any  hindrance  or  restriction  on  the 
part  of  the  Emperor.  The  Correspondent  from  whom  this  communication 
had  been  received,  added,  that  he  was  about  to  proceed  to  China,  to  take 
advantage  of  this  opening  ;  and  he  hoped  that  he  should  soon  have  a  demand 
for  10,000  copies  in  the  maritime  parts  of  China  and  the  island  of  Doo  Choo. 
In  the  West  Indies,  there  had  been  an  increase  of  the  number  of  Auxiliary 
Societies.  After  noticing,  in  terms  of  deep  regret,  the  loss  sustained  by  the 
Society  during  the  year,  in  the  deaths  of  the  Rev.  Rowland  Hill,  of  Lord 
Gambler,  one  of  its  Vice-Presidents,  of  Mr.  Bainbridge,  and  of  Dr.  Adam 
Clarke,  it  went  on  to  say,  that  the  total  number  of  Bibles  and  Testaments 
distributed  by  the  Society  at  home,  and  by  its  agents  abroad,  was  536,841  ; 
making  a  total,  since  the  commencement,  of  8,145,456.  There  had  been 
added  to  the  Society  112  Auxiliaries  during  the  year.  The  Society's  receipts, 
during  the  past  year,  amounted  to  75,492/.  10s.  5d.  Of  this  sum  25,604Z. 
18s.  7d.  were  the  contributions  of  Auxiliaries,  and  40,717^.  for  the  sale  of 
Bibles  and  Testaments.  The  receipts  of  the  past  year,  as  compared  with  the 
preceding,  shewed  a  falling  off  of  more  than  6000Z.  The  total  expenditure  of 
the  Society  within  the  year,  was  86,76 IZ. 

The  Bishop  of  Winchester,  J.  J.  Gurney,  Esq.,  of  Norwich,  Rev.  A. 
Brandram,  Dr.  Cox,  Mr.  J.  Sheppard,  of  Frome,  Rev.  J.  Entwisle,  Rev.  Dr. 
Pinkerton,  Hon.  and  Rev.  Baptist  Noel,  Rev.  Dr.  Morison,  J.  Plumptre, 
Esq.,  M.P.,  Rev.  Daniel  Wilson,  and  the  Bishop  of  Chester,  severally 
addressed  the  Meeting. 


CHURCH  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

The  Thirty-third  Anniversary  Meeting  of  this  Society  was  held  on  Tuesday, 
April  30,  at  the  Great  Room  of  Exeter  Hall,  and  was  most  numerously  and 
respectably  attended. 

Sir  R.  H.  Inglis  having  taken  the  Chair,  the  Secretary  read  an  abstract  of 
the  Report.  Thomas  Bainbridge,  Esq.  had  been  for  twenty-seven  years 
a  most  active  member  of  the  Committee,  and  a  most  zealous  friend  of  the 
Society,  to  which  he  gave  a  proof  of  his  attatchment  by  bequeathing  to  it 
1,000L  in  three  per  cent.  Consols.  The  receipts  of  the  Society  within  the  year, 
ending  the  31st  of  March  1832,  had  been  40,750Z.  In  the  year  ending  the 
31st  March  last,  they  were  48,600?.,  being  an  increase  of  7,850/.  on  the  receipts 
of  the  preceding  year.  This  was  for  the  general  purposes  of  the  Society  ;  but 
if  they  included  the  sums  received  for  special  purposes,  such  as  contributions 
to  the  fund  for  the  relief  of  decayed  missionaries,  the  whole  receipts  of  the 
year  would  amount  to  49,300Z.  The  Report  went  on  to  state,  that  the 
institution  of  the  Society  at  Islington  contained  at  present  only  thirteen  Stu- 
dents. The  total  number  of  missionaries  and  catechists  sent  forth  during  the 
year  was  nine,  and  the  whole  number  of  missionaries  and  catechists  in  connec- 
tion with  the  Society  was  110. 

In  West  Africa  there  were,  in  a  population  of  21,000  liberated  negroes, 
4,000  who  constantly  attended  public  worship  ;  3,000  children  and  adults  un- 
der education,  and  624  communicants  in  connection  with  the  Society. 

In  the  stations  in  the  Mediteyranean,  particularly  in  Malta,  the  Agents  of  the 
Society  had  been  most  actively  engaged  in  the  printing  of  tracts  in  different 
languages ;  of  these,  forty  only  had  been  printed  in  Italian,  but  there  had  been 
12,368  printed  inthe  Arabic,  and  23,393  in  the  Greek.  In  Smyrna  the  work  had 
been  prosperous,  considering  the  difficulties  which  had  been  raised  up  by  the 
prevalence  of  cholera,  and  of  the  plague.    The  two  missionaries  from  Egypt 


REPORTS.  701) 

had  visited  the  Society  this  year.  It  appeared  that  the  greatest  hindrance  to 
the  progress  of  missionary  eflforts  amongst  the  Mahommedans  of  that  country 
was  the  fear  of  death ;  for,  by  law,  the  man  who  changes  his  religion  is  put  to 
death.  The  labours  of  the  missionaries,  therefore,  in  that  country  were  chiefly 
directed  to  the  benighted  Christians. 

In  Abyssinia,  the  missionary  of  the  Society  had  found  such  favour  with  the 
chief  of  that  part  in  which  he  resided,  that  great  hopes  were  entertained  from 
it  of  advantage  of  future  missionary  labours. 

In  Calcutta  and  Northern  India,  there  had  gone  to  communion  thirty-five 
natives  ;  and  of  these,  thirty-two  had  been  in  the  open  practice  of  idolatry  only 
a  short  time  before.  At  Meerut  a  chapel  had  been  built  by  a  native  princess, 
at  an  expence  of  7>000  rupees,  which  was  attended  not  only  by  Christians  but 
by  Hindoos  and  Mussulmans.  It  appeared  that  a  missionary  had  attended 
one  of  the  great  fairs,  where  crowds  thronged  to  his  tent  from  morning  to 
night  to  hear  his  discourses,  and  many  gladly  accepted  his  tracts. 

In  Madras  and  Southern  India  the  labours  of  the  Society  had  been  attended 
with  great  success.  At  Tinnevelly,  of  which  so  much  had  been  heard  of  late 
years,  great  numbers  had  been  converted  from  idolatry.  One  large  body  of 
Hindoos  had,  as  a  proof  of  their  sincere  conversion,  brought  forth  from  their 
temple  the  idol  which  most  of  them  had  worshipped  from  their  infancy,  and 
destroyed  it.  This  was  no  small  test  of  their  conversion.  At  Bombay,  Ceylon, 
and  other  parts  of  India,  the  Society  had  made  considerable  progress  in  the 
course  of  the  year.  In  Australasia,  they  had  been  equally  successful,  and  not 
less  so  in  North  America.  Speaking  of  the  West  India  mission,  the  Report 
noticed  the  absurdity  of  ascribing  to  religious  instruction  those  lamentable 
events  which  such  instruction  was  calculated  to  prevent. 

In  conclusion,  the  Committee  noticed  the  great  liberality  of  the  public  in  the 
past  year,  as  evinced  by  the  unprecedented  increase  in  their  income  as  com- 
pared with  former  years. 

The  Meeting  was  addressed  by  the  Bishop  of  Chester,  the  Bishop  of 
Lichfield  and  Coventry,  Rev.  Hugh  Stowell,  the  Bishop  of  Winchester,  Rev. 
E.  Bickersteth,  the  Marquis  of  Cholmondeley,  Rev.  George  Hazlewood,  Secre- 
tary to  the  Hibernian  Church  Missionary  Society,  Rev.  H.  Venn,  and  the 
Rev.  Edward  Ward. 


RELIGIOUS   TRACT   SOCIETY. 

The  Western  General  Meeting  of  this  Society  was  held  at  Willis's  Assembly 
rooms,  on  May  2nd.  The  Marquis  of  Cholmondeley,  Chairman.  36,000/. 
had  been  received  during  the  year,  by  the  sale  of  the  publications,  and  4000Z. 
in  the  way  of  donations.  During  the  past  year,  Leanga-Fa,  a  converted 
Chinese,  had  written  nine  new  tracts,  which  had  been  widely  circulated 
among  his  countrymen.  The  Society  had  issued  1,300,000  children's  books, 
and  1,000,000  true  narratives.  The  Bible  Catechism  had  been  just  translated 
into  Malay.  Upwards  of  100,000  tracts  had  been  circulated  in  China  ;  and 
such  was  the  demand  for  them,  among  the  Coreans,  to  whom  500  were  sent, 
that  they  cut  them  into  pieces,  that  all  might  read.  In  the  Burmese  Empire, 
Calcutta,  and  other  places  in  India,  they  had  been  found  especially  useful,  in 
converting  upwards  of  300  to  Christianity.  There  was  a  large  circulation  of 
tracts  in  Armenia  and  Georgia,  and  50Z.  had  been  granted  to  the  Society  at 
Shushi  to  print  tracts.  In  Van  Diemen's  Land,  the  Georgian  and  the  Society 
Islands,  similar  results  had  occurred.  In  the  Sandwich  Islands,  were  52,000 
persons  were  able  to  read  their  own  language,  the  Society  was  in  active 
operation.  At  Cape  Town,  Graham's  Town,  and  Lattakoo,  the  printing 
presses  were  actively  engaged.  At  Madagascar,  the  reading  of  a  tract  by 
Vol.  lU.—June,  1833.  4  u 


710  REPORTS. 

a  child  to  her  father,  caused  him  to  dig  a  hole  and  bury  all  his  household 
gods.  The  negroes  in  the  West  Indies  read  the  tracts  with  avidity.  During 
the  last  two  years,  1,000,000  tracts  had  been  circulated  by  the  Paris  Tract 
Society.  The  Hamburgh  Tract  Society  sent  to  Bavaria  20,000  during  the 
past  year.  An  order  was  sent  to  the  Roman  Catholic  priests  to  collect  them 
together  and  burn  them.  That  order  was  read  from  the  pulpits  and  put  into 
execution  ;  a  number  of  Testaments  and  1 200  tracts  were  collected  and  burnt ; 
but  the  effect  was  an  increased  desire  on  the  part  of  the  people  to  read  them, 
and  a  new  supply  of  20,000  had  been  received  with  avidity  ;  457,000  tracts 
had  been  circulated  in  Russia,  and  two  dignitaries  of  the  Russian  Church  had 
translated  Baxter's  Call  and  the  Saint's  Rest.  In  the  Mahommedan  countries, 
also,  the  Society  was  making  rapid  and  flattering  progress.  In  the  first  year, 
the  tracts  distributed  amounted  to  200,000,  and  the  income  of  the  Society 
400/. ;  during  the  past  year  it  had  sent  from  its  depot  12,595,241  tracts,  (being 
an  increase  on  an)'  preceding  year  of  880,276,)  eighteen  thousand  volumes 
on  Church  History,  51,000  of  Christian  Biography,  10,000  of  the  works 
of  British  Reformers,  and  15,000  of  the  Commentary  on  the  Scripture.  The 
Society  also  had  published  a  periodical,  called  the  Weekly  Visitor,  at  the 
price  of  one  half-penny  ;  427,000  of  which  had  been  sold  since  last  January. 
The  foreign  grants  of  money  amounted  to  4184/. ;  being  114/.  more  than  the 
Society  had  received  in  the  way  of  subscriptions  from  the  Christian  public. 
The  receipts  of  1832  were  31,376/.,  but  those  of  the  present  year  were 
40,000/.,  being  an  increase  of  8624/. — The  Speakers  were  the  Rev.  E. 
Bickersteth,  Dr.  Pinkerton,  the  Rev.  W.  Edelman,  the  Rev.  J.  E.  Giles, 
J.  Shepherd,  Esq.,  Dr.  SteinkopfF,  Dr.  Morison,  and  the  Rev.  G.  Schwabe. 


INCORPORATED   SOCIETY  FOR  PROMOTING  THE   ENLARGEMENT. 
BUILDING,  AND  REPAIRING  OF    CHURCHES  AND  CHAPELS. 

A  MEETING  of  this  Socicty  was  held  at  their  chambers  in  St.  Martin's  Place, 
on  Monday,  the  20th  of  May;  his  Grace  the  Archbishop  of  Canterbury  in 
the  Chair.  There  were  present,  the  Archbishop  of  York,  the  Bishops  of 
London,  Winchester,  Lincoln,  Chester,  Lichfield  and  Coventry,  Bangor,  and 
Rochester,  Lord  Kenvon,  Rev.  Archdeacon  Cambridge,  Rev.  Archdeacon 
Watson,  T.  G.  Estcourt,  Esq.,  M.P.,  Rev.  T.  Bowdler,  Wm.  Cotton,  Esq., 
Rev.  Dr.  D'Oyly,  James  Cocks,  Esq.,  &c.,  &c. 

Among  other  business  transacted,  grants,  varying  in  amount  according  to 
the  necessity  of  the  case,  were  voted  towards  rebuilding  the  chapel  at  Woore, 
in  the  county  of  Stafford ;  building  a  chapel  at  Brighton,  in  the  county  of 
Sussex  ;  building  a  gallery  in  the  church  of  St.  Mary,  Maldon,  in  the  county 
of  Essex;  restoring  the  church  at  Kirkstall,  in  the  county  of  York,  damaged 
by  lightning ;  building  a  gallery  in  the  church  at  Toppesfield,  in  the  county 
of  Essex  ;  enlarging  the  church  at  Leamington,  in  the  county  of  Warwick ; 
enlarging,  by  rebuilding,  the  church  at  Ide,  in  the  county  of  Devon  ;  enlarging 
the  church  at  Darlaston,  in  the  county  of  Stafford  ;  rebuilding  the  chapel  at 
Newton  Harcourt,  in  the  county  of  Leicester;  building  a  chapel  at  Quern- 
more,  in  the  parish  of  Lancaster ;  new  pewing  the  church  at  Madley,  in  the 
county  of  Hereford  ;  enlarging,  by  rebuilding,  the  church  at  Hay,  in  the 
county  of  Brecon ;  enlarging,  by  rebuilding,  the  chapel  at  Markyate  Street, 
in  the  county  of  Hertford ;  enlarging,  by  rebuilding,  the  church  at  Holden- 
hurst,  in  the  county  of  Southampton  ;  repairing  and  re-arranging  the  seats  in 
the  church  at  Hose,  in  the  county  of  Leicester ;  building  a  gallery  in  the 
church  at  Brimfield,  in  the  county  of  Hereford. 


REPORTS.  711 

Report  made  to  the  Annual  General  Coiirt  of  the  Society  for  Promoting  the 
Enlargement,  Building,  and  Repairing  of  Churches  and  Chapels,  May  2Ath, 
1833,  being  the  fifth  after  its  Incorporation. 

In  presenting  to  the  General  Court  their  annual  Report  of  the  proceedings  of 
the  Society,  the  Committee  are  under  the  necessity  of  stating  that  they  have 
no  information  to  communicate  which  will  interest  by  its  novelty  ;  and  that, 
of  the  cases  which  have  come  before  them,  there  are  none  of  such  a  nature  as 
to  deserve  particular  notice.  They  must  content  themselves  with  repeating 
what  has  been  said  in  preceding  Reports,  that  the  Society  has  continued  in 
this,  as  in  former  years,  to  carry  into  effect  the  important  purposes  for  which 
it  was  established,  by  a  careful  consideration  of  the  different  applications  for  aid, 
and  by  such  grants  of  money  as  the  state  of  their  funds  permitted,  and  the 
exigency  of  the  cases  required. 

There  has  been  a  considerable  variation  at  different  times  in  the  number  of 
applications  and  grants  :  in  the  last  year  the  applications  have  been  more 
numerous  than  they  were  in  the  one  immediately  preceding,  being  118  in  1S33, 
and  78  in  1832  ;  but  the  grants  were  more  numerous  in  1832  than  they  have 
been  in  1833  :  in  the  one  they  were  78,  in  the  other  only  58.  Besides  these 
58  new  grants,  additions  have  been  made  in  15  cases  to  sums  previously 
voted,  where  the  plan  originally  proposed  has  been  altered  and  more  accom- 
modation has  been  provided. 

The  amount  of  monies  voted  by  the  Committee  during  the  last  year  is  9260Z., 
and  with  this  aid  14,643  additional  sittings  are  secured;  of  which,  11,024 
are  free  and  unappropriated. 

Looking  to  the  operations  of  the  Society  from  its  origin  to  the  present  time, 
the  result  of  them  cannot  fail  to  be  contemplated  with  satisfaction  by  all  its 
supporters  and  friends.  The  number  of  places  which  have  been  benefited  by 
its  assistance  does  not  fall  much  short  of  1000.  It  has  contributed  to  the 
building  of  22  additional  churches,  and  98  additional  chapels ;  to  the  rebuild- 
ing of  94  churches  and  55  chapels  with  enlargement ;  and  in  a  much  greater 
number  of  cases  to  the  increase  of  accommodation  by  the  extension  of  the 
structure,  or  by  a  better  arrangement  of  the  pews.  In  this  manner,  by  grants 
of  different  magnitude  to  the  amount  of  157,920?.,  the  Society  has  been 
instrumental  in  procuring  239,867  additional  sittings,  of  which  179,322  are 
free  and  unappropriated.  The  disposable  balance  on  the  3Jst  March  last  was 
9069^.  3s.  7d.,  and  it  may  be  calculated  that  this  sum  will  be  increased  by 
2OOOZ.  or  2500?.  in  consequence  of  some  of  the  grants  which  have  been  voted 
not  being  claimed.  It  may  be  considered,  therefore,  that  the  Society,  having 
still  more  than  11,000?.  applicable  to  its  purposes,  will  be  enabled  to  carry  on 
its  operations  during  the  current  year  to  the  same  extent  as  in  many  former 
years. 

But  when  this  balance  shall  have  been  expended,  it  must  not  be  supposed 
that  the  Society  will  have  accomplished  all  that  it  was  designed  to  effect,  and 
will  receive  no  further  calls  for  assistance.  Judging  from  the  fifteen  years  which 
have  elapsed,  a  very  different  conclusion  must  be  drawn.  For  it  appears  that 
in  the  first  five  years  of  that  period,  the  average  number  of  applications  for 
assistance  was,  in  each  year,  91  ;  in  the  next  five  it  was  96 ;  in  the  last 
five  it  has  been  121  ;  and  it  appears  also  that  the  applications  during  the  year 
last  past  exceed  those  of  the  year  immediately  preceding  by  40.  It  may  then 
not  unreasonably  be  presumed  that  the  Society  is  now  only  in  the  middle  of  its 
course ;  and  that,  if  adequate  means  be  but  supplied,  it  will  probably  extend 
its  aid  in  the  next  fifteen  years  to  as  many  places  as  it  has  already  benefited. 
And  when  the  growing  population  of  the  country  is  considered,  when  additional 
houses  and  cottages  are  seen  to  spring  up  in  almost  every  town  and  every 
village,  can  it  be  doubted  that  the  want  of  church  acconimodation  will  ere  long 
be  felt  in  many  places  in  which  it  does  not  at  present  exist,  and  that,  in  pro- 
portion as  the  benefits  which  have  been  already  conferred  upon  the  country 


712  REPORTS. 

by  this  Society  become  more  generally  known,  applications  may  be  expected  to 
increase  ?  The  Society,  therefore,  has  as  strong  a  claim  as  ever  to  the  support 
of  all  who  are  interested  in  its  welfare  and  are  anxious  to  further  its  designs, — 
of  all,  in  a  word,  who  wish  prosperity  to  the  Established  Church  of  this  country. 
To  those  who  may  be  desirous  of  promoting  the  objects  of  the  Society,  by 
bequests  towards  the  building,  enlargement,  or  improvement  of  churches  and 
chapels,  in  any  particular  neighbourhood,  it  may  be  proper  to  suggest,  that  the 
Societ}',  being  now  incorporated,  can  act  as  Trustees,  to  carry  into  effect  the 
desired  application  of  any  funds  intrusted  to  its  charge. 


KING'S    COLLEGE. 

The  annual  general  court  of  the  governors  and  proprietors  of  this  institution 
was  held  on  Tuesday,  April  30,  in  the  large  theatre  of  the  College,  to  receive  the 
report  of  the  council.  The  meeting  was  very  numerously  attended,  including 
the  Earls  Howe  and  Brownlow,  the  Marquess  of  Bute,  Lord  Bexley,  the  Dean 
of  Chichester,  Rev.  Dr.  D'Oyly,  William  Cotton  and  William  Sotheby, 
Esquires,  besides  several  other  distinguished  individuals.  Shortly  after  two 
o'clock,  the  Archbishop  of  Canterbury,  visitor  of  the  College,  took  the  chair ; 
and  the  minutes  of  the  last  general  court  having  been  confirmed,  the  Secretary 
proceeded  to  read  the  Report. 

It  was  very  satisfactory  to  learn  by  this  statement,  that  the  College,  as 
regards  its  various  scholastic  departments,  is  in  a  flourishing  condition  ;  the 
total  increase  of  regular  and  occasional  students  of  all  denominations  over 
those  of  the  preceding  year  being  no  fewer  than  170;  the  whole  number  of 
whom  may  be  thus  divided  : — in  the  senior  department,  109  regular,  and  I96 
occasional;  in  the  junior  department,  or  school,  319  regular;  and  in  the  medi- 
cal department,  77  regular,  and  233  occasional  students. 

The  pupils  in  the  junior  department  have  now  opportunities  afforded  them  of 
attending  popular  lectures  on  chemistry  and  natural  and  experimental  philoso- 
phy ;  which  are  delivered  by  the  professors  of  those  branches  of  science,  one 
day  in  each  week,  after  the  usual  business  of  the  school  has  ceased. 

With  regard  to  the  fiscal  concerns  of  the  College,  the  council  entertain  no 
doubt  that  the  income  accruing  to  the  general  College  fund  out  of  the  fees 
derived  from  students  in  the  academical  year  between  Michaelmas  1832  and 
Michaelmas  1833,  will  be  sufficient  to  meet  the  current  expenditure  of  the 
establishment  for  the  like  period  ;  so  that  the  College  will  be  enabled  perma- 
nently to  maintain  itself  by  its  own  resources. 

There  v\7as,  however,  one  point  as  connected  with  the  funds  of  the  corpo- 
ration that  elicited  strong  marks  of  indignation  from  the  court.  This  was 
the  announcement  that,  of  the  large  sum  of  between  13,000^.  and  14,000Z. 
owing  by  some  of  the  original  subscribers  at  the  period  of  the  last  annual 
court,  a  very  insignificant  portion  had  been  received  to  the  present  time ;  and 
hence,  the  council,  despairing  of  recovering  these  subscriptions,  which,  had 
they  been  forthcoming,  would  have  more  than  sufficed  to  meet  the  present 
exigency,  were  under  the  necessity  of  making  a  fresh  appeal  to  the  liberality 
of  the  real  friends  and  well-wishers  of  the  institution,  to  place  at  their  dis- 
posal the  necessary  funds  for  enabling  them  to  complete  the  river-front  of  the 
College,  which,  by  their  agreement  with  his  Majesty's  government,  they  are 
bound  to  do  by  the  summer  of  1834,  and  thus  place  the  possession  of  the 
building  on  a  sure  and  staple  footing. 

Mr.  Cotton,  a  member  of  the  council,  deprecated  the  conduct  of  these  de- 
faulters in  severe  terms,  but  hoped  it  would  act  as  a  stimulus  to  renewed 
exertion  ;  and  he  considered,  therefore,  that  it  behoved  each  proprietor  to  put 
forth  his  best  individual  endeavour  to  aid  the  efforts  which  the  council  had 
made,  and  were  still  making,  to  promote  subscriptions  for  shares,  &c.,  so  as 


REPORTS.  713 

by  their  united  eflforts  to  raise  the  necessary  funds  (about  8000/.) >  and  thus 
render  themselves  independent  of  those  who  had  deserted  them. 

The  unanimous  thanks  of  the  meeting  having  been  voted  to  his  Grace  of 
Canterbury,  it  broke  up,  having  balloted  for  the  council  &c.  for  the  ensuing 
year. 


BRITISH  AND  FOREIGN  SCHOOL  SOCIETY. 

Some  notice  was  taken  of  the  present  condition  of  the  British  and  Foreign 
School  Society  in  vol.  I.  p.  292,  where  its  Twenty-seventh  Report  was  mention- 
ed. But  on  nearer  inspection  of  this  Report,  it  appears  to  deserve  more  particular 
notice.  The  Society  says,  (p.  33,)  that  schools  are  now  called  for  and  sup- 
ported by  persons  of  very  different  views  from  the  majority  of  those  who  at 
first  advocated  their  existence.  The  lover  of  novelty  has  found  a  newer  toy,  the 
political  agitator  and  the  decided  infidel,  who  said  "  You  teach  them  to  read,  and 
we  will  afterwards  furnish  them  with  books,"  have  been  disappointed  in  the 
results,  and  withdrawn  their  protection*  Now  they  are  supported  by  men  of 
DECIDED  PIETY.  Accordingly  it  will  be  found  that  now  the  education  is  to  be 
sound  and  scriptural — conducted  by  persons  of  sound  religious  principle — that  the 
children  are  to  be  taught  to  recognise  the  depraved  state  of  the  affections — that 
the  interrogative  system,  by  which  a  meaning  is  to  be  put  on  Scripture,  is  to 
be  widely  pursued — and  that  heavy  complaints  are  made  where  its  introduction 
is  objected  to  (p.  31) — that  libraries  of  books  on  moral,  religious,  and  useful 
subjects  are  attached  to  the  schools,  in  one  case  (p.  20)  chiefly  furnished  by 
the  Baptists  and  Independents,  and  district  visiting  Societies  connected  with 
them  (p.  48).  The  Society's  agents  appear,  as  might  naturally  be  expected,  to 
commuuicate  principally  with  Dissenters  and  Dissenting  ministers.  Now  there 
cannot  be  the  slightest  objection  made  by  Churchmen  to  Dissenters  having 
Dissenting  schools,  just  as  they  themselves  have  Church  schools.  But  will  it 
be  contended  for  a  moment,  if  a  meaning  is  to  be  put  on  Scripture,  if  religious 
books  are  put  into  the  children's  hands,  if  they  are  taught  to  recognize  certain 
great  doctrines,  on  which  men  differ,  that  the  Society  can  any  longer  preserve 
its  impartiality  to  all  sects,  that  the  master  of  sound  religious  principle  will 
not  explain  things  as  he  conscientiously  believes  them  to  be,  in  consistency  with 
the  views  of  the  sect  which  appointed  him  and  to  which  he  belongs,  i.  e.  give 
the  scholars  his  own  views,  and  then  that  those  views  will  not  be  strengthened 
by  the  sectarian  books  put  into  the  children's  hands  ?  That  the  Society  still 
professes  to  be  willing  to  co-operate  with  churchmen  is  very  true,  because 
schools  cannot  go  on  without  money,  and  churchmen  have  most  property  in  the 
country.  But  how  churchmen  can  be  blind  to  the  statements  of  the  Society 
itself,  it  is  a  little  difficult  to  see.  Political  agitators  and  infidels,  it  says,  sup- 
ported its  early  years,  when  it  profest  to  avoid  any  bias  whatever,  or  the  incul- 
cation of  any  peculiar  doctrines.  Now  it  is  in  the  hands  of  persons  of  decided 
piety.  Dissenting  ministers  are  the  first  persons  consulted  and  resorted  to  for 
information,  and  yet  the  Society  asks  for  the  support  of  churchmen,  while  it 
expressly  declares  in  many  places  that  the  narrow  principles  of  the  National 
schools  cannot  be  endured.  That  is,  there  is  to  be  a  system  of  doctrine 
delivered  to  the  children,  and  religious  books  are  to  be  put  into  their  hands. 
But  it  is  not  to  be  the  church  system,  whatever  it  is. 

It  must  be  added  that  this  Society  states  that  England  is  yet  uneducated, 
although  the  Report  of  the  National  Society  shews  that  near  900,000  children 
are  educated  by  the  church  alone,  and  Dr.  Chalmers  states  one  fifteenth  of  the 
population  as  the  proper  proportion  which  should  be  at  school.  Surely  this 
IS  not  very  proper. 

*  What  violent  abuse  was  poured,  a  very  few  years  ago,  on  any  churchman  who 
fiinted  at  any  thing  like  this.  But  what  churchman  would  have  dared  to  say  that  the 
Society- was  under  the  protection  of  political  agitators  and  decided  infidels  ? 


714 
TRIALS. 


NoriJiern  Circuit. — Lancaster,  April  2. 

LAMBERT    V.    FISHER     AND    ANOTHER. 

This  case  was  one  of  very  considerable  importance  to  the  parish  of  Kendal, 
which  is  said  to  be  the  largest  in  England,  being  50  miles  in  circumference. 
The  action  was  brought  for  a  claim  to  rectorial  tithes,  made  by  Trinity  College, 
Cambridge,  though  the  Misses  Lambert  were  the  plaintiflFs  in  the  action.  It 
seems  that  hitherto  the  farmers  in  Kendal  have  paid  one  penny  an  acre  on 
hay  land,  and  the  claim  now  set  up  would  raise  the  payment  to  one  shilling 
an  acre.  A  bill  had  been  filed  in  Chancery  a  considerable  time  ago,  and  an 
issue  for  the  present  trial  directed.  It  was  stated  that  250  or  260  notices  had 
been  served  upon  individuals  in  the  parish. 

Sir  James  Scarlett  stated  the  plaintiffs'  case,  and  said  that  he  had  the 
honour  of  attending  on  behalf  of  the  plaintiffs,  the  lessees  of  the  tithes  in  the 
parish  of  Kendal.  The  trial  was  to  them  of  very  considerable  importance, 
though  of  much  less  to  the  defendants.  It  was  to  ascertain  the  right  of  cer- 
tain tithes  claimed  by  Trinity  College,  Cambridge,  to  which  the  plaintiffs,  the 
Misses  Lambert,  had  succeeded  by  lease  to  their  family  from  1694.  The  de- 
fendant, Mr.  Fisher,  was  a  man  of  fortune,  and  the  owner  of  land  in  Scalth- 
waite  Rigg.  The  other  defendant,  Mr.  Todd,  was  the  owner  or  farmer  of 
lands  in  the  township  of  Docker.  The  action  arose  between  the  defendants 
and  the  Rector,  whether  or  not  the  land  was  liable  to  pay  tithe  on  hay  in 
kind  ;  the  defendants  insisted  they  were  exempt  by  a  modus.  They  also  said 
that  certain  tithes  were  payable  to  the  Vicar,  and  not  the  Rector  ;  but  the 
onus  probandi  must  rest  with  his  learned  friend  for  the  defence,  whether  the 
Rector  was  entitled  to  the  whole  or  half,  or  to  what  portion,  which  would 
not  be  a  very  difficult  matter  to  decide.  The  Rector,  by  the  law  of  the  land, 
was  entitled  to  all  tithes  within  the  rectory  ;  and  any  one  opposing  him  must 
shew  a  right  in  himself,  or  else  in  some  other  person.  It  was  suflicient  to 
shew  that  he  was  entitled  to  the  tithes  as  Rector,  because  he  was  admitted  to 
be  so  on  the  record.  The  history  of  Kendal  with  respect  to  tithes  was  rather 
a  curious  one,  from  its  antiquity,  because  it  shewed  on  what  they  depended, 
in  contradiction  to  the  mean,  vulgar,  and  mistaken  prejudice  against  them. 
Christianity  was  introduced  into  this  country  after  the  decline  of  the  Roman 
Empire  in  the  West,  and  we  had  the  honour  of  boasting  of  having  in- 
stalled the  first  Christian  Emperor,  Constantine  the  Great.  He  was  born  at 
York ;  his  mother,  Constantia,  being  an  English  woman,  although  a  celebrated 
historian,  now  no  more,  had  forgotten  to  mention  that  circumstance.  When 
the  Normans  abandoned  the  West,  the  Saxons,  who  succeeded  them,  being 
barbarous,  and  not  being  enlightened  by  Christianity,  followed  some  other 
worship.  Christianity  was  said  to  have  been  re-established  by  St.  Augustine, 
a  historian,  a  man  of  science,  and  one  of  the  fathers  of  the  Church.  The 
Government  being  willing  to  yield  to  the  great  mass  of  the  country  which 
had  embraced  Christianity,  consented  to  make  grants  of  some  of  their  own 
lands  for  the  support  of  a  regular  clergy,  so  that  they  should  not  be  at  the 
mercy  of  a  precarious  subsistence  from  their  own  flocks.  But  as  it  was  not 
universally  adopted,  the  owners  of  lands  founded  rectories,  appointing  their 
own  clergy.  After  the  time  of  the  Conquest,  Sir  J.  de  Talmois,  who  had 
become  possessed  of  the  tithes  of  Kendal,  endowed  the  church  there,  by 
making  a  grant  of  them  for  the  maintenance  of  the  priests  ;  the  site  of  their 
houses  still  existed  ;  in  one  of  them  lived  the  Vicar,  and  the  other  was  called 
Abbot  Hall,  from  having  been  the  residence  of  the  Abbot.  All  the  right  of 
tithes  were  then  concentrated  in  the  Rector.     In  the  course  of  time  the  son  of 


TRIALS.  715 

the  Baron  thought  proper  to  present  the  advowson  to  the  convent  of  St.  Mary, 
a  Benedictine  monastery  at  York.  The  donor  had  the  right  of  patronage 
termed  jns  patronatus,  and  had  the  power  of  appointing  the  priest.  The 
Abbot  of  the  monastery  went  to  reside  at  Abbot  Hall,  he  having  been  ap- 
pointed to  the  cure.  The  whole  vestry  was  vested  in  the  monastery.  At 
what  time  a  Vicar  was  appointed  was  uncertain,  for  the  endowment  was  lost, 
and  therefore  his  rights  depended  on  usage,  but  no  traces  of  the  history  of 
them  remains  now.  When  the  monastery  was  despoiled  by  Henry  VHI.  the 
rectory  fell  to  the  King,  but  the  vicarage  was  not  destitute.  The  King  being 
in  possession  of  all  rectorial  rights,  the  yearly  produce  was  received  by  his 
bailiffs  and  ministers  till  the  time  of  Philip  and  Mary,  when  the  rectory  was 
transferred  to  Trinity  College,  Cambridge,  which  remained  in  possession  of 
it  until  this  day.  At  the  period  when  the  College  became  possessed  of  it 
some  of  the  tithes  were  granted,  as  was  not  an  uncommon  thing,  on  lease  to 
different  individuals.  In  the  course  of  time  all  the  tithes  became  vested  in 
Mr.  Lambert.  The  parish  of  Kendal  was  the  most  extensive  in  England, 
being  50  miles  in  circumference  ;  it  extended  to  Windermere  and  to  Grass- 
mere,  both  of  which  paid  a  certain  stipend  to  the  Vicar.  The  parish  con- 
sisted of  27  townships.  Some  composition  had  been  paid  for  tithes,  but  it 
would  be  proved  it  was  merely  temporary,  and  it  was  now  endeavoured  to 
turn  that  into  a  modus  ;  but  as  the  composition  was  in  some  cases  for  five, 
in  others  for  six  years,  it  could  not  be  termed  a  modus.  Among  these  claims 
the  defendants  had  set  up  one  of  a  penny  per  acre,  claiming  all  meadow  land, 
but  in  one  or  two  districts ;  but  this  was  merely  paid  upon  fenny  land,  or 
what  was  termed  mire  meadow ;  but  upon  hay  land  Is.  per  acre  was  paid, 
which  was  the  point  of  the  action.  There  was  also  another  question  as  to 
tithes  on  turnips  and  potatoes,  which  the  defendants  deemed  payable  to  the 
Vicar,  as  being  small  tithes.  If  it  could  be  proved  that  the  Rector  had  never 
taken  any  of  the  small  tithes,  the  Vicar  must  be  entitled  to  the  whole.  A 
new  article  had  sprung  up.  But  potatoes  and  turnips,  although  a  modern 
article,  could  not  now  be  conceived  to  be  small  tithes  ;  they  were  only  such 
whilst  growing  in  orchards  and  gardens  ;  now  they  were  planted  in  the  fields. 
But  beyond  that,  the  Rector  had  a  right  to  tithe  upon  those  articles,  because 
he  received  tithes  on  wool  and  lambs,  and  on  calves  ; — the  latter  he  divided 
with  the  Vicar.  Potatoes  and  turnips  had  not  been  cultivated  in  Kendal 
more  than  forty  or  fifty  years  ;  therefore  the  Rector,  from  receiving  a  portion 
of  such  tithes,  was  entitled  to  tithe  upon  them  ;  which  had  been  decided  in  a 
case  in  Young's  Equity  Report,  vol.  i.  p.  25, — the  Rev.  Fred.  Masters  v. 
Fletcher  and  others.  The  learned  gentleman  concluded  a  very  long  historical 
speech  by  hoping  the  jury  would  establish  by  their  verdict  the  right  of  his 
alma  mater.   Trinity  College,  Cambridge,   to  the  whole  rectory  of  Kendal. 

A  great  number  of  witnesses  were  called  in  support  of  the  plaintiff's'  case, 
and  documents  produced  and  read,  after  which, 

Mr.  Williams,  for  the  defence,  argued  that  the  tithe  contended  for  by 
Trinity  College,  through  the  medium  of  the  plaintiffs,  was  only  payable  from 
a  certain  district  immediately  around  Kendal,  and  could  not  be  from  the 
other  townships,  which  Mr.  Lambert  himself  said  that  he  could  remember  to 
have  been  in  a  state  of  desert  and  desolation.  The  payment  therefore  of  \s. 
per  acre  for  meadow  land  was  limited  to  the  vicinity  of  Kendal,  including 
Nether  Graveships,  Brawleyfields,  and  Mincefeet.  It  had  been  said  that  in 
1749  no  hay  was  grown  in  the  neighbourhood  of  Kendal,  it  was  such  a 
wilderness  ;  consequently  no  payment  of  tithe  upon  hay  could  take  place  ; 
but  it  would  be  shewn  by  strong  evidence  that  there  was  hay  at  that  time, 
but  no  hay  silver  was  paid  upon  it ;  it  was  covered  by  a  mire-meadow  penny. 
— By  the  ecclesiastical  survey  in  the  reign  of  Henry  VIIL,  the  rural  deanery 
in  Kendal  consisted  of  a  mansion,  glebe  lands,  with  tenements  annexed, 
worth  yearly  10/. ;  tithes  of  calves,  65/.  85. ;  hay,  3CZ.  4s. ;  and  so  on.  The 
learned  Counsel  then  argued  at  great  length  that  there  was  a  general  modus 


716  TRIALS. 

in  lieu  of  tithes  on  hay,  not  paid  to  the  Rector,  but  to  the  Vicar.  In  order  to 
preclude  evidence,  250  notices  had  been  served  upon  different  individuals,  who 
were  thereby  made  parties  in  the  suit.  Such  a  thing  was  extremely  unfair. 
Tithe  on  turnips  and  potatoes  were  admitted  to  be  duo,  but  not  to  the  Rector; 
they  were  to  be  paid  to  the  Vicar,  because  they  were  small  tithes,  such  as 
the  Rector  was  not  entitled  to.  Mr.  Williams  concluded  an  able  speech, 
by  characterizing  the  proceedings  as  unworthy  of  Trinity  College,  his  old 
alma  mater,  and  was  unwise,  unjust,  and  an  aggression  at  this  time  of  day. 
The  learned  Gentleman  then  called  witnesses  to  prove  that  the  penny  an  acre 
was  paid  as  a  modus  on  hay  land,  and  not  merely  on  what  was  called  mire 
meadow. 

The  defence  having  concluded.  Sir  James  Scarlett  replied. 

The  trial  up  to  this  stage  had  occupied  the  entire  of  Monday,  and  his  Lord- 
ship deferred  the  summing  up  till  the  following  morning. 

The  learned  Baron,  on  taking  his  seat,  proceeded  to  address  the  Jury  at 
considerable  length.  They  retired  for  a  short  time,  and  returned  with  a  ver- 
dict in  favour  of  the  plaintiffs,  thereby  establishing  the  right  of  the  College 
to  the  tithes  in  question. 


Huntingdon  Quarter  Sessions,  April  9. 

The  Rev.  George  Mingaye,  rector  of  Wistow,  Hunts,  appealed  against  the 
award  made  in  the  inclosure  of  the  said  parish,  and  against  the  declaration, 
annexed  to  such  award,  on  the  ground  that  the  corn  rent  set  out  to  the  Rector 
by  the  Commissioner  was  not  equal  in  value  to  a  fifth  part  of  the  annual  net 
value  of  the  arable  lands  directed  to  be  inclosed.  TheCommissioner  having  de- 
ducted the  parochial  rates,  and  giving  the  Rector  only  one-fifth  of  the  net  value, 
after  deducting  such  rates,  and  he  contending  that  inasmuch  as  his  corn  rent 
would  be  liable  to  the  parish  rates,  the  rates  charged  on  the  occupiers,  should 
not  have  been  deducted  as  an  outgoing  by  the  Commissioner  in  making  his 
valuation.  The  Court  was  of  opinion  that  the  award  of  the  Commissioner  is 
properly  appealed  against. 


DOCUMENTS. 


FALSEHOODS    ABOUT   THE    CLERGY. 

(1.)  From  the  "  Times'*  of  Wednesday ,  April  24th,  1833. 

"  (To  the  Editor  of  the  '  Times.') — Sir, — I  am  sorry  that  your  correspondent, 
who  signs  himself  '  Reformation,'  in  yesterday's  paper,  should  have  evinced  his 
incapacity  to  what  he  undertakes,  by  placing  the  name  of  the  Rev.  John  Ellis, 
Rector  of  St.  Martin,  Antwich,  as  non-resident.  He  has,  to  my  knowledge, 
resided  in  the  Rectory  House,  adjoining  the  church,  ever  since  he  has  been 
Rector, — a  period  of,  I  think,  about  twenty  years ;  and  a  more  pious,  meek,  and 
efficient  minister,  I  can  truly  say,  does  not  exist ;  to  which  testimony,  were  it 
necessary,  the  whole  of  his  congregation  would  una  voce  subscribe. 

"  I  hope  '  Reformation'  is  more  correct  in  the  other  names  that  appear  in  his 
list,  as  you  will  agree  with  me  that  no  public  accuser  is  justified  without  first 
ascertaining  the  truth  of  what  he  calls  the  public  attention  to. 

"  I  am.  Sir,  yours  most  truly, 
"  Bishopgate- Street-  Within,  April  20."  "  J .  S. " 

"  %*  It  was  from  mere  accident  that  this  letter  did  not  appear  before." 


DOCUMENTS.  717 

(2.)  From  the  "  Times," — copied  into  the  "  Christian  Advocate.'* 

"  The  Bishop  of  Lbndon  is  justly  particular  in  enforcing  the  residence  of  his 
clergy ;  how  is  it  that  the  Rev.  Dr.  Birch,  the  rector  of  St.  Mary  Woolnoth, 
Lombard  Street,  is  allowed  to  be  non-resident?  He  lives,  and  has  for  years, 
in  New  Ormonde  Street.  Besides  this  living,  he  is  rector  of  Little  Marlow, 
Bucks,  and  a  prebendary  of  St.  Paul's,  where  he  attends  at  5s.  per  time  for 
the  residentiaries,  whilst  his  pulpit  at  St.  Mary  Woolnoth  is  supplied  by  a 
deputy.  He  is,  moreover,  the  sinecure  Gresham  lecturer  of  geometry,  and 
it  is  particularly  through  his  opposition  that  those  lectures  have  not  been  re- 
moved, where  the  public  could  have  the  benefit  of  them,  to  the  theatre  of  the 
London  Institution. 

Fnm  the  *'  Times,"  April  23,  1833. 

"  (To  the  Editor  of  the  '  Times.') — Sir, — Your  correspondent  '  Impartial'  has 
been  singularly  unfortunate  in  having  selected  the  Rev.  Dr.  Birch  as  an  in- 
dividual deserving  of  being  held  up  to  censure  as  a  rich  pluralist. 

"  I  believe  I  may  assert  without  fear  of  contradiction,  that  no  clergyman  in 
the  city  of  London  stands  higher  in  the  estimation  of  his  parishioners,  or  is 
more  truly  beloved  and  respected,  than  the  worthy  rector :  as  a  proof  of 
which,  they  voluntarily  subscribe  the  sum  of  100/.  per  annum  in  aid  of  his 
stipend,  which  is  very  considerably  under  300Z.  per  year,  and  barely  sufli- 
cient  to  support  himself  and  family  in  that  situation  of  society  in  which,  as  a 
respectable  clergyman,  he  is  expected  to  move.  Touching  facts : — ^The  worthy 
doctor  has  not  resided  in  New  Ormond  Street  more  than  12  months;  his 
pulpit  at  St.  Mary  Woolnoth  is  supplied  by  deputy  about  12  times  in  the 
course  of  the  year ;  and  if  he  is  rector  of  Little  Marlow,  Bucks,  it  is  within 
the  last  three  months.  It  is  much  to  be  regretted  that  such  a  character  should 
be  misrepresented  to  the  public. 

**  As  I  am  no  lago,  that  '  stab  men  in  the  dark,' 

"  I  subscribe  myself  your  obedient  servant, 

"  L.  R.  Beale, 
"  Churchwarden  of  St.  Mary  Woolnoth." 

P.  S. — In  many  instances,  I  have  known  the  worthy  rector  remit  his  dues 
to  poor  persons,  who  have  been  distressed  and  deserving  objects  of  his  bene- 
volence. 


(3.)  From  the  "  Times"  of  Wednesday,  April  24ih,  1833. 

*'  A  PARAGRAPH  was  Sent  to  this  paper  yesterday  [and  appeared]  relative  to 
the  Lord  Mayor's  Dinner  on  Sunday,  in  which  it  was  said  that  the  Bishop  of 
Llandaff  declined  to  dine  at  the  Mansion  House,  on  the  ground  that  he  was 
entertaining  a  dinner  party  at  home.  We  have  reason  to  believe  that  the 
Right  Rev.  Prelate  had  no  dinner  party  on  Sunday ;  and  that  the  paragraph  in 
question  must,  therefore,  be  incorrect  so  far  as  it  concerned  the  Right  Rev. 
Prelate." 


REVENUES  OF  THE  CHURCH  OF  ENGLAND. 

{From  Lord  Althorp's  Speech  in  the  House  of  Commons,  April  ISth,  on  the  Commutation 

of  Tithes.^ 

"Before  he,  however,  entered  into  the  main  question,  which  he  undertook  to 
bring  under  their  consideration,  he  thought  it  desirable  that  he  should  at  the 
outset  disabuse  Hon.  Members  and  the  public  with  respect  to  the  very 
exaggerated  statements  of  the  amount  of  the  revenues  of  the  church,  which 
Vol.  III.— June,  1833.  4  x 


718  DOCUMCNTS. 

had  been  broached  on  several  occasions,  and  very  recently  in  that  house  by  an 
Hon.  Member.  It  had,  for  instance,  been  asserted  by  an  Hon.  Member  that  the 
revenues  of  the  clergy  of  England  and  Wales  were  9.000,000Z.  per  annum.  Now 
a  more  extravagant  assertion  was  never  uttered.  The  total  net  incomes  of  the 
bishops  of  England  and  Wales,  including  the  bishopric  of  Sodor  and  Man,  was 
but  158,527/. ;  and  the  revenues  of  the  deans  and  chapters  were  236,358/.  per 
annum.  He  had  not  exact  accounts  of  the  income  of  all  the  parochial  clergy  ; 
but  had  sufficient  data  for  asserting  that  it  was  very  little  more  than  3,000,000/. 
sterling  per  annum,  making,  with  the  incomes  of  the  bishops  and  the  deans  and 
chapters,  an  entire  revenue  of  very  little  more  than  3,500,000/.,  instead  of 
9,000,000/.  per  annum.  It  would,  perhaps,  be  better  for  him  to  state,  in  order 
to  shew  that  he  had  not  understated  the  revenues  of  the  parochial  clergy,  the 
data  on  which  he  had  founded  his  estimate.  There  were  11,400  livings  in 
England ;  of  these,  they  had  returns  from  9660.  These,  returns  gave  a  total 
of  2,759,657/.  per  annum.  Now  there  was  no.  reason  whatsoever  for  supposing 
that  the  remaining  livings  were  of  a  higher  average  than  those  9660  ;  so  that, 
taking  the  same  average,  they  would  have  a  total  of  3,226,000/.  per  annum 
for  11,400  livings  of  England.  This,  equally  divided,  would  give  an  average  of 
285/.  a  year,  which,  with  the  revenues  of  the  prebendaries,  deaneries,  and 
chapters,  also  equally  divided  among  the  parochial  clergy,  would  give  an 
average  of  300/.  per  annum,  and  no  more." 

Let  the  reader  observe  that  this  comprises  every  thing,  i.e.  that  in  the  285/. 
per  annum  are  contained  tithes,  the  value  of  glebe,  fees,  offerings,  augmentations 
from  Queen  Anne^s  Bounty  and  other  sources,  8fC.  8fC.  When  this  is  considered, 
it  will  be  seen  that  former  statements  put  forward  as  to  tithes  were  surprisingly 
near  the  truth.  Thus  the  extent  of  glebes  cannot  be  exactly  known ;  but  from 
two  statements  given  in  this  Magazine  from  different  districts,  they  were  found 
to  be  in  those  districts  from  20  to  25  acres  each.  Call  them  20  acres.  Let  tithe  free, 
they  would  probably  be  worth  25/.  We  find  that  fees  vary  from  4/.  to  7/.  per 
thousand  people.  Putting  them  at  51.,  we  shall  have  from  fourteen  millions 
of  people  70,000/.  per  annum,  or  about  7/.  per  living.  This  reduces  the  livings 
to  about  250/.  Then  against  this  are  to  be  set  the  law  burthens  of  the  repairs 
of  about  5000  chancels,  and  about  5000  glebe-houses,  the  annual  losses  which 
fall  on  every  clergyman  from  failures,  or  inability  to  pay,  and  the  expenses  of 
curates,  where  the  incumbent  is  compelled,  from  extent  of  the  charge  or  infirmity, 
to  keep  one.  Would  anybody  who  knows  the  case  think  the  losses  highly 
valued  at  lOl.  per  annum,  and  would  the  expenses  from  repairs  of  houses  and 
other  buildings,  as  well  as  chancels,  and  the  expenses  of  curates  be  highly  set 
at  10/.  more  ?  If  not,  the  real  income  from  tithes  appears  to  be  230/.  per 
annum. 


THE  PETITION  OF  THE  ARCHDEACON  AND  CLERGY  OF  THE 
ARCHDEACONRY  AND  OFFICIALTY  OF  DURHAM  AGAINST  THE 
IRISH  CHURCH  BILL. 

To  the  Lords  Spiritual  and  Temporal,  in  Parliament  assembled — 
The  Petition   of  the   Archdeacon  and  Clergy   of  the   Archdeaconry   and 
Officialty  of  Durham,  and  others  of  the  Clergy  of  the   Diocese   of 
Durham, 
Humbly  Sheweth, 

That  your  Petitioners  approach  your  Right  Honourable  House  with  senti- 
ments of  profound  deference  and  respect. 

That  your  Petitioners  observe  with  regret  that  a  measure  has  been  pro- 
posed to  the  Honourable  the  House  of  Commons,  affecting  the  rights,  pri- 
vileges,  and  revenues  of  the  United  Church  of  England  and  Ireland,  to  the 


i 


DOCUMENTS.  719 

detriment  of  true  religion ;  changing  the  constitution  of  the  church,  by  the 
introduction  of  a  new  power  ;  confiscating  a  large  portion  of  the  revenues  of 
the  Irish  clergy,  and  contemplating  the  suppression  of  ten  bishoprics  of  the 
united  church. 

That  your  Petitioners  submit,  with  the  utmost  deference,  that  their  rights 
and  privileges,  spiritual  and  temporal,  are  assured  to  them  by  the  laws, 
customs,  and  constitution  of  the  realm,  and  by  the  oath  and  engagements  of 
the  King  ;  that  the  appointment  of  a  commission  is  a  dangerous  novelty  ;  that 
the  propriety  of  suppressing  the  bishoprics  has  not  been  shewn  by  any  satis- 
factory evidence,  or  recommended  by  competent  authority ;  and  that  no  proof 
has  yet  been  given  that  the  integrity  of  the  rights  of  the  clergy  is  incompa- 
tible with  the  rights,  the  interests,  or  prosperity  of  their  fellow-subjects. 

That  your  Petitioners  have  endeavoured  to  shew  their  readiness  to  concur 
in  measures  of  regulation  and  improvement,  by  employing,  to  the  best  of  their 
ability,  and  sometimes  to  their  personal  cost,  whatever  powers  have  been 
granted  to  them  for  that  purpose  ;  but  they  are  in  duty  bound  to  raise  their 
voice  against  the  summary  and  violent  interference  with  the  spiritual  arrange- 
ments and  economy  of  the  church,  no  less  than  to  protest  against  the  assump- 
tion of  its  revenues  and  the  degradation  of  its  ministers. 

That  your  Petitioners  humbly  represent  to  your  Lordships,  that  in  the 
character  and  independence  of  the  clergy  the  momentous  interests  of  religion 
and  the  best  prospects  of  the  State  are  involved  ;  and  that  in  the  mainte- 
nance of  the  rights  of  the  church,  all  classes  of  the  people  have  the  pledge 
and  promise  of  the  security  of  their  own. 

That  your  Petitioners  deprecate  the  change  in  the  character  and  complexion 
of  the  church,  which  must  result  from  a  measure,  threatening,  by  the  estab- 
lishment of  a  new  principle,  to  reduce  the  clergy  from  the  state  and  condition 
of  proprietors,  with  the  interests  and  feelings,  the  influences  and  independence 
belonging  to  it,  to  that  of  stipendiaries,  having,  incomes  charged  upon  their 
former  properties,  but  severed  from  the  rest  of  the  community  and  made  to 
stand  apart  from  their  fellow-citizens,  separate  and  alone. 

ITiat  your  Petitioners  view  with  alarm  the  bold  assumption  by  the  State  of 
a  mass  of  property,  given  to  holy  purposes,  and  consecrated  to  the  uses  of  Re- 
ligion— convinced,  by  observation  and  by  history,  that  no  people  have  ever 
committed  this  great  wrong  without  rebuke. 

That  your  Petitioners  beg  to  suggest  to  your  Lordships'  consideration,  that 
by  such  an  act  an  effectual  stop  will  be  put  to  the  donations  and  bequests 
of  pious  individuals,  and  to  all  prospective  arrangements  for  benevolent 
purposes. 

That  your  Petitioners  consider  the  proposed  separate  taxation  of  their  body  for 
common  purposes,  to  be  an  imposition  of  much  injustice  and  oppression, 
trenching  upon  their  freehold  and  personal  rights,  and  thereby  endangering 
the  rights  of  others. 

That  your  Petitioners,  with  the  utmost  deference  to  your  Right  Honour- 
able House,  desire,  for  themselves,  their  successors,  and  the  Church  to  which 
they  belong,  now  and  in  all  time  coming,  to  protest  against  the  invasion  of 
ecclesiastical  rights  and  revenues,  and  particularly  against  the  contemplated 
assumption  of  the  property  of  the  Irish  Church,  for  the  purpose  of  placing  a 
large  portion  of  the  same  at  the  disposal  of  Parliament. 

That  your  Petitioners  have  full  confidence  in  the  wisdom,  the  justice,  and 
firmness  of  your  Right  Honourable  House,  and  are  well  persuaded  that  in  all 
circumstances  your  powerful  protection  will  be  extended  to  them. 

And  your  Petitioners  earnestly  pray  that  your  Lordships  will,  as  the  here- 
ditary Counsellors  of  the  King,  take  care  that  the  Church,  of  which  he  is 
within  his  dominions  the  Head,  be  preserved,  with  its  rights  spiritual  and 
temporal,  in  full  integrity;  that  you  will  especially  provide  for  its  spiritual 
welfare  and  efficiency  ;  and  that,  for  the  sake  of  the  churches  committed  to 
them,  and  the  great  interests  of  religion,  and  for  the  sake  of  the  Sovereign  and 


720  DOCUMENTS. 

people  of  the  realm,  you  will  secure  to  the  Bishops  and  Clergy  the  full  and 
free  enjoyment  of  those  inalienable  rights  which  undoubtedly  appertain  unto 
them. 

And  your  Petitioners  will  ever  pray,  &c. 


Noil- Residence. — "At  Downpatrick  Assize,  Mr.  Arbuthnot,  on  behalf  of  the 
parishioners  of  Dromore,  brought  an  action  for  the  recovery  of  certain  penal- 
ties against  the  very  Rev.  Dean  Leslie,  for  non-residence.  It  appeared,  in 
the  course  of  the  trial,  that  the  Dean  had  not  resided  in  the  parish  since  the 
year  1825.  He  produced  a  license  from  the  Bishop,  which  covered  three 
years  of  the  period,  and  alleged  he  had  verbal  leave  for  the  remaining  portion. 
The  Jur3%  however,  returned  a  verdict  of  594/.  against  him,  being  the  amount 
of  one  year's  tithes  of  the  parish. — The  Dean  forthwith  took  a  house  in  Lis- 
burn,  a  town  situated  in  the  parish  aforesaid." 

{From  the  Patriot.) 

"  In  our  paper  of  the  3rd  of  April  we  copied  from  an  Irish  newspaper  an 
account  of  a  trial  for  non-residence.  We  have  since  received  a  letter  from  the 
Rev.  H.  Leslie,  Dean  of  Connor,  in  which  that  gentleman  says,  '  I  am  the 
only  Dean  Leslie  in  Ireland.  I  am  not  incumbent  of  the  parish  of  Dromore, 
and  never  was  ;  nor  do  I  hold  any  preferment  in  that  diocese.  There  has 
not  been  any  action  brought  against  me  for  non-residence,  nor  have  I  taken 
any  house  in  the  town  of  Lisburn.'  From  this  statement  it  is  obvious  that 
the  trial  must  be  a  fabrication." 


CHURCH     REFORM. 


There  really  seems  to  be  a  sort  of  judicial  infatuation  sent  on  the 
heads  of  those  who  are  the  authors  of  the  Irish  Church  Measure. 
Once  this  great  and  important  subject  is  deferred  for  above  a  month 
in  consequence  of  their  total  ignorance  of  a  common  parliamentary 
usage ;  and  when  they  bring  it  forward  a  second  time,  in  an  entirely 
different  form,  the  preamble  is  so  directly  opposed  to  facts,  that,  as 
Mr.  Wynn  and  particularly  Mr.  Goulburn  most  clearly  shewed,  its 
progress  ought,  if  parKamentary  usage  were  worth  any  thing,  again 
to  have  been  delayed.  The  preamble  simply  asserted  that  the  King 
had  signified  liis  consent  to  such  and  such  arrangements  of  the  bill, 
the  King  having  signified  no  such  consent  at  all !  This  the  authors 
of  the  bill  allowed,  and  then  wished  to  prove  that  the  King's  consent 
might  be  inferred  from  some  general  phrase  about  Church  Reform  in 
the  opening  speech.  Is  it  wise,  is  it  right  to  exhibit  the  Idngly  power 
in  the  most  degraded  attitude  possible,  so  that  not  even  the  decency 
of  form  shall  be  observed  towards  the  crown  ?  As  far  as  regarded 
the  bill,  the  objection  was  not  persevered  in ;  and  it  was  arranged  that 
the  matter  should  be  patched  up  by  sending  for  the  King's  consent 
before  the  third  reading,  so  that  out  of  three  readings,  the  facts  of  the 
case  will  be  correctly  stated  in  one.  All  this,  to  be  sure,  is  of  little 
moment  in  itself  To  object  to  have  one's  head  cut  off  only  because 
the  axe  is  blunt,  is  scarcely  worth  while.  If  it  is  certain  that  you 
must  be  destroyed,  it  is  just  as  well  to  let  your  destruction  be  bliin- 


CHURCH    REFORM.  721 

dered  through  without  an  exposure,  which,  though  it  may  exhibit 
your  destroyer's  incompetency  in  its  proper  Ught,  cannot  avert  your 
fate.  But  to  look  at  the  matter  in  another  way,  when  one  finds  such 
things  done  in  the  outset,  what  can  be  hoped  for  in  the  details  of  the 
bill?  Where  even  the  common  usages  of  Parliament  are  wholly  un- 
known, can  we  hope  for  any  such  practical  knowledge  of  ecclesias- 
tical matters  as  shall  ensure  us  against  mischief  of  fearful  extent,  even 
supposing  the  intentions  of  the  bill  to  be  friendly?  Marvellous, 
indeed,  is  it  that  such  mischiefs  can  be  worked  to  the  Church  of  God 
by  instruments  apparently  so  inadequate.  Look  at  Lord  Althorp's 
speech,  introducing  the  measure,  in  which  not  a  single  reason  was  given, 
or  attempted  to  be  given,  for  the  mighty  changes  to  be  made,  or  any 
defence  offered  of  the  principles  called  into  action  ; — look  at  the 
blunders  in  the  technical  arrangements  of  the  bill ; — look  at  the  gross 
and  acknowledged  errors  of  calculation  about  the  leases  ; — look,  above 
all,  not  at  Lord  Althorp's  no  reasons,  but  at  the  reasons  which  are 
given,  at  the  singular  reasons  enumerated  from  one  prominent  de- 
fender of  the  measm-e  in  last  month's  magazine — at  Mr.  Macau- 
lay's — or,  alas !  at  Mr.  Stanley's  ; — see  the  utter  lack  of  any  power, 
any  argmnents,  even  any  manly  courage  in  defending  destruction ; 
and  then  say  whether  it  is  not  marvellous  that  such  men  are  per- 
mitted to  effect  such  things.  To  the  last  point,  to  Mr.  Stanley's 
speech,  no  one  can  address  himself  without  the  most  extreme  concern.* 


*  They  who  know  Mr.  Stanley  only  publicly  see  that  he  is  unquestionably  a 
man  of  powerful  mind ;  they  who  know  him  privately  speak  of  him  as  estimable  in 
the  highest  degree  in  every  relation  of  life,  as  a  man  warmly  and  devotedly  attached 
to  the  cause  of  religion — as  a  strong  friend,  in  his  own  opinion,  to  that  form  of  reli- 
gion established  in  these  realms.  To  have  had  such  a  man  the  friend  of  the  church, 
would  indeed  have  been  cause  of  rejoicing,  as  to  have  the  worst  injuries  inflicted  on 
her  by  him  is  a  cause  of  the  most  bitter  regret.  Let  no  one  imagine  that  the  slightest 
suspicion  of  Mr.  Stanley's  sincerity  is  felt.  On  the  contrary,  it  is  fully  believed 
that  Mr.  Stanley  is  seriously  persuaded  that  he  is  doing  well  for  the  church.  The 
marvel  is,  that  such  a  man  can  play  such  tricks  with  his  own  powerful  mind  and  high 
feelings.  It  is  indeed  a  most  bitter  blow  to  have  every  principle  which  can  work 
destruction  to  the  church  introduced  by  one  who  believes  himself  her  friend — ^to  feel 
that  all  who  love  the  church,  and  who,  whatever  their  political  principles  might  be, 
would  have  rejoiced  unspeakably  to  meet  on  common  ground  with  such  a  man  as 
Mr.  Stanley,  are  now  alienated  from  him,  and  compelled  to  think  of  him  as  a  cruel 
and  dangerous  enemy  to  the  cause  which  they  love.  These  are  no  vain  words — no 
mockery  of  high  Heaven  with  words  or  thoughts  of  vain  flattery,  or  of  vainer  re- 
proach— but  the  sincere  and  serious  dictate  of  feelings  entertained  by  many,  very 
many,  who  have  long  looked  to  Mr.  Stanley  with  hope,  with  pride,  and  with  respect; 
and  to  many  of  whom,  it  is  not  too  much  to  say,  that  he  would  and  must  have  looked 
with  respect  and  interest  also.  The  one  solitary  argument  which  can  be  maintained  in 
his  favour  is,  that  something  must  he  done,  and  that  what  is  done,  is  the  least  evil  that 
could  be  expected  ;  that  Mr.  Stanley,  and  friends  of  the  church,  like  him,  have  pre- 
vented the  effecting  of  worse.  But  such  a  line  of  defence  is  wholly  unjust  to  Mr. 
Stanley  himself.  What  worse  can  be  done  than  introducing  such  principles  as 
would  enable  Messrs.  Hume  and  Co.,  without  departure  from  precedent,  to  accomplish 
their  infamous  schemes,  the  writer  at  least  cannot  see,  and  can  only  wonder  at  those 
who  think  they  can.  The  whole  is  a  question  of  time,  and  of  nothing  else,  unless 
men  choose  to  refer  to  what  no  doubt  is  in  some  degree  true, — that  nations  do  not 
always  follow  precedents,  but  make  a  sharp  turn  in  their  course.  But  that,  where 
men  are  ready  to  go  almost  without  precedents,  he  who,  being  of  eminent  name  and 
station  and  honour,  furnishes  the  wicked  leaders  and  promoters  of  evil  with  prece- 


1*2*2  CHURCH    REFORM. 

Let  us  see  what  are  Mr.  Stanley's  arguments.  It  is  most  renrnrk- 
able  to  observe  how  he  escapes  from  arguing  some  of  the  most  fatal 
parts  of  the  bill. 

(1.)  As  to  church  cess  and  the  tax  on  livings  (if  the  Times  may  be 
trusted),  he  said  not  one  word,  except  that  Mr.  Shaw  had  agreed  to 
it !  And  this  is  the  way  in  which  the  questions  of  an  Establishment 
or  none,  of  the  justice  of  shifting  a  burthen  from  general  property  to 
the  church,  and  of  taxing  the  impoverished  clergy  very  heavily,  are 
argued  by  an  excellent  man  like  Mr.  Stanley ! 

(2.)  Diversion  of  the  Bishop's  property  to  State  purposes.  The 
whole  stress  of  Mr.  Stanley's  argument  is  here  laid  on  the  alleged 
fact  that  "  the  bishop  has  no  power  beyond  21  years."  What  is  one 
to  say  to  this?  Suppose  the  bishops  to  a^ree  not  to  renew,  and 
to  borrow  money  for  their  annual  expenses  till  the  leases  were  out 
(which  might  be  done,  and  without  difficulty),  what  would  the  tenants 
say  to  Mr.  Stanley' s^ac^  ? 

(3.)  Appointment  of  Lay  Commissioners  to  manage  church  affairs; 
and  (4.)  suppression  of  bishoprics. 

Strange  as  it  may  seem,  Mr.  Stanley  justifies  the  first  of  these 
measures  by  alleging  that  the  bishops  have  too  much  to  do  ;  and  the 
second,  by  alleging  they  have  too  little.  This  is  even  so !  To  such 
miserable  shifts  is  an  high-minded  man  driven  in  advocating  a  bad 
cause. 

With  respect  to  the  first  point,  when  the  bishops  are  only  twelve  in 
number,  when  of  these,  from  old  age,  infirmity,  or  other  cause,  one 
or  two  are  perhaps  not  capable  of  much  business,  four  are  in  Parlia- 
ment, and  four  are  wanted  for  this  commission,  how  is  the  episcopal 
business  of  Ireland,  considering  too,  what  will  be  the  enormous  extent 
of  some  sees  (see  the  paper  on  Irish  Church  Reform  in  the  last  num- 
ber) to  be  done  ? 

Here  Mr.  Granville  Harcourt  stept  in  to  Mr.  Stanley's  aid  on  the 
second  debate,  with  an  argument  as  decent  as  it  was  solid.  "  My 
father,"  said  the  honourable  gentleman,  "  is  Archbishop  of  York,  and 
has  three  millions  of  souls  in  his  diocese,  and  I  never  heard  any  com- 
plaints of  things  goirg  on  ill  there.  Why,  then,  should  not  the  Irish 
bishoprics  be  reduced  ?"  Really,  when  a  legislator  makes  a  national 
measure  depend  on  his  never  having  heard  that  his  father  does  not  or 
cannot  do  his  duty,  it  is  somewhat  hard  to  reply  to  him.  Did  it 
never    occur    to   Mr.   Harcourt   that    many    persons    might    think 

dents,  is  a  deadly  enemy  in  fact,  whatever  he  may  be  in  wish  and  intention,  cannot 
be  denied.  And  then,  as  to  the  wretched  fallacy,  that  something  must  be  done,  it  is 
not  just  to  Mr.  Stanley  to  suppose  that  he  is  deluded  by  it.  There  is  one  answer  to 
it  which  it  is  free  to  every  man  to  give  :  '  If  evil  is  to  be  done,  it  shall  not  be  done 
by  me.'  It  is  only  justice  to  Mr.  Stanley  to  suppose  that  he  sees  no  evils  in  the 
principles  of  the  church  bill,  and  that  if  he  did  he  would  make  this  answer.  For 
every  man  of  honour  and  courage  (and  he  seems  to  possess  both)  is  free  to  suffer 
evil — free  not  to  do  it — free  not  to  consent  to  it — free  to  protest  against  it.  It  is 
the  forgetting  this,  it  is  the  paltry  and  cowardly  yielding  to  expediency,  and  deser- 
tion of  principle  because  something  must  be  done,  which  is  at  once  the  danger  and  the 
disgrace  of  the  present  period,  which  some  men  admit  as  their  rule  of  action,  and 
others  as  a  sufficient  excuse  for  any  thing. 


CHURCH    REFORM.  723 

the  See  of  York  too  large  for  any  man  (without  any  invidious 
allusions  to  the  present  Archbishop,  his  merits  or  demerits),  and  yet 
have  good  feeling  enough  not  to  make  Mr.  Harcourt  the  confidante  of 
their  opinion  ?  But  Mr.  Stanley  went  on  to  state  that  the  Primate 
suggested — not,  indeed,  the  suppression  of  ten  bishoprics,  but  the  sup- 
pression of  some.  On  a  subsequent  day,  Mr.  Stanley  stated,  that  the 
Primate  had  not  suggested  the  measure  at  all,  but  had  assented  to  it. 
Was  not  the  fact  this,  that  the  Primate  was  told,  "  Unless  you  make 
some  great  sacrilice,  we  will  give  no  protection  to  the  church,  but 
leave  it  to  do  as  it  can  ;"  and  that  under  this  threat,  the  Primate  may 
have  assented  to  this,  as  a  less  evil  than  some  other  matters  hinted  at  ? 
This  is  what  one  would  suppose  was  the  case  on  the  face  of  things. 
Will  the  friends  of  the  measure  deny  it  ?  From  the  report  of  the 
meeting  at  Armagh,  with  the  Primate  in  the  chair,  we  see  that  his 
Grace  cordially  disapproves  of  every  other  part  of  the  measure. 

When  Mr.  Stanley  could  say  nothing  more  and  nothing  better,  it 
is  needless  to  add,  that  no  one  else  had  anything  at  all  to  say.  Mr.  R. 
Grant  informs  us  that  from  the  crown  of  the  head  to  the  sole  of  the 
foot — from  the  preamble  to  the  schedule — the  provisions  of  the  bill 
should  receive  his  cordial  approbation.  No  one  had  a  doubt  of  this. 
With  this  single  comment  one  may  leave  Mr.  R.  Grant  and  such  ap- 
probation, such  a  speaker,  and  such  a  speech. 

Let  not  the  subject  be  left  without  expression  of  cordial,  heartfelt 
thanks  to  two  persons.  Sir  Robert  IngUs  and  Mr.  Goulburn.  There  is 
not  a  single  instance  in  w^hich  Sir  Robert  Inglis  has  ever  shrunk  from  his 
principles,  and  from  the  manly  and  bold  avowal  of  them,  or  from  the 
most  affectionate  as  well  as  the  most  courageous  defence  of  the 
church.  If  we  find  that  a  laugh  occurs  very  often  in  his  speeches,  we 
may  be  quite  sure  that  he  has  very  often  avowed  his  belief  in  some  great 
truth,  his  adherence  to  some  wise  and  noble  principle.  Such  belief 
and  such  adherence  are  the  very  things  which  always  excite  the 
strongest  derision,  which  must  indeed  excite  it,  in  such  an  assembly 
as  the  House  of  Commons.  Where  expediency  is  the  synonyme 
for  wisdom,  what  but  a  laugh  can  attend  the  avowal  of  such  folly  as 
principle  ?  The  laugh,  therefore,  which  greets  Sir  Robert  Inglis  must 
be  the  highest  compliment  which  his  audience  has  it  in  their  power  to 
pay.  The  friends  of  the  church  have  the  deepest  cause  to  lament 
Mr.  Goulburn's  indisposition,  and  the  strongest  reasons  for  feeling 
grateful  to  him  that  his  sense  of  duty  conquered  all  private  inconve- 
nience, and  induced  him  to  go  down  and  speak  so  strongly  and  judi- 
ciously as  he  did  on  the  second  debate  of  this  month.  There  are  a  few 
other  individuals  to  whom  the  church  owes  a  debt  of  gratitude  for  the 
same  reasons.  To  the  conservative  party  at  large,  it  owes  little  or  no 
thanks — but  it  can  feel  no  bitterness.  For,  of  a  truth,  they  are 
preparing  for  themselves  far  more  bitter  sufferings  than  they  are 
willing  to  allow  to  fall  on  her.  The  selfishness  and  the  cowardice 
displayed  in  her  cause  will  hereafter  be  amply  avenged  on  themselves. 
It  is  a  curious  fact,  that  the  two  old  parties  in  the  country — the 
Whigs  and  Tories — are  doing  all  that  they  possibly  can  to  drive  the 
clergy  at  large  into  an  open  and  factious  opposition  to  their  govern- 


724  CHURCH    REFORM. 

ments,  by  teaching  them  that  each  of  these  parties  is  ready  to  sacri- 
fice church  interests  for  its  own  on  any  and  every  occasion.  It 
remains  to  be  seen  whether  this  is  wise.  That  the  clergy,  as  a  body, 
will  know  it  to  be  their  duty  to  maintain  the  cause  of  any  government 
is  true ;  but  that  the  sense  of  wrong  will  drive  many  men  of  powerful 
talents  into  the  same  opposition  as  is  now  maintained  by  dissenting 
ministers,  is  quite  certain.  And  it  is  certain  too,  that  the  clergy  have 
a  great  deal  more  influence  than  their  enemies  or  their  false  friends 
believe.  Before  the  writer  directs  his  readers'  attention  to  the  admi- 
rable paper  which  follows,  he  has  to  observe,  that  the  honourable 
House  droN^Tied  the  voices  of  Col.  Conolly  and  Mr.  Lefroy,  not  with 
cries  of  question  only,  but  with  shouts  and  yells  ;  and  that  it  was  with 
difficulty  that  Lord  Castlereagh,  another  firm  friend  of  the  church, 
gained  a  hearing  for  a  minute.  Lord  Althorp  had  declared,  that  the 
thing  must  be  settled  that  night,  (poor  church !)  and  then  they  who 
wished  to  speak  against  the  motion  were  put  down  by  shouts  and 
yells.     This  is  honourable  indeed. 

Let  us  now,  for  an  instant,  consider  Lord  Althorp' s  Bill  for  the 
Commutation  of  Tithes  in  England.  And,  first  of  all,  let  us  observe 
how  the  noble  Lord  prefaces  it.  He  openly  states,  as  the  foundation 
of  this  great  measure,  that  a  fair  valuation,  as  between  man  and 
man, — the  very  proceeding  which  is  considered  as  the  most  just  and 
equitable  of  all,  and  the  most  certain  of  all  to  repress  any  unfair 
advantage  to  either  party, — is  out  of  the  question.  x\nd  why?  Be- 
cause, if  tithes  w^ere  fairly  valued  by  impartial  valuers,  their  value 
would  be  so  enormously  increased,  that  the  hardship  would  be  ex- 
treme !  Hear  this  I  all  ye  railers  at  the  clergy  as  extortioners,  and 
lovers  of  mammon  rather  than  of  peace  !  The  Whig  minister  of  the 
crown  tells  you,  that  he  cannot  allow-  the  clergy  to  have  the  benefit  of 
the  common  arrangements  between  man  and  man,  because  they  have 
been  so  much  more  than  moderate,  they  have  submitted  to  so  much 
loss,  that  the  mere  obtaining  common  justice  would  be  a  mine  of 
w^ealth  to  them.  But,  alas  !  this  must  be  looked  at  in  another  way. 
We  may  rejoice  that  this  late  justice  is  done  to  the  clergy ;  but  what 
must  be  the  state  of  a  nation  when  the  government  thus  founds  a 
great  measure  on  the  denial  of  common  justice  to  the  oldest  holders 
of  property  in  the  country — not  on  a  refusal  of  extreme  and  theoretic 
notions  of  right,  but  on  the  denial  of  that  justice,  the  denial  of  which, 
in  a  common  case,  brands  him  who  so  denies  it,  as  one  devoid  of  all 
pretence  to  equity  ?  If  a  clergyman  refuses,  in  dealing  with  a  farmer, 
to  submit  to  the  decision  of  valuers,  he  is  cried  through  the  country 
as  an  extortioner.  But  if  a  clergyman  asks  the  government  to  be 
measured  by  this  same  rule,  he  is  told — "  Oh,  no,  you  w^ill  gain  by 
having  common  justice,  and  therefore  common  justice  you  shall  not 
have  !  These  things  are  serious  matters  of  reflexion  for  all  holders  of 
property,  as  it  is  utterly  impossible  to  know  what  will  go  next. 

But  to  proceed,  what  are  the  great  features  of  the  Bill  ?  The 
chief  is,  that  it  is  to  settle  future  payments  by  the  average  of  past 
years.  This  really  wants  no  discussion.  If  an  old  incumbent  has 
many  years  ago  compounded  for  his  whole  life  at  3*.  6d.  per  acre,  (the 


CHURCH    REFORM.  725 

case  is  a  real  one,)  while  in  all  the  parishes  round  the  farmer  is  content 
now  to  pay  5s.  Gd.  and  6s.  from  the  goodness  of  the  land,  the  successors 
of  this  gentleman  are  to  be  deprived  of  more  than  one-third  of  even 
such  income  as  is  generally  allowed  to  the  clergy  in  peace.  And 
then  Lord  Althorp  proposes  to  amend  such  cases  by  having 
a  valuer  who  may  put  on  10  per  cent,  i.  e.  in  this  case  may 
raise  the  rate  to  3*.  lOd.  instead  of  5s.  6d.  per  acre !  This  is  so 
absurd,  that  the  farmers  themselves  are  all  saying,  in  reference  to  the 
same  matter  on  their  side,  "  Why  we  did  think  that  Lord  A.  was  a 
practical  farmer,  and  knew  something  about  tithes,  but  this  is 
like  a  child."  Then,  on  the  other  hand,  if  a  clergyman  has  fought 
the  farmers,  and  obtained  the  full  value  of  his  tithes  (and  there 
are  such  cases,  though  few^),  not  only  are  he  and  his  successors 
to  have  a  larger  revenue  than  his  more  peaceable  neighbours 
have  insured,  but  those  successors,  though  guiltless,  are  to  pay  for 
that  increase  the  bitter  price  of  everlasting  soreness  and  exasperation 
on  part  of  the  farmers  towards  them.  This  part  of  the  bill  has 
made  the  farmers  very  indignant,  although  their  indignation  is  here 
misplaced,  for  the  cases  where  the  clergyman  would  gain  are  so  in- 
finitely fewer  than  those  where  he  would  lose,  that  the  bill  is  decidedly 
against  the  clergy,  and  was,  of  course,  meant  to  be  so.  But  the 
farmers  have  reason  enough  to  be  alarmed  and  to  feel  indignant  on 
another  head.  They  are,  at  last,  beginning  to  open  their  eyes  to 
the  little  fact  that  a  Ji.vt  payment  for  w-hich  they  have  been  so  long 
calling  out,  is  only  putting  so  much  money  into  their  landlord's 
pocket.  When  he  knows  exactly  how  much  they  pay  for  tithe,  he 
knows  also  e.vactly  how  much  they  can  afford  to  pay  in  rent,  and  he 
will  take  care  that  they  do  pay  it.  Lord  A.  knows  this  too,  and  he 
know^s  that  this  will,  in  all  probability,  secure  the  success  of  the  bill, 
for  the  clergy  and  farmers  will  be  sacrificed,  while  the  landlords  will 
gain  enormously.  This  is  a  boon,  in  short,  granted,  not  to  the  land- 
holders of  England,  but  to  the  landowners,  at  the  expense  of  the  land- 
holders and  the  clergy,  and  at  the  expense  of  all  justice  and  equity.  And 
while  the  landowners  are  concihated  at  such  a  cost  for  the  time,  it  is 
quite  clear  that  the  measure  will  hold  out  to  them  the  strongest 
temptation  to  farther  and  more  deadly  measures  against  the  church. 
As  things  are,  although  the  landlord  knows  that  something  goes  to 
the  rector  which  w^ould  come  to  him  if  the  rector  were  demolished, 
yet  it  is  not  clear  how  much  that  something  is  ;  by  the  present  law, 
he  cannot  ever  know*  exactly  how  much  it  is,  and  there  are  parts  of 
the  transaction  in  which  he  cannot  interfere.  But  under  Lord  Al- 
thorp's  bill,  the  whole  thing  is  brought  home  to  him  clearly.  "I  now 
get  30s.  per  acre,  and  the  rector  5s.  I  have  got  into  my  own 
pocket,  to  be  sure,  all  that  the  farmer  used  to  extort  from  the  rector's 
fears  or  love  of  peace ;  that  is  to  say,  I  get  305.  instead  of  25,9.,  but 
all  this  avails  me  nothing  while  that  odious  rector  is  there.  He  still 
gets  5s.,  and  if  I  can  throw  him  overboard  (or,  in  the  w^ords  of  a  great 
western  landlord  and  M.P.,  get  him  off  my  shoulders)  I  shall  come  in 
for  his  spoil,  and  get  his  5s.  as  well  as  my  own  30^."  This  is  but 
Vol.  III.— June,  1833.  4  Y 


726  CHURCH   REFORM. 

too  true  and  too  clear ;  and  these  will  be  Hainan's  feelings  so  long  as 
he  sees  Mordecai  sitting  in  the  gate. 

What  a  curious  subject  of  reflection  would  all  that  is  passing 
here  be,  if  one  belonged  to  another  country  or  another  planet. 
The  Destructives  have  seen  farther  than  any  persons.  For  some 
years  they  have  been  making  the  farmers  their  tools  to  pull  down 
their  foremost  enemy  the  church.  The  farmers  fell  into  the  trap, 
and  clamoured  with  all  their  might  for  the  abolitmi  of  tithes. 
The  Government  then  is  compelled,  or  affects  to  be  compelled, 
to  grant  reliefs  as  the  phrase  is,  and  attend  to  the  voice  of  the  people. 
So  it  brings  in  a  measure  which  will  palpably  add  to  the  distress 
of  the  farmer,  by  taking  from  him  what  he  used  to  get  by  stand- 
ing between  the  landlord  and  clergyman.  The  farmer,  to  be 
sure,  is  frightened  enough  nowy  and  about  to  petition  against  such 
relief.  But  the  thing  is  beyond  his  hands.  The  landlords  now 
snuff  the  scent  of  spoil,  and  see  no  reason  why  the  farmer  should 
any  longer  have  what  they  can  claim  for  their  own.  So,  according 
to  all  appearance,  the  state  of  things  will  be  this.  The  Chiirch  will  be 
robbed  finally,  and  the  amount  of  robbery  legalized  ;  the  farmer  will  be 
robbed  of  the  benefit  he  has  long  enjoyed,  though  it  was  not  his  ;  the 
landlord  will  gain  for  a  time ;  but  all  principle  being  shaken,  when 
he  attempts  to  pursue  his  career,  the  Destructive  will  step  in  without 
difficulty,  and  not  only  rob  him  (his  second  tool)  of  his  ill-gotten  and 
unrighteous  gain,  but  will  act  towards  him,  with  respect  to  his  ov;n 
property,  on  the  same  principle  on  which  the  landlord  has  acted 
towards  the  church, — viz,,  the  spoliation  principle. 

There  is  a  pamphlet  on  this  bill  by  Mr.  Jones,  of  King's  College, 
London,  which  deserves  serious  consideration.  And  Mr.  Jago  has 
likewise  published  a  valuable  pamphlet  on  the  same  subject. 


ON   THE  PRESENT  POSITION    OF  THE  CHURCH  IN  RELATION 
TO  THE  MINISTERIAL   SCHEMES  OF  REFORM. 

It  is  not  to  be  denied  (however  humiliating  on  some  accounts  the 
confession  may  sound)  that  the  friends  of  the  Church  wear  at  present 
a  countenance  of  extreme  perplexity.  Every  man  is  asking  his 
neighbour  what  is  to  be  done  next ;  but  few  seem  ready  to  do  any 
thing,  except  those  whose  presumptuous  ignorance  keeps  them  always 
prepared  for  a  leap  in  the  dark. 

From  the  burst  of  indignation  with  which  at  first  the  ministerial 
project  of  innovation  was  received,  nothing  less  could  have  been  ex- 
pected, than  that  the  tables  of  both  houses  of  Parliament  would  have 
been  overwhelmed  ere  now,  and  the  columns  of  the  Gazette  crowded 
with  remonstrances  against  it  from  every  chapter  and  diocese,  and 
that  effectual  measures  would  have  been  taken  for  putting  all  ranks  of 
the  King's  subjects  in  possession  of  the  true  state  of  the  question,  and 
for  preparing  such  legal  and  moral  resistance  as  the  nature  of  the  case 
allowed.  What  is  the  result  ?  A  few  petitions  and  addresses  have 
been  sent — some  of  them,  no  doubt,  spirit-stirring  enough ;  but  we 
listen  in  vain  for  such  an  expression  of  feeling,  so  deep,  so  loud,  and 


CHURCH    REFORM.  727 

80  sustained,  as  ought  to  be  heard  among  Pastors,  when  not  only  the 
Church  of  England,  but  (humanly  speaking)  the  Church  of  God,  is 
directly  assaulted  and  put  in  jeopardy.  Conceive  for  a  moment  what 
would  ensue,  if  a  twentieth  part  of  the  interference,  now  to  be  inflicted 
on  the  clergy  of  England  and  Ireland,  had  been  proposed  with  regard 
to  the  Pohtical  Unions ;  how  the  whole  country  would  have  rung  with 
the  subject;  what  miles  and  leagues  of  walling  would  have  been  pla- 
carded— what  acres  of  parchment  filled  with  indignant  complainings  ! 
After  making  every  allowance  for  the  opposite  elements  of  the  two 
parties, — the  one  living  on  agitation,  the  other  on  tranquillity, — the  dif- 
ference, it  must  be  owned,  is  not  all  accounted  for.  And,  where  peti- 
tions have  been  presented,  there  has  been  often  a  strange  backward- 
ness to  speak  out ;  evidently  the  framers  of  them  were  anxious  to  go 
as  far  as  they  conscientiously  could  with  what  are  called  the  popu- 
lar notions  on  the  subject.  Elsewhere  difficulties  of  form  have  been 
started,  and  dwelt  upon  with  a  sort  of  satisfaction,  indicating  that 
any  thing  was  welcome  which  delayed  the  necessity  of  men's  com- 
mitting themselves  for  the  present.  Is  all  this  apathy  ?  Far  from  it : 
hundreds  of  those  who  come  under  this  representation,  have  shewn 
themselves  in  their  several  ways  as  zealous  lor  the  Church  of  God,  as 
ever  were  any  of  her  most  faithful  children.  Is  it  cowardice?  Nay,  it 
seems  quite  impossible  that  this  age  of  the  Church  should  be  more 
wanting  in  courage,  than  former  generations  of  her  ministers,  edu- 
cated in  the  same  principles,  have  proved.  Much  less  is  it  from  any 
doubt  they  entertain  of  the  real  tendency  of  the  proposed  measm^es. 
Whatever  shades  of  difference  may  exist,  clergymen  in  general  are 
quite  agreed  in  denouncing  the  scheme  as  unjust  and  ruinous,  when 
they  speak  of  it  in  familiar  conversation.  In  fact,  one  of  the  most 
remarkable  circumstances  in  the  present  state  of  opinions,  lay  and 
clerical,  is  the  difference  between  the  tones  men  take  in  public  and  in 
private  on  these  subjects  ;  and  men,  too,  who  cannot  be  suspected  of 
anything  Uke  tergiversation  for  interested  motives.  The  whole  seems 
most  easily  resolvable  into  perplexity  and  a  doubting  judgment.  They 
are  neither  uninterested,  nor  too  much  afraid ;  far  less  are  they  dis- 
posed  to  wink  at  known  mischief:  but  they  cannot  make  up  their 
minds  what  line  of  conduct  is  best ;  and  eventually  there  appears  to 
be  much  risk  of  their  sitting  still  and  doing  nothing. 

Before  pointing  out  the  danger  and  disgrace  which  would  certainly 
attend  on  such  a  consummation,  I  would  just  notice  what  occur  to  me 
as  probable  ways  of  accounting,  in  part,  for  such  an  epidemical  loss 
of  presence  of  mind,  among  persons  not  below  the  average,  either  in 
abihty  or  courage,  or  principles,  and  certainly  having  the  best  of  all 
causes.  Keeping  clear  of  topics  which  might  be  invidious,  I  would 
suggest  the  following,  as  obviously  accounting,  in  good  measure,  for 
the  fact  referred  to. 

First,  the  sense  of  the  great  changes  which  have  taken  place  in  our 
government,  for  good  or  for  evil,  makes  all  individuals  or  bodies  of 
men,  in  proportion  as  they  are  cautious  and  reflecting,  rather  slow  to  put 
themselves  forward,  till  they  have  had  some  means  of  ascertaining 
what  classes  or  interests  have  really  the  command  of  the  State,  accord- 


728  CHURCH    REFORM. 

ing  to  its  new  model ;  and  what  is  the  most  prudent  way  of  dealing 
with  them.  A  great  reason,  by  the  bye,  for  deferring  plans  of  extra- 
ardinary  innovation,  just  after  a  new  constitution  has  been  formed, 
till  it  has  been  seen  how  that  constitution  works,  what  bias  it  shews, 
on  ordinary  occasions.  But  let  that  pass.  Be  the  result  desirable  or 
not,  it  is  the  necessary  result  of  a  great  change  in  a  popular  govern- 
ment, that  it  leaves  the  old  interests  of  the  country  embarrassed  for  a 
while  how  to  protect  themselves  in  case  of  any  disturbance  or  intru- 
sion. How  often,  for  instance,  have  we  heard  people  say,  within  the 
last  two  months,  You  had  better  not  trouble  yourselves  with  petition- 
ing against  this  Church  Reform  :  ^^ou  will  do  more  harm  than  good. 
This  is  very  easily  said,  and  nobody  knows  how  to  contradict  it;  for 
as  yet  they  know  little  or  nothing  of  the  Parliament :  and  thus  timely 
remonstrances  are  put  off,  and  an  appearance  induced  of  more  apathy 
— much  more — than  really  exists. 

Our  proceedings,  too,  have  been  checked,  in  some  instances,  by  the 
vacillations  of  the  innovators  themselves ;  as  it  fell  out  remarkably 
with  regard  to  the  Oxford  petition — to  sanction  which  the  University 
was  convened,  and  no  doubt  it  would  have  been  carried  all  but 
unanimously,  when  it  was  discovered  that  certain  changes  in  Lord 
Al thorp's  proceedings  had  made  it  informal,  and  it  was  necessarily 
withdrawn.*  The  London  clergy  likewise  resolved,  it  is  said,  to  peti- 
tion, but  waited  to  see  the  Bill  introduced  before  they  framed  their  peti- 
tion in  words.  These  are  two  signal  instances,  and  no  doubt  there 
are  many  more,  in  which  people  have  been  less  anxious  to  remon- 
strate, on  account  of  not  feeling  really  sure  that  Ministers  meant  what 
they  said,  or  how  much  they  would  withdraw,  or  had  withdrawn. 
Whether  wisely  or  no,  they  suifer  themselves  to  be  perplexed  by  it ; 
and  whilst  they  are  guessing  what  it  can  all  mean,  time  passes  on,  and 
the  mischief  is  done,  without  their  having  said  one  word  against  it. 
A  hesitating,  contradictory  system  of  approach  may  thus,  accidentally, 
give  a  besieging  army  the  same  advantage  as  a  series  of  skilfully 
feigned  attacks.  The  besieged  will  not  know  what  to  be  at ;  and  if 
one  of  the  mock  assaults  be  converted  into  a  real  one,  the  town  will 
stand  a  great  chance  of  being  taken. 

Another  considerable  source  of  perplexity,  the  less  so  on  this 
occasion  than  it  would  be  on  many  others,  is  the  sense  which  all 
churchmen  must  have,  whether  they  own  it  to  themselves  or  no,  of 
the  divisions  which  unfortunately  prevail  among  them.  This  is  a 
matter  too  painful  and  delicate  to  be  lightly  introduced  or  hastily 
treated ;  but  since  the  fact  is  quite  notorious,  it  may  be  allowable  just 
to  notice  its  results  in  deadening  the  feelings  of  the  Church,  and  check- 
ing her  movements  on  the  present  occasion.  This  effect  is  produced 
in  several  ways.  Men  who  are  unused  to  act  together,  always  find 
more  or  less  of  difficulty  in  combining  on  any  sudden  emergency.  It 
must  take  a  certain  time  to  assure  them  of  their  mutual  sympathy 
and  agreement.     Some  of  their  caloric  must  be  spent  in  thawing  the 

•  This  petition,  as  well  as  one  from  Cambridge,  which  was  delayed  under  similar 
circumstances,  has  now  been  voted. 


CHURCH   REFORM.  729 

frigid  air  which  has  gathered  round  them,  before  they  can  at  all  begin 
to  communicate  light  and  heat  to  each  other.  Then  the  several  views 
which  are  entertained  of  what  is  desirable  Mdthin  the  Church  greatly 
modify  men's  several  apprehensions  of  interference  from  without, 
however  unjust  and  intrusive.  Suppose,  for  example,  any  churchman 
excessively  anxious  for  certain  modifications  in  the  Liturgy ;  he  may 
easily  persuade  himself  that  the  Church,  once  separated  from  the  State, 
would  be  likelier  to  meet  his  wishes  in  that  respect ;  and  this  will  of 
course  render  him  more  languid  in  resisting  violence,  when  it  tends  to 
produce  separation.  To  all  w^hich  may  be  added  this  certain  conse- 
quence of  controversy  long  and  earnestly  continued, — that  it  renders 
men  comparatively  indifferent  to  other  things,  impatient  of  having  their 
attention  called  to  them,  slow  in  perceiving  their  importance,  and 
every  way  indisposed  to  take  a  lively  and  practical  interest  in  them. 
In  these  and  other  respects,  at  the  present  moment,  our  Church  is  un- 
happily made  to  feel  how  hardly  a  house  divided  against  itself  can 
make  a  firm  stand  against  foreign  assault. 

A  less  painful  ground  of  perplexity,  but  a  very  real  one,  is  the  di- 
versified and  complicated  nature  of  the  questions  involved  in  the 
ministerial  scheme,  imperfectly  as  it  has  been  hitherto  developed. 
There  is,  first  of  all,  the  point  of  prerogative.  Has  Parliament  really 
any  i-ightf  accordmg  to  the  constitution  of  the  Church  of  Christ,  and 
according  to  the  principles  of  English  law,  to  do  all  that  is  now  pro- 
posed ?  Then  come  the  points,  first  of  equity,  and  afterwards  of 
expediency,  in  regard  of  each  particular  measure — and  w^hat  a  list  ot 
measures ! — let  it  only  be  read  over.  1.  The  abolition  of  church  cess 
in  Ireland.  2.  The  taxation  of  ecclesiastical  property  to  supply  its 
place.  3.  That  taxation  to  include  the  present  incumbents.  4.  Ten 
bishopricks,  as  they  become  vacant,  to  be  abolished  and  merged  in 
others.  5.  Deans  and  chapters  also  to  be  abolished.  6.  Benefices  to 
be  abolished,  when  no  duty  has  been  performed  in  them  for  three 
years.  7.  The  fund  thus  created  to  be  at  the  disposal  of  certain 
commissioners  appointed  by  the  Crown.  8.  The  fee-simple  of  bishop's 
estates  to  be  taken  from  them,  and  converted  into  a  rent-charge. 
9.  The  profits  of  this  operation  to  be  at  the  disposal  of  the  state ; 
whether  for  church  purj30ses  or  no,  does  not  seem  to  be  clearly  deter- 
mined. 10.  Tithes  in  England  to  be  commuted  for  land,  or  for  a 
fixed  payment  in  money  or  corn.  II.  The  basis  of  this  commutation 
to  be  the  average  actual  produce  to  the  tithe-holder  for  the  last  seven 
years.  12.  The  commutation,  if  declined  for  more  than  a  twelve- 
month, to  be  made  compulsory.  13.  Pluralities  (it  is  not  said  with 
what  exceptions)  to  be  abolished. 

No  wonder  if  people  are  perplexed,  when  called  on  in  a  hurry  to 
give  an  opinion  on  such  a  many-headed  project  as  this.  No  wonder 
if  they  need  a  little  time  to  look  around  them,  and  ascertain  where 
they  are. 

"  Quinque  orbes  explent  cursu,  totidemque  retexunt 
Hue  illuc  ;  neque  enim  levia  et  ludicra  petuntur 
Praemia,  sed  Turnide  vita  et  sanguine  certant." 

Here,  are  thirteen  distinct  enactments,  involving  thirteen  distinct 


730  CHURCH    REFORM. 

principles ;  any  one  of  which,  supposing  it  established  in  theory,  might 
well  employ  the  undivided  energies  of  the  acutest  statesman  for  many 
months,  in  carrying  it  wisely  and  safely  into  practice.  It  is  no  re- 
proach to  the  clergy  of  England,  to  say  that  they  are  not,  on  the  spur 
of  the  moment,  provided  with  an  adequate  expression  of  their  senti- 
ments on  every  part  of  such  a  project.  They  may,  possibly,  be  of 
opinion,  that  such  sudden  and  extemporaneous  efforts  of  ingenuity 
are  more  suited  to  the  Patent  Steam  Legislation  and  Reform  Compa- 
nies of  Birmingham,  and  other  such  wonder-working  places,  than  to 
persons  educated  in  the  fastidious  delicacy  of  English  gentlemen  and 
EngUsh  scholars ;  in  the  notion  that  it  is,  generally  speaking,  best  to 
have  given  a  matter  some  little  consideration,  before  they  deliver  on 
it  a  public  opinion  ;  and  in  a  certain  reluctance  to  mix  themselves  up, 
in  any  way,  with  political  parties. 

These,  and  other  the  like  reflections  may,  it  is  hoped,  sufficiently 
account  for  any  charge  of  apparent  backwardness  and  apathy,  w^hich 
the  English  clergy  may  have  hitherto  incurred  in  respect  of  the 
struggle  now  going  on  between  the  Church  and  her  pretended  Re- 
formers. 

But  natural  and  pardonable  as  our  hesitation,  up  to  a  certain  point, 
may  be,  it  is,  undoubtedly,  at  this  moment,  accompanied  with  no 
small  danger,  lest  not  only  the  well-being  of  the  Church  of  England, 
but  the  very  principles  of  justice  and  morality,  be  sacrificed  in  some 
degree  by  our  negligence.  For  consider:  Pastors,  by  their  office 
and  commission,  are  bound  especially  "  to  rebuke  their  brethren,  and 
not  to  suffer  sin  upon  them."  If  they  see  a  single  fellow-Christian,  much 
more  if  they  see  a  whole  nation,  inconsiderately  or  wilfully  venturing 
too  near  rebellion,  sacrilege,  or  any  other  sin,  and  omit  any  fair  op- 
portunity of  w^arning  him,  "  they  know  the  greatness  of  the  fault,  and 
also  the  horrible  punishment  that  must  ensue."  Though  it  were  fair 
in  other  advisers,  it  never  could  be  fair  or  admissible  in  the  Ministers 
of  Christ,  to  plead  that  they  gave  no  warning,  because  they  were  sure 
warning  would  do  no  good.  Their  voice  may  not  stay  the  guilty  pro- 
ceeding ;  but  it  does  infinite,  unspeakable  good,  if  it  only  bring  one 
Christian  soul  to  consideration,  and  prevent  it  from  being  partaker  of 
the  guilt :  nay,  less  than  this, — if  it  be  only  so  raised  as  to  fulfil,  on 
their  part,  the  watchman's  duty,  without  any  further  visible  result. 

These  are  clear,  self-evident  truths  ;  but  in  the  present  throng  and 
din  of  church  affairs,  they  are  not  always  present  to  the  mind,  when 
the  time  comes  for  acting  on  them  ;  and  this  must  excuse  their  repe- 
tition here,  if  to  any  they  seem  impertinent  or  needless. 

Keeping  them  in  view,  it  must  surely  be  allowed  that  no  partial 
doubt  or  perplexity,  which  a  clergyman  may  feel  on  some  parts  of  the 
proposed  Reform,  ought  to  hinder  him  from  distinctly  protesting  on  all 
those  other  parts  of  it,  which  in  his  heart  he  thinks  to  be  unjust  or 
profane.  Where  sacred  principles  are  at  stake,  it  becomes  the  centi- 
nels  and  champione  of  the  Church  each  to  do  what  little  he  can,  wuth 
a  certain  bold  and  noble  simplicity,  not  so  much  regarding  conse- 
quences, as  depending  on  the  justice  of  her  cause. 

Take,  for  example,  the  present  state  of  the  question  regarding  church 


CHURCH    REFORM.  731 

rates  in  Ireland.  It  appears  that  the  Irish  clergy  themselves,  pressed 
by  the  rebels  of  that  country,  at  the  head  of  whom,  on  this  point,  the 
King's  ministers  have  thought  proper  to  place  themselves — it  appears, 
I  say,  that  the  Irish  clergy  have  consented  to  have  the  whole  burden 
of  church-rates  transferred  to  ecclesiastical  property — their  advocates 
in  Parliament  only  stipulating  that  the  tax  shall  not  touch  the  present 
incumbent.  Upon  this,  some  may  be  inclined  to  say,  "  Well  and 
good — it  is  their  own  concern  :  they  are  satisfied,  and  so  let  it  pass." 
I  cannot  participate  in  that  feeling  :  I  cannot  say,  "  Well  and  good," 
till  I  am  convinced,  in  my  own  mind,  that  the  very  substance  of  a 
church  establishment  is  not  given  up  by  this  arrangement.  For  what 
is  the  substance  of  a  church  establishment  7  Is  it  not  the  state's  taking 
care  of  the  maintenance  of  the  persons  employed  in  that  church,  and 
of  the  constant  supply  of  what  else  is  required  for  her  services  ? 
Now,  since  the  bounty  of  former  ages  has  provided  what  among  us  is 
accounted  a  sufficiency  for  the  first  of  these  two  purposes,  it  would 
seem  that  unless  the  state  were  desirous  of  giving  up  even  her  nominal 
union  with  the  Church,  she  w^ould  diligently  uphold  and  maintain  the 
other.  Her  withdrawing  it  is  equivalent  to  a  declaration  on  her 
part,  that  she  cares  not  to  have  a  church  establishment  at  all.  If  this 
be  a  profane  unchristian  act,  undoubtedly  God's  ministers  must  lift  up 
their  voices  against  it,  unmoved  by  any  base  interpretations,  w^hich 
sordid  minds  may  put  on  their  conduct ;  and  in  no  degi'ee  daunted  by 
the  unclerical  objection,  that  all  their  protests  may  prove  but  a  dead 
letter. 

If  this  view  of  the  subject  be  correct,  I  fear  that  the  reservation  of 
vested  rights,  which  is  spoken  of  as  a  great  boon  to  the  Church — and 
no  doubt  was  intended  so  by  many,  in  good  faith — I  fear  that  it  only 
makes  the  matter  worse.  It  wears  the  unpleasant  aspect  of  a  bargain 
but  too  easy  to  be  quoted  hereafter  in  support  of  any  plan  of  corpora- 
tion robbery.  "  Spare  us  for  our  time,  and  take  what  you  will  from 
our  successors,"  is  the  shortest  way  of  settling  matters,  but  not  per- 
haps altogether  the  most  creditable.  In  making  this  remark,  I  put  a 
broad  distinction  between  the  members  of  the  clerical  body  them- 
selves, and  those  who  act  as  their  parliamentary  advocates.  The 
compromise  alluded  to  might  be  fit  enough  to  be  entertained  by  the 
latter,  when  they  have  only  a  choice  of  evils  ;  yet  very  unfit  for  the 
former  to  sanction  by  any  thing  more  than  a  reluctant  submission. 
Indeed,  if  the  sacrifice  were  not  too  severe,  one  could  find  it,  perhaps, 
in  one's  heart  to  wish  that  spiritual  persons,  holding  vested  rights, 
would  refuse  a  boon  of  such  doubtful  character,  and  say  to  the  Legis- 
lature which  tertlpts  them  with  it,  "  Either  your  taxation  is  right  or 
wrong  ;  if  right,  we  will  set  our  successors  the  example  of  cheerfully 
bearing  our  part  of  the  burthen  ;  if  wrong,  we  will  not  put  it  in  their 
powder  to  charge  us  with  having  accepted  a  bribe  for  giving  up  their 
dues."  Such  seems  to  be  the  plain,  straight-forward  path  in  which 
right-minded  men  would  of  course  proceed,  if  left  to  their  own  manly 
feelings. 

As  a  second  instance,  I  will  take  that  portion  of  the  English  church 
reform  which  has  been  developed — the  plan  for  the  compulsory 
commutation   of  tithes.      It  is  not  meant  here  to  discuss  the  plan 


732  CHURCH   REFORM. 

itself.  There  are  evident  anomalies  in  it,  so  gross  as  to  have  star- 
tled persons  little  used  to  such  "  melting  moods ;"  and  one  of  the 
strangest  is  the  proposition  to  value  the  tithe,  in  every  case,  at  an 
average  of  what  has  actually  been  paid  for  it  during  the  last  seven 
years,  i.  e.  to  subtract  from  every  benefice  for  ever  a  part  of  its  fair 
income,  proportioned  to  the  moderation,  timidity,  or  unskilfulness  of 
the  late  or  present  incumbents.  In  this  case,  as  in  that  of  the  Irish 
bishops,  the  declaimers  against  clerical  rapacity  have  contrived,  by 
some  happy  chance,  a  bounty  on  that  amiable  quality,  wherever  it 
really  does  exist.  For,  as  to  that  miserable  pittance  of  five  per  cent, 
over  the  average,  to  be  allowed  in  some  favoured  instances,  it  is  a 
mockery,  set  against  the  voluntary  reductions  which  have  taken  place 
within  the  time  specified,  in  almost  all  large  agricultural  parishes. 
But  not  to  dwell  on  this,  nor  on  other  details  of  the  plan,  it  bears  this 
mark  on  it,  prima  facie,  that  it  is  a  designed  diminution  of  church  pro- 
perty. For  why  is  the  above-mentioned  basis  of  commutation  pre- 
ferred to  ascertaining  the  real  value  ?  Because  the  latter  would  not 
give  "  satisfaction."  And  why  would  it  not  give  satisfaction  ?  No 
doubt,  because  it  would  exhibit  the  rate  at  which  the  clergy  have 
been  plundered,  and  would  convince  all  who  are  capable  of  convic- 
tion, that  in  order  to  do  any  thing  like  justice,  the  livings  throughout 
the  kingdom  must  be  considerably  raised.  Expressly  in  order  to 
avoid  this,  that  is,  in  other  words,  expressly  in  order  to  estimate  church 
property  far  beneath  its  real  value,  the  actual  payments  are  arbitrarily 
taken  as  the  limit  of  what  each  benefice  is  worth  ;  much  on  the  same 
principle  as  that  which  has  suggested  the  confiscation  of  five-sixths  of 
the  episcopal  estates  in  Ireland.  In  both  transactions,  a  rent  charge 
is  substituted  for  the  fee-simple  of  the  property.  In  both,  the  pos- 
sessor is  made  to  pay  dear  for  past  forbearance  towards  his  tenants.* 
But  a  designed  diminution  of  church  property  for  ever,  upon  no  plea 
of  forfeiture,  nor  of  overwhelming  state  necessity,  nor  even  of  exces- 
cessive  w^ealth  in  the  holders  (Mr.  Hume  himself  being  now  judge) — 
what  is  it  short  of  actual  sacrilege  ?  Is  it  not  the  same  game,  played 
on  a  large  scale,  between  the  w^hole  nation  and  the  whole  Church, 
which  in  most  old  inclosures  has  been  played  between  the  landlord 
and  the  clergyman,  and  has  proved  so  unfair  and  injurious  to  the 
latter  ?  When,  in  private  life,  these  things  are  done  advisedly,  either 
there  is  no  such  thing  as  robbing  God,  or  such  defrauders  are  guilty 
of  it ;  and  how  is  the  nature  of  the  thing  altered,  by  King,  Lords,  and 
Commons  becoming  the  agents,  and  robbing  many  thousands  at  once  ? 
Until  this  reasoning  has  been  proved  unsound,  I  must  think  it  far 
more  than  a  question  of  expediency — far  more  than  a  question  of 
influence  to  be  gained  or  lost  to  the  church  for  a  while — whether  or 
no  her  sworn  guardians  are  to  Ufl  up  their  warning  voice,  and,  while 
there  is  yet  time,  to  rebuke  their  country,  and  (as  far  as  in  them  lies) 


*  In  the  case  of  the  bishops'  estates,  the  ingenuity  of  spoliation  is  exercised  in  a 
very  remarkable  way.  An  Act,  intended  to  secure  their  property,  and  limiting  their 
command  of  it  solely  with  that  view,  has  been  taken  advantage  of  to  deprive  them  of 
it.  This  has  been  very  forcibly  put  in  a  petition  circulated  in  the  diocese  of 
Worcester. 


CHURCH    REFORM.  733 

DOt  suffer  sacrilege  upon  her.  I  must  think  it  a  lamentable  thing,  if 
they  permit  themselves  to  be  so  occupied  with  the  details  of  commu- 
tation, or  of  anything  else,  as  to  lose  sight  of  this  cardinal  point, — that 
the  whole  plan  is  avowedly  intended  to  take  away  for  ever  from  Al- 
mighty God  a  portion  of  what  belongs  to  Him ;  I  must  feel  shame  as 
wall  as  regret  if,  perceiving  that  such  is  its  character,  they  suffer  any 
human  consideration  to  hinder  them  from  calling  it  by  its  right  name, 
and  that  in  the  most  public  way  they  can. 

Once  more  :  the  plan  for  the  arbitrary  extinction  of  bishoprics,  of 
deans  and  chapters,  and  of  several  benefices,  is  still  hanging  over 
our  heads ;  and  almost  all  clergymen  seem  to  be  agreed,  that  it  is, 
to  say  the  least  of  it,  an  unseemly  and  irreverent  proceeding,  to 
legislate  with  a  high  hand  on  spiritual  things,  without  consulting 
spiritual  persons.  Yet  many  refuse  to  take  their  part  in  remon- 
strating, because  "  they  do  not  clearly  see  the  limits  of  ecclesiastical 
and  civil  power;*'  or  because  "  it  is  not  made  plain  to  them,  that 
the  forms  of  the  British  constitution  are  infringed  on;"  or  because 
"  they  have  a  dread  of  synodical  meetings,  knowing  how  they 
have  been  occasionally  abused;"  or  for  other  such  reasons,  very  con- 
siderable, certainly,  in  themselves,  but  nothing  in  comparison  of  the 
great  duty  of  protesting  against  the  spirit  of  intrusion  and  irreverence. 
Thus  it  has  been  urged,  that  on  many  occasions  bishopricks  have 
been  consolidated  by  Acts  of  Parliament ;  but  no  instance  has  yet 
been  produced  in  which  such  consolidation  took  place  without  consent 
of  the  Prelacy  of  that  time  ;  which  consent  being  fairly  given,  makes 
just  all  the  difference.  Again,  it  has  been  urged  that  papists  and 
infidels  sat  in  the  parliaments  of  Queen  Elizabeth :  but  if  they  did,  it 
was  by  connivance,  quite  against  the  spirit  of  the  law  ;  for  it  is  noto- 
rious that  through  her  reign  recusancy  of  every  kind  was  a  crime 
punishable  by  fine  and  imprisonment.  But  (since  there  is  no  end  to 
such  special  pleading)  let  it  be  granted  that,  in  point  of  form,  prece- 
dents may  be  adduced  for  all  that  is  now  proposed,  each  enactment 
being  separately  taken  ;  still  the  whole,  being  taken  together,  and  re- 
spect being  had  to  the  changed  temper  of  the  times,  may  be  as  much 
without  precedent,  always  excepting  the  Long  Parliament,  as  it  is 
.without  reason  or  generosity.  Such  is  believed  to  be  the  real  truth  ; 
,and  those  who  stand  up  in  defence  of  the  project  are  challenged,  if 
they  can,  to  prove  it  otherwise. 

After  all,  the  question  of  precedent  must  be  trifling  in  a  clergyman's 
eye,  compared  with  the  question  of  principle  :  the  very  forms  of  the 
British  constitution  are,  to  a  sound  judgment,  of  minor  importance, 
when  the  foundation  of  apostolical  government  and  primitive  order  is 
in  jeopardy.  T/tat,  surely,  is  the  point  to  which  our  first  attention 
ought  to  be  directed.  We  see  what  is  proposed  in  England,  avowedly 
without  the  assent  of  our  spiritual  Fathers  ;  and  we  have  great  reason  to 
believe  that  the  Irish  plan  is  equally  unsanctioned  by  them.  Is  it 
worthy  of  churchmen,  lay  or  clerical,  in  such  circumstances,  to  chaffer 
and  bargain  about  bushels  of  malt  ?  to  be  nicely  calculating  how  the 
Church  may  get  off  with  least  loss  to  her  temporal  interests  ?  Those 
to  whom  God's  ordinance  has  bound  us  in  something  very  like  a  filial 

Vol.  Ul.-^June,  1833.  4  2 


734  CHURCH    REFORM. 

relation,  are  insulted  and  degi-aded  ;  and  are  we  to  stand,  considering 
whether  other  people's  parents,  before  now,  have  not  been  used  just 
as  ill  ?  Surely  the  general  claim  of  God's  ministers,  to  be  consulted 
in  matters  of  spiritual  legislation,  may  be  affirmed  without  committing 
ourselves  to  any  statements  of  form  or  detail,  without  mentioning  the 
natne  of  convocation .  We  want  the  thing ,  not  the  name  ;  substantial 
deference,  not  technical  accuracy. 

The  great  point  is,  not  "  to  suffer  things  to  pass  away  as  in  a 
dream  ;"  to  enter  one's  protest,  and  put  it  upon  record,  publicly, 
clearly,  and  unreserv^edly,  against  sacrilege,  against  usurpation,  and 
against  any  kind  of  compromise  w^ith  either.  The  sooner  this  is  done, 
the  better ;  both  in  policy,  and  for  credit's  sake.  In  policy,  before 
those  with  whom  we  remonstrate  are  as  yet  irrecoverably  entangled  ; 
and  for  credit's  sake,  before  the  spoiler  has  yet  knocked  at  our  own 
doors.  In  fact,  who  does  not  feel  that  English  petitions  deferred  but 
till  now,  cannot  come  in  with  so  good  a  grace  as  before  the  English 
commutation  bill,  while  the  attack  was  confined  to  Ireland? 

One  feels  almost  guilty  of  impertinence  in  offering  so  much  that 
sounds  like  unasked  advice  to  persons  w^ell  able  to  judge  for  them- 
selves. But  the  case  is  urgent ;  and  in  fires  and  floods  men  are  ex- 
cused for  calling  about  them  in  a  tone  otherwise  little  becoming. 
This  must  be  the  writer's  apology,  both  for  what  he  has  said  already, 
and  for  the  following  suggestions,  which  he  ventures  to  put  down,  as 
not  perhaps  unworthy  of  consideration  : — 

Whether  it  be  not  fair  and  respectable  to  be  timely  in  our  applica- 
tions, to  the  Throne  especially,  lest  future  historians  should  have  to 
say  that  the  great  body  of  the  English  clergy  allowed  their  Sovereign 
to  be  taken  by  surprise  : 

Whether,  in  our  petitions  to  Parliament,  and  still  more  in  our  ad- 
dresses to  the  King,  we  ought  not  to  keep  to  a  few  great  principles, 
avoiding  detail  as  much  as  is  consistent  with  perspicuity  : 

WTiether  cheap  and  familiar  statements  of  the  truth  in  this  w^hole 
matter  (avoiding  personal  and  party  remarks)  might  not  be  circulated 
'with  good  effect  among  those  of  his  Majesty's  subjects  who  are  at 
present  most  misled,  or  most  uninformed  on  church  affairs : 

Whether  it  be  not  the  nature  of  Englishmen,  and  of  all  men,  to  pay 
more  respect  to  an  honest,  respectful  resistance,  than  to  a  reluctant, 
unconvinced,  cowardly  submission : 

And  finally,  whether,  as  far  as  one  can  look  onward,  the  chances 
of  ensuing  evil  be  not  at  least  evenly  balanced  between  these  two 
lines  of  conduct ;  so  that  expediency  leaves  us  free  to  take,  if  we  will, 
the  highest  ground. 

But  whatever  answer  each  individual  may  be  inclined  to  give  to 
such  hints  as  these,  on  one  point  we  shall  be  all  agreed :  that  the 
matter  is  too  awful  to  be  played  with  ;  that  those  who  have  opinions 
on  it  are  bound  to  be  serious  and  consistent  in  maintaining  them  ;  their 
public  conduct  should  agree  with  their  table  talk.  For  it  is  a  question 
of  ?-ot/'5,  to  be  kept  or  broken  ;  oi  souls ,  to  be  saved  or  lost  eternally; 
a  contest  to  be  looked  at  in  the  spirit  of  soldiers,  not  so  anxious  about 
immediate  victory,  as  hoping  to  be  one  day  publicly  thanked,  "  Quod 
non  desperassent  de  ecclesia."  K. 


735 


ECCLESIASTICAL  INTELLIGENCE. 


ORDINATIONS. 

Bishop  of  Salisbury,  Salisbury April  21. 

Bishop  of  Peterborough,  Peterborough  Cathedral    April  28. 

Bishop  of  St.  Asaph,  Cathedral  May  5. 


Name. 

Degret 

r.          CoUege.       \ 

Universiti 

Bourne,  John  Bury  ... 

B.A. 

Cotes,  Septim  us 

B.A. 

Wadham 

Oxford 

Davin,  Edward 

M.A. 

Edwards,  John  

JB.A. 
B.A. 

Brasennose 

Goddard,  G.  Ashe 

Oxford 

Hussey,  Edward    

B.A. 

Exeter 

Oxford 

Rigden,  William    

B.A. 

Magdalen  Hall 

Oxford 

Vaughan,  John  

B.A. 

Worcester 

Oxford 

PRIESTS. 

Ashe,  Robert  Martyn.. 

M.A. 

Trinity 

Oxford 

Bates,  John.... 

B  A. 

Corpus  Christi 
Trinity 

Camb. 

Benyon,  E.  Francis  ... 

M.A. 

Camb. 

Bonnin,  Thomas  Scott 

B.A. 

Queen's 

Camb. 

Butler,  Henry    

B.A. 

Cottle,  Thomas  

M.A. 

Pembroke 

Oxford 

Crawley,  John  Lloyd... 

B.A. 

Trinity 

Oxford 

Hughes,  William  E.... 

B.A. 

Worcester 

Oxford 

Jenkin,  Jones 

B.A. 

Killock,  W.  Bryan    ... 

B.A. 

Peterhouse 

Camb. 

Lendon,  Abel  Seyer  ... 

B.A. 

Christ  Church 

Oxford 

Poison,  Hugh 

B.A. 

Exeter 

Oxford 

Powvs,  F.  H.  Y 

M.A. 

Emanuel 

Camb. 

Bobbins,  George    

B.A. 

Magdalen 

Oxford 

Vaughan,  John  James 

M.A. 

Merton 

Oxford 

Trinity 
Trinity 

Oxford 

Warren,  Charles     

B.A. 

Camb. 

Winter,  John  S 

B.A. 

Corpus  Christi 

Camb. 

Bishop  of  St. Asaph 
Bishop  of  Salisbury 
Bishop  of  St.  Asaph 
Bishop  of  St.  Asaph 
Bishop  of  Salisbury 
Bisliop  of  Salisbury 
Bishop  of  Salisbury 
Bishop  of  Salisbury 

Bishop  of  Salisbury 
Bishop  of  Peterborough 
Bishop  of  Peterborough 
Bishop  of  Peterborough 
Bishop  of  St.  Asaph 
Bishop  of  Salisbury 
Bishop  of  Peterborough 
Bishop  of  Peterborough 
Bishop  of  St.  Asaph 
Bishop  of  Peterborough 
Bishop  of  Peterborough 
Bishop  of  Salisbury 
Bishop  of  Peterborough 
Bishop  of  Salisbury 
Bishop  of  Salisbury 
"  Bishop  of  Peterborough,  by 

1.  d.  from  Bp.  of  Lincoln 
Bishop  of  Peterborough 
Bishop  of  Peterborough 


The  Lord  Bishop  of  Oxford  will  hold  an  Ordination  in  the  Cathedral  at  Christ 
Church,  on  Sunday,  June  2nd. 

The  Lord  Bishop  of  Gloucester  will  hold  a  general  Ordination  at  St.  Margaret's 
Church,  Westminster,  on  Sunday,  June  the  16th. 

The  candidates  who  have  not  already  sent  their  papers  are  desired  to  enclose  them 
to  the  Bishop  in  covers,  each  weighing  less  than  an  ounce,  not  later  than  June  1st. 

The  examination  will  begin  on  Thursday,  June  13th,  at  the  Bishop's  house,  in  the 
Little  Cloisters,  Westminster  Abbey. 

A  general  Ordination  will  be  holden  by  the  Bishop  of  Salisbury  at  the  Palace, 
Salisbury,  on  Sunday,  the  22nd  day  of  September  next. 


CLERICAL  APPOINTMENTS. 

Sevan   T  5  Archdeacon  of  St.  David's,  and  Prebendary  of  Llanerthwl  in 

*     **  (      the  Collegiate  Church  of  Brecon. 

Collins,  C.  Trelawny...     Rural  Dean  of  Bedminster. 

Goundry,  John Mastership  of  Ryton  School. 

Hodges,  F.  P.,  Vicar  of  Lyme- Regis,  Dorset,  a  Surrogate  for  the  Diocese  of  Sarum, 

Parry,  H Prebendary  of  St.  Asaph  Cathedral. 

Phipps,  E.  J.,  Rector  of  Devizes,  a  Surrogate  for  the  Diocese  of  Sarum. 


736 


ECCLESIASTICAL    INTELLIGENCE. 


Porter,  Charles,  Vicar  of  St.  Martin's,  Stamford  Baron,  a  Surrogate  for  the  Diocese 
of  Peterborough. 

Smith,  Elijah Chaplain  to  the  British  Factory  at  Archangel. 

Whiston    Robert  ^  Head   Master  of  the  Rochester  and  Chatham  Classical  and 

'  I      Math  ematieal  Sch  ool . 


PREFE 
Name.  Prefennent. 

Bo"on,R.K f^'JX'h   ''■'''''" 

Bowman,  Isaac*...     Formby  P.  C. 
Browne,  Henry...     Earnley  V. 

Byron,  John Elmstone  Hardwicke 

r  Llangammarch  V.  & 

Jenkins,  William..)      J^^P"!\°^    ^'^."- 
'  y      dewi,  Abergwessm, 

(^     and  Llanwrtyd 
Jessett,  Thomas  ...     Greetham  R. 

Jones,  John Llansannan  R. 

Jones,  William    ...     Morestead  R. 

C  Castle  Bromwich  D., 
Kempson,  Edvrin..  }      Ashton  juxta  Bir- 

^      mingham 

Latham,  H Salmeston  V. 

Mason,  William  ...      Normanton  V. 

Merewether,  F.  ...  J  AH^nsmore    &    Cle- 

'  (      hanger  V. 

Mills,  Thomas    ...     Northborough  R. 

Moore,  W.   G Stixwold  V. 

Nesfield,  Charles...  J  Strat^on   St.    Marga- 
'  f      ret,  P.  V. 

Parsons,  Henry  ...  |  ^^^%^^'-  ^^^^^^'^ 

f  Devizes,  St.  John  R., 
Phipps,  E.J }      with     St.     Mary's 

(      Chapel 
T»      i        A-  1  u-       C  Alwinton  P. C,  with 
Proctor,  Aislabie     |      Holystone  cl 

Raby,  — Wetherby  P.  C. 

Roe,  T.   T Swerford  R. 

Shuttleworth,  E...     Kenwyn  w.  Kea  P.  C. 

Smalley,  J.  S C wm  V. 

Tippett,  Edward...     St.  Allen's  V. 

,r     „  {  St.  Peter's  V.  with 

^^""'  - 1st.  Owen  R. 

Vernon,  H.  M Leominster  V. 

West,  J.  T.  E Stoke,  P.  C. 

Whall,  A Thurning  R. 

White,  J Chanington  P.  C. 

Whittaker,  G.  A. . . .     Mendham  V. 


RMENTS. 

County.      Diocese. 

>  Yorkshire  York 

Lancash.    Chester 
Sussex        Chichest. 
Gloucester  Gloucester 


Patron. 

V.  of  Scarborough 

Rector  of  Walton 
Bp.  of  Chichester 
Lord  Chancellor 


Brecon      St.  David's      Bp.  of  St.  David's 


} 


Lincoln      Lincoln 
Denbigh    St.  Asaph 
Hants         Winton 


Bishop  of  Lincoln 
Bp.  of  St.  Asaph 
Bp.  of  Winton. 


Warwick.  L.  &  Cov.     Earl  of  Bradford. 


Sussex       Chichester 

W.  York  York 
lu      e     /  Pec  of  D.  > 
fHeref.     |      ^f  „.       \ 

Northam.  Peterboro' 
Lincoln     Lincoln 

\  Wilts  Salisbury 

>  Gloucester  Gloucester 


Trin.  Coll.,  Camb. 

D.&C.  of  Hereford 

D.&C.ofPeterbro' 
C.  Turner,  Esq. 

Merton  Col.,Oxon, 
Bp.  of  Gloucester 


Wilts  Salisbury        Lord  Chancellor 

North.        Durham         Bishop  of  Durham 


Yorkshire  York 

Oxou  Oxon 

Cornwall    Exon 

Flint  St.  Asaph 

Cornwall    Exon 


Hereford 

Sussex 
Cheshire 
Camb. 
Kent 


Hereford 
Chichester 

Ely 
Canterbury 


Suff.&NorNorwich 


^--l^rsl".! 


Hon.  &  Rev.  Wil- 
Ham  Herbert 

Mag.  Coll.,  Oxon. 

Rev.  G.  Cornish,  V. 
of  Kenwyn 

Bp.  of  St.  Asaph. 

Bishop  of  Exeter 


Bp.  of  Chichester 
Sir  H.  E.  Bunbury 
Eman.  Col.,  Camb. 
Abp.of  Canterbury 
Devisees  in  trust 
ofT.  WhitUker, 
Esq.,  deceased 


•  In  the  lut  number  the  name  of  tliis  gentlenuin  was  inserted  in  the  list  of  derffymen  deceased 
by  mistake. 


ECCLESIASTICAL    INTELLIGENCE.  131 

CLERGYMEN  DECEASED. 

yame.  Preferment.  Chunty.        Diocese.  Patron, 

Bond,    Thomas  ...     Wooll  Dorset 

Brune,  C.  P Prideaux  Place  Cornwall 

Carr,  J Great  Oakley  R.  Essex         London       St.  John's  Col., Camb 

Chester,    Robert...     Elstead  R.  Sussex        Chichester     Lord  Selsey 
Cockle,  John  C,  Birmingham 

Crakelt,  T.  J Astbury  C. 

f  Goxhill  V.  Lincolnsh.  Lincoln  Lord  Chancellor 

Croker,    Frederick]      and  Loudam  cwm  >  g^^^j^       ^.^^^j^j^        Lord  Chancellor 

(      Pettistree  V.  ) 

Davies,  Richard...     Courtygallen  Brecon 

Davis,  Henry Somerton  V.  Somerset  B.  &  W.        Earl  of  Ilchester 

r»-ii        -1X7    T?  S  ^*'  Endellion  R.  Cornwall    Exon  Lord  Chancellor 

UiUon,  W.   ii. J      triMCornelly  P.C.  Cornwall    Exon  The  Parishioners 

Jones,  — Wotton-under-Edge 

Kendall,  T Sydney 

,      ,       ^.  SchigwellV.  Essex         London      J  ^'^c'^p^'',? ^"^ff 

Lay  ton,  Thomas... -j        »  ^    m  St.  Paul's  Cath. 

(  and  Pheydon  Bois  P.  C.  Essex         London         R.  W.  Dare,  Esq. 

McLean, — Gorbals,  Glasgow 

Norman,  Anthony  |  ^'^^^""^^  ^"^  ^'"^^  \  Derby        L.  &  Cov.      Earl  Ferrers 

Nuttall,  William...     Swinton  P.  C.  Lancash.    Chester  Vicar  of  Eccles 

Parsons,  H j  ^^^\  ^'*  Leonard's  )  Gloucester  Gloucester     Bp.  of  Gloucester 

Sargeant,  John Lavington  Sussex 

„,     ,       ,        ,  C  Snitterfield  V.  Warwick    Worcester      Bp.  of  Worcester 

laylor,Josepn |      and  Stourbridge  C.     Worcester  Worcester      R.  of  Oldwinsford 

Thomas,  Walter...     Bath 

Tinsley,  W.  C.   ...     Bolsover 

Tomkyns,  R.  B....     Sahara  Toney  R.  Norfolk      Norwich         New  Coll.,  Oxon. 

Waddington,  G....     Northwold  R.  Norfolk      Norwich        Bishop  of  Ely 

Watkins,  John,  Clifton  Hall,  Staffords. 

Watson,  F EUand 

Webster,  James  ...     Mepershall  R.  Beds  Lincoln       St.  John's  Col., Camb 


EPISCOPAL  CHURCH  IN  SCOTLAND. 

A  Chapel  is  about  to  be  erected  this  Summer  for  the  joint  accommodation  of  the  two 
purely  Gaelic  congregations  at  Ord  and  Wester  Fairnburn,  in  the  county  of  Ross. 
Ground  fot  the  Chapel  has  already  been  marked  out,  and  benevolently  gifted  by  the 
proprietor. 


SCOTTISH    KIRK. 

PKEFERMENTS. 

Name.  Parish.  Presbytery.  Patron. 

Chrystal,  James Auchinleck Ayr Sir  J.  Boswell 

Pitcairn,  Thomas Corkpen,  Assistant     Dalheith Earl  of  Dalhousie 

The  Rev.  John  Park  has  been  elected  Minister  of  the  Scottish  Church,  Carlisle. 
The  Rev.  William  Graham  has  been  elected  Minister  of  the  Scottish  Church,  South 

Shields.  

Dead. — Rev.  Dr.  McLean,  Minister  of  Gorbals  Parish,  Glasgow. 

On  Saturday,  the  4th  of  May,  Rev.  L.  W.  Grant  was  ordained  Minister  of  the  parish 
of  Ordiquhil. 

The  Rev.  Mr.  White  has  been  ordained  Minister  of  Airlie  by  the  Presbytery  of 
Meigle. 

The  General  Assembly  of  the  Church  of  Scotland  met  on  Thursday  ;  the  Right 
Hon.  Lord  Belhaven  being  his  Majesty's  Commissioner.      After  Sermon  by  the  Rev. 


738 


UMVERSITY    NEWS. 


Dr.  Chalmers,  the  late  Moderator,  the  Rev.  Dr.  Stirling,  of  Craigie,  was  appointed 
Moderator  for  the  ensuing  year.  An  account  of  the  proceedings  of  the  Assembly  will 
be  given  in  the  British  Magazine  of  next  month. 

On  Thursday,  the  2nd  of  May,  the  Rev.  F.  Knox  was  ordained  Minister  of  the 
Parish  of  Tawes,  in  the  room  of  Dr.  Black,  appointed  Professor  of  Divinity  in 
Marischal  College. 


SCOTTISH    UNIVERSITIES. 


Glasgow. —Sir  Archibald  Campbell,  of  Succoth,  has  been  elected  Dean  of  Faculties 
for  the  ensuing  year. 

Aberdeen,  Marischal  College. — His  Majesty  has  been  pleased  to  institute  and  endow 
a  professorship  of  Church  History  ;  and  to  appoint  the  Rev.  Dr.  Dewar  to  the  chair. 


UNIVERSITY     NEWS. 


OXFORD. 


Saturday/,  April  27. 
The  Reader  in  Mineralogy  will  begin  his 
course  of  Lectures,  on  the  JElements  of  Miner- 
alogy, at  the  Geological  Lecture  Room,  in  the 
Clarendon  Building,  on  Tuesday  next,  the  30th 
of  April,  at  two  o'clock. 

These  Lectures  will  be  continued  on  Tues- 
days, Thursdays,  and  Saturdays,  during  Easter 
and  Act  Terms ;  and  will  be  introductory  to  a 
Course  on  Geology  in  October  Term.  They 
will  be  illustrated  by  the  splendid  collection  of 
minerals  lately  presented  to  the  University  by 
Mr.  Simmons,  of  Christ  Church. 

The  Chancellor  of  the  University  has  nomi- 
nated the  Rev.  Renn  Dickson  Hampden,  M.A., 
late  Fellow  of  Oriel  Coll.,  Bampton  Lecturer 
in  1832,  and  at  present  one  of  the  Public  Ex- 
aminers in  the  University,  to  be  Principal  of  St. 
Mary  Hall,  in  the  Room  of  the  late  Rev.  Dr. 
Dean.  This  appointment  reflects  great  honour 
on  the  Chancellor  of  the  University,  as  Mr. 
Hampden  has  distinguished  himself  by  his  lite- 
rary talents.  At  the  examinations  in  Michael- 
mas Term,  in  1813,  he  was  placed  in  the  First 
Class  in  Literis  Humaniorihus,  and  also  in  the 
First  Class  in  Disciplinis  Math,  et  Phys.  In 
1814,  he  gained  the  Latin  Prize  Essay,  De 
Ephorum  apud  JLacedasmonios  Magistratiu 

On  Wednesday  last  the  following  Degrees 
were  conferred : — 

Masters  of  Arts — James  Garnett  Headlam, 
Brasennose  ;  Thomas  Pearson,  Michel  Scholar 
of  Queen's  ;  Rev.  Henry  Stevens,  Oriel. 

Bachelor  of  Arts — William  Hutchinson, 
Bible  Clerk  of  All  Souls'. 

Bachelor  of  Music — James  Harris,  Magda- 
len Hall. 

In  a  convocation  hojden  on  Monday  last  it 
was  unanimously  resolved  to  suspend  the 
Bampton  Lecture  for  two  years,  in  consequence 
of  the  very  heavy  expense  necessary  for  repairs 
on  the  estate  appropriated  to  the  payment  of  the 
lecturer. 


Preachers — Rev.  Dr.  Nolan,  Bampton  Lec- 
ture, Sunday  morning  at  St  Mary's ;  Rev.  the 
Principal  of  :<ie-w  Inn  Hall,  afternoon,  at  ditto ; 
Rev.  Mr.  Trevelyan,  Merton,  St.  Philip  and 
St.  James,  at  Merton. 

May  A. 

In  a  full  Convocation  holden  on  Tuesday  last, 
petitions  to  both  Houses  of  Parliament  agaiust 
"  A  Bill  to  alter  and  amend  the  laws  relating 
to  the  Temporalities  of  the  Church  in  Ireland, 
were  unanimously  agreed  to. 

On  Thursday  last  the  following  d^;rees  were 
conferred : — 

Bachelor  in  Divinity — Rev.  Arthur  Ben- 
net  Mesham,  Fellow  of  Corpus  Christi. 

Bachelor  in  Medicine,  with  licence  to 
practise:— Robert  Bentley  Todd,  Pembroke. 

Masters  of  Arts — Rev.  Charles  Vink, 
Magdalen  Hall;  William  Palmer,  Fellow  of 
Magdalen  ;  Rev.  James  Stevens,  St.  John's. 

Bachelors  of  Arts — Edward  Henry  Blyth, 
Queen's;  Henry  M.  B.  Barns,  Oriel;  John 
Whitehead Peard,  Exeter;  Henry  J.Maddock, 
Worcester. 

Preachers  at  St.  Mary's — Rev.  Dr. 
Nolan,  Bampton  Lecture,  Sunday  morning; 
Rev.  J\Ir.  Buckley,  Merton,  afternoon. 

May  11. 
Queen's  College — On  Thursday,  the  13th 
of  June  next,  there  will  be  an  Election 
of  Scholars  on  the  Old  Foundation,  open  to 
natives  of  Cumberland  and  Westmorland, 
between  the  ages  of  16  and  21  inclusive.  Can- 
didates ai-e  required  to  present  themselves  to  the 
Provost,  with  testimonials  and  certificates  of 
baptism,  on  or  before  Saturday,  the  8th  of  June. 

Also,  on  the  same  day,  there  will  be  an  Elec- 
tion of  an  Exhibitioner  on  Mr.  Bridgman's 
Foundation,  open  to  natives  of  Cheshire, 
Lancashire,  and  Wiltshire.  Candidates  are 
required  to  appear  before  the  Provost  on  or 
before  Saturday  the  8th,  with  testimonials  and 
certificates  of  baptism. 

An  Election  of  an  Exhibitioner  on  Mr. 
Michel's  Foundation,  at  Queen's  College,  will 


UNIVERSITY    NEW*. 


739 


take  place  on  Thursday  the  13th  of  June. 
Candidates  must  be  natives  of  the  Province  of 
Canterbury}  who  liave  attained  the  full  age  of 
15,  and  have  not  exceeded  the  age  of  20  years ; 
and,  if  Members  of  the  University,  must  not 
have  been  matriculated  longer  than  twelve 
calendar  months. 

Certificates  of  baptism,  testimonials,  &c, 
must  l)e  delivered  to  the  Provost  of  the  said 
College,  on  or  before  Saturday,  the  8th  of  June. 

On  Thursday  last,  lAIr.  H,  Shepheard,  of 
Merton,  was  elected  Scholar  of  Worcester,  on 
the  Foundation  of  Dr.  G.  Clarke. 

On  Thursday  last,  the  following  degrees 
were  conferred  : — 

Masters  of  Arts — Henry  James  Hoskins, 
Univer>.itv ;  Digby  Latimer,  Lincoln ;  Rev. 
John  Rudman  Drake,  Ch.  Ch. ;  Rev.  William 
Hutton,  Queen's;  William  Nash  Skiliicorne, 
Worcester. 

Bachelors  of  Arts — R.  Rothwell,  Brasen- 
nose,  (grand  comp. )  ;  D.  T.  Williams,  New 
Inn  Hall;  J.  H.  Sharwood,  St.  Edmund  Hall; 
M.  T.  Dupree,  Liucoln ;  H.  B.  Carr,  Uni- 
versity; J.  D.  Clark,  University;  W.  Cart- 
wright,  University ;  W.  E.  Surtees,  University; 
Hon.  J.  Hewitt,  Ch.  Ch. ;  Hon.  W.  H.  Daw- 
nay,  Ch.  Ch. ;  Hon.  R.  C.  Boyle,  Ch.  Ch.  ; 
F.  G.  Hopwood,  Ch.  Ch. ;  J.  D.  Drake,  Bra- 
sennose;  J.Drake,  Brasennose;  G.  Coltman, 
Brasennose  ;  W.  E.  Rooke,  Brasennose ;  G.  B. 
Sandford,  Brasennose;  R.  J.  Dawes,  Worces- 
ter ;  E.  M.  Crossfield,  Magdalen  Hall ;  W.  C. 
Sole,  Wadham;  F.  H.  L.  Warner,  BaUiol ;  F. 
A.  Marriott,  Oriel;  W.  H.  P.  Carew,  Oriel; 
J.  L,  Ross,  Oriel ;  T.  B.  Powell,  Jesus ;  J. 
Philipps,  Jfsus  ;  J.  A.  Bishop,  Jesus  ;  T.  B. 
Ferris,  Trinity. 

On  Monday  last,  certain  alterations  in  the 
statutes,  by  which  the  Latin  Sermon,  usually 
preached  by  all  Candidates  for  the  Degree  of 
Bachelor  in  Divinity,  will,  for  the  future,  be 
dispensed  with,  were  unanimously  agreed  to. 

THE  PETITION  OF  THE  UNIVERSITY  OF  OXFORD 
AGAINST  THE  IRISH  CHURCH  BILL. 

"  To  the  Honourable  the  Commons  of  the 
United  Kingdom  of  Great  Britain  and  Ire- 
land, in  Parliament  assembled — 

"  The  humble  Petition  of  the  Chancellor, 
Masters,  and  Scholars  of  the  University  of 
Oxford, 

"  Sheweth, 

**  That  your  Petitioners  have  learned  that  a 
Bill  has  been  introduced  into  your  Honourable 
House,  entitled  *  A  Bill  to  alter  and  amend 
the  Laws  relating  to  the  Temporalities  of  the 
Church  in  Ireland. ' 

"  Your  Petitioners  have  ever  regarded  eccle- 
siastical possessions  as  entitled,  in  common 
with  all  other  property,  to  the  protection  of 
the  State,  and  to  the  security  of  fixed  and 
inviolable  laws. 

"  With  deep  concern,  therefore,  they  observe, 
in  the  present  instance,  a  departure  from  this 
sound  and  important  principle. 

"  They  also  see  abundant  cause  for  alarm  in 
the  details  of  the  proposed  enactments.     The 


taxation  of  ecclesiastical  property  will  unfairly 
transfer  a  burden  from  the  community  in 
general  to  the  members  of  a  particular  class  ; 
and  will  impoverish  a  meritorious  body  of  men, 
whose  means  are,  in  many  cases,  inadequate  to 
the  urgent  claims  on  their  beneficence. 

"  They  are  of  opinion  that  the  suppression 
of  sees,  and  of  parochial  cures,  will  necessarily 
invade  the  rights,  and  impair  the  efficiency  of 
the  Protestant  Establishment  in  Ireland. 

"  That  the  sale  of  perpetuities  in  church 
lands  will  convert  a  real  estate  into  a  revenue 
precarious  and  unsubstantial ;  and  may  even- 
tually lead  to  an  entire  alienation  of  funds  set 
apart  by  the  piety  of  our  ancestors  for  the 
diffusion  of  religious  knowledge  through  the 
ministration  of  the  clergy. 

"  Finally,  your  Petitioners  beg  leave  to 
represent  to  your  Honourable  House  their 
deliberate  and  firm  conviction  that  these 
measures,  if  carried  into  effect,  will  inevitably 
shake  the  stability  of  all  property  whatsoever, 
and  render  its  tenure  insecure. 

"Most  anxiously  and  earnestly,  therefore, 
do  they  pray  that  the  proposed  Bill  may  not 
pass  into  a  law. 

"  And  your  Petitioners  will  ever  pray,  &c. 

"  Given  at  our  House  of  Convocation, 
under  our  Common  Seal,  this  30th  of  April, 
in  the  year  of  our  Lord  1833. " 

Preachers  —  Rev.  Dr.  Nolan,  Exeter* 
Bampton  Lecture,  Sunday  morning,  at  St. 
Mary's ;  Rev.  INIr.  Oakeley,  Balliol,  afternoon, 
at  ditto ;  Rev,  Mr.  Ley,  Ascension  Day,  at 
Christ  Church. 

May  18. 

Exeter  College.  —  An  election  will  take 
place  in  this  College  on  Monday,  the  10th  of 
June,  to  Two  Scholarships, — one  <pen  to  all 
persons  who  have  not  passed  the  examination 
for  the  Degree  ofJS.A.,  without  any  further 
restriction  ;  the  other  open  to  persons  who 
are  natives  of  Devonshire,  or  who  have  been 
educated  at  any  school  in  the  county. — Can- 
didates are  required^  to  signify  their  intention 
to  the  Rector  on  or  before  the  4th  of  June. 

Wonester  College.  —  There  will  be  an 
Election  of  a  Scholar  on  the  Foundation  of 
Mrs.  Sarah  Eaton,  on  Wednesday,  the  12th 
of  June. 

Candidates  are  required  to  deliver  to  the 
Provost,  or  to  the  Senior  Fellow  in  College, 
on  or  before  the  Saturday  previous  to  the 
election,  certificates,  signed  by  the  bishops  of 
their  respective  dioceses,  by  the  ministers  of 
their  parishes,  and  by  two  or  more  respectable 
inhabitants  of  the  same,  "  that  they  are  sons  of 
clergymen  of  the  church  of  England,  and  want 
assistance  to  support  them  at  the  University." 

The  Regius  Professor  of  Divinity  has  given 
notice  that  his  public  Lectures  will  be  delivered 
to  the  Candidates  for  Holy  Orders,  beginning 
on  Monday  next,  the  20th  of  May  :  his  private 
Lectures  are  postponed  till  Michiielmas  Term. 

On  Monday  last,  the  following  gentlemen 
were  elected  Students  of  Qnist  Church  from 
Westminster: — Mr.    William   Charles    Fynes 


740 


UNIVERSITY     NEWS. 


Webber,  Mr.  Robert  Hickson,  and  Mr.  W. 
GoodeDough  Penny. 

On  Thursday  last,  Mr.  ErroU  Hill,  Scholar 
of  New  College,  was  admitted  an  Actual  Fellow 
of  that  Society. 

On  Wednesday  last,  the  following  Degrees 
were  conferred  :  — 

Masters  af  Arts—W.  Cayley,  Ch.  Ch., 
(grand  comp. ) ;  H.  H.  Evans,  Magdalen  Hall ; 
R.  J.  Gould,  Wadham;  Rev.  E.  Rolles, 
Pembroke. 

Bachelors  of  Arts — N.  Kendall,  New  Inn 
Hall ;  R.  Smith,  Ch.  Ch. ;  C.  T.  Cunning- 
ham, Ch.  Ch. ;  A.  Hayton,  Queen's;  H. 
Herbert,  Balliol ;  H.  Drummond,  Balliol ;  J. 
P.  Hugo,  Wadham ;  W.  Morgan,  Wadham ; 
A.  F.  Wynter,  St.  John's. 

Preachers  at  St.  Marys — Rev.  Dr.  Nolan, 
Exeter,  Bampton  Lecture,  Sunday  morning ; 
Rev.  Mr.  Stone,  Brasennose,  afternoon. 

May  25. 

Exeter  College. — There  will  be  an  election 
in  this  College  on  the  30th  of  June  to  a 
Fellowship,  founded  for  natives  of  the  county 
of  Devon,  who  at  the  time  of  their  election 
shall  be  of  at  least  two  years'  standing  in  the 
University. — Candidates  are  required  to  signify 
their  intention  to  the  Rector  on  or  before  the 
2oth  of  June. 

Preachers  at  St.Mary^s — Rev.  Mr.  Denison, 
Merton,  Sunday  morning ;  Rev.  Mr.  Richards, 
Exeter,  afternoon  ;  Rev.  Mr.  Chiirton,  Bra- 
sennose, Whit  Monday;  Rev.  ]\Ir.  Perkins, 
Brasennose,  Whit  Tuesday ;  Rev.  Mr.  Evans, 
Jesus,  Latin  Sermon,  29th  inst.,  at  nine 
o'clock  ;  Rev.  the  Principal  of  St.  Mary  Hall, 
the  Restoration,  at  half-past  ten. 

Preachers  at  St.  Martinis  —  Rev.  the 
Rector,  Sunday  morning ;  Rev.  Mr.  Brown, 
afternoon. 


CAMBRIDGE. 

Friday,  April  26. 

Lord  Fitzalan,  eldest  son  of  the  Earl  of  Sur- 
rey, and  Lords  Charles  and  Alfrwl  Hervey, 
are  admitted  of  Trinity  College. 

At  a  congregation  on  Wednesday  last,  the 
following  Degrees  were  conferred  :  — 

Bachelor  in  Divinity  —  W.  Hutchinson, 
Emmanuel  College. 

Masters  of  Arts — Rev.  A.  Fitch,  Christ's; 
Rev.  C.  Chapman,  Corpus  Christi ;  C.  T. 
Whitley,  Fellow  of  St.  John's;  C.  Hensley, 
Catharme  Hall. 

BacheltfTs  of  Arts — W.  Bond  Clements, 
Trinity  (compounder)  ;  G.  E.  Clarke,  Trin. ; 
W,  Hughes,  Trinity;  W.  Palin,  Trinity;  E. 
Batchelor,  Trinity ;  C.  Onslow,  Trinity ;  W. 
S.  Bucknill,  Trinity;  J.  K.  Smythies,  Trinity; 
L.  Gregory,  Trinity ;  W.  Hughes,  St.  John's ; 
H.  R.  Francis,  St.  John's ;  C.  Cookson,  St. 
JohD'i^;  J.  W.  Skelton,  St.  Peter's;  J.  Leach, 
Pembroke;  T.  K.  Bowyear,  Caius ;  H.  G. 
Hopkins,  Caius;  S.  F.  AJontgomery,  Corpus 
<;kmti;  W.  J.  Irwin,  Queen's  (compounder); 


D.  Pugh,  Catharine  Hall;  A.  B.  Power,  Ca- 
tharine Hall ;  J.  Mitton,  Jesus. 

At  the  same  congregation  the  following 
grace  passed  the  Senate  : — "  To  carry  Jnto 
effect  tne  alterations  in  the  Iron  Fence  of  the 
Senate-house  yard,  recommended  in  the  Report 
of  the  Syndics  read  to  the  Senate,  March  27, 
1833." 

A  meeting  of  the  Philosophical  Society  was 
held  on  Monday  evening,  the  Rev.  Professor 
Sedg^vick,  the  President,  being  in  the  chair. 
Among  the  presents  announced  to  the  Society, 
were  various  objects  of  Natural  History  from 
China,  given  by  Mr.  Vachell.  A  communica- 
tion from  Professor  Miller  was  read,  contain- 
ing an  account  of  some  experiments  made  by 
him  in  conjunction  with  Professor  Daniell,  of 
King's  College,  London.  Sir  David  Brewster 
announced,  at  the  last  meeting  of  the  British 
Association,  the  discovery  of  a  series  of  fixed 
lines  in  the  spectrum  formed  by  light  that  had 
been  transmitted  through  nitrous  acid  gas. 
Professors  Miller  and  Daniel  obtained  a  similar 
result  when  the  light  of  a  gas-lamp  was  passed 
through  a  jar  filled  with  vapours  of  Bromine, 
Iodine,  and  Enchlorine.  The  vapours  of  Chlo- 
rine and  Indigo  were  not  found  to  produce 
such  lines.  After  the  meeting,  Mr.  Whewell 
explained  some  of  the  ditHculties  which  had 
attended  his  researches  concerning  cotidal  lines. 

MayS. 

On  Thursday,  James  Dalziel  Simpson,  Esq., 
B.A.  of  Sidney  Sussex  College,  was  elected 
Mathematical  Lecturer  of  that  Society-. 

S.  G.  Fawcett,  Esq.,  B.A.  of  Alagdalene 
College,  has  been  elected  a  Fellow  of  that  So- 
ciety. 

The  Pitt  Press. — This  elegant  building 
having  been  completed,  Tuesday  last  was  ap- 
pointed for  the  Vice-ChanceUor  to  receive 
the  key  from  the  Marquess  Camden  and 
other  members  of  the  Pitt  Committee.  The 
deputation  was  composed  of  the  following 
noblemen  and  gentlemen: — The  Most  Noble 
John  Jeffreys,  Marquess  of  Camden,  K.G., 
(Chairman);  Rt.  Hon.  John  Charles,  Earl  of 
Clarendon  ;  Rt.  Hon.  Dudley,  Earl  of  Har- 
rowby;  Rt.  Hon.  Charles,  Lord  Farnlwrough, 
G.C.B.;  lU.  Hon.  Sir  G.  H.  Rose,  G.C.H.; 
Henry  Bankes,  Esq.;  Samuel  Thornton,  Esq. 

A  congregation  was  held  in  the  Senate-house 
at  eleven  o'clock,  when  the  following  Degrees 
were  conferred :  — 

Doctors  in  Civil  Law — Earl  of  Clarendon; 
Earl  of  Harrowby;  Lord  Farnborough ;  Sir 
George  Rose. 

honorary  Master  of  Arts — Lord  Alford, 
Magdalene  College. 

A  procession  was  then  formed,  which  was 
very  extensive,  consisting  of  nearly  all  the 
members  at  present  resident  in  the  university. 

Having  arrived  at  the  building,  the  Mar- 
quess Camden  and  the  other  noblemen  proceeded 
into  the  grand  entrance  hall ;  and  having  in- 
vited the  Nice-Chancellor  to  the  door,  his 
Lordship,  after  an  appropriate  address,  pre- 
sented him  with  the  key  of  the  building ;  upon 


u.MVKRiiTY  s&yr^. 


14\ 


receiving  which  the  rev.  gent,  made  a  suitable 
reply. 

At  the  conclusion  of  the  Vice-Chancellor's 
speech,  the  deputation,  and  a  considerable  num- 
ber of  the  members  of  the  university,  passed 
through  the  entrance-hull  to  an  ante-room  at 
the  foot  of  the  principal  staircase,  where  a 
handsome  printing-press  had  been  tixed  for  the 
occasion,  in  order  to  give  the  noble  jMarquisan 
opportunity  of  printing  off  a  copy  of  the  fol- 
lowing inscripiion,  (inserted  on  the  foundation 
Btone,  which  was  laid  in  Nov.  1831,)  upon 
vellum,  for  his  own  preservation  :  — 

In  honorem 

GVLIELMI  PITT 

hvjvs  acatlemite  olini  alvmni 

viri  illvstrioris  qvam  vt  uHo  indigeat  praeconio 

aeqvales  ejvs  et  amici  svperstites 

evratores  pccuniarvrn  tvm  ab  ipsis  tvm  ab  aliis 

famse  ejvs  tvendae 

ergro  collatarvm 

hoc  aeciificivm  extrvi  volvervnt 

lapidem  avspicalem  solcnnibvs  caeremoniis 

statvit  vir  Kobiiissimvs 

lOAXNES  JKFFRKIS,  MARCHIO  C^MDKN, 

Assistentibvs  ei  Hoiioratissimis  Comitibvs 

Clarendon  et  Harrowby 

Honorabili  Admodvm  Baroiie  Farnborovgh 

Henrico  Bankes  Armigero 

tota  inspectante  et  plavdente  academia 

decimo  qviuto  cal.  Kovtmb.  anno  m.dccc.xxxi. 

CEORGIO    THACKKRAV,     S.T.P.    COLL   RKGAL 
PR.'ES. 

itcr\'m  procancellario. 

This  Copy  of  the  Inscription  for  the  Pitt  Press 
was  struck  off  by  the  most  noble  John  Jijf- 
FRKYS,  MARyuKss  Camdev,  on  the  30th  day 
of  April,  1833;  when  his  Lordship,  as  Chair- 
man of  the  Pitt  Committee,  delivered  up  the 
key  of  this  splendid  building:  to  the  Rkv.  Wil. 
liam  Webb,  D.D.,  Vice-chancellor  of  this 
University. 

Each  of  the  other  noblemen  and  gentlemen 
of  the  committee  struck  off  a  copy  for  them- 
selves, their  own  name  being  substituted  ;  in- 
stead also  of  reading  "  when  his  Lordship,'' 
the  words  were  altered  to  "  when  the  JMarquis 
Camden,  as  chiirman,"  &c. 

Their  Lordship«,  the  Vice-ChancelJor,  Heads 
of  Houses,  and  other  gontJrmen  then  passed  up 
into  the  very  elegant  Syndic-room,  where  they 
partook  of  a  handsome  cold  collation,  given 
by  the  Press  Syndicate ;  and  afterwards  re- 
turned to  the  Senate-house. 

In  the  evening  the  noble  Lords,  and  a  party 
of  nearly  forty  gentlemen,  were  sumptuously 
entertained  by  the  Vice-Chancellor,  in  the  hall 
of  Clare  Hall. 

On  Wednesflay  the  same  noble  Lords  dined 
in  the  hall  of  Trinity  College,  with  a  very 
large  paity.  In  the  cours?  of  the  evening,  we 
understand,  many  eloquent  and  appropriate 
specc'hes  were  delivered,  and  received  with 
every  mark  of  approbation. 

Throughout  the  whole  proceedings  on  this 
interesting  occasion,  it  has  }x>en  very  gratifying 
to  remark,  that  persons  of  all  political  feelings 
have  appearcil  most  anxious  to  testify  their 
sense  of  the  character  of  the  great  stitesman 
with  whose  name  they  are  associated. 

Vol.  U\.—Jicne,  1833. 


Mat/  10. 

The  Chancellor's  Medal  for  the  best  English 
poem,  was  on  Wednesday  last  adjudged  to'CIe- 
raent  B.  Hue,  of  Trinity  College.  Subiect, 
Be/phi.  /  5  J      . 

The  admirable  portrait  of  the  late  Professor 
Porson,  by  Hoppner,  has  been  presented  to  the 
University  Library,  by  i\Jrs.  Esther  Raine,  of 
Richmond,  Yorkshire.  It  is  considered  the 
chef  d'  ceuvre  of  the  painter,  and  an  excellent 
likeness. 

At  a  congregation  on  Wednesday  last,  the 
following  degrees  were  conferred  :  — 

Doctor  in  J^/u/sic—C.  M.  Lemann,  Trinity. 

Misters  of  Arts—C.  INIerivale,  St.  .John's  ; 
C.  Clarke,  St.  John's;  T.  J.  Roe,  Sidney; 
Rev    R.  Hornby,  Downing  (compounder). 

Bachelors  of  Arts — M.  B.  Beevor,  Pemb.; 
J.  B.  Edwards,  Jesus;  S.  F.  Pemberton,  Sid- 
ney; T.  Yorke,  Queen's. 

At  the  same  congregation  the  following 
graces  passed  the  Senate:  — 

To  transfer  from  the  common  stock  of  the 
University  so  much  stock  in  the  three-per-cent. 
consols  as  shall  amount  to  the  balance  due  to 
the  Fitzwilliarn  Fund,  and  the  amount  of  the 
interest  due  from  the  University  to  the  said 
Fund. 

To  transfer  from  the  common  stock  of  the 
University  the  sum  of  400/.  three-per-cent. 
consols  to  the  Crane  account. 

To  confirm  the  regulations  proposed  in  the  Re- 
port of  the  Syndicate  appointed  by  grace  dated 
Feb.  18th,  ,18;j3,  to  consider  of  what  standing 
candidates  for  the  degree  of  B.A.  ought  to  be 
before  they  are  allowed  to  be  examined  for  that 
degree. 

Rev  Dr.  Wood,  Master  of  St.  John's  Col- 
lege, has  refused  to  ratify  the  appointment  of 
the  Rev.  J.  R.  Major,  as  Master  of  Stamford 
School,  on  the  ground  that,  as  visitor,  he  had 
a  right  to  be  consulted  in  the  choce. 

A  meeting  of  the  Philosophical  Society  was 
held  on  Monday  evening,  the  Rev.  George 
Peacock,  one  of  the  Vice-presidents,  being  in 
the  chair.  Several  new  members  were  elected, 
and  presents  of  books  &c.  announced.  A  no- 
tice was  read,  containing  an  account  of  the 
conformation  and  anatomy  of  a  hybrid  animal 
(a  lion-tiger)  which  died  in  this  tow  n,  by  Mr. 
^ielsnn,  of  Trin.  Coll.  Also  a  memoir  by  the 
Marchese  Spineto,  on  a  certain  insect  which  oc- 
curs in  the  hieroglyphics  of  Egypt ;  and  a  me- 
moir by  Professor  Airy,  on  Diffraction.  In  this 
memoir  was  noticed  an  experiment  recorded  in 
Newton's  "Opticks,'  where  it  is  stated  that 
a  beam  of  light,  passing  through  a  slit  formed 
J)y  two  knife  edges  very  near  each  other,  sepa- 
rates into  two,  so  as  to  leave  a  black  line  in  the 
middle  of  the  shadow.  By  the  undulatory 
theory,  the  central  line  ought  to  be  light,  and 
not  dark.  Professor  Airy  stated,  that  in  re- 
peated trials  he  had  found  no  dark  central  line, 
and  that  the  same  observation  had  already  been 
made  by  M.  Biot. 

May  17. 

It  is  with  great  concern  that  we  have  to  an- 
nounce the  death  of  the  Rev.  Bewick  Bridge, 
5   A 


74'i 


UNIVERSITY    NEWS. 


of  St.  Peter's  G)llege,  in  this  university,  which 
took  place  on  Wednesday  last,  at  his  vicarage 
at  Cherry  Hinton,  in  this  county.  This  ami- 
able and  valuable  man  was  a  native  of  Liiit(>n, 
became  Senior  M' rangier  in  1790,  was  made 
Fellow  of  his  college,  and  for  some  years  took 
a  distinguished  part  in  the  public  examinations 
of  the  Senate-house.  He  was  afterwards  se- 
lected, with  other  emineut  men,  and  appointed 
by  the  East  India  Company  to  the  new  mstitu- 
tion  of  their  college ;  and  when  his  health  de- 
clined, he  was  hi  noured  with  a  testimony  of 
their  sense  of  his  important  services.  He  was 
distinguished  for  the  quickness  of  his  talents, 
the  kindness  of  his  narure,  the  ehetrfulness  of 
his  disposition,  the  warm'h  of  his  socij]  aflfec- 
tions,  the  activity  of  his  benevolence,  and  the 
steadiness  of  his  ardent,  hut  not  obtrusive, 
piety.  He  was  an  admirable  man  of  business, 
and  was  a  ready  and  t  ffective  member  of  our 
charitable  and  benevolent  institutions.  Our 
Savings  Bank  was  mainly  indebted  for  its  pre- 
sent existence  to  his  exertions  and  skill ;  and  his 
philanthropy  was  felt  by  the  distant  Vaudois. 
The  great  character,  indeed,  of  his  life,  was 
usefulness ;  thus  his  publications  were  all  of  an 
Elementary  nature ;  and  when  they  were  suc- 
cessful (his  Algebra  was  highly  so),  it  was 
evident  that  he  received  more  pit  asure  from  the 
letters  of  schoolmasters,  and  other  instructors 
of  youth,  than  he  would  have  done  from  those 
more  splendid  testimonies  of  the  philosophic 
world,  to  which  his  mathematical  powers  ren- 
deied  him  perfectly  competent  to  have  aspired. 
His  later  years  were  years  of  disease  ;  the  suf- 
ferings of  which  he  bore,  in  the  presence  of 
his  friends,  with  that  cheerfulness,  not  to  say 
gaiety  of  spirit,  that  was  characteristic  of  him, 
and,  in  secret,  with  that  deep  sense  of  religious 
duty,  which  was  habitual  to  him.  A  few  weeks 
ago,  he  was  brought  down  to  his  vicarage  to 
be  revived  by  the  spring,  but  his  strength  de- 
clined ;  and,  humbly  trusting  in  the  merits  of 
his  Redeemer,  and  perfectly  resigned  to  the 
will  of  his  Creator,  he  gradually  expired,  in 
his  67th  year,  and  leaving  behind  him,  among 
all  who  knew  him,  hut  one  common  sentiment 
of  affectionate  regret  and  respect. 

The  Rev.  Thomas  Fleming,  B.A.  of  Pem- 
broke College,  was  yesterday  elected  a  Fellow 
of  that  society,  on  Archbishop  Grindal's 
foundation. 

A  special  general  meeting  of  the  Philosophical 
Society  was  held  on  Wednesday  ;  the  Rev.  Pro- 
fessor Sedgwick,  the  President,  being  in  the 
chair.  At  this  meeting  a  Seal,  executed  for 
that  purpose  by  Mr.  Wyon,  of  the  Mint,  was 
declared  to  V)e  the  Seal  of  the  Society  agreeably 
to  the  charter.  The  seal  represents  a  ifigure  of ' 
Newton,  after  the  statue  in  Trinity  College 
chapel ;  with  the  motto — Societas  Philosophica 
Cantab.  Incorp.  mdcccxxxii. 
May  24. 

Charles  James  Johnstone,  and  Richard  Nor- 
ris  Russell,  Bachelors  of  Arts,  of  Gonville  and 
Cains  College,  were  on  Friday  last  elected 
Fellows  of  that  Society  on  the  foundation  of 
Mr.  Wortlev. 


On  Tuesday  last,  James  Cartmell,  B.A.  of 
Emmanuel  College,  was  elected  a  Foundation 
Fellow  of  Christ's  College. 

Yesterday  William  Wigan  Harvey,  B.A.  of 
King's  College,  was  elected  a  Tyrwhitt's 
Hebrew  Scholar  of  the  first  class  ;  and  W  illiam 
Alfred  Dawson,  B.  A.  of  Christ's  College,  a 
Tyi-whitt's  Hebrew  Scholar  of  the  second  class. 

At  a  congregation  on  Wednesday  last  the 
following  degrees  were  conferred  :  — 

Honorary  Master  of  Arts — Sir  Richard 
Hughes,  Trinity. 

Milliters  of  Arts — Rev.  L.  Brown,  Clare 
Hall ;  Rev.  J.  Hooper,  Corpus  Christi ;  Rev. 
F.  Johnson,  Catharine  Hall ;  Rev.  J.  Penfold, 
Christ's. 

Haihflnrs  of  Arts — R.  L.  Brown.  King's; 
W.  Ford,  King's;  B.  E.  G.Warburton,  Trinity; 
T.  O.  Batemun,  St.  John's  ;  W.  G.  Tucker, 
St.  Peter's;  H.  Allen,  Pembroke;  W.  Dakms, 
Corpus  Christi ;  C.  L.  F.  Kirwan,  Corpus 
Chnsti;  R.  K.  Bedingfield,  Queen's;  T.  E. 
Norris,  Jesus  ;  J.  G.  Fardell,  Christ's ;  W. 
Corf  eld,  Christ's;  T.R.  Dickinson,  Magdalene; 
C.  Temp'e,  Magdalene ;  W.  Lowe, Magdalene  ; 
R.  T.  JNoble,  Sidney  Sussex ;  G.  Martin, 
Sidney  Sussex. 

At  the  same  congregation  the  following  grace 
passed  the  S.  nate  : — To  appoint  the  Vice-Chan- 
cellor,  Dr.  Chafy,  Dr.  French,  Mr.  Tatham, 
Professor  Musgrave,  Mr.  Archdall  of  Emman- 
uel, and  Mr.  Hodgson  of  St.  Peter's,  a  Syndi- 
cate, to  consult  respecting  the  Old  Printing 
House  and  the  adjoining  premises  belonging  to 
tho  University,  and  to  report  before  the  end  of 
this  term. 

There  will  be  a  congregation  this  morning, 
at  eleven  o'clock,  to  consider  of  petitions  to  the 
two  Houses  of  Parliament  against  a  bill  enti- 
tuled  "  A  Bill  for  the  relief  of  His  Majesty's 
Subjects  professing  the  Jewish  Religion.  " 

At  a  meeting  of  the  Cambridge  Philosophical 
Society  on  Monday  last,  the  20th  inst.,  (Dr. 
Haviiand,  Vice-President,  in  the  chair,)  seven 
new  Fellows  were  elected,  and  the  follow  ng 
communications  were  read  : — On  the  attraction 
of  spheroids,  by  G.  Green,  Esq.  In  this  paper 
the  author  presents  certain  analytical  formulse, 
in  reference  to  triple  integrals  of  a  more  general 
form  than  those  offered  in  the  attractions  of 
spheroids  of  arbitrary  form  and  density,  and 
applies  them  to  the  problem  of  the  attractions 
of  ellipsoids,  so  as  to  comprise  the  actions  on 
points,  internal  and  external  in  a  common 
process,  by  the  addition  of  a  positive  quantity 
under  the  radical  sign  in  the  expression  for 
the  reciprocal  distance  between  the  point  acted 
on  and  any  point  of  the  ellipsoid,  which 
quantity  is  afterwards  made  to  vanish.  A 
paper  was  also  read  by  W.  Hopkins,  Esq.,  of 
St.  Peter's  Gdlege,  on  the  determination  of 
the  vibratory  motion  of  elastic  fluids  in  tubes 
of  definite  length.  The  author  described  a 
series  of  experiments  made  by  him  with  a 
view  of  subjecting  to  an  experimental  test  the 
different  solutions  which  have  been  given  of 
this  problem.  The  intensity  of  the  vibrations 
in  any  part  of  the  tube  are  indicated  to  the 


UNIVERSITY    NEWS. 


743 


eye  by  the  motion  which  those  vibrations  excite 
in  a  delicate  membrane,  sprinkled  with  light 
sand,  and  suspendtdin  tbetulH-.  Thepositions 
of  the  nodal  points,  thus  determined  with 
great  accuracy,  are  not  such  as  accord  with 
any  solution  of  the  problem  hitherto  given  ; 
but  it  was  shewn  how  all  the  observed 
phenomena  are  accounted  for  by  the  assump- 
tion of  ceitain  physic  d  conditions  more  geneial 
than  those  assumed  by  previous  writers.  An 
experiment  was  also  exhibited  by  Air.  Hopkins, 
shewing  the  effect  of  the  interference  of  two 
aerial  undulations  proceeding  in  the  same 
direction.  The  ends  of  tuo  equal  tubes 
branching  off  from  one  common  tube  are 
placed  close  to  two  ventral  segments  of  a 
vibrating  plate,  by  whii-h  the  vibiations  are 
excited  in  the  branch  tubes  and  interfeie  in 
the  one  with  which  they  communicate.  If 
the  vibrations  proceeding  from  the  two  ventral 
segments  be  in  the  same  phase  the  resulting 
vibration  is  one  of  great  intensity,  but  if  they 
are  in  opposite  phases  no  sensible  vibration 
results  from  them.  The  intensity  of  the  vibra- 
tion is  indicated,  as  above-mentioned,  by  a 
membrane  which  may  be  stretched  over  the 
mouth  of  the  tube. 


DUBLIN. 

Initio  Termini  Pascha — Degree  examin- 
ation (Fellow  Commoners.) 

Numisma  in  Artibus — Mr.  Haig. 

NttmibTiia  in  Lit.  Uumanioribus  —  Mr. 
Pomeroy. 


Primarium  in  classe  sua  adepti  sunt — Mr. 
Haig,  Mr.  Pomeroy,  Mr.  O'Connell  (Morgan, 
John),  Mr.  Hyrje. 

CERTiFiCATts  :  in  Artibus — Armstrong 
(Geo.),  Mr.  Rutherford,  Turner,  Orr  (Alex. 
S.),  Andrews,  Young,  Willis  (Jas. ),  Baggot, 
Lee  (Wm.),  Vickers,  JMcDowell,  Mr.  Shaw, 
Sandes,  Conway,  0'Leary(  Cornelius), O'Leary 
(Goodwin),  Hallowell  (John  W.),  Biggs, 
Kyle(Hallim). 

In  Lit.  Ilvmnnioribus — Crawford  (Fras.  ), 
Schoh,  IMr.  Goold,  Turner,  Mr.  Leader,  Brucn, 
Lee  (Wm. ),  Woodward,  Lyons,  Mr.  Vera- 
choyle  (Jas.),  Johnston  (Benj. ),  Ecclestou, 
Wrightson,  Hickey,  Marshall,  Callaghan. 

Pkemidms  :  ia  Artiius — Drought,  Meade, 
Schol;  Dennehy,  Punlon  (Geo.  R.),  Schol.^ 
Mr.  Montgomery,  O'Brien,  Webb,  Finlay, 
Perry,  Kane,  Mr.  Leader,  M'Intire  (Richard), 
Johns,  O'Farrell,  Edgworth,  Jacob,  Mr.  Syn- 
nott,  Smith  (Richard),  Digby  (Wm.),  Walsh 
(Albert  J.),  Battersby  (Wm.  H.),  Higgins, 
Kyle  (John  T.),  King. 

In  Lit.  Humanioribus — Franks  (John), 
Armstrong  (Geo.),  Savage,  Mr.  Massie, 
MacDonnell  (Richard  G.),  Acton,  Orr  (Alex. 
S.),  Makinnon,  Wheeler,  Mr.  Blosse,  Hopkins 
(Robert),  Fitzgei-ald  (Gerald),  Clement, 
Cathor,  MuUins,  Mr.  Welsh,  Griffin,  Wade, 
O'Leary  (Cornelius),  Ringwood  (Fred.), 
Ryan,  Haines,  King. 

In  Artibus  et  Lit.  Hum. — Nash,  Tibhs. 

The  examinations  in  Trinity  Term  will  com- 
mence on  the  18th  of  June. 


BIRTHS  AND  MARRIAGES. 


BfRTHS. 

Of  Sons—The  Lady  of  Rev.  H.  Richards, 
Salisbury ;  of  Rev.  S.  W.  Dowell,  Shorwell, 
Isle  of  Wight ;  of  Rev.  J.  Gray,  Dibden  P., 
Southampton ;  of  Rev.  W.  Newbolt,  Brent- 
wood ;  of  Rev.  T.  W.  Peile,  Liverpool;  of 
Rev.  G.  Pickard,  jun. ,  Bloxworth  R.  ;  of 
Rev.  W.  S.  Robinson,  Dyrham  R.,  Glouces- 
tershire; of  Rev.  B.  T.  Williams,  Brampton 
Abbots,  Herefordshire  ;  of  Rev.  H.  Stoneman, 
Newton  St.  Petrock  P.;  of  Rev.  V.  F. 
Vyvyan,  Withiel  R.;  of  Rev.  H.  R.  Crewe, 
Bredsall  R.,  Derbyshire;  of  Rev.  J.  Ashley, 
Clifton ;  of  Rev.  S.  Middleton,  Lvmminffton ; 
of  Rev.  J.  Piecy,  Elmlcy  LovcttR. ;  of  Rev. 
E.  Osborne,  Blendworth;  of  Rev.  M.  Tucker, 
Honiton. 

Of  Daughters — The  Lady  of  Rev.  J.  Spur- 
geon,  Foulsham ;  of  Rev.  P.  Ewart,  Kirk- 
liniiton  R.;  of  Rev.  E.  B.Pusey,  Christ  Church, 
Oxford  ;  of  Rev.  J.  I\Jorgan,  Corston  V.,  of 
Rev.  R.  Sankey,  Farnham,  Surrey ;  of  Rev. 
J.  Hawker,  Eldad  Place  ;  of  Rev.  G.  Macfar- 
lane,  Gainford  V. ;  of  Rev.  C.  J.  Crawford, 
Albournc ;   of   Rev.    C.   Grant,   Bishopwear- 


mouth;  of  Rev.  E.   W.    Caulfield,  Becking- 
stoke. 

MARRIAGES. 
The  Rev.  C  B.  Pearson,  r.  of  Chiddingfold, 
Surrey,  and  Preb.  of  Salisbury,  eldest  s.  of  the 
Dean  of  Salisbury,  to  Harriet  E.,  d.  of  the  late 
J.Pinkerton,  Esq.  ,and  niece  to  the  Lord  Bishop 
of  Salisbury  ;  Hev.  E.  Wilson,  M.  A.,  Prin- 
cipal of  King  William's  College,  in  the  Is!e  of 
Man,  to  Elizabeth  Winch,  d.  of  the  Rev.  J. 
Pears,  B.C.L.,  r.  of  Charlcombe,  and  Muster 
of  the  Grammar  School,  Bath ;  Rev.  (J.  W, 
Newnham,  M.A.,  Fell,  of  Coipus  Cliristi  Coll., 
to  Helen  iVI.,  youngest  d,  of  the  late  Rev.  W. 
Heath,  of  Inkberghe,  "Worcestershire ;  Rev. 
W.  Hallen,  of  Dursley,  to  Mary  E.,  youngest 
d.  of  the  late  D.  Weight,  Esq.,  of  Clingre; 
Rev.  W.  Trivett,  r.  of  Bradwell,  Suffolk,  to 
Anne  E.,  second  d.  of  J.  Nettleship,  Esq.,  of 
Tickhill;  Rev.  Z.  J.  Edwards,  M.A.,  of 
Chipstable,  near.  Wiveliscombe,  to  Charlotte, 
d.  of  the  late  Mr.  Andrews,  of  Yeovil ;  on  the 
11th  of  Decem!)t'r  last,  at  the  Cathedral 
Church  of  Calcutta,  by  the  Lord  Bishop,  the 
Rev.  J.  Bateman,  M.A.,  of  Queen's  College, 


744 


EVBNTS    or    THE    MONTH. 


Cambridge,  his  Lordship's  nephew  and  chap- 
lain, to  Eliza  E.,  the  only  d.  of  his  Lordship ; 
Rev.  W.  Hicks,  r.  of  Coberley  and  Whittiiig- 
ton,  Gloucestershire,  to  iNIary,  d.  of  the  Rev. 
B.  Grisdale,  late  r.  of  Withington,  in  the 
same  county;  Rev.  F.  A.  Sterky,  M.A.,  to 
Marian,  d.  of  the  late  R.  Collins,  Esq.,  of 
Ipswich;  Rev.  J.  Perkins,  M.A.,  of  Christ 
Church,  to  Eliza,  youngest  d.  of  the  late  Capt. 
Green,  H.M.R.S'.;  Rev.  H.  S.  Foyster,  of 
Upper  Charlotte  Street,  Fitzroy  Square,  to 
Sarah,  youngest  d.  of  the  late  T.  Piatt,  Esq., 


of  Child's  Hill,  Hampstead;  Rev.  E.  Dowker, 
v.  of  Salton,  Yorkshire,  to  Mary  A.,  eldest  d. 
of  T.  Clarke,  Esq.,  Melton  Mowbray;  Rev. 
T.  Amoiy,  of  Lantegloss  P.,  Cornwall,  to 
Elizabeth,  youngest  d.  of  the  late  H.  Dench, 
Esq.,  of  Cranford,  near  Exmouth;  the  Very 
Rev.  T.  Bevan,  I\LA.,  Archdeacon  of  St. 
David's,  Preb.  of  Brecknock,  and  v.  of  Car- 
marthen, to  Ann,  second  d.  of  the  late  Rev.  D. 
Williams,  LL.B.,of  Llanspyddyd,  Breconshire, 
and  Saham  Toney,  Norfolk. 


EVENTS    OF    THE    MONTH. 


CHESHIRE. 

St.  Thomas's  Church,  Norhury.  —  The 
township  of  Norbury  presented  an  animated 
ecene  on  Monday  the  loth  inst.,  that  being 
the  day  appointed  for  laying  the  foundation 
stone  of  a  new  church,  to  be  erected  by 
the  voluntary  subscription  of  the  gentle- 
men of  the  neighbourhood,  aided  by  a 
grant  from  his  Majesty's  Commissioners 
for  building  Churches,  on  a  plot  of  land 
nearly  opposite  the  Rising  Sun  Inn.  This 
church  is  intended  to  accommodate  one 
thousand  persons,  half  of  the  sittings 
being  free.  It  is  to  be  built  of  stone,  in 
the  gothic  style,  under  the  superintend- 
ence of  Mr.  Foster,  from  the  design  of 
Mr.  Hayley.  At  the  conclusion  of 
the  ceremony,  a  numerous  and  respect- 
able company  dined  together,  at  the  Sun 
Inn  ;  J.  K.  VVinterbottom,  Esq.,  Mayor 
of  Stockport,  in  the  chair. 

DEV^ONSHIRE. 

The   Established    Church Among    the 

persons  admitted  to  the  Order  of  Deacons 
at  the  recent  Ordination  by  the  Lord 
Bishop  of  Exeter,  was  Mr.  William 
Greenwood,  of  Torquay.  This  gentleman 
is  advanced  in  years,  and  in  that  place  had 
built  a  Dissenting  Meeting  House,  in  the 
Independent  interest :  he  was  also  very 
popular  in  the  town.  On  his  return  from 
the  ordination  he  stated  his  reasons  for  it, 
and  announced  to  his  congregation  that  he 
had  conformed  to  the  established  church  ; 
adding  also,  that  it  would  be  pleasing  to 
him  to  lind  that  his  usual  hearers  were 
desirous  of  joining  the  same  communion, 
and  informing  those  that  might  not  feel 
disposed  to  do  this,  that  the  sums  received 
from  them  for  seat  money  was  ready  to  be 
returned.  About  half  his  congregation 
remain  with  him  ;  and  it  is  understood  he 
is  about  to  add  a  tower  to  his  chapel,  to 
endow  it,  and  to  solicit  from  the  Bishop 
that  he  will  be  pleased  to  consecrate  it. 

The  parish  church  of  Orcheston  St. 
Mary,  having  been  nearly  rebuilt,  was 
opened  for  divine  service  on  the  lOth  inst., 


when  the  venerable  Archdeacon   Gierke        B 
preached.  ■ 

Exeter.  —  The  seating  which  formerly 
stood  in  the  nave  of  the  cathedral  has 
been  presented  by  the  Dean  and  Chapter 
to  the  parish  of  St.  Edmund,  in  this  city, 
in  order  to  be  applied  to  the  fitting  up  of 
the  new  church. 

The  annual  meeting  of  the  Devon  and 
Exeter  Union  Society  for  Promoting  the 
Religious  Reformation  in  Ireland,  was 
held  at  the  Clarence  Hotel,  in  this  city, 
last  week,  (W.  Meade  Smith,  Esq.  in  the 
chair,)  when  highly  satisfactory  details  of 
the  operations  of  this  society  were  given 
by  Mr,  S.  G.  Sloman,  one  of  the  secreta- 
ries ;  and  appropriate  addresses  were  also 
delivered  by  Dr.  Macgowan,  and  the 
Revds.  D.  Nantes,  E.  Marks,  J.  Bradford, 
C.  Seymour,  and  W.  Scoresby.  In  the 
evening  there  was  a  meeting  of  the  Ladies' 
Association,  when  the  Revds.  C.  Seymour, 
E.  Marks,  and  E.  Rhodes,  addressed  the 
assemblage  on  topics  connected  with  the 
views  of  the  society,  and  similar  to  those 
of  the  morning. 

It  is  the   intention  of  the  Lord  Bishop 
to  visit   the  whole  of  the  diocese  in  the       Jm 
course  of  the  summer.   The  visitation  will       mm 
probably  commence  about  the  middle   of 
August. 

The  venerable  John  ]Moore  Stevens, 
Archdeacon  of  Exeter,  held  his  visitation 
on  'J'uesday,  14th  inst.,  in  the  church  of  St. 
Mary  Major,  in  this  city,  when  he  delivered 
a  most  excellent  charge  to  the  clergy  ; 
and  the  Rev.  Abraham  T.  R.  Vicary, 
Rector  of  St.  Paul,  preached  from  the  3rd 
verse  of  the  General  Epistle  of  Jude. 
About  40  of  the  clergy  afterwards  dined 
together  at  Street's  Royal  Clarence  Hotel. 

Archdeaconry  Visitation  at  Barnstaple. — 
The  Annual  Archdeaconry  Visitation  took 
place  in  Barnstaple  Church,  on  Wednes- 
day, 15th  inst.  A  sermon  was  preached 
by"  the  Rev.  Mr.  Ness,  of  Morthoe,  from 
Matt.  xiii.  ^26.  Archdeacon  Barnes,  at 
the  conclusion  of  the  sermon,  proceeded  to 


EVENTS    OF    THE    MONTH. 


45 


the  communion  table,  followed  by  the 
clergy  present,  to  whom  he  delivered  a 
charge,  observing  that  the  many  important 
measures  now  before  the  legislature,  af- 
fecting the  temporal  interests  and  spiritual 
direction  of  the  church,  must  claim,  at  any 
meeting  like  the  present,  most  serious 
consideration,  for  at  no  period  was  atten- 
tion so  much  directed  to  the  affairs  of  the 
establishment.  In  contemplation  of  an 
alteration  in  the  system  of  tithes,  it  was 
his  private  opinion  that  it  would  be  suffi- 
cient to  allow  the  clergyman  to  commute 
for  a  certain  number  of  years,  not  deter- 
minable by  the  death  of  the  incumbent ;  but 
he  did  not  anticipate  that  if,  in  the  wisdom 
of  our  government,  a  permanent  commu- 
tation should  be  deemed  more  eligible, 
the  clergy,  as  a  body,  would  object  to  it ; 
the  only  object  of  their  care  was  to  see 
that  their  successors  in  their  parochial 
cures  should  sustain  no  injury,  but  that 
the  property  which  they  held  as  trustees 
should  be  preserved  for  the  benefit  of 
the  church,  and  the  advancement  of  true 
religion. 

Temperance  Societies.  —  On  Tuesday 
evening.  May  7th,  a  lecture  was  delivered 
at  the  Assembly  Room,  Taunton,  by  the 
Rev.  John  Carr,  agent  of  the  British  and 
Foreign  Temperance  Society,  on  the  ob- 
jects and  advantages  of  these  institutions. 
The  meeting  was  very  numerously  at- 
tended ;  and  an  Auxiliary  to  the  Parent 
Society,  entitled  the  Taunton  and  West 
Somerset  Temperance  Society, was  formed. 
Nearly  100  individuals  have  enrolled 
themselves  as  members.  The  meeting 
was  addressed  by  R.  Ball,  Esq.,  Mr. 
Young,  and  several  other  gentlemen. 

DORSETSHIRE. 
The  Archdeacon  of  Dorset  intends  hold- 
ing his  visitation  on  the  days  and  at  the 
places  subjoined ;  when  and  where  all 
persons  having  Wills  to  prove.  Adminis- 
trations to  take,  or  other  Ecclesiastical 
business  to  transact,  are  required  to  at- 
tend, at  ten  o'clock  in  the  forenoon  : — 


Shaston,    June  18 

Blandford, 19 

Dorchester 20 


Bridport,  June  21 
Cerne,        22 


On  Sunday  evening.  May  5th,  the  forty- 
forth  anniversary  sermon  on  behalf  of  the 
Sunday  Schools  attached  to  St.  James's, 
Poole,  was  preached  by  the  Rev.  Wm. 
M.  Dudley,  from  Eccles.  xii.  1.  The 
Rev.  Gentlemen  delivered  a  most  affec- 
tionate address  to  the  children  present, 
amounting  to  430  in  number  At  the  con- 
clusion of  the  service  a  handsome  collec- 
tion was  made.  [Six  years  ago,  the 
number  of  children  receiving  instruction 
inChurch-of-England  principles  in  Poole, 
and  the  three  suburban  parishes,  was 
about  180  ;  the  number  at  present  is  600  ! 
Ten  years  ago  there  was  only  one  church 
to  accommodate  tlie  inhabitants  of  Poole 


and  the  three  adjoining  parishes  ;  since 
then,  Iwo  more  churches  have  been  conse- 
crated, a  fourth  is  shortly  to  be  opened, 
and  a  fifth  is  about  half  completed  !  J 

DURHAM. 
The    Address  of    the   Durham   clergy, 
against  the  Irish  Church  Bill,  with  1.38  sig- 
natures, will  be  presented  by  the  Earl  of 
Eldon  to  the  King. 

Durham  University. — The  Rev.  George 
Newby  has  presented  a  valuable  copy  of 
Zylander's  Plutarch,  formerly  in  the  pos- 
session of  Charles  James  Fox,  to  the  Uni- 
versity Library. 

ESSEX. 
Meeting  of  Clergy  at  Brentwood. — On 
the  25th  ult.,  a  meeting  of  the  clergy  of 
the  archdeaconry  of  Essex  was  held  at  the 
White  Hart  Inn,  Brentwood,  "  to  consi- 
der of  the  propriety  of  addressing  the  two 
Houses  of  Parliament  on  the  subject  of 
the  measures  now  before  Parliament,  re- 
specting the  Irish  Church.  Nearly  forty 
clergymen  were  present  on  the  occasion. 
The  Archdeacon  presided,  and,  in  opening 
the  business,  directed  the  attention  of  the 
meeting  to  the  leading  points  of  the  bill 
for  reducing  and  taxing  the  Irish  Church, 
and  described  it  as  tending  to  produce  not 
only  great  injustice  towards  the  prelates 
and  ministers  of  the  church  of  Ireland,  but 
also  as  being  a  forerunner  of  attacks  on  the 
Church  of  England.  TheRev. Henry  Soames, 
Rector  of  Shelley,  in  a  long  and  eloquent 
speech,  argued  against  the  injustice  of  the 
proposed  ministerial  plans  with  respect  to 
the  Irish  Church,  and  contended  that  the 
reduction  of  the  episcopacy  would  be 
highly  injurious  to  the  cause  of  protestant- 
ism ;  and  he  severely  deprecated  the  tax 
on  benefices,as  being  notonly  unjust  but  un- 
constitutional. To  prove  the  unconstitu- 
tional nature  of  unequally  taxing  the  clergy, 
the  Rev.  gentleman  referred  to  the  first 
clause  of  Magna  Charta;  and  entered  into 
various  historical  details,  shewing  that 
the  clergy  could  not  legally  and  constitu- 
tionally be  taxed  as  a  body  without  their 
own  consent  given  in  convocation.  If 
the  vestry  cess  was  so  gi-eat  an  evil  as  it 
had  been  described,  there  was  a  descrip- 
tion of  property  which  might  very  fairly 
be  made  available  as  a  substitute — the  pro- 
perty of  which  the  Church  had  been  de- 
prived at  the  Reformation — the  impropri- 
ate rectories,  and  other  lands,  every  one  of 
which  could  be  pointed  out,  and  the  hold- 
ers of  which  performed  no  duties  for  that 
property.  If  the  cess  were  abolished  it 
would  only  give  advantage  to  the  landlords 
by  enabling  them  to  get  higher  rent  for 
their  land,  inconsequence  of  its  being  re- 
lieved from  that  burden.  The  Rev.  gen- 
tleman concluded  by  moving  the  adoption 
of  a  petition  to  be  presented  to  bothHouses 
of  Parliament,  embodying  the  principal  ar- 
guments which  he  had  urged  against  the 


746 


EVENTS    OF    THE    MONTH. 


Bill.  Dr.  Barrett  seconded  the  motion. 
The  Rev.  C.  B.  Abdy  also  addressed  the 
meeting,  and  it  was  then  resolved  that  the 
petition  to  the  House  of  Lords  be  pre- 
sented by  the  Bishop  of  London,  and  that 
to  the  Commons  by  B.  W.  Hall  Dare, 
Esq. 

Labour  Rates — The  system  of  providing 
work  for  those  who  are  capable  of  doing  it 
has  been  practised  at  Thaxted,  in  this  coun- 
ty, and  appears  to  have  operated  much  to 
the  satisfaction  of  the  parishioners.  It  is 
the  plan  of  this  parish  to  obtain  a  rate  for 
the  surplus  labour  only  ;  in  so  doing,  a4d. 
or  6d.  rate  may  be  sufficient,  whilst  to  pro- 
vide for  the  aggregate  labour  would  require 
a  4s.  or  5s.  rate,  which  will  excite  opposi- 
tion. The  question  of  making  a  rate  causes 
a  great  stir  at  Dedham.  On  Friday  a  pub- 
lic meeting  was  held  at  that  town,  when 
the  Rev.  M.  Hurlock  moved  a  resolution 
that  no  labour  rate  for  the  parish  be  ac- 
ceded to,  as  such  a  rate  was  inapplicable 
to  the  parish.  This  was  seconded  by  the 
Bev.  D.  Hurlock.  Mr.  Downes  moved  as 
an  amendment,  that  there  being  a  great 
number  of  able-bodied  men  out  of  employ, 
belonging  to  the  parish— to  remove  serious 
evils  arising  from  that  circumstance,  it  was 
expedient  to  come  to  an  arrangement  made 
in  accordance  with  an  act  of  Parliament, 
passed  in  the  2nd  William  IV.,  cap.  96, 
"  for  the  better  employment  of  labourers 
in  agricultural  parishes."  This  was  se- 
conded by  Mr.  IMason.  On  a  division,  the 
numbers  for  the  amendment  were  44, 
against  it  52.  The  motion  of  the  Bev. Mr. 
Hurlock  was  accordingly  carried. — Essex 
Herald. 

GLOUCESTERSHIRE. 

The  Venerable  the  Archdeacon  of  Glou- 
cester intends  to  hold  his  visitation  this 
year  as  follows  :  Gloucester,  June  3rd  ; 
Darsley,  4th ;  Bristol,  5th  ;  Chipping 
Sodbury,   6th;   Stroud,  7th. 

Church  on  Coombe  Dowue. — A  gentleman, 
highly  respected  for  his  benevolence  and 
charity,  in  addition  to  liberal  subscriptions 
already  bestowed,  has  been  pleased  to 
order  an  elegant  service  of  Communion 
plate  for  the  new  church  at  Coombe 
Down. 

The  friends  of  the  Bev.  Sir  Henry 
Thompson,  Bart.,  to  mark  their  high  sense 
of  his  late  services  at  St.  Paul's  Church, 
Cheltenham,  have  presented  him  with  a 
superb  ink-stand,  placed  on  an  elegantly 
formed  silver  salver,  enchased  with  a  floral 
wreath,  and  supported  by  lions'  claws  ;  a 
handsome  plinth  rises  from  the  centre,  on 
which  rests  the  ark  of  the  covenant,  pro- 
portionably  and  beautifully  modelled  and 
richly  embossed  with  symbolical  devices, 
according  to  the  representations  of  sacred 
writ.  On  one  side  of  the  plinth  the  arms 
and  crest  of  Sir  Henry  are  engraved — 
motto,"  Spero  dum  spiro,"  and  the  follow- 
ing inscription  :_"  Presented  to  the  Rev. 


Sir  Henry  Thompson,  Bart.,  M.A.,  some 
time  Minister  of  St.  Paul's  Church,  Chel- 
tenham, as  a  token  of  Christian  regard 
from  a  i'ew  friends,  who  '  esteem  him  very 
highly  for  his  works'  sake.' — 1833." 

HAMPSHIRE. 
A    correspondent  informs    us  that   the 
Bishop  of  Winchester  has  it  in  contempla- 
tion to  augment  all  the  small  livings  in  his 
diocese  to  200/.  a-year — Salisbury  Paper. 

LANCASHIRE. 

The  new  Rector  of  Wigan  is  setting  a 
very  laudable  example  to  all  true  Christian 
pastors.  He  has  entered  upon  a  course  of 
personal  visitation  at  the  dwellings  of  all 
his  poor  parishioners,  for  the  purpose  of 
inquiring  into  their  wants  ;  and  he  bestows 
his  bounty  and  advice  without  regard  to 
the  sect  or  party  of  those  who  come  under 
his  notice.— Bo/ f on  Chronicle. 

LEICESTERSHIRE. 

On  Tuesday,  the  30th  ult.,  and  Wednes- 
day, the  1st  inst.,  the  Archdeacon  of  Lei- 
cester held  his  Visitation  in  St.  Martin's 
Church,  Leicester.  The  Bev.  B.  Gwatkin, 
Vicar  of  Barrow-upon-Soar,  preached  on 
the  first  day,  and  the  Bev.  J.  J.  Cory, 
Vicar  of  Horton-upon-HuU,  on  the  second. 
On  Thursday,  the  2d  inst.,  the  Archdeacon 
held  his  visitation  at  Melton  Mowbray, 
when  the  Rev.  G.  E.  Gillett,  M.A.,  Rec 
tor  of  Waltham-on-the- Woulds,  preached. 
The  Archdeacon  delivered  an  excellent 
charge  to  the  clergy  and  churchwardens. 
To  the  former  he  addressed  himself  on  the 
present  condition  and  prospects  of  the 
Church  of  England,  urging  them,  what- 
ever might  be  the  fate  of  her  Temporali- 
ties, to  stand  by  her  apostolical  and  pure 
doctrines,  and  to  imitate  the  conduct  of 
those,  her  faithful  sons,  who,  in  former 
days,  had  pursued  the  same  conscientious 
and  honourable  course.  To  the  church- 
wardens, he  addressed  some  forcible  ob- 
servations on  a  subject  which,  during  his 
parochial  visitation  of  the  Archdeaconry, 
he  had  found  much  misunderstood,  and 
which  had  occasioned  considerable  mis- 
chief and  irritation — the  law  as  to  seats 
and  pews  in  churches.  The  Archdeacon 
very  clearly  explained  the  law,  and  shewed, 
that  except  seats  or  pews  could  be  claimed 
by  a  prescriptive  title — a  faculty  —  or 
adequate  and  continued  possession — the 
churchwardens,  as  the  officers  of  the  ordi- 
nary, had  the  arrangement  vested  to  them. 
He  took  occasion  to  observe,  that  at  the  pre- 
sent period,  faculties  were  instruments 
which  were  discouraged,  except  under 
especial  circumstances,  and  except  drawn 
in  a  form,  which  repudiated  the  idea  of 
permanently  annexing  pews  to  particular 
messuages. 

LINCOLNSHIRE. 

Archdeaconry  of  Lincoln. — The  visitation 
of  the  Venerable  Charles  Goddard,  D.D., 


EVENTS    OF    THE    MONTH. 


(47 


Archdeacon  of  Lincoln,  will  be  Lolden  at 
the  times  and  places  undennentioned :  — 

Grantham, Monday,  29th  July,  1833. 

Sleaford, Tuesday,  60th 

Lincoln, Wednesday,  31st 

Caistor Thursday,  1st  August 

Louth, Friday,      '2d 

Horncastle,... Saturday,  3d 

Spilsby, Monday,    5th 

Boston, Tuesday    6th 

Spalding, Wednesday,  7th. 

St.  Michael's,  Stamford.  —  A  vestry 
meeting  of  the  parish  of  St.  Michael 
was  recently  held  for  the  purpose  of  de- 
ciding what  should  be  done  respecting  the 
rebuilding  of  the  church,  which  fell  down 
last  year  during  the  progress  of  some  alter- 
ations. The  sum  required  for  the  work  is 
about  4,0'"»0/.,  and  it  was  resolved  to  mort- 
gage the  parochial  rates  for  1,500/. ;  in  ad- 
dition to  this,  the  Society  in  London  for 
Building  Churches  and  Chapels  will,  it  was 
said,  contribute  1,000/.  ;  and  in  order  to 
raise  the  remaining  1,500/.,  a  committee 
was  appointed  to  solicit  subscriptions  from 
the  neighbouring  nobility  and  gentry.  The 
Marquis  of  Exeter,  with  that  munificent 
spirit  by  which  he  is  so  eminently  distin- 
guished, has  put  down  his  name  for  300/. 

The  Rev.  P.  Tempest  has  built  a  beau- 
tiful Chapel  at  Grantham,  at  his  own  ex- 
pence,  and  preached  his  first  sermon  there 
on  Sunday,  the  5th  inst. 

MIDDLESEX. 

National  Society.  —  This  society  held 
their  general  meeting  at  the  Church-build- 
ing Society's  office,  St.  Martin's-place, 
on  Wednesday,  May  1,  when  the  usual 
business  was  transacted.  Present,  the 
Archbishop  of  Canterbury,  the  Bishop  of 
London,  the  Bishop  of  Chester,  the  Bishop 
of  Hereford,  the  Bishop  of  Bangor,  Lord 
Kenyon,  Archdeacon  Cambridge,  Arch- 
deacon Watson,  Rev.  H.  H.  Norris,  Rev. 
Dr.  Walmesley,  and  the  Rev.  J.  C.  V. 
Wigram,  kc.  The  schools  of  nine  places 
were  received  into  union,  and  grants, 
amounting  in  the  whole  to  735/.,  voted  in 
aid  of  building  school-rooms  on  thirteen 
different  applications. 

Mendicity  Society.  —  The  fifteenth  an- 
nual meeting  of  this  Society  took  place  on 
Saturday,  the  4th  inst,  at  Freemasons* ta- 
vern. At  one  o'clock.  Earl  Grosvenor  took 
the  chair.  He  regretted  that  the  meeting 
was  not  more  numerously  attended,  and 
the  more  so,  as  it  would  abridge  the  good 
this  Society  was  in  the  habit  of  effecting. 
The  Assistant  Manager  then  read  the  Re- 
port. The  registered  cases  relieved  by 
the  Society  had  decreased.  In  1831,  li;85 
had  been  relieved  ;  whilst  in  18.32,  1,080 
only  appeared.  Tn  addition  to  this,  20,676 
non-resident  applicants  had  been  relieved 
during  the  past  year.  As  to  the  funds  of 
the  Society,  there  was  a  deficiency  of 
932/.  lis.  2rf.  The  income  of  the  year  was 
3,556/.  11«.;  the  expenditure,  4,558/.  2«.2(/. 


The  Report  next  gave  an  account  of  the 
"  begging  letter"  department.  In  1831, 
3,4j7  cases  had  comebefoie  them,  1,8jO  of 
which  were  old  cases.  Last  year  there 
were  3,4'27,  of  which  1,730  were  old  cases. 
1  he  Report  ended  by  recommending  the 
Society  to  general  support. 

London  Hibernian  School   Society The 

27th  anniversary  meeting  of  the  friends 
and  patrons  of  this  institution  was  held  on 
Saturday,  4th  inst.,  at  Exeter  Hall,  in  the 
Strand.     The    meeting    was    respectably, 
but  not  very  numerously,  attended.  Among 
the  noblemen  and  gentlemen  on    the  plat- 
form were  the  Marquis  of  Cholmondeley, 
the  Earis  of  Roden  and  Winchilsea,  Lords 
Radstock   and  Mountsaadford,  the   Hon. 
C.  J.  Shore,  the   Hon.  F.  Calthorpe,  the 
Hon.  and  Rev.  Baptist  Noel,   the  Rev. 
Messrs.  J.    W.    Cunningham,   Hatchard, 
Seymour,   Townshend,   Lyons,   Morrison, 
Woodward,   Good,    and    Page,    Colonels 
Phipps,  Fead,  &c.     The  Marquis  of  Chol- 
mondeley in   the  chair.     The  Report  of 
the  Committee  stated,  that   considerable 
progress  had  been  made  in  the  objects  pro- 
posed by  the  Society  during  the  past  year. 
The  total  number  of  schools  under  the  di- 
rection of  the  society  were  1,690,  in  which 
there  were   100,113  scholars.     Deducting 
the  number  of  scholars  who  attended  the 
Sunday  schools  only,  the  number  attending 
the  day-schools  was  82,329.     The  increase 
in  the  number  of  schools  during  the  year 
was  121.    The  increase  of  the  number  of 
scholars  was  8674,  of  whom  2524  were 
Roman  Catholics.     The   total  number  of 
the  Society's  day  schools  was  720,and  these 
schools  were    attended   by   above  27,000 
Catholic   and  35,001)  Protestant  children. 
The  number  of  the  Society's  Sunday  schools 
was  494.     These  schools  were  distributed 
over  29  counties.     There  were  6718  Bibles 
and  19,396  Testaments  in  the  English  lan- 
guage, and  12  Bibles  and  378  Testaments 
in  the   Irish  language,  distributed  during 
the  year  ;  and  the  total  number  of  copies  of 
the  Scriptures  distributed  since  the  insti- 
tution of  the  Society  was  299,677.    The 
amount  of  receipts  last  year  was  9l70/.9i-.5d. 
the  expenditure,  8678/.  I3s.    There  was  a 
balance  formerly   due   to   the  Treasurer  of 
585/.  8a-.  5d. ,  which  left  a   balance  against 
the  society  of  94Z.  12s.  2d.    The  committee 
had  to  acknowledge  the  receipt  of  a  large 
sura  in  legacies  and  donations.     Amongst 
others  was  a  donation  of  30/.  from  Hobart's 
Town, Van  Dieman's  Land. 

Newfoundland  and  British  North  America 
School  Society. — The  Report  read  at  the 
tenth  anniversary  meeting  of  this  society, 
held  a  few  days  since  in  Exeter  Hall, 
states  that  the  receipts  of  the  society 
for  the  past  year  amounted  to  only  2,629/. 
9*'.  5d.,  whilst  its  expenses  for  the  same 
period  were  2,750/.  I9ji.  9d. ;  besides  which, 
there  is  a  heavy  outstanding  debt  against 
the  society.  It  appeared  also  that  tlie  so- 
ciety  has  established  since  its  formation 


■48 


EVENTS    OF    THE    MONTU. 


twenty-nine  schools  of  different  kinds, 
which  have  under  their  care  at  the  present 
time  2,o59  scholars,  and  that  it  has  distri- 
buted above  8,000  Bibles  and  Testaments, 
and  98,(X)0  tracts. 

Observance  of  the  Sabbath. — Associations 
for  the  better  observance  of  the  Lord's 
Day  are  being  formed,  we  understand,  in 
various  parts  of  the  country.  The  Rev. 
Mr.  Tyler,  the  Rector  of  St.  Giles's,  Lon- 
don, has  established  an  Association  for  this 
purpose  in  his  parish.  INIr.  Justice  Park, 
Mr.  Justice  Patteson,  Sir  John  Richard- 
son, Sir  James  Burroughs,  Sir  George 
Rose,  several  gentlemen  of  rank,  and 
many  tradesmen  of  great  respectability, 
have  become  members  of  it.  The  Bishop 
of  London  has  consented  to  be  named  the 
President  of  the  Association  ;  of  which  the 
following  are  the  resolutions  : — 

1.  That  it  is  our  duty,  as  Christians,  to 
obseive  the  Lord's  Day  religiously  our- 
selves, and  to  promote  its  religious  observ- 
ance among  all  within  the  sphere  of  our  in- 
fluence and  example. 

2.  That  it  is  our  duty  to  make  such  ar- 
rangements in  our  families,  as  that  our- 
selves and  every  one  of  our  households 
may  habitually  attend  divine  worship,  and 
not  to  employ,  unnecessarily,  any  one  to 
labour  for  us  on  that  day. 

3.  That  we  ought  never  to  allow  any 
purchases,  except  in  case  of  sickness,  or 
other  like  emergency,  to  be  made  on  Sun- 
day, either  in  the  stieet  or  at  a  shop,  for 
ourselves  or  our  families,  nor  suffer  any 
article  of  food  or  clothing  to  be  brought 
unnecessarily  into  our  houses  on  that  day. 

4.  We  ought  not  to  carry  on  business 
ourselves,  nor  to  countenance  such  trades- 
men as  do  so  unnecessarily. 

5.  We  ought  to  make  our  payments  at 
such  times  as  will  enable  those  to  whom 
our  money  is  paid  to  make  their  purchases 
before  the  Sunday. 

6.  We,  the  undersigned,  agree  to  form  a 
Society  on  the  principles  of  the  above  re- 
solutions, and  to  use  our  best  endeavours 
to  cause  the  sacredness  of  the  Christian 
Sabbath  to  be  observed  among  us  in  a  man- 
ner more  worthy  of  a  people  serving  God. 
— Record. 

Emigration. — A  notice  has  been  issued 
from  the  Colonial  Office,  intimating  that 
the  funds  allotted  for  the  encouragement 
of  emigrating  to  the  Australian  colonies 
being  exhausted,  no  further  application  for 
aid  can  be  complied  with  until  next  year, 
when  it  is  proposed  that  fresh  funds  should 
be  made  applicable  to  the  purpose  of  emi- 
gration. 

Return  of  Dissenters  to  the  Established 
Church.— A  numerous  and  flovrishing  con- 
gregation of  dissenters  in  Edinburgh,  under 
the  care  of  a  popular  minister,  have  ifna- 
nimously  resolved  to  solicit  union  with 
the  Established  Church,  as  a  chapel  of 
ease,  and  are  now  taking  the  requisite 
•tepa  for  accomplishing  this  object.    And 


another  dissenting  congregation,  in  the 
same  city,  still  more  numerous,  and  at  pre- 
sent without  a  pastor,  have  also  resolved, 
with  the  exception  of  three  of  their  num- 
ber, to  return  to  the  bosom  of  the  l^sta- 
blishment.  We  have  no  doubt  that  the 
zeal  manifested  by  the  church  to  give  effi- 
cacy to  calls,  and  to  shake  off"  the  yoke  of 
patronage,  has  mainly  contributed  to  the 
movements  above-mentioned.  —  Morning 
Herald. 

Agricultural  Employment  Institution. — A 
meeting  of  the  committee  was  holden  at 
the  Exchequer  Coffee-house,  Westminster, 
on  the  3rd  of  May,  when  a  lengthened  and 
important  discussion  took  place.    Amongst 
those  present  were,  the  Marquis  of  Salis- 
bury, Lord  Somerville,  Lord  Robt.Grosve- 
nor,  John  Leech,  Esq.  M.P.  ;  Wm. Stuart, 
Esq.  INLP.  ;  Harry  Dent  Goring,  M.P.  ; 
John  Moore,  Esq.;  J.  Burt,  Esq.,  &c. — 
On  Tuesday  last  a  numerous  and  highly 
respectable  meeting,  consisting  of  the  prin- 
cipal magistrates  and  landowners  of  the 
neighbourhood,  was  held  at  the  Mansion- 
house,  Newbury;  G.  H.  Cherry,  Esq.,  in 
the  chair.   Mr.  Perry,  agent  of  the  society, 
said  it  was  a  fact  universally  admitted,  that 
great  distress  existed  amongst  agricultural 
labourers,    and    the   society   thought    the 
plans  they  recommended   would   tend  to 
alleviate  that  distress.    It  was  well  known 
that  every  agricultural  labourer  had  a  con- 
siderable   portion   of   time  —  perhaps   he 
might  venture   to   say  two  hours  at  least 
beyond   the  time  which  he  was  occupied 
by   his    employer — which   was    generally 
spent  in  an  useless  manner.     In  what  way 
could  these  idle  hours  or  unemployed  days 
be  more  profitably  employed  than  in  culti- 
vating a  garden  ?     Other  and  very  import- 
ant advantages  besides  the  alleviation  of 
distress  would    necessarily   ensue.      The 
character  of  the  peasant  would  be  raised — 
the  connecting  link  between  the  labourer 
and   the  master  would  be  strengthened — 
that  degrading  feeling,  formerly  unknown, 
of  men   without  scruple   and  upon  every 
occasion   having  recourse  to  parish  relief 
would   be   removed.     The  peasant  would 
begin  himself  to  have  an  interest  in  the 
soil;  and,  in  times  of  commotion,  instead 
of  promoting,  would  be  the  very  first  to 
lend  his  hand  to  repress  that  daring  spirit 
of  outrage  which  so  lately  produced  such 
excitement    throughout    the     agricultural 
counties.    This  was  not  only  what  the  so- 
ciety  thought  the   system  might  do,  but 
what  it  actually  had  done  in  many  places. 
Mr.  Perry  brought  forward  many  facts  to 
prove  the  correctness  of  his  statements, 
and  concluded  by  recommending  the  sub- 
ject for  their  earnest  consideration   and 
adoption.      Twenty- two    gentlemen    put 
down   their  names  as  subscribers,  to  aid 
the  parent  society  in  furthering  their  ob- 
jects. 

Presentation  of  Plate — A   handsomely 
embossed  and  chased  silver  salver  has  been 


EVENTS    OF    THB    MONTH. 


749 


f  reseated  to  the  Rev.  James  Smith,  M.A. 
'ellow  of  Brasennose  College,  by  the  con- 
gregation attending  the  Stepney  New- 
Church,  London,  with  the  following  in- 
scription:— "Presented  to  the  Reverend 
James  Smith,  M.A.,  on  his  retiring  from 
the  ministry  of  Stepney  New  Church, 
after  a  zealous  and  faithful  discharge  of  its 
duties  during  nine  years,  by  the  congrega- 
tion, in  token  of  their  grateful  respect  and 
sincere  esteem." 

The  King  held  a  levee  on  the  16th  May, 
which  was  very  numerously  attended,  on 
which  occasion  the  Duke  of  Northumber- 
land presented  a  petition  from  the  Arch- 
deacon and  clergy  of  the  Archdeaconry  of 
Northumberland  to  preserve  to  the  bishops, 
clergy,  and  to  the  churches  of  these  realms, 
all  such  rights  and  privileges  as  do  by  law 
pertain  to  them.  Petitions  were  also  pre- 
sented from  the  Bishop  and  clergy  of  the 
diocese  of  Cloyne,  and  the  clergy  of  the 
diocese  of  Limerick,  against  the  Irish 
Church  Reform  bill.  The  Bishop  of  Bath 
and  Wells  presented  a  petition  from  the 
clergy  of  Bedminster,  in  the  diocese  of 
Bath  and  Wells. 

The  subscription  in  aid  of  the  funds  for 
the  relief  of  the  Irish  clergy  amounted,  on 
the  29th  of  April,  to  45,739/. 

The  eighteenth  Report  of  the  Committee 
on  Public  Petitions  has  been  presented. 
The  following  is  extracted  from  it : — 

Petitioas.    Signatures. 

For  the  Sabbath  Observance 

Bill 931  ...  235,754 

Against  the  Irish  ChurchBill  82...      4,983 
Against  Beer  Shops  129...    13,991 

NORTHUMBERLAND. 

The  foundation  stone  of  a  new  Church 
in  Commercial  Road(  West),  South  Shields, 
was  laid  on  the  22nd  inst.,  by  the  Rev.  Jas. 
Carr,  perpetual  Curate  of  St.Hild'sChapel, 
who  delivered  an  appropriate  prayer  and 
address  on  the  occasion.  The  edifice  will 
be  built  and  endowed  at  the  sole  expense 
of  the  Dean  and  Chapter  of  Durham,  and 
will  afford  accommodation  for  1200  persons, 
800  of  which  will  be  free  sittings. 

NOTTINGHAMSHIRE. 
Miss  Musters  has  caused  a  new  gallery 
to  be  erected  in  Annesley  Church  •  an 
organ  and  organist  are  provided,  and  25 
Sunday  scholars  of  each  sex  uniformly 
clothed,  and  taught  to  sing. — Nottingham 
Mercury. 

SOMERSETSHIRE. 

At  a  meeting  of  the  clergy  of  the  Deanery 
of  Bath,  on  Tuesday  the  14th  inst.,  a  peti- 
tion to  the  two  Houses  of  Parliament, 
against  the  Bill  affecting  the  Temporalities 
of  the  Church  in  Ireland,  was  agreed  to 
and  very  numerously  signed. 

It  is  said,  that  the  Lord  Bishop  of  Bath 
and  Wells  intends  shortly  to  establish,  at 
Weston-super-mare,  a  Divinity  Institu- 
tion, similar  to  the  one  he  promoted,  when 

Vol.  III.— June,  18:i3. 


Bishop  of  Chester,  at  St.  Bees,   Cumber- 
land.— J3ath  JournaU 

STAFFORDSHIRE. 
On  Sunday,  12th  inst.,  a  new  organ  was 
opened  in  Wallsend  Church,  on  which  oc- 
casion a  sermon  was  preached  by  the  Rev. 
J.  Armstrong,  on  the  history  of  sacred 
music,  and  how  it  may  be  best  used  in  the 
Christian  temple  for  the  edification  of  man 
and  the  glory  of  God.  This  organ  was 
raised  by  voluntary  subscriptions  among 
the  inhabitants,  chiefly  through  the  exer- 
tions of  the  Rev.  the  Incumbent ;  and  it 
is  but  justice  to  the  builder  to  add,  it  gave 
general  satisfaction,  and  is  well  adapted 
for  a  moderate  sized  church. 

WARWICKSHIRE. 

A  meeting  of  the  clergy  of  the  Archdea- 
conry of  Coventry  was  held  at  Meriden 
on  the  16th  inst.,  for  the  purpose  of  peti- 
tioning the  Legislature  on  the  subject  of 
the  Irish  Church  Reform  Bill. 

WILTSHIRE. 

Labourers'  Friend  Society.  —  The  fol- 
lowing has  been  communicated  to  the 
agent  of  this  society,  by  W.  Ludlow,  Esq. : 
— A  farm  of  about  eighty-four  acres,  at 
Sunbridge,  in  the  parish  of  Melksham, 
Wilts,  became  untenanted  at  Lady-day, 
1831 ;  at  that  time  this  farm  was  in  the 
worst  possible  condition,  from  neglected 
cultivation,  and  particularly  from  the 
tenant  not  employing  a  sufficient  number  of 
labourers,  though  there  were  at  the  time 
many  good  labourers  in  the  neighbourhood 
supported  out  of  the  parish  rates,  because 
they  could  not  procure  employment.  Such 
a  state  of  things  naturally  suggested  the 
expediency  of  letting  off  about  thirty-eight 
acres  into  lots  to  some  of  the  labourers  in 
the  neighbourhood;  tw^elve  of  them  imme- 
diately accepted  the  offer,  about  four  tak- 
ing a  field,  and  dividing  it  among  them- 
selves, according  to  their  respective  means 
of  cultivation  and  payment  of  rent.  The 
whole  of  the  land  has  been  ever  since  so 
occupied  ;  it  is  in  good  condition,  and  well 
cultivated ;  and  the  crops  in  the  second 
year  exceeded,  by  more  than  half,  those  of 
the  same  description  produced  by  the 
former  tenant  in  the  year  preceding  that 
in  which  he  quitted  it.  The  whole  of  the 
rent  has  been  paid  punctually  ;  the  tenants 
are  well  satisfied:  and  not  one  of  them 
either  has  received,  or  is  likely  to  receive, 
parochial  relief. 

YORKSHIRE. 

Union  of  Parishes. — Letters  have  been 
received  from  his  Grace  the  Archbishop  of 
York,  by  many  of  the  clergy  within  the 
diocese,  requesting  them  to  make  inquiry, 
an4  report  thereon,  relative  to  such 
parishes  as  can  with  propriety  be  united  ; 
the  maximum  population  of  the  united 
parishes  to  be  1000,  and  the  income  5007. 
Two,  three,  and  four  clergymen  have  been 

5    B 


750 


IVENTS    OF    THE    MONTH. 


■ppointed  to  confer  an  the  cnbject,  accord- 
ing to  the  extent  of  the  respective  dean- 
eries. 

The  clergy  of  Sheffield  have  sent  a  peti- 
tion to  Parliament  to  reject  some  parts  of 
the  government  plan  of  Irish  Church  Re- 
form, and  also  for  the  immediate  and  total 
abolition  of  Negro  Slavery. 

The  pupils  of  the  Rev.  Wm.  Leitch,  of 
North  Shields,  having  formed  the  design 
of  presenting  him  with  a  testimony  of  the 
esteem  and  regard  in  which  he  is  held,  a 
subscription  was  entered  into  to  purchase 
a  service  of  Plate,  and  to  give  a  public 
dinner,  at  which  it  might  be  presented  to 
the  Rev.  Tutor:  a  party  of  upwards  of  50 
gentlemen  sat  down  to  the  dinner  on  the 
9th  inst. 

Bible  Society — On  Thursday  the  9th  inst. 
a  meeting  was  convened  in  the  Toll-Booth, 
Boroughbridge,  by  the  friends  of  the  Bri- 
tish and  Foreign  Bible  Society.  The  Rev. 
W.  Gray,  A.M.,  Vicar  of  BraflFerton,  was 
called  to  the  chair.  The  Report  stated,  that 
upwards  of  500^  had  been  contributed, 
either  for  bibles  or  in  free  contributions, 
by  the  agency  of  this  branch,  since  its 
formation.  The  Knaresborough  Auxi- 
liary of  the'  British  and  Foreign  Bible 
Society  having  been  dissolved,  of  which 
Auxiliary  the  Institution  here  has  been  a 
Branch,  it  was  resolved  to  organize  a  regu- 
lar Auxiliary,  in  direct  communication 
with  the  Parent  Society. 

Presentation  of  Plate. — The  Rev.  J.  Jen- 
kins being  about  to  vacate  the  incumbency 
of  Trinity  Church,  Bolton,  preparatory  to 
his  entering  upon  the  incumbency  at 
Whitehaven,  to  which  he  has  been  recently 
appointed, his  friends  determined  to  present 
bim  with  a  piece  of  plate,  as  a  testimonial 
of  their  regard.  On  Monday,  the  l3th  inst., 
the  reverend  gentleman,  pursuant  to  invi- 
tation, met  a  number  of  the  subscribers  at 
the  Bridgeinn,  when  the  plate,  which  con- 
sisted of  two  elegantly  embossed  goblets, 
was  presented  to  him  by  the  chairman, 
John  Cross,  Esq.,  in  an  appropriate 
speech  ;  and  Mr.  Jenkins  expressed  in  a 
feeling  manner  his  strong  sense  of  the 
kindess  evinced  by  this  unexpected  mark 
of  respect. 

Tribute  of  Respect.— An  elegant  pulpit 
f  own  has  lately  been  presented  to  the  Rev. 
Angus  Barton,  Minister  of  Castleton,  by 
the  young  ladies  of  the  parish,  as  a  token 
•C  their  respect  and  esteem  for  him  as  their 
pastor. 


On  Wednesday,  the  9Snd  inst.,  «  rsry 
handsome  silver  salver,  value  100  guineas, 
was  presented  at  the  Talbot  Inn,  Bradford, 
to  the  Rev.  L.  Hird,  in  testimony  of  re- 
spect for  his  conduct  in  the  magistracy, 
from  which  the  Rev.  gentleman  has  re- 
cently retired. 

J.  W.  Field,  Esq.  of  Heaton,  and  tha 
Rev.  G.  Wright  of  Bilbam  House,  near 
Doncaster,  have  each  subscribed  501.  to- 
wards the  repairs  of  the  parish  church  of 
Bradford. 

A  very  handsome  subscription  has  beea 
raised  in  Bromley  for  enlarging  the  church. 
For  this  purpose  a  faculty  was  obtained  in 
the  Ecclesiastical  Court  of  York,  on  the 
18th  of  April. 


SCOTLAND. 

The  Edinburgh  University  .—This  splen- 
did edifice,  the  building  of  which  has 
occupied  nearly  the  lapse  of  a  generation, 
is  now  near  completion.  A  great  numb« 
of  workmen  are  at  present  employed  in 
finishing  ofi"  the  internal  area.  A  terrace 
about  6  feet  high  is  formed  completely 
round  the  square,with  massive  ornamental 
balustrades  ;  and,  leading  up  to  the  ter- 
race, which  conducts  to  the  various  class 
rooms  in  the  university,  are  nine  broad 
flights  of  steps,  ascending  from  the  level 
of  the  carriage-way.  When  finished,  the 
interior  quadrangle  of  the  college  will 
present  a  fine  view  of  architectural  chaste- 
ness,  simplicity,  and  grandeur. 


IRELAND, 

Irish  Church. — By  an  account  recently 
presented  to  the  House  of  Commons,  and 
printed  by  its  authority,  it  appears  that 
the  number  of  benefices  in  Ireland  of 
above  2,000/.  a  year  value  is  eleven,  one  of 
them  being  of  ihe  annual  value  of  2,800/. ; 
of  above  1,0007.  and  under  2,000/.  value  the 
number  is  ninety-one ;  of  750/.  to  1,000/. 
there  are  ninety-six;  of  500/.  to  750/. 
there  are  two  hundred  and  fifty  ;  of  250/. 
to  500/.  there  are  four  hundred  and  twenty- 
five  livings  ;  and  all  the  remaining  livings 
in  Ireland,  to  the  number  of  five  hundred 
end  eighty-three,  are  below  the  annual 
value  of  250/.,  many  of  them  being  very 
eonsiderably  below  that  amount. 


751 
NEW     BOOKS. 


JUST   rUBLISHBD. 

Woman,  the  Angel  of  Life  ;  a  Poem,  Id  3  Cantos. 

By  R.  Montgroroery,    Post  8vo.    "s.  fid.  bds. 
Bibliotheca  Classica :  or  a  Classical  Dictionary 

on  a  plan  entirely  new.     By  John  Dymock, 

LL.D.,    and    Thomas    Dymock,  M.A.    8vo. 

l6s.  boards. 
Recapitulated   Apostacy.    By  the   Rev.  G.  S. 

Faber.     l2rao.    3s.  boards. 
Elliott's  Life  and  Correspondence  of  Rev.  W. 

Lavers.    8vo.    5s.  boards. 
Ware  on  the  Christian  Character.     18mo.    2s. 
Classical  Library,  Vol.  XLI.    4s.  6d. 
Sermons  (for  Families)  on  Relative  Daties.    By 

the  late  E.  Pay  son.     18mo.    3s.  6d.  cloth. 
Lives  of  English  Female  Worthies.  By  Mr.  John 

Sandford.    12mo.    Vol.  1.    6s.  fid.  clotli. 
On  Spirituality  of  Mind.    By  Joseph  Fletcher, 

D.D.     32mo.     2s.  silk. 
The    Christian's    Family    Library.— Vol.    VII. 

13mo.    6s.  cloth. 


The  LlfB  of  Dr.  A.  Clarke.    Vol.  2.    fro.    9%. 

cloth. 
Reading)!    for    Sunday    Evening*,      Post  9to. 

6s.  6d.  cloth. 
The  Sunday  Library  for  Young  Persons.    Edited 

by    Rev.    H.    Ware.— Vol.  I.     Life    of    the 

Saviour.     18mo.    3s.  6d.  cloth. 
Evidences  of  Christianity.  By  Charles  M'llwahje. 

12nio.     6s.  cloth. 
The  Leading  Idea  of  Christianity.    By  Rev.  J. 

Griffith,  M.A.     12mo.     5s.  cloth. 
Wilson's    (Edward)     Sermons    at    Bath.    8vo. 

10s.  6d.  boards. 
Ayres's  Lectures  on  the  Liturgy.    iSmo.   3s.  6d. 

cloth. 
Hierurgia  ;  or  the  Holy  Sacrifice  of  the  Mass, 

with    Notes,    &c.      By   Daniel    Rock,    D.D. 

2  vols.  8vo.    28s.  boards.    1/.  Us.  with  plates 

on  India  Paper. 
Church  Reform  :  a  Letter  to  Lord  Althorp,  on 

Ecclesiastical   Cases.     By   D.   J.   Wetherell, 

Esq.     is. 


PRICES     OF     THE     ENGLISH     FUND 
FROM    APRIL   25,   TO   MAT  24,    1833. 


High«,t.... 
{Lowest 

1  Highest.... 
[Lowest. 

3  per  ct.CoHHols 

Red.  3  per  cent. 

Red.  3}4  per  cent 

New  SJ^  percent. 

4  pw  cent.  ia3». 

^ 

88i 
86 

u 

u 

102^ 
101  i 

Long  Anns. 

IndMi  Stock. 

Bank  Stock. 

Exchequer  BUU. 

India  Bond*. 

171-16 

161 

13 

198 

193 

52  pm. 
46  pm. 

32  pm. 
26  pm. 

PRICES  OF  CANAL  SHARES,  DOCK  STOCKS,  &c. 
At  the  Office  of  R.  W.  Moore,  5,  Bank  Chambers,  Lothbury. 


Grand  Junction  Canal  

Trent  and  Mersey  do 

Leicester  and  Northampton  do. 

Regent's  do 

Warwick  and  Birmingham  do. 
Worcester  and  Birmingham  do. 

Warwick  and  Napton  do 

Old  Binuingham  do 

London    and     Birmingham") 
Railroad.     ^£5  P^^d. ......  J 

Liverpool  and  Manch.  Railroad 


Price. 

...  1 

231 

12 

660 

37.10  i 

82 

16.15 

13.6 

285 

16 

88 

4 

218 

12     ; 

233 

12 

!    410 

!    204 

'    8.4 

London  Dock  G) 69 

St.  Katherine's  Dock  do !     ^ 

West  India  Dock  do I     88 

Chartered  Gas  do I     67 

Imperial  ditto I     64 

Phcenix  ditto  47 

106 
180 
4.10 


Imperial  Fire  do 

Royal  Exchange  Assurance  do. 

Rock  Life  do 

King's  College,  London 


Dir. 


3 
3 

4 

3 
2.10 
2.3 
5.5 

5 

8 


NOTICES  TO  CORRESPONDENTS. 


"  H.  H.'s"  letter  on  Sunday  schools  is  received,  and  shall  be  used  when  room  can  be  found. 
Bnt  it  appears  to  the  Editor  that  "  H.  H."  requires  of  clergy  what  they  cannot  perform. 
What  is  to  be  done  in  the  many  cases  where  a  clergyman's  duties  effisctually  prevent  him  from 
being  the  Sunday  school  teacher,  and  where  the  funds  which  can  be  raised  do  not  admit  of  hk 
obtaining  a  teacher  so  carefully  instructed  as  "  H.  H."  require*?     Such  a  tcaclwr  is  indeed 


752  NOTICES  TO  coRRESPONdENi'S — continwed. 

invaluable.  But  the  care  and  time  requisite  to  train  such  a  person  would  make  it  hopeleae  to 
Mtabliah  one  in  many  country  parishes. 

"  O — a"  is  thanked  for  his  article.     But  political  papers  are  not  admissible  into  thii 

Magazine. "W.  G.'s"  communication  is  received.     The  Editor  agrees  fully  as  to  the 

merit  of  the  four  first  stanzas,  but  the  two  last  are  so  unequal  as  to  make  it  doubtftU  whether 
the  poem  should  be  used. *'  H.  A.'s"  kind  contributions  shall  be  used  as  soon  as  oppor- 
tunity oflFers,  and  with  many  thanks. "C.   T.  C."  shall  be  used  next  month,  and  the 

Editor  earnestly  begs  to  hear  from  such  a  correspondent  again  very  soon. 

**  A  Subscriber"  must  surely  see  that  such  information  as  is  found  in  the  private  part  of  hvi 
letter,  however  valuable,  cannot  be  used,  when  the  name  of  the  party  giving  it  is  not  added, — 
not  for  the  sake  of  publication,  but  as  a  guarantee  to  the  Editor,  who  could  never  be  justified 
to  himself  or  to  others  in  stating  facts  of  this  nature  on  anonymous  authority. 

"  Pastor's"  communication  arrived  after  all  the  matter  on  Church  Reform  was  arranged. 
His  private  letter  is  truly  kind,  and  the  Editor  hopes  to  hear  from  him  shortly  again. 

Apologies,  beyond  all  measure,  are  due  to  "  R.  W.  B."  for  his  not  being  informed  long  ago 
that  his  most  valuable  documents  as  to  schools  are  quite  safe,  and  shall  be  used. 

In  answer  to  "S,  P.,"  Altaragium  means  the  gifts  and  oblations  to  the  clergy  mad« 
at  the  altar. 

*'  Philalethes"  is  heartily  thanked  for  his  letter.  If  he  thinks  that  the  wretched  trash  put 
forth  by  Mr.  Little  is  really  gaining  circulation,  it  shall  be  used. 

Air.  Burges's  letter  shall  be  inserted  in  the  next  number. 

The  Editor  begs  to  acknowledge  the  receipt  of  a  pamphlet  called  "  A  few  Reasons  why  I 
rote  for  a  Conservative  Member,"  by  a  Dissenter.  That  portion  of  this  excellent  pamphlet 
which  relates  to  the  feelings  of  dissenters  towards  churchmen  is  so  truly  creditable  to  its 
author,  that  it  ought  to  be  extracted.  They  confirm  the  views  exprest  here  as  to  the  opinions 
of  the  better  class  of  dissenters,  and  their  entire  abhorrence  of  the  base  and  unchristian  war- 
fere  maintained  latterly  against  the  church  by  some  low  papers  and  lower  societies. 

Mr.  Johnes  has  written  to  the  Editor  a  serious  complaint  against  the  article  relating  to  him 
in  the  last  number,  which  he  thinks  an  unfair  and  unjust  attack  on  his  character.  Mr. 
Johnes  is  obviously  not  aware  that  he  is  considered  by  the  friends  of  the  church  as  the  doer  not 
the  sufferer  of  wrong,  and  that  their  charges  against  him  are  not  against  his  private 
character,  which  may  be  most  excellent,  but  against  his  public  cliaracter  as  a  fair  and  im- 
partial writer,  for  treating  the  church  in  a  manner  which  they  consider  as  unfair  and  unjust, 
for  misrepresenting  and  distorting  facts.  Mr .  Johnes  says  that  the  writer  of  the  article  shews 
gross  ignorance  of  the  whole  matter  and  of  his  book,  by  stating  that  the  tithes  belonging  to 
Christ  Church  accrue  from  one  parish,  whereas  they  accrue  from  four.  Allowing  this  to  be 
80,  in  what  possible  way  does  this  alter  the  case  against  Mr.  Johnes,  or  diminish  the  serious- 
ness of  the  accusation  against  him  ?  Again,  he  states  that  his  book  mentions  the  residence 
of  the  incumbents  in  certain  cases  where  the  ISIagazine  accuses  him  of  not  mentioning  it. 
But  the  gravamen  of  the  charge  against  him  was  this,  that  he  held  up  to  scorn  and  obloquy, 
as  absentee  rectors,  persons  who  ought  not  to  be  and  could  not  be  residents  as  spiritual 
persons,  because  their  place  was  supplied  by  law.  Admitting  then  for  a  moment  that  the 
Magazine  was  incorrect  in  the  minor  point,  what  change  does  that  make  as  to  the  major  part 
of  the  charge  ?  On  the  present  occasion  there  is  no  room  to  go  further  into  the  matter  or 
into  the  defence  of  the  Magazine.  It  is  only  just  to  Mr.  Johnes  to  state  his  complaints, 
although  it  is  not  easy  to  see  how  his  case  is  bettered  by  it.  And,  to  confess  the  truth,  the 
Editor  has  not  Mr.  Johnes 's  book  at  the  moment  to  refer  to.  He  never  buys  such  mischievous 
books,  and  returned  it  to  the  friend  who  lent  it  as  soon  as  it  was  used.  If  !Mr.  Johnes  wishes 
for  a  full  discussion  of  the  matter,  he  shall  be  satisfied  next  month. 

The  names  of  the  two  works  published  at  Colchester,  by  a  Layman,  (mentioned  in  a  note 
in  this  number,)  are  "  Cottage  Tales  "  and  "The  Sunday  Monitor." 

There  is  a  second  and  enlarged  edition  of  Professor  Pusey's  excellent  Tract  on  Cathedrals 
just  published,  with  a  curious  and  valuable  list  of  eminent  Divines  who  have  had  Cathedral 
preferment,  drawn  up  by  the  Rer.  B.  Harrison,  of  Christ  Church. 

A  Mr.  Gillon,  a  ]\Iember  of  Parliament,  stated  last  week  that  the  Dissenters  are  in  number 
two-thirds  of  the  whole  population.  Now  it  has  been  shewn  time  after  time  in  this  3Iagazine 
that  the  Dissenters  themselves,  when  pressed  close,  claim  only  three-millions-and-a-half 
out  of  fourteen  millions,  i.e.  one-fourth  of  the  whole, — and  that  this  is  far  beyond  the 
truth.     Why  are  not  such  assertions  exposed  at  once? 

Every  one  who  respects  high  principle  must  respect  Sir  Andrew  Agnew,  and  feel  much 
regret  (although  no  surprise)  at  the  way  in  which  his  bill  was  treated.  It  is  uot  so  easy  to  say 
what  one  ought  to  wish  from  the  Legislature.  If  it  were  a  Christian  Legislature,  one  would 
wish  for  a  biU  which  should  leave  no  man  an  opportunity  of  saying  that  the  State  had  not  at 
least  warned  him  of  his  duty,  and  which  should  contain  positive  provisions  preventing  business 
on  Sunday.  Whether  any  Legislature  can  go  or  ought  to  go  much  further  is  very  doubtful. 
For  public  laws  and  the  private  calls  of  conscience  in  religious  matters  are  two  widely  different 
things.  But  the  difficulty  in  the  present  case  is  increased  beyond  measure.  Looking  at  the 
way  in  which  religion  and  every  allusion  to  religion  is  treated  in  the  House  of  Commons,  who 
could  wish  to  see  such  an  assembly  making  a  strict  rule  for  the  observance  of  the  Sabbath  ? 


OXFORD  BIBLES. 

An  Article  published  in  the  British  Magazine  for  March  1833. 


MR.  CURTIS'  MISREPRESENTATIONS  EXPOSED. 
Sir, 

MANY  of  your  readers  will  be  glad  to  learn  some  particulars  not 
generally  known  respecting  the  earliest  editions  of  our  Authorized  Ver- 
sion of  the  Scriptures,  and  the  changes,  if  any,  that  have  been  intro- 
duced since  the  first  publication  of  it.  With  some  of  your  readers,  too, 
the  subject  will  have  acquired  a  greater  interest,  from  the  complaints 
recently  made  against  the  privileged  printers  of  our  Bibles,  and  more 
especially  from  the  grave  accusations  of  a  pamphlet  addressed  by  Mr. 
Curtis,  of  Islington,  to  the  Bishop  of  London. 

In  my  estimation  there  is  nothing  more  deserving  of  respect  and  pro- 
tection, than  the  honest  confidence  with  which  an  unlettered  peasant 
looks  upon  his  English  Bible  as  expressing  to  him  the  genuine  word  of 
God.  Take  merely  the  blessings  that  Bible  affords  to  one  single  indi- 
vidual, the  fortitude  it  imparts  to  him  in  his  moments  of  temptation, 
and  the  calmness  it  gives  to  days  and  nights  of  sickness  and  sorrow,  and 
there  is  an  amount  of  virtue  inspired  by  it,  which  has  never  been  equal- 
led by  any  other  instrument  of  happiness.  But  consider  also  the  mul- 
titude of  places  where  such  individuals  may  be  found,  follow  our  lan- 
guage into  every  quarter  of  the  globe,  and  see  that  its  constant  com- 
panion, and  in  many  cases  the  only  instructor  that  it  brings  with  it,  is 
the  English  Bible  5  and  it  will  be  manifest,  that  no  limit  can  be  as- 
signed to  the  importance  of  translating  the  Scriptures  faithfully,  and 
preserving  that  translation,  as  far  as  may  be,  pure  and  undefiled. 

The  first  edition  of  the  Authorized  Version  was  published  in  the  year 
1611,  in  folio,  and  in  large  black  letter,  and  was  quickly  followed  by 
other  editions  of  various  sizes,  some  in  a  type  of  the  same  description, 
others  in  a  smaller  black  type,  and  others  again  in  the  Roman  character, 
to  such  an  extent,  that  I  have  met  with  copies  of  at  least  eleven  differ- 
ent impressions  issued  before  the  year  1618.  The  first  edition  is  the 
most  important,  as  coming  more  immediately  from  the  hands  of  the 
Translators.  Even  in  that,  however,  errors  would  exist,  and  could  not 
have  been  avoided,  whatever  degree  of  care  might  be  bestowed  upon  it : 
but  as  they  might  be  either  mechanical  or  critical,  the  duty  of  the  pri- 
vileged printers,  as  to  the  proper  treatment  of  them,  would  differ  ac- 
cording to  the  same  distinction.  If  such  readings,  being  untrue  to 
the  original  language,  could  fairly  be  considered  as  errors  of  the  press, 
they  must  without  question  be  removed  ;  or  if,  being  from  their  nature 
unlikely  to  have  had  such  an  origin,  they  might  still  be  errors  of  copy, 
they  must  also  be  corrected  :  but  how  must  they  be  treated,  if  they 
could  not  be  owing  to  either  of  these  causes,  but  were  clearly  mistakes 
in  point  of  judgment  or  knowledge  on  the  part  of  the  Translators  ? 
There  is  only  one  case  perhaps  in  which  it  would  become  the  duty  of 
the  privileged  editor  to  enter  into  questions  of  criticism,  without  some 
express  authority  to  support  him.  If  a  given  mistake  of  the  Translators 
had  already  been  corrected  before  his  time,  if  the  public  opinion  had 
concurred,  either  avowedly  or  tacitly,  in  the  change,  he  might  reason- 

B 


2  OXFORD  BIBLES. 

ably  hope  that  the  general  acknowledgment  of  the  truth  would  relieve 
him  from  the  obligation  of  returning  into  error.  I  say  nothing  of  the 
boldness  which  first  made  the  alteration  j  I  only  commend  the  sound 
judgment  which,  after  it  was  generally  adopted,  did  not  hesitate  to  re- 
tain it. 

Now  all  this,  and  more  than  this,  applies  to  the  first  edition  of  our 
English  Jiible.  There  are  errors  in  it  of  such  a  description  as  not  to  be 
explained  by  the  common  inaccuracies  of  the  press,  but  owing  probably 
in  some  cases  to  the  defectiveness  of  the  copy  delivered  to  the  printer  j 
in  others,  it  may  be,  to  the  imperfect  knowledge  of  the  Translators 
themselves.  Do  not  suppose  for  a  moment  that  I  would  depreciate 
the  labours  of  those  admirable  men,  or  cast  a  reproach  upon  the  com- 
parative unskilfuhiess  of  their  times :  the  same  causes  of  mistake  are 
still  in  operation,  and  I  am  confident  that  there  is  no  book  whatever 
published  in  our  own  days,  requiring  the  same  descriptions  of  science 
and  attention,  which  does  not  contain  the  same  variety  of  mistakes. 
The  following  are  a  few  among  many  of  the  more  important  errors  to 
be  found  in  the  edition  of  1611  ;  and,  to  save  some  trouble,  I  will  call 
the  first  edition  (*the  one  considered  such  in  Oxford)  A,  the  questioned 
edition  B,  and  the  edition  of  1617  C 

Exod.  xiv.  10.  Twenty-one  words  printed  twice  over  in  A;   cor- 
rected in  B. 

2  Chron.  xxxii.  5.  prepared,  A  and  B;  repaired,  correctly  C. 

Ezra  iii.  5.  offered,  twice  over  A  and  B ;  corrected  C. 

Job  xxxix.  30.  he,  A  and  B ;  she,  correctly  C. 

Psalm  Ixix.  32.  good,  A  and  B  ;    God,  correctly  C. 

Jer.  xxxviii.  16.  Zedekiah,  omitted  in  all  three. 

Mai.  iv.  2.  ye,  omitted  A  and  B ;  inserted  C. 

Ezek.  xxiv.  7-  not,  omitted  A  and  B  ;  inserted  C. 

From  these  cases,  and  others  which  might  easily  be  adduced,  we  may 
shew  the  value  of  subsequent  editions,  admitting  at  the  same  time  the 
paramount  authority  of  the  first. 

But  we  might  fancy  perhaps,  that  as  errors  were  thus  gradually  re- 
moved, there  must  have  appeared  at  no  distant  period  an  edition  pre- 
senting a  perfect  standard,  and  therefore  precluding  any  further  change. 
In  point  of  fact,  however,  the  editions  which  have  corrected  former 
errors,  have  frequently  introduced  new  errors  of  their  own.  To  confine 
ourselves  to  early  examples  : 

Prov.  xviii.  19.  barres,  correctly  A;  bares,  B. 
Prov.  xvi.  5.  unpunished,  correctly  A;  punished,  B. 
Matt.  xxvi.  36.  Jesus,  correctly  A;  Judas,  B. 
Heb.  xii.  1 .  unto,  which  appears  in  A,  B,  and  C,  was  omitted,  pos- 
sibly at  an  earlier  period,  but  certainly  in  an  edition  of  1 629. 

And  thus  we  see  that  errors  might  continue,  even  in  modern  Bibles, 
partly  from  a  rigid  adherence  to  the  first  edition,  partly  from  the  un- 
avoidable mistakes  of  subsequent  printers,  which  more  careful  editors 
might  still  feel  it  to  be  their  duty  to  remove. 

But  let  any  one  look  at  the  condition  of  our  language  in  the  reign  of 
king  James  I,  and  he  will  find  that  there  were  then  no  established  rules 

♦  A  is  the  folio  in  large  black  letter,  from  which  the  reprint  is  now  taking  in  Ox- 
ford. B  is  the  No.  I.  of  Mr.  Curtis.  C  is  the  edition  of  1617.  Of  all  these,  being 
folios  in  large  black  letter,  I  have  copies  in  my  own  possession. 


OXFORD   BIBLES.  3 

of  spelling,  nor  any  attempts  made  to  preserve  uniformity.  In  the  first 
edition  of  the  Bible,  for  instance,  we  have  the  same  word  spelt  differently 
in  the  same  sentence,  and  letters  omitted  or  inserted  with  so  much 
caprice,  that  we  might  suppose  the  variations  to  have  been  made  for  the 
mere  convenience  of  the  printer.  When  we  add  to  this  the  tendency  of 
words  to  become  obsolete,  such  as  bought,  to  signify  a  curve  or  knot ; 
fet,  the  derivative  of  fetch;  lift,  instead  of  lifted;  and  rent,  instead  of 
rend;  we  might  expect  that  in  process  of  time  many  and  great  would  be 
the  changes  in  words  required  by  the  altered  condition  of  general  know- 
ledge. The  language  itself  would  have  so  far  varied,  that  the  original 
edition  could  no  longer  be  employed  for  the  actual  business  of  the  press, 
and  a  new  copy  must  be  supplied,  derived  from  and  depending  upon  the 
autliorit.y  of  the  first,  but  constituting  for  all  mechanical  purposes  a  new 
standard. 

From  these  defects  existing  in  the  original  edition,  and  from  the  im- 
perfect manner  in  which  the  Scriptures  had  recently  been  published. 
Archbishop  Seeker  recommended  that  a  revision  of  the  Authorized  Ver- 
sion should  be  made  in  the  University  of  Oxford,  and  several  learned 
persons  undertook,  in  conjunction  with  the  Delegates  of  the  University 
Press,  to  prepare  an  edition  more  perfect  than  any  that  had  preceded  it. 
The  result  of  this  undertaking  was  the  publication,  in  the  year  1769,  of 
two  editions,  one  in  4to,  and  the  other  in  folio,  commonly  known  as 
Dr.  Blayney's  j  the  latter  of  which,  being  the  more  accurate  of  the  two, 
has  been  considered  since  that  time  as  the  standard  for  the  English 
Bible. 

It  is  clear,  from  the  instructions  given  to  Dr.  Blayney,  and  the  account 
rendered  by  himself  of  his  labours,  tliat  the  folio  edition  of  I  6  J  1  was  his 
standard  in  reforming  the  text,  and  that  he  deviated  from  it  in  those 
cases  only  where  his  collations  with  other  Bibles  (viz.  that  of  Bishop 
Lloyd  of  the  year  1701,  and  two  printed  at  Cambridge)  enabled  him 
to  point  out  errors  both  in  the  first  edition  and  in  many  others  that  fol- 
lowed it. 

The  adoption  of  this  plan,  so  powerfully  recommended,  and  under- 
taken with  the  utmost  rectitude  of  purpose,  I  will  neither  defend  nor 
complain  of:  I  hope  to  be  able  to  shew  hereafter,  that  so  far  as  the  De- 
legates of  the  Oxford  Press  have  retained  Dr.  Blayney's  edition  as  their 
standard,  they  have  been  fully  justified  in  doing  so.  I  must  of  course 
confine  my  assertion  within  certain  limits  of  time  :  but  I  assert,  that  for 
the  last  twelve  years  the  text  of  the  Oxford  Bibles,  though  not  totally 
free  from  errors,  affords  a  more  perfect  specimen  of  faithful  printing, 
than  any  other  book  I  am  acquainted  with  of  the  same  extent. 

And  this  leads  me  to  consider  a  pamphlet  entitled,  **  The  existing 
"  Monopoly,  an  inadequate  Protection,  of  the  Authorized  Version  of 
**  Scripture,"  and  consisting  of  four  letters  addressed  by  Mr.  Curtis  of 
Islington  to  the  Bishop  of  London  ;  a  pamphlet  which  I  recommend  for 
perusal  to  all  persons  who  can  derive  pleasure  from  seeing  feelings  and 
statements  placed  in  painful  opposition  to  each  other,  positive  Jissertions 
resting  upon  precarious  facts,  professions  of  kindness  and  sincerity  in 
company  with  strong  tokens  of  artifice  and  malignity,  assumptions  of 
knowledge  in  cases  where  there  was  real  ignorance,  and  a  smooth  sur- 
face of  complacency  and  disinterestedness  but  half  concealing  a  sense  of 
bitter  disappointment. 

I  will  confine  myself  however  to  those  portions  of  the  pamphlet  which 

b2 


4  OXFORD    BIBLES. 

concern  the  Oxford  Press,  leaving,  as  I  well  may,  both  the  Cambridge 
Syndicate  and  the  King's  Printer  to  defend  themselves  respectively  from 
the  charges  brought  against  them. 

And  first  as  to  the  conduct  of  the  Delegates  in  the  time  of  Dr.  Blay- 
ney. 

*•  Shall  we  find,"  asks  Mr.  Curtis,  "  that  Dr.  Blayney,  or  any  of  his 
'*  learned  friends,  knew  the  edition  of  1611,  to  which  they  evidently 
**  refer  as  King  James'  Bible,  to  be  the  first  or  original  edition  ?  The 
"  phrase,  *  the  edition  of  1611,'  was  evidently  written  on  the  supposition 
"  of  there  being  but  one  edition  of  that  year.  But  I  personally  possess 
**  TWO :  (the  candid  reader  will  excuse  a  necessary  egotism,  in  stating 
**  matters  of  fact :)  the  copies  of  the  Universities  are  all  of  one  edition, 
"  I  believe :  but  in  the  Archbishop's  library  at  Lambeth,  and  lately  in 
**  the  possession  of  George  Offor,  Esq.  of  Tower  Hill,  was  a  distinct  edi- 
**  tion  of  1611,  answering  to  my  No.  1.  Those  of  the  Universities, 
"  answer  to  my  No.  2  ;  and  these  editions  are  both  in  the  *  large  black 
"  *  letter.'  "    Page  54. 

And  again  J  "But  the  fact  of  there  being  two  editions,  at  least,  of 
"  this  year  (1611) — one  in  the  Lambeth  library,  and  another  at  his 
*'  hand,  is  surely  sufficient  to  prove  that  Dr.  Blayney  and  the  Oxford 
**  Reformers  of  the  text  in  1769,  were  disgracefully  ignorant  of  the 
"  materials  they  might  have  accumulated  for  their  task  :  the  resolution 
**  of  the  Delegates  bears  this  ignorance  of  a  vital  point  (which  is  the 
**  first  edition)  on  the  face  of  it ;  and  leaves  it  doubtful  whether 
*•  throughout  the  whole  business,  they  had  a  document  of  the  slightest 
**  genuine  authority  before  them  !  That  is,  they  may  have  mistaken  a 
**  second  and  more  inaccurate,  for  the  first  and  genuine  edition  of  the 
*^  Translators."     Page  55. 

I  answer,  that  thirteen  copies  of  A  (the  Oxford  original)  have  been 
examined  at  Oxford  ;  most  of  which  have  titles  to  the  Old  Testament, 
and  all  of  them  to  the  New.  In  every  instance  the  date  is  1611. 
Again,  eight  copies  of  B  (the  Curtis  original)  have  also  been  examined, 
and  four  of  them  have  titles  to  the  Old  Testament  bearing  date  1613, 
the  titles  of  the  rest  being  lost.  In  these  cases  the  titles  of  the  New 
Testament  bear  date  1611,  but  they  appear  to  be  taken,  with  some 
little  alteration,  from  the  same  block  with  that  of  the  edition  A.  This 
evidence  then  proves  A  to  be  of  the  year  1611,  and  B  to  be  of  subse- 
quent date  3  and  the  result  is  confirmed  by  many  small  but  decisive 
tokens,  by  which  an  intelligent  and  experienced  printer  can  easily  dis- 
cover that  B  is  the  later  of  the  two  impressions.  The  Lambeth  copy 
gives  no  support  to  the  opinion  of  Mr.  Curtis,  as  it  did  not  belong  to 
that  Library  before  the  time  of  Archbishop  Seeker,  and  is  found  on  ex- 
amination to  be  made  up  from  different  editions,  containing  many  leaves 
in  various  parts  of  the  book,  ascertained  to  belong  to  the  year  1640. 
But  all  this  might  be  totally  unknown  to  Mr.  Curtis.  Could  he  be  as 
ignorant  of  the  fact  that  his  edition  B  is  "  more  inaccurate"  than  A, 
when  the  instances  he  actually  produces  in  the  comparison  of  the  two 
are  evidence  of  it  ? 

In  reference  to  the  same  undertaking,  Mr.  Curtis  says,  '*  Dr.  Blay- 
**  ney  and  the  Oxford  Delegates  did  not  know  enough  of  the  matter  to 
"  distinguish  between  typographical  and  critical  alterations,"  p.  57- 
It  appears  to  me  that  the  Bibles  they  employed  for  collation  (the  He- 
brew and  Greek  originals  being  constantly  before  them)  were  wisely 


OXFORD   BIBLES.  5 

and  skilfully  selected.  Their  edition  of  1611  would  naturally  be  con- 
sidered as  their  standard,  and  the  most  elaborate  editions  of  modern 
date,  such  as  Bishop  Lloyd's  of  the  year  1701,  and  the  two  Cambridge 
Bibles,  would  be  well  calculated  to  point  out  the  alterations,  whether 
right  or  wrong,  which  had  subsequently  been  made  in  the  text.  It  is 
difficult  to  conceive  that  Dr.  Blayney,  who  was  an  eminent  Hebrew 
scholar,  should  have  known  nothing  of  the  nature  of  criticism,  and  that 
Delegates  of  the  Oxford  Press  should  be  totally  unacquainted  with  the 
art  of  printing. 

But  Mr.  Curtis  says,  "  Dr.  Burton  is  my  authority  for  stating  that 
"  there  do  not  seem  to  have  been  any  formal  or  written  instructions 
"  given  to  Dr.  Blayney,"  p.  52  :  and  again,  "  The  Regius  Professor  of 
*•  Divinity  states,  that  it"  [the  list  of  Italics  altered  by  Dr.  Blayney] 
•*  never  afterwards  was  heard  of,"  p.  52,  note.  It  is  not  safe  to  trust 
Mr.  Curtis  with  the  explanation  of  Dr.  Burton's  meaning.  Dr.  Burton 
really  says,  **  As  to  the  list,  I  can  find  no  trace  of  it ;  if  it  was  given 
*•  in  to  the  Vice-Chancellor,  it  does  not  appear  to  have  been  preserved." 
And  again,  "  The  instructions  to  which  Dr.  Blayney  alludes,  were 
"  merely  a  resolution  at  a  meeting  of  the  Delegates  of  the  Press,  that 
"  he  should  compare  the  edition  of  1611,  Bishop  Lloyd's  of  1701-3, 
**  and  the  Cambridge  editions  of  1743  and   1760.     Nothing  beyond 

"  this  appears  in  the  minutes  of  the  meetings  of  the  Delegates. Dr. 

"  Blayney  was  aided  throughout  by  a  committee  of  Delegates,"  p.  46. 
So  then  Dr.  Burton  states  that  he' could  not  find  the  list,  not  that  it 
never  existed  ;  that  instructions  were  actually  put  into  the  form  of  a 
resolution,  and  that  several  members  of  the  Board  which  made  the  re- 
solution, were  constantly  acting  with  Dr.  Blayney  as  his  colleagues ; 
not,  as  Mr.  Curtis  has  it,  '*  that  there  do  not  seem  to  have  been  any 
'*  formal  or  written  instructions  given  to  Dr.  Blayney." 

Not  contented  however  with  throwing  a  suspicion  upon  the  standard 
of  1611,  employed  by  Dr.  Blayney,  Mr.  Curtis  says*,  '*  that  the  gross 
'*  state  of  the  entire  edition"  [of  Bishop  Lloyd's  Bible]  "  was  unknown 
'*  to  Dr.  Blayney,  and  of  course  to  his  learned  employers  and  coad- 
"  jutors."  And  afterwards,  "  Ought  they  not  to  have  known  a  fact  on 
"  the  records  of  the  Convocation  of  the  Established  Church  ?"  p.  54. 
Now  observe  the  reason  he  assigns  for  this  summary  condemnation. 
*'  Dr.  Blayney  so  particularly  notices  the  errors  of  the  figures  in  the 
'*  marginal  references  of  this  Bible,  that  in  justice  to  him  one  cannot 
"  but  add,  it  appears  very  clearly  that  the  gross  state  of  the  entire  edi- 
"  tion  was  unknown  to  him,"  p.  53  j  and  again,  p.  54,  note.  Dr. 
Blayney  could  not  be  silent  respecting  the  condition  of  the  marginal 
references,  because  it  was  his  avowed  purpose  to  make  considerable 
use  of  them.  Would  Dr.  Blayney  need  to  say  any  thing  of  the  errors 
of  the  text,  when,  from  the  plan  he  professed  to  follow,  they  could  not 
be  thought  likely  to  mislead  him  ? 

Mr.  Curtis  complains  of  the  alterations  made  by  Dr.  Blayney  in  the 
paragraph  marks,  and  says,  by  way  of  example,  '*  The  Translators, 
**  placing  this  mark  of  a  distinct  subject,  Matt,  xxviii.  19,  express  their 
"  opinion  that  the  important  commission  of  that  verse  was  given  in  the 
*'  mount  of  Galilee:  the  modern  Bibles  placing  it  at  the  18th  verse,  in- 

*  Mr.  Curtis  uses  the  word  gross  as  if  it  had  been  applied  by  Lewis  himself  in 
his  History  of  the  Bible  to  Bishop  Lloyd's  edition.  The  fact  is  not  so.  See  Lewis, 
p.  350. 


6  OXFORD  BIBLES. 

••  dicate  a  different  opinion,'"  p.  58,  note.  I  do  not  know  to  what 
modern  Bibles  Mr.  Curtis  is  referring,  but  I  have  reason  to  believe  that 
the  paragraph  marks  in  the  Oxford  Bibles  have  not  been  printed  ac- 
cording to  the  method  of  Dr.  Blayney  for  upwards  of  fifteen  years. 

The  next  complaint  is  on  the  subject  of  Italics,  and  this  will  require 
attentive  consideration.  I  see,  from  the  Postscript  of  the  pamphlet, 
that  at  the  last  meeting  of  the  sub-committee  of  Dissenting  Divines, 
appointed  to  verify  and  report  upon  the  collations  of  Mr.  Curtis,  reso- 
lutions were  adopted,  which  give  no  countenance  to  his  other  accusa- 
tions, but  express  a  strong  dislike  of  the  alterations  "  made  in  the  Ver- 
**  sion  of  king  James  by  changing  innumerable  words  and  phrases  into 
**  Italics."  Now  for  every  member  of  this  committee  of  whom  1  have 
any  knowledge  (with  the  exception  of  their  Secretary)  I  feel  great  and 
unfeigned  respect.  Most  of  them  have  made  themselves  known  by 
their  talents  and  attainments  j  and  some  of  them  have  supported  the 
cause  of  Christianity  by  publications  surpassed  by  few  others  of  their 
times.  I  cannot  but  feel,  therefore,  that  a  conviction  expressed  by  such 
men  is  entitled  to  immediate  and  earnest  attention. 

I  would  submit  to  their  candid  consideration,  that  the  objections 
made  by  them  apply  to  all  cases  of  Italics,  whether  inserted  by  subse- 
quent editors,  or  proceeding  from  the  Translators  themselves.  Accord- 
ing to  the  resolution,  these  alterations  *'  convey  to  the  reader  the  idea, 
•'  that  wherever  any  words  are  printed  in  Italics,  there  is  nothing  cor- 
'*  responding  to  them  in  the  original  text,"  p.  114.  If  the  more  recent 
Italics  convey  such  an  idea,  so  also  must  the  Italics  of  tlie  Translators, 
supposing  them  to  be  the  only  instances  of  the  kind  remaining  in  our 
Bibles.  Must  we  then  discard  them  also  ?  Or  if  we  leave  the  original 
Italics,  without  marking  other  cases  still  more  deserving  of  the  distinc- 
tion, should  we  not  in  effect  be  saying,  that  the  cases  of  the  Translators 
do  afford  grounds  for  the  suspicions  of  the  reader,  but  that  there  are  no 
other  words  in  the  Version  that  are  in  the  same  manner  supplements  to 
the  original  ? 

But  does  not  in  fact  the  whole  question  turn  upon  this  idea  of  the 
reader  ?  Who  tells  the  reader  that  these  words  printed  in  Italics  have 
nothing  corresponding  to  them  in  the  original  text?  These  Divines 
themselves  do  not ;  for  they  say,  and  truly  say,  that  these  words  are 
"  absolutely  necessary  in  order  to  give  the  full  force  of  the  Hebrew  and 
'*  Greek  idioms."  In  the  Family  Bible  of  Mant  and  D'Oyley  in  like 
manner  it  is  stated  that  "  these  words  have  none  corresponding  to  them 
"  in  the  original  Hebrew  or  Greek  text,  but  that  the  sense  is  implied." 
Dr.  Adam  Clarke  says  the  words  printed  in  Italics  are  *^  avowedly  not 
**  in  the  original,  but  were  thought  necessary  by  our  Translators  to 
**  complete  the  sense,  and  accommodate  the  idioms  of  Hebrew  and 
"  Greek  to  that  of  the  English  language,"  pref.  p.  xxiii.  Dr.  Geddes 
calls  them  '*  necessary  and  implied  supplements,"  (see  Mr.  Curtis, 
p.  82.)  Whence  then  this  mistaken  idea  of  the  reader  ?  Mr.  Curtis 
says,  "  They  generally  indicate,  as  commonly  understood,  that  there  are 
'*  no  words  exactly  corresponding  with  them  in  the  original ;  and  that 
**  where  they  occur,  it  has  not  the  precise  sense  of  the  Hebrew  or  Greek 
•'  that  is  expressed,  but  a  sense  approaching  it  as  nearly  as  the  idiom  of 
"  our  language  will  admit,"  p.  59.  So  then  this  mistaken  idea  of  the 
reader  is  to  be  assumed  on  the  belief  of  Mr.  Curtis ;  and  he  will  do 
what  he  can  to  increase  and  to  propagate  the  mistake. 


OXFORD  BIBLES.  7 

*  The  Translators  themselves  have  left  no  record  of  their  reasons  for 
admitting  such  a  distinction  into  their  text;  but  it  is  clear  that  in  most 
instances  their  object,  if  any,  was  purely  philological.  The  words 
printed  by  them  in  a  different  character  are  for  the  most  part  absolutely 
necessary  to  give  the  full  force  of  the  original  languages,  owing  to  the 
difference  in  idiom  between  them  and  the  English.  But  the  fact  is, 
that  the  distinction  was  already  familiar  to  the  English  reader.  It  ex- 
isted in  the  Bishops'  Bible,  printed  in  1572;  it  was  repeated  in  the 
Geneva  Bible,  printed  in  London  in  1578 ;  and  the  reason  assigned  in 
the  latter  case  is  as  follows:  "  Whereas  the  necessitie  of  the  sentence 
**  required  any  thing  to  be  added  (for  such  is  the  grace  and  proprietie 
**  of  the  Ebrewe  and  Greeke  tongues,  that  it  can  not  but  either  by  cir- 
"  cumlocution,  or  by  adding  the  verbe,  or  some  word  be  understand  of 
**  them  that  are  not  well  practised  therein),  we  have  put  it  in  the  text 
**  with  an  other  kinde  of  letter,  that  it  may  easily  be  discerned  from  the 
"  common  letter." 

If  this  be  so,  it  might  perhaps  be  thought  the  best  method  to  aban- 
don the  distinction  entirely ;  but  that  is  not  the  result  to  which  the 
argument,  as  employed  by  Mr.  Curtis,  would  bring  us.  And  before 
such  a  result  is  adopted,  it  would  be  well  to  consider,  that  there  may 
be  instances  in  which  the  distinction  is  important,  and  that  we  are  not 
competent  judges  of  the  whole  question,  until  it  has  been  patiently  and 
thoroughly  examined.  For  instance,  Heb.  iii.  3.  *'  This  man  was 
*'  counted,"  &c.  Heb.  vii.  24.  "  This  man,  because  he  continuetli 
**  ever,"  &c.  Heb.  x.  24.  "  This  man,  after  he  had  offered  one  sacri- 
"  fice,"  &c.  In  these  three  cases,  the  word  man  is  applied  to  Christ, 
the  Greek  being  in  every  instance  a  mere  pronoun.  Dr.  A.  Clarke  has 
printed  all  of  them  in  Italics  ;  the  Oxford  edition  of  1 824  only  two  of 
them  ;  and  the  edition  A  only  one.  Which  of  all  these  methods  would 
the  Divines,  who  complain  of  our  Italics,  think  it  their  duty  to  adopt  ? 
On  this  subject  I  will  only  add,  that  the  Italics  of  our  modern  Bibles 
had  most  of  them  been  introduced  at  different  periods  before  the  time 
of  Dr.  Blayney  j  and  that  it  would  be  as  easy  to  find  precedents  for  in- 
creasing the  number  of  them,  as  for  reducing  it. 

In  the  heads  or  contents  of  chapters.  Dr.  Blayney  made  considerable 
changes,  and  Mr.  Curtis  thinks  it  necessary  to  enlarge  upon  them,  al- 
though he  acknowledges  that  they  are  suppressed.  They  have  in  fact 
been  discontinued  in  the  Oxford  Bibles  for  many  years. 

•  In  the  evidence  given  by  Mr.  Curtis  before  the  Committee  of  the  House  of  Com- 
mons, on  the  Patents  of  the  King's  Printers,  he  says,  "  Dr.  Adam  Clarke,  in  his  Pre- 
"  face  to  the  Bible,  states  that  he  has  corrected  many  thousand  errors  in  the  Italics, 
*'  '  which  made  God  to  speak  what  he  never  did  speak.'  "  The  veiy  words  create  a 
suspicion  that  Mr.  Curtis  was  perv^erting  them  from  their  proper  meaning.  And 
such  was  really  the  case.  "  In  these  [the  Italics]  I  found,"  says  Dr.  Clarke,  "  gross 
*'  corruptions,  particularly  where  they  have  \>een  changed  for  Roman  characters, 
"  whereby  Avords  have  been  attributed  to  God  which  he  never  spoke."  On  an  ex- 
amination also  of  Dr.  Clarke's  text,  I  have  found  in  every  instance  compared  by  me, 
and  particularly  in  the  passages  complained  of  by  IMr.  Curtis,  (Exod.  xii.  3G,  &c.) 
that  the  Oxford  Italics  are  retained.  I  have  also  compared  the  Oxford  4to  of  1H24, 
with  Dr.  C.'s  text  in  the  Epistle  to  the  Hebrews,  and  I  find  that,  in  addition  to  the 
Italics  of  the  former,  Dr.  C.  admitted  at  least  three  new  cases  of  them:  viz.  ix.  17. 
xii.  19.  and  xii.  25.  So  that  Mr.  Curtis  did  really,  and  if  he  had  looked  at  tlie  pas- 
sage, must  knowingly  have  alleged  the  authority  of  Dr.  A.  Clarke,  before  a  Com- 
mittee of  the  House  of  Commons,  in  favour  of  an  opinion  directly  opposed  to  his  real 
sentiments. 


8  OXFORD   BIBLES. 

The  changes  also  made  in  thCiColumn  titles  afford  him  materials  for 
fresh  indignation.  It  is  possible  that  some  of  them  were  made  without 
sufficient  reason  :  but  I  certainly  have  never  myself  considered  those 
titles  of  greater  importance,  than  as  helps  for  discovering  a  required 
passage  ;  and  I  am  sure  that  they  could  not  have  been  preserved  con- 
stantly as  they  were  left  by  the  Translators,  unless  all  subsequent  edi- 
tions had  corresponded  exactly  in  page  and  in  column  with  the  first 
impressions. 

Our  next  subject  shall  be  the  distinction  made  by  the  Translators  in 
printing  the  word  Lord.  Using  the  same  word  for  the  two  Hebrew 
names  Jehovah  and  Adonai,  they  denoted  the  first  of  them  by  capitals, 
Lord,  and  the  second  by  smaller  letters.  Lord.  New  distinctions  fol- 
lowed, whenever  the  two  names  Jehovah  and  Adonai  were  in  juxta- 
position, and  under  other  varieties  of  circumstance.  Now,  when  the 
difference  to  the  printer  is  so  easily  overlooked,  it  is  not  unreasonable 
to  expect  that  errors  of  this  description,  in  whatever  edition  they  might 
occur,  should  be  considered  as  errors  of  the  press.  They  will  probably 
be  found  in  every  edition  of  the  Bible.  The  edition  of  1611  contains 
some  extraordinary  cases  :  in  Ezek.  i.  3.  where  Lord  occurs  twice,  and 
is  printed  after  the  two  methods,  the  Hebrew  name  is  Jehovah  in  both 
instances  :  in  Judges  xiii.  8,  and  Neh.  viii.  10,  in  both  of  which  verses 
the  word  occurs  twice,  and  is  printed  in  capitals,  the  names  are  different 
in  the  Hebrew;  and  it  is  evident  to  every  reader  in  Zech.  vi.  4,  and  still 
more  remarkably  in  2  Kings  iv.  28,  and  2  Chron.  xiii.  6,  where  the 
word  is  also  printed  in  capitals,  that  this  peculiar  name  of  the  Most 
High  is  applied  in  the  first  instance  to  an  angel,  and  in  the  other  two 
to  men.  In  the  passage  of  Ezekiel  the  error  was  corrected  in  1617,  if 
not  previously;  the  other  errors  also  had  been  noticed  and  removed  be- 
fore the  time  of  Dr.  Blayney,  (see  Bishop  Lloyd's  Bible ;)  and  in  all 
these  cases  the  Bibles  now  printed  at  the  Oxford  Press  have  deviated 
from  the  edition  of  1611,  and  are  in  accordance  with  the  Hebrew.  It 
is  true  that  errors  of  this  description  may  be  found  in  Oxford  Bibles  of 
recent  date ;  but  it  is  also  true,  that  the  first  edition  of  King  James 
contained  at  least  twenty-eight  *  instances  of  the  kind,  (although  Mr. 
Curtis  can  discover  only  eight,  see  p.  108,)  and  that  all  those  instances 
are  printed  correctly  in  our  modern  text.  If  these  errors  are  strictly  ty- 
pographical, even  Mr.  Curtis  would  unite  in  the  wish,  that  the  Hebrew 
text,  and  not  the  edition  of  King  James,  should  be  the  standard  to  be 
followed  f . 

Of  the  additions  made  by  Dr.  Blayney  in  the  margin,  and  still  re- 
tained in  the  margins  of  some  of  our  Oxford  Bibles,  I  will  merely  ob- 
serve, that  the  increase  of  parallel  references  was  the  suggestion  of  Arch- 
bishop Seeker  |,  and  is  rather  below  than  beyond  the  demand  of  modern 

*  The  instance  (Numb.  xiv.  17.)  mentioned  by  Mr.  Curtis  as  still  remaining  in 
the  Oxford  Bibles,  together  with  one  or  two  more,  is  over  and  above  the  twenty-eight 
errors  corrected  by  them. 

+  The  Oxford  edition  used  in  this  comparison  is  the  4to  of  1824.  But  on  the 
whole  of  this  question  I  wish  to  suggest,  that  no  person  is  a  competent  judge  who  has 
not  some  critical  knowledge  of  the  Hebrew  text.  He  ought  at  least  to  be  acquainted 
with  the  collations  of  AiSS.  by  Kennicott  and  De  Rossi.  I  would  propose  Kenni- 
cott's  collation  of  the  sixty-eighth  Psalm,  by  way  of  illustration. 

X  The  number  of  parallel  texts  had  been  increased  as  early  at  least  as  the  year 
1677 ;  and  at  the  close  of  the  same  century,  if  we  may  judge  from  the  editions  of 
Canne,  Archbishop  Tenison,  and  Bishop  Lloyd,  the  quantity  given  by  the  Trans- 


OXFORD  BIBLES.  9 

times  ;  that  the  new  readings  are  for  the  most  part  mere  translations  of 
Hebrew  names,  and  have  probably  been  acceptable  to  many  curious  in- 
quirers ;  that  the  notes  are,  with  few  exceptions,  either  historical,  geo- 
graphical, or  chronological,  and  cannot  easily  be  brought  to  bear  upon 
religious  differences  ;  but  above  all,  that  -ff  of  the  Bibles  printed  at  Ox- 
ford have  no  notes,  readings,  or  references  whatever  in  the  margin,  and 
are  thetefore  guiltless  of  the  oifences  imputed  to  them  by  Mr.  Curtis. 

We  will  now  consider  the  charges  that  apply  more  directly  to  the 
present  Delegates  of  the  Oxford  Press.  *'  I  procuretj,"  says  Mr.  Curtis, 
"  a  more  useful  collection  of  editions  for  my  purpose  than  either  of  the 
"  Universities  possessed  last  year,  as  I  came  personally  to  know,"  p.  35, 
note.  •'  All  the  five  other  copies  of  the  Bible  of  1611  at  Oxford,"  p.  42. 
**  I  found  that  I  possessed  a  greater  number  of  the  earliest  editions  of 
"  the  Authorized  Version  than  either  University,"  p.  45.  *'  The  copies 
"  of  the  Universities  [of  the  year  1611]  are  all  of  one  edition,  I  believe," 
p.  54.     Mr.  Curtis'  list  of  Bibles  is  as  follows  : 

2  Black  foUo 1611 

1  Roman  4to 1612 

1  Black  4to    1613 

1  Roman  8vo 1615 

1  Roman  folio    1616 

1  Roman  4to 1613 

1  1615 

1  Black  foUo 1617 

1  Roman  4to 1619 

1  small  folio,  Roman 1629 

1  Black  4to    1641 

1  Roman  8vo 1661  (p.  32.) 

Now  at  the  time  when  Mr.  Curtis  was  in  Oxford,  there  were  in  the 
possession  of  the  University,  and  accessible  to  the  Delegates,  the  fol- 
lowing copies,  besides  many  others  of  more  recent  date  : 

7  of  A,  large  black  letter,  folio 1611 

2  of  B     questioned  1611  or  1613 

1  Roman     8vo  1612 

1  Roman  4to  Old  Test.  1613.  New  Test.  1612 

1  small  black  letter    fol.  1613 

1  Roman     fol.  1616 

1  large  black  letter fol.  161? 

1  black  letter 4to  1628 

1  Roman     4to  1629 

1  Roman     8vo  1631 

1  large  black  letter fol.  1634 

1  ditto fol.  1640 

1  Roman     8vo  1640 

Since  that  time  many  other  copies,  the  property  of  public  bodies  or 
private  individuals,  have  been  placed  at  the  disposal  of  the  Delegates. 

**  Down  to  a  very  late  period,"  says  Mr.  Curtis,  "  the  holy  Scrip- 
*'  tures  have  been  most  carelessly  printed  at  the  authorized  presses ;" 
and  shortly  afterwards,  **  In  the  Bibles  printed  within  the  last  ten  or 
"  twelve  years  there  is  a  decided  improvement  in  this  respect,"  [with 
regard  to  typographical  errors,]  "  particularly  in  those  of  the  Clarendon 
"  Press,"  p.  3. 

lators  was  generally  considered  too  small  for  the  wants  of  the  reader.  Dr.  A.  Clarke 
says  of  the  Oxford  references,  "  I  have  taken  care  to  reprint  all  that  Dr.  Blayney  has 
inserted  in  his  edition,  which  I  scruple  not  to  say  are  the  best  collection  ever  edited." 
Pref.  p.  xxiv. 


10  OXFORD   BIBLES. 

"  There  is  no  kind  of  adequate  benefit  for  which  the  British  public 
"  should  pay  from  forty  to  fifty  thousand  pounds  per  ann.  to  the  au- 
'*  thorized  printers  of  the  Bible,"  p.  iv.  note.  "  The  crown  and  people 
"  of  England  have  largely  provided  and  paid"  &c.  p.  79.  The  reader 
will  remember,  whatever  may  be  the  amount  paid  by  the  British  public 
to  the  three  authorized  printers,  that  accurate  and  handsome  Bibles 
cannot  be  produced  without  considerable  expense.  If  he  has  read  the 
evidence  given  on  this  subject  before  a  committee  of  the  House  of  Com- 
mons *,  he  will  have  seen  that  the  actual  profit  received  from  the  Ox- 
ford Press  is  only  twelve  per  cent.,  including,  be  it  known,  the  interest 
of  capital  and  the  rent  of  extensive  buildings. 

''  The  Oxford  Delegates  have  commenced  reprinting  *  the  edition  of 
"  1611,'  which  they  possess.  The  Book  of  *  Genesis,'  the  only  part 
"  published,  assists  me  in  making  the  following  comparative  extracts." 
p.  55. 

Now  in  a  pamphlet  where  the  object  of  the  author  is  to  hold  up  cer- 
tain presses  to  universal  contempt,  and  more  especially  in  a  passage 
where  he  was  publishing  a  strict  collation  for  the  purpose  of  distinguish- 
ing between  two  rival  documents,  we  might  expect  that  he  would  shew 
his  peculiar  fitness  for  such  employments.  And  yet  the  extracts  are 
printed  so  inaccurately,  that  were  he  to  issue  an  edition  of  the  Bible 
similar  to  the  one  now  in  progress  at  the  Oxford  Press,  after  the  copy  of 
161 1 ,  and  with  as  little  correctness  as  the  comparative  extracts  in  pp.  55. 
and  56,  there  would  be  exactly  forty  errors  to  a  page.  The  book  will 
contain  1428  pages  j  so  that  the  whole  amount  of  the  errors  would  be 
57,120. 

We  will  now  examine  some  of  the  mistakes  imputed  by  Mr.  Curtis  to 
the  Oxford  Bibles. 

"  One"  [clergyman  told  me]  *'  that  an  important  part  of  a  text  he 
"  had  taken  in  the  Lesson  of  the  day,  to  his  great  astonishment,  was 
"  not  in  the  Church  Bible  when  he  came  to  read  the  Lesson.  It  was, 
•*  1  John  V.  12,  and  of  God  were  the  omitted  words,"  (p.  14.)  Now 
it  is  singular  that  these  words,  although  required  by  the  Greek,  are 
actually  wanting  in  the  editions  A,  B,  and  C ;  but  it  is  still  more  sin- 
gular that  Mr.  Curtis  (p.  105.)  should  mention  this  very  passage  as  one 
in  which  the  Oxford  Delegates  have  violated  their  duty  by  inserting  the 
omitted  words. 

**  In  the  Burial  Service  alone,"  says  Mr.  Curtis,  "  two  minor  interpo- 
**  lations  occur,"  p.  80.  These  two  cases  are  in  1  Cor.  xv.  41.  and  xv. 
48.  The  reader  will  see  them  noticed  hereafter,  and  he  will  there  find 
that  the  interpolations,  as  Mr.  Curtis  calls  them,  are  in  the  original 
Greek,  and  had  appeared  in  English  Bibles  as  early  as  1629. 

"  An  Antinomian  Oxford  Testament  of  the  year  1807."  Note,  "  I 
**  must  thus  characterize  a  New  Testament  which,  Heb.  ix.  14.  reads, 
*•  '  How  much  more  shall  the  blood  of  Christ — purge  your  conscience 
**  from  good  works,'  instead  of,  dead  works,"  p.  17-  Mr.  Curtis  was  in- 
formed last  June  that  a  copy  of  this  edition  had  been  sought  for  in 
vain  :  that  another  edition  of  the  same  year,  two  of  the  year  following, 
and  all  editions  that  could  be  found  of  eleven  years  nearest  to  the  time 
in  question,  had  been  examined,  and  the  passage  was  printed  correctly 
in  them  all. 

•  See  Report  on  the  Patents  of  the  King's  Printers,  No.  1885. 


OXFORD  BIBLES.  11 

At  the  close  of  his  pamphlet  Mr.  Curtis  publishes  two  lists  of  errors, 
which  I  must  consider  separately.  The  first  consists  of  **  typographical 
**  errors,  in  and  since  Dr.  Blayney's  edition,"  and  enumerates  fifty-six 
mistakes,  some  of  importance,  and  others  totally  unimportant,  in  dif- 
ferent Oxford  editions  published  from  the  year  1769  to  the  year  1823, 
inclusive.  They  are  collected  from  eleven  different  editions  j  so  that 
the  result  of  this  examination  is,  that  the  Oxford  Bibles  in  question 
contain  on  an  average  five  errors  of  the  press.  1  have  compared  the 
list  with  the  4to  edition  of  1824,  and  in  that  edition,  and  probably  in 
all  that  have  succeeded  it,  not  one  of  these  mistakes  is  to  be  found. 

The  other  list  consisting,  as  Mr.  Curtis  says,  of  '*  intentional  depar- 
"  tures  from  the  Authorized  Version,"  must  be  considered  a  little  more 
in  detail.  On  the  many  cases  of  Italics  noticed  among  them,  I  shall 
merely  observe,  that  in  practice,  as  before  in  principle,  Mr.  Curtis  has 
perverted  this  distinction  of  the  Translators  and  subsequent  Editors  to 
a  purpose  totally  unknown  to  them.  They  intended  Italics  to  denote  a 
difference  of  idiom  :  he  applies  them  as  if  in  some  cases  their  object 
was  to  point  out  a  mere  approximation  to  the  meaning,  and  in  others 
as  if  the  sentence  required  such  a  supplemental  word,  but  there  was 
nothing  in  the  language  of  the  original  to  justify  the  use  of  it. 

Gen.  xxxix.  1.  '*  Bought  him  of  the  hands,  for  hand,  of  the  Ishmaelites." 
This  change  would  certainly  seem  to  be  unnecessary,  and  is  op- 
posed both  to  the  earliest  editions  and  to  the  Hebrew.  The 
error,  if  it  be  worth  while  to  consider  it  as  such,  may  be  found 
in  Bibles  as  early  as  1629. 

Gen.  xxxix.  16.  "  Until  his  lord,  for  until  her  lord,  came  home.  Vulg. 
ostendit  marito  revertenti  domum.  Right  in  1750."  The  He- 
brew is  hisy  and  the  change  had  been  made  in  1701. 

Exod.  XV.  25.  "  Made  for  them  a  statute;  for  them  inserted."  This 
change  also  is  according  to  the  Hebrew,  and  had  been  made  in 
the  year  1701. 

Exod.  xxvi.  24.  marg.  *'  twined,  for  twinned."  It  is  singular  that  in  the 
only  other  case  where  this  word  occurs,  viz.  Exod.  xxxvi.  29, 
Mr.  Curtis*  favourite  edition  B  and  the  edition  C  have  the  word 
with  a  single  n. 

Lev.  ii.  4.  "  Unleavened  cakes,  for  an  unleavened  cake.''  The  Hebrew 
is  plural,  and  so  Bishop  Lloyd  printed  the  word  in  1701. 

Deut.  xxvi.  1.  "  The  Lord  thy  God.  Thy  God  inserted."  This  was 
probably  an  error  of  copy  on  the  part  of  the  Translators  ^  for 
this  expression  is  in  the  Hebrew,  and  the  words  appear  in  Eng- 
lish Bibles  as  early  as  1629. 

1  Sam.  V.  4.  marg.  **  TUeJishy  for  the  Jilthy  part  of  Dagon."  To  shew 
that  Jishy  is  not  the  right  reading,  Mr.  Curtis  refers  us  to  Park- 
hurst.  Now  Parkhurst's  words  are  these :  '*  From  1  Sam.  v.  4, 
**  it  is  probable  that  the  lower  part  of  this  idol  resembled  a  fish  ; 
**  and  it  appears  plain  from  the  prohibitions,  Exod.  xx.  4.  Deut. 
•*  iv.  18,  that  the  idolaters  in  those  parts  had  anciently  some 
"  fishy  idols."  Could  Mr.  Curtis  suppose  that  his  references 
would  be  taken  on  trust  ?  The  real  error  is  in  ^Ithy  in  editions 
A  and  B,  and  it  was  corrected  as  early  as  in  1617. 
1  Kings  xiii.  11.  "  His  sons  came,  for  his  son  came  and  told  him."  The 
alteration,  whether  right  or  wrong,  was  made  as  early  as  in  1617. 


12  OXFORD  BIBLES. 

2  Chron.  iii.  10.  '*  In  the  most  holy  house,  for  most  holy  place,'*  The 
change  was  made  in  conformity  with  the  Hebrew  as  early  as  in 
1629. 

2  Chron.  xxxii.  5.  '*  Repaired  Milio,  for  prepared.''  The  error  is  in 
prepared,  and  it  was  corrected  in  1617. 

Job  xxxix.  30.  "  Where  the  slain  are,  there  is  she,  for  he,  i.  e.  the 
**  male  bird."  Mr.  Curtis  is  here  defending  a  palpable  misprint. 
It  was  correctly  printed  she  in  1617. 

Isaiah  Ivii.  8.  "  Made  thee  a  covenant.  Thee  inserted.  Lowth  omits 
*'  it."  I  answer.  Bishop  Lloyd  in  1701  inserts  it,  according  to 
the  Hebrew. 

Dan.  i.  12.  "  Give  us  pulse.  Us  inserted."  The  Hebrew  requires  it, 
and  the  word  was  in  English  Bibles  as  early  as  1629. 

Dan.  iii.  18.  **  Nor  worship  the  for  thj  golden  image."  The  same  an- 
swer as  the  last. 

Hos.  ix.  3.  marg.  **  Not  into  Egypt.  Flatly  contradicting  text."  Reader, 
the  whole  note  is  as  follows  :  "  Not  into  Egypt  itself,  but  into 
"  another  bondage  as  bad  as  that."  Is  this  a  flat  contradiction 
of  the  text  ?  Is  the  writer,  who  quotes  it  as  such,  and  mutilates 
it  for  his  own  purpose,  desemng  of  your  confidence  ? 

Matt.  iv.  20.  "  Left  their  nets.  The  article  ra  used  for  the  possessive 
*'  pronoun."  In  other  words  Mr.  Curtis  complains  that  their 
is  printed  in  Italics,  because  ra,  he  says,  is  used  for  the  posses- 
sive pronoun. 

John  vii.  16.  '*  Jesus  answered  them,  and  said.  And  said  inserted." 
The  Greek  requires  it,  and  so  it  was  printed  in  1701. 

1  Cor.  iv.  9.  "  As  it  were  appointed,  for  approved  to  death."  And  yet 
in  1617  it  was  appointed. 

1  Cor.  XV.  41.  *'  And  another  glory  of  the  moon.  And  and  glory  in- 
•'  serted."  The  change  had  been  made  in  1629,  and  is  justified 
by  the  structure  of  the  sentence  and  the  words  of  the  original. 

1  Cor.  XV.  48.    "  Such  are  they  also  that  are  earthy.     Also  inserted." 

The  Greek  requires  it,  and  the  insertion  was  made  as  earlv  as  in 
1629. 

2  Cor.  xi.  32.  *'  Kept  the  city  of  the  Damascenes.     Of  the  Damascenes 

**  inserted."  The  words  are  in  the  Greek,  and  are  to  be  found 
in  English  Bibles  in  1629. 

Ephes.  vi.  24.  '*  Amen  inserted.  The  better  MSS.  omitting  it."  Does 
Mr.  Curtis  talk  of  MSS.  ?  The  word  is  wanting  in  A,  but  ap- 
pears in  1617- 

1  Tim.  i.  4.  "  Rather  than  godly  edifying.  Godly  inserted."  The  word 
appears  in  Bishop  Lloyd's  Bible  of  1701,  and  the  word  Seov 
ought  not  to  have  been  left  untranslated. 

1  John  iii.  16.  "  Love  of  God,  because  he  laid  down  his  life.  To  dis- 
card a  reading,  which  implies  that  Christ  was  God."  Mr.  Curtis 
here  complains  that  the  words  of  God  are  now  printed  in  Italics, 
although  he  knows,  or  ought  to  know,  that  they  do  not  appear 
in  the  Greek  *.     And  afterwards, 

I  John  V.  12.  "  Son  of  God  (second  time  Son  occurs).  Of  God  in- 
'*  serted."  This  insertion  was  made,  according  to  the  Greek,  at 
least  as  early  as  in  1629. 

•  In  these  cases  I  refer  to  the  Greek  text  of  Rob.  Stepb.,  Paris,  1560,  as  well  as  to 
the  more  critical  editions  of  modern  times. 


OXFORD  BIBLES.  13 

In  another  part  of  his  pamphlet  (p.  85)  Mr.  Curtis  says,  **  I  would 
'*  not,  as  the  pretensions  of  the  King's  Printers  and  Universities,  I  con- 
**  ceive,  now  do,  speak  crookedly  for  God."  Who  then  is  it,  that  in 
the  first  of  these  two  passages  complains  of  the  Italic  reading,  althougli 
he  knows  that  the  idea  is  not  contained  expressly  in  the  Greek,  and  in 
the  latter  passage  wishes  to  suppress  the  important  addition,  although 
he  knows  that  the  genuine  word  of  God  demands  the  insertion  of  it  ? 

A  few  words  more,  and  I  will  conclude.  Mr.  Curtis  says  on  the  first 
leaf  of  his  pamphlet,  '*  Counting  the  words  only  which  are  altered  in  the 
"  modern  Bibles,  and  a  few  of  the  paragraph  marks,  which  are  import- 
**  ant ;  that  is,  not  at  all  including  the  general  alterations  of  the  ortho- 
**  graphy  or  minute  punctuation,  there  appear  intentional  departures 
"  from  King  James'  Bible, 

"  In  the  book  of  Genesis,  containing  50  chap 807 

Exodus 40  724 

Psalms 150  600 

Lamentations    5  59 

St.  JMatthew's  Gospel  ....    28  .'.  . .  416 

Hebrews    13  147 

Revelation     22  178 

308  2931 

"  Or,  in  about  one  fourth  of  the  Bible,  upwards  of  two  thousand  nine 
**  hundred  such  departures,  suggesting  the  presumption,  that  there  are 
*'  upwards  oi  eleven  thousand  in  the  entire  Version."  In  this  calculation 
Mr.  Curtis  has  studiously  omitted  to  inform  us  from  how  many  different 
editions,  and  where  and  when  printed,  these  variations  have  been  col- 
lected. Now  I  have  examined,  with  the  help  of  a  minute  collation,  the 
text  of  the  Book  of  Genesis  and  St.  Matthew's  Gospel,  and  I  affirm 
that,  if  we  exclude  changes  as  to  Italics  and  the  printing  of  the  word  Lord 
or  God,  and  such  differences  as  between  toward  and  towards^  ye  and  you, 
among  and  amongst,  born  and  borne,  Jlee  and Jly,  to  and  unto,  including, 
in  short,  those  departures  only  which  convey  an  actual  difference  of 
meaning,  there  are  not  in  the  copy  which  I  have  used  (the  Oxford  4to 
of  1824)  more  than  nine  departures,  intentional  or  otherwise,  correct  or 
incorrect,  from  the  text  of  King  James'  Bible  A  in  the  Book  of  Gene- 
sis, nor  more  than  eleven  in  the  Gospel  of  St.  Matthew.  I  affirm  also, 
that  in  most  of  these  cases  the  departure  is  justified  by  the  words  of  the 
original  languages,  and  by  the  length  of  time  during  which  each  cor- 
rected reading  has  had  possession  in  our  English  Bibles. 

I  have  the  honour  to  be. 
Sir, 
Your  very  obedient  Servant, 

St.  Alban-,  Hall,  O^rfonl,  EDWARD  CARDWELL. 

Feb.  18,  1833. 
To  the  Editor  of  the  British  Magazine. 


POSTSCRIPT. 

Among  the  witnesses  examined  by  the  Committee  on  the  Patents  of 
the  King's  Printers,  is 

George  Offob,  Esq. 

1404.  •*  You  are  now  a  magistrate  ? — Yes. 

1405.  •*  Were  you  brought  up  a  bookseller  ? — Yes. 


14  OXFORD  BIBLES. 

1434.  *♦  Have  you  directed  your  attention  to  the  editions  [of  the  Bible] 

printed  by  either  of  the  Universities  ? — I  believe  the  editions 
which  were  usually  printed  at  Oxford  have  been  the  most  in- 
correct of  all.  In  one  case,  a  schoolfellow  of  mine  corrected 
a  copy  of  a  nonpareil  Bible,  and  he  found  upwards  of  12,000 
errors  in  it,  which  he  sent  to  the  then  Archbishop  of  Canter- 
bury, who  in  return  sent  him  a  handsome  letter  and  1 01.  for 
his  trouble. 

1435.  '*  Who  was  the  gentleman  ? — Mr.  William  Randall.     It  was 

about  fifteen  or  sixteen  years  ago. 
4436.  "  Did  you  see  the  Bible? — I  did,  with  all  the  errors  marked, 
&c. 

1437.  "  Had  it  marginal  references  } — No. 

1438.  "  From  what  edition  did  he  take  his  standard  ? — ^Frora  Blayney's 

4to  edition." 

After  fifteen  or  sixteen  years,  and  with  many  things  to  create  confu- 
sion during  the  interval,  some  few  inaccuracies  might  be  expected  and 
excused.  But  mark  the  extraordinary  contrast  between  Mr.  Offor's  evi- 
dence and  the  following  statement.  I  have  the  best  reason  for  know- 
ing that  about  twenty  years  ago  a  Mr.  James  Randall  (not  William) 
who  was  not  a  schoolfellow  of  Mr.  Offor,  but  only  the  brother  of  one, 
did  shew  to  Mr.  Offor  a  collation  of  an  Oxford  Bible  ;  that  this  colla- 
tion was  not  made  by  himself;  that  the  Bible  containing  it  did  possess 
marginal  references  ;  that  it  was  not  the  4to  of  Dr.  Blayney,  but  of  the 
year  1802  -,  and,  above  all,  that  the  errors,  so  far  from  being  upwards 
of  12,000,  did  not  amount  to  1,000. — Of  this,  a  little  more  hereafter. 

1443.  ** During  the  time  of  the  Commonwealth,  when  there  were 

no  King's  Printers,  Bibles  were  printed  very  nicely  indeed. 
There  is  Field's  Bible,  and  there  is  one  printed  by  Giles  Cal- 
vert, a  Quaker. 

1444,  **  Do  you  consider  that  during  the  time  when  there  was  no  mo- 

nopoly, more  care  was  paid  to  the  printing  of  Bibles  than 
there  is  now  given  to  them  ? — I  am  confident  of  it." 

Reader,  You  have  had  one  extraordinary  contrast  ;  now  prepare 
yourself  for  another.  Dr.  Cotton  says  in  his  *'  List  of  Bibles,"  p.  33, 
note,  "  The  Bibles  printed  during  the  time  of  the  Commonwealth  have 
**  been  generally  reputed  to  be  full  of  errors."  The  writer  of  a  tract, 
entitled,  "  The  London  Printer  his  Lamentation,  &c.  1660,"  speaking 
of  Hills  and  Field,  says,  "  Have  they  not  obtained,  and  now  keep  in 
**  their  actual  possession,  the  MS.  copy  of  the  last  translation  of  the 
**  Holy  Bible  in  English,  attested  with  the  hands  of  the  venerable  and 
**  learned  Translators  in  king  James'  time,  ever  since  the  6th  of  March, 

"  1655,  and  thereupon printed  and  published  ever  since,  for 

**  the  most  part,  in  several  editions  of  Bibles  (consisting  of  great  num- 
"  bers)  such  egregious  blasphemies  and  damnable  erratas,  as  have  cor- 
'*  rupted  the  pure  fountain,  and  rendered  God's  holy  word  contempt- 
'*  ible  to  multitudes  at  home,  and  a  ludibrium  to  all  the  adversaries  of 
"  our  religion*."     To  this  I  will  only  add,  that  I  have  now  before  me 

•  See  HarL  Misc.  vol.  iii.  p.  293.  Park's  edit.  Dr.  Cotton,  in  referring  to  this 
Tract,  has  supposed  that  Bill  and  Barker  were  the  printers  spoken  of.  On  examin> 
iog  the  whole  passage,  I  see  that  it  it  otherwise. 


OXFORD   BIBLES.  15 

a  small  Bible  "  Printed  by  John  Field,  printer  to  the  Parliament,  1653," 
and  I  find  in  a  single  chapter,  Romans  vi.  the  three  following  mistakes: 
ver.  5.  "  in  the  likeness  of  his  death,"  **  likeness"  in  Italics;  ver.  12. 
*'  in  the  lust  thereof,"  lust  for  lusts ;  ver.  13.  *'  instruments  of  right- 
**  eousness  unto  sin,"  righteousness  for  unrighteousness.  1  do  not  be- 
lieve that  three  such  errors  as  are  here  found  in  a  single  chapter,  can  be 
discovered  in  the  whole  of  the  text  of  the  Oxford  4to  Bible  of  1824. 

And  now  a  few  words  concerning  the  collation  mentioned  above. 
Mr.  Curtis  says  in  his  pamphlet,  (p.  7,  note,)  "  I  could  not  then  have 
**  conjectured  that  some  gross  errors  had  been  pointed  out  to  one  of  the 
**  Universities  twenty  years  before ;  the  list  of  them  acknowledged  to  be 
"  received — a  modicum  of  reward  assigned  the  poor  but  intelligent 
**  printer's  reader  who  furnished  them  j  and  his  character  acknowledged 
*'  as  that  of  a  person  well  qualified  for  the  task  of  revising  an  edition  of 
"  the  Bible.. ..the  passages  moreover  all  said  to  be  'right'  in  the  Stand- 
**  ard  edition,  (that  standard  being  Dr.  Blayney's)....Yet  that  some  of 
**  the  grossest  of  these  errors  should  be  found  in  Dr.  Blayney's  Bible  and 
**  Apocrypha,  and  others  of  them  remain  unaltered  to  the  present  day. 
"  Unaltered  ones  are,  &c. — Of  these  facts  I  have  vouchers  before  me, 
**  and  trace  the  information  in  question  to  tlie  Vice-Chancellor  of  the 
"  University.  I  ought  to  add,  that  the  poor  man,  when  remonstrating 
**  on  the  subject  of  being  ill  rewarded,  was  told  that  his  list  was  of  '  no 
*'  practical  utility.'  It  contained  731  errors  between  the  beginning  of 
**  Genesis  and  the  end  of  Jeremiah,  all  occurring,  in  a  quarto  Bible  at 
**  that  time  on  sale,  and  from  which  as  a  standard  he  was  employed, 
"  he  states,  to  correct  the  popular  Bible  of  the  late  Rev.  Mr.  Hewlett. 
"  Was  this  quarto  Bible  ever  called  in  9  No.  I  recently  bought  it  in 
**  Holborn.  The  list  would  then  have  been  of  *  practical  utility.'  Were 
"  the  errors  ever  carefully  examined  }  No.  The  preceding  instances 
**  could  not  then  have  remained.  Yet  the  Vice-Chancellor  vouches  they 
"  were  *  all  right.'  Some  of  these  errors  of  '  no  practical  utility'  to  point 
*'  out,  were  as  follow."     Then  follows  a  list  of  forty-three  errors. 

In  answer  to  this  long  and  manifold  accusation  I  state  the  following 
facts.  I  have  now  before  me  the  collation  in  question,  extending  from 
Genesis  to  Hosea  xiv.  5.  inclusive,  and  forming,  as  I  have  reason  to 
know,  the  whole  of  the  document  received  by  the  Delegates.  If  so, 
some  of  the  errors  quoted  by  Mr.  Curtis,  as  corrected  in  it,  (such  as 
Ecclus.  xi.  25  J  Zech.  ix.  marg. ;  Zech.  xi.  17  ;  Wisdom  i.  5,  &c.) 
could  not  possibly  have  been  noticed  by  it.  The  Bible  in  which  the 
collation  is  made  is  of  the  year  1802,  and,  as  I  find  from  the  Minutes 
of  the  Delegates,  was  received  by  them  in  the  year  1810.  I  have  now 
before  me  an  Oxford  Bible  of  1808,  and  on  examining  the  forty- three 
passages  noticed  above,  I  find  that,  with  the  exception  of  only  five,  they 
are  all  of  them  printed  correctly.  The  errors  therefore  made  known  by 
the  collator,  had  with  few  exceptions  been  discovered  and  removed  two 
years  at  least  before  he  offered  his  information.  But  his  labour  had 
been  great,  his  intention  was  praiseworthy,  and  the  Delegates  repaid 
him  for  the  copy  transmitted  to  them  by  a  present  of  twenty  guineas. 
Was  either  the  answer  then  of  the  Vice-Chancellor  deficient  in  truth,  or 
the  conduct  of  the  Delegates  in  generosity  ? 


Lately  published,  2^rice  2s.  6cl. 

Printed  for  J.  H.  Parker,  Oxford,  and  E.  Gardner, 

7  Paternoster  Row,  London, 


THE 


BOOK  OF  GENESIS, 

AN 

EXACT   REPRINT 

PAGE  FOR  PAGE 

OF 

THE  AUTHORIZED  VERSION 

PUBLISHED  IN  THE  YEAR  MDCXI. 


COMPLAINTS  having  been  made  that  the  English  Bibles  printed 
at  the  Universities,  besides  necessary  alterations  in  the  spelling,  differ 
greatly  from  the  Authorized  Version  of  the  Scriptures,  the  Delegates 
of  the  Oxford  Press  have  caused  collations  to  be  made  preparatory  to 
a  careful  consideration  of  the  subject.  They  have  also  commenced  an 
exact  reprint  in  Roman  letter  of  the  Authorized  Version  printed  in 
the  year  1611  in  ^  large  black  letter,  folio,  to  which  will  probably  be 
added  the  various  readings  of  some  other  editions  printed  in  the  same 
year,  or  soon  after.  When  this  Reprint  shall  have  been  completed, 
the  public  will  be  enabled  to  compare  it  with  the  Oxford  Bibles  of  the 
last  ten  years,  and  with  such  as  issue  in  future  from  the  University 
Press.  But,  as  many  months  may  elapse  before  the  whole  work  can 
be  correctly  executed,  the  Book  of  Genesis  is  now  published,  as  a  spe- 
cimen. 

*  Ciopies  of  this  edition  may  be  seen  in  the  British  Aluseum,  at  Sion  Coll^;e,  in 
the  Bodleian  Library,  Oxford,  and  in  the  University  Library  at  Cambridge. 


i 


^  ■■''■